《My Checkpoint System Turned Me Into The Godfather of Humanity》 Chapter 1 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The Great Wasteland, Lin City, Lin family, Odd-jobs Station. Over a hundred teenagers dressed in long garments of blue stood in an orderly manner. No one dared say a word due to the presence of an old man standing in front of them. The old man was a steward from the Lin family. Even though the members of the Lin family were not exactly important people, but in the eyes of this large group of ordinary young folk, the family was important and impressive, people who could dictate the future fates of young ones like them. Today was the day the Lin family was allocating odd-job assignments. The elderly steward was the one who decided where the young people would be assigned to. His decision would make or break the future of each youngster there. If they were assigned to a subpar location, they might very well never get the chance to amount to anything in the future. The group of teenagers who had entered the Lin mansion was aiming to receive the opportunity of cultivation. Certain posts would make it easy for one to earn merit while others might give them the opportunity to come into contact with noblemen, which might also give them the chance to make something of themselves. That was why many of them were eager to get on the good side of the elderly steward before the assignment in their hopes for a bright future. Those with money would present gifts. The quick-witted ones would brown-nose him. There were even some who professed their loyalty without delay. ¡°Chu He, you have been assigned to the book depository as a floor sweeper. Remember, the book depository is an important place for the Lin family. You should work very hard there and allow no room for laziness.¡± The elderly steward stoically called out the name of another young man and gave instructions accordingly. Multiple gazes fell onto the good-looking young man in an instant¡ªthey either gave him looks of pity or looks of pleasure over his misfortune. That was because they had learned that work at the book depository was considered the least popular and was also one of the jobs that offered no hope of advancement. The Lin family had a scripture depository and a book depository. It was a difference of one word, yet the two were vastly different. The former housed an important collection of top-secret martial arts manuals, while the latter was just a place for the Lin family disciples to grab some books when they needed to study elementary education. However, the fine-looking youth did not seem to display any signs of unwillingness or disappointment when he was assigned a job that had no future. Instead, the expression on his face was blank. This was because the owner of the body had been changed. Chu He had never expected that he would get transmigrated. He was not prepared for this at all. Just like that, Chu He was absent-mindedly brought to the book depository. He was the only person among the odd-jobbers to be assigned there. ¡°Young man, you¡¯re Chu He, aren¡¯t you? Stop looking so miserable. Even though there are no future prospects for one assigned here, but it¡¯s safe! I say, all you young people are always dreaming about your grand ambitions. You need to remember that we¡¯re nothing but odd-jobbers. Even if you¡¯re assigned to some other place and got lucky enough to be rewarded with martial art skills, what¡¯s the point even if you managed to cultivate it? You would still need to offer your life to your master by fighting and killing every day. You might even die one day!¡± ¡°Just look at me. I¡¯m already sixty-five and still alive and kicking. Those who were in the same batch as I when we came to the Lin family¡­ well, I can count those who are still alive with one hand.¡± ¡°For me, the book depository is the best place for us odd-jobbers. There¡¯s food, there are drinks, and there¡¯s peace.¡± An elderly man in blue led Chu He into the book depository. He must not have spoken to anyone in a long time. The moment he met Chu He, he could not stop yapping away. ¡°Grandpa, how many are there in the book depository?¡± Chu He looked around the large book depository. He noticed it was very quiet and did not seem to fit into the bustling atmosphere outside. ¡°How many? How many do you want? You plus me, there¡¯s only two here.¡± The elderly man broke into a smile as he shook his head. Only two? Chu He was taken aback. ¡°This book depository is not considered an important place for the Lin family. There are very few who come here. I usually just sweep the dust away. If I wasn¡¯t getting up there in years, this job can actually be done by just one person.¡± The elderly man smiled as he explained. ¡°It¡¯s a pretty good deal.¡± Chu He nodded. He went with the flow. An odd-jobber needed to serve others. This was something he was not particularly skilled at, and it was not something he wanted to learn. Now that he was at the book depository, it did sound pretty good so far. ¡°You will be in charge of cleaning this place from now onward. As for me, I can finally relax and take it easier. Oh, right, you are free to flip through any books in here. Consider it a bonus for cleaning the book depository, but remember, you must never spoil the books.¡± The elderly man gave him a reminder. Chu He nodded to show that he understood. After that, the elderly man continued gabbing about a bunch of things. He finally left when he felt tired. Chu He was holding a broom and cloth. He lifted his head to examine the book depository, which was just like a library. He could not help sighing. There were many bookcases. Even a simple cleaning job would not be easy. Right at the moment. There was a ¡®ding¡¯. Chu He¡¯s body shuddered. His hack tool has arrived in his account. Following the ¡®ding¡¯, he saw a checkpoint panel suddenly appear in front of him. Hack tool! Goldfinger1! Checkpoint system! As a God-tier internet novelist, there was no way he would not be aware of the existence of such a system. This was a necessity for all transmigrators and those who were reborn. As expected, the hack tool might be somewhat late, but it would never be absent. Now was the time for his tardy system to go online. Chu He¡¯s consciousness connected with the checkpoint panel, and he quickly learned how to use it. This was a system with a mobile checkpoint that one could check-in from any location. Checking-in at special locations could even increase one¡¯s chances of obtaining something good. At the same time, Chu He was able to set a permanent check-in location to check-in continuously. The longer and more frequently one checked-in, the greater the rewards. Also, if one continuously checked-in for a hundred years, there was an opportunity to get a super checkpoint. The rarer the location, the greater the odds to obtain better rewards. Chu He rubbed his chin thoughtfully. He was sold to the Lin family and was assigned to the book depository. It would be difficult to leave whenever he liked without any special circumstances. That was why he had immediately decided to make the book depository his long-term checkpoint. ¡°Ding, congratulations to the Host for successfully checking-in. For your first check-in, your reward is the Golden Nine Turns.¡± A gold and purple manuscript appeared on the checkpoint panel. Chu He¡¯s expression changed. A look of delight spread across his face. Chapter 2 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Chu He held the gold and purple manual he had retrieved from the System Space. He could not put it down. ¡°Golden Nine Turns¡± He was really excited. This was exactly what was often described in novels¡ªan ability for one¡¯s body and soul to be immortalized. Chu He could not wait any longer and immediately began learning. The manual awarded to him by the system¡¯s checkpoint had one advantage¡ªhe did not have to read to understand every word to study it. All he needed to do to learn it was to place the golden secret manual between his eyes. So, Chu He placed the secret manual on his forehead, and the next instant, the manual transformed into a bright gold and purple light that immediately passed through the space between Chu He¡¯s eyes. A surge of information enveloped his mind. Chu He closed his eyes, savoring the experience. He opened his eyes some time later. He had digested the basic contents of the Golden Nine Turns and was no longer ignorant about cultivation. He experienced no change within him, but that was simply because he had not started cultivating. Once he had checked-in enough to obtain resources and the necessary conditions, he would start cultivating, and before long, he would excel. Chu He was not in much of a hurry. He was now just an odd-jobber who was in charge of sweeping. There was nothing dangerous about it and it was a relaxing environment. He had plenty of time to take things slowly. Besides, he had decided to stay at the book depository from now on to enhance his abilities. There was no need to go anywhere for no reason. Eventually, he would make a name for himself. Chu He started cleaning up after this. This was, after all, his job. He began looking for books from the bookcases to read after he was done cleaning. Even though he had retained none of the memories of the body¡¯s original owner after transmigrating, after learning the Golden Nine Turns he had no problem understanding the words here. The words used for the Golden Nine Turns were the same as this world. Suddenly. A book caught Chu He¡¯s attention. ¡°The Strange Memoirs of the Great Wasteland¡± He picked it up and flipped through the pages. ¡°What the hell, the Great Wasteland is ridiculously dangerous.¡± He was initially in awe that the people of this world knew how to cultivate martial arts skills. Little did he expect to discover that Humans were only in the middle of the food chain in the vast Great Wasteland. Well, at the very least Xia Kingdom was that way. There were numerous species in the Great Wasteland. From number one to nine. That was the way the different clans were classified. The first level was the lowest while the ninth level was the highest. As for the Xia clan, they were at the third level. A lowly tier with no hope of moving up. There were still many different clans in the Great Wasteland that could sh*t on the head of the Xia clan if they pleased. The level of each clan was determined by the most powerful member in the clan. This was a world where a single powerhouse could lift the bottom-feeding clans to limitless heights. The combat effectiveness of the powerhouses was unparalleled. One punch was able to exterminate a clan, one kick could suppress heaven and earth. This was quite common in the Great Wasteland. It was considerably more manageable in the lower realms as anything could happen during combat. Some skirmishes could even be won by the sheer number of combatants. In the higher realms, however, the wider the difference of the combat effectiveness between both parties, the lower there was for the possibility of shifting the balance. A large number of combatants would not make a difference unless it was a fight that involved combatants of the same level. ¡°This means that I would need to be consistently strong. I must never allow myself to slack off.¡± Chu He mumbled to himself. The information in the manual made him more determined to ensure he would not waver in this aspect. This was a world where a martial artist could become gods, destroying the heavens with a wave of the hand. He made the decision to never step out from where he was until he had fully cultivated the Golden Nine Turns. If he acted like those main characters in novels who went off to explore the world right after obtaining a little power, there was a chance he would be snuffed out by some big boss who did not like the way he looked. He had Goldfinger and the checkpoint system. By right, he should be able to hold his own. The next day. Chu He woke up quite early and went to the book depository. The first thing he did was check-in. ¡°Ding, the Host has successfully checked-in and is rewarded with a bottle of Body Forging Pills.¡± The system¡¯s notification appeared on the panel. A bottle of pills appeared in the System Space at the same time. He took it and tipped out a pill. It was the size of a soybean and was pure white. It emanated a fragrant scent of herbs. Chu He activated his will. He checked the introduction of the Body Forging Pill. It was used to forge cultivation and suited his needs well. Chu He was overjoyed. He was given whatever he needed. The system was truly considerate toward him; it knew that he was lacking the basic resources for cultivation. He was just a sweeper in the Lin family and his daily meals were measly and basic. It was not enough to aid him with cultivation. Things would be different with the Body Forging Pill. There were twenty pills in a bottle¡ªenough to supply him for cultivation for quite a while. Chu He walked to a hidden spot within the book depository and took off his shirt. He swallowed a pill and got into the stance for cultivating the Golden Nine Turns, and began his cultivation. The Body Forging Pill melted upon consumption and instantly circulated within his body according to the Golden Nine Turns as it flowed through every internal corner of his body. Instantly, his body was visibly boiling. It was like he had been placed in a steamer as wisps of steam began wafting around him He had to admit that the effect of the Body Forging Pill was excellent; it was very compatible with the Golden Nine Turns. His muscles and bones creaked and groaned like muffled thundering. The muscles on his body began to firm up slowly. The medicinal effect was cultivated very quickly. Chu He resumed his normal position and exhaled a fog of white breath. He could feel the strength within his muscles and a smile appeared on his face. ¡°The Golden Nine Turns, First Level of the First Turn.¡± The pills were certainly effective. If not for those pills, it would be extremely difficult for him to even try cultivating this skill even if he practiced painstakingly. Chu He focused on cleaning up once he was done with cultivation. He was just about halfway done when someone entered to get a book. It was a few youngsters. Those should be the young masters of the Lin mansion. They went directly for the memoirs of Xia Nation¡¯s pugilistic swordsmen and soon got engrossed in the stories. At times, they would begin discussing the stories but no one gave any trouble to a little odd-jobber like Chu He. Two hours passed before the few young masters put down the books rather grudgingly and left. They still had martial arts classes to attend. Chu He, who had already given a simple clean-up to other areas, walked over and tidied up the place the youngsters had hung out before closing the door. He went to a remote corner and swallowed another pill to begin cultivating. Chapter 3 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation For the next few days, Chu He continued checking-in, which resulted in him receiving pills, martial arts, martial arts techniques, and a sword. His Golden Nine Turns improved drastically thanks to the assistance of the pills while cultivating. Now, he had already achieved the Third level of the First Turn. To deal with the outside world, he cultivated the third level of Postcelestial Body Forging. If it had gone public that his rate of cultivation was so quick, it would shatter the confidence of many prodigies out there. Chu He had accumulated a fair amount of information from the memoirs of uncanny swordsmen in the book depository over the last few days. This world was rich with martial arts culture and the people were geared toward a culture of intimidation and power. It was considered peaceful in the city. However, if one could not become a powerhouse and learn the art of self-protection, it would be difficult to survive as they would be unable to exert any control over their own fates. As for villages in the mountains beyond the city, those areas were more dangerous as various monsters, clans of other species, as well as outlaws, roamed the lands. This was the reason why Chu He did not dare leave until he was certain he was powerful enough. It was safer to stay in the book depository. Two years passed by just like that. Chu He checked-in every day for the past two years. He would diligently cultivate martial arts and when he was bored, he would browse through news articles and strange and fantastic stories to learn more about this world he was in. During this period, youngsters from the Lin family would drop by once in a while for some reading. This was rather annoying for Chu He. The reason being that his cultivation was forcefully interrupted every time someone came. However, there was nothing he could do because this was the book depository of the Lin family, after all. He was nothing but a minor odd-jobber and had no right to chase them off. As for the old man, he was quite old now and was permitted to live outside of the Lin family. He did not come to the book depository often, and was only there once or twice every month to inspect the situation. There was only one thing that Chu He was happy about. The full nine levels of Chu He¡¯s Golden Nine Turns¡¯ First Turn had been completed. He would achieve the breakthrough to the Second Turn any time now. He had prepared for this moment half a year in advance. His continuous check-ins for the last half-year were closely related to the resources he needed for cultivation. He had saved the resources in the System Space as a backup for the breakthrough. It was a major hurdle to advance from being a Postcelestial to a Precelestial Grandmaster. The stories he had read stated that for this hurdle, the first breakthrough was the easiest to achieve. However, if he failed, the subsequent hurdles would become increasingly difficult. Numerous swordsmen hit a bottleneck at this hurdle, which turned out to last their entire lifetime. Numerous breakthroughs, numerous failures, and in the end, they died in a depressed state. There were many more who had succumbed to their inner demons or died a sudden death because they were unable to accept the blow of bitter failure. Some suffered a personality change, turning from valiant swordsmen into demonic characters. That was why Chu He was very careful. He consolidated the foundation of his being and took things slowly. He allowed his body to endure repeated torments for the sake of one breakthrough without greedily pushing for any other achievements. Finally, he could not hold back any longer and planned for a breakthrough today. He took out the treasures and pills he had prepared and obtained from the check-ins for the last half-year and arranged them in front of him. He focused to accumulate his energy as he relaxed his mind and body. He activated his martial arts skills and aimed for the Second Turn. He had made thorough preparations in anticipation of the barrier to his breakthrough. There was a sudden booming sound. He had achieved the breakthrough. It was over before he even put in much effort, as if it was the most natural thing in the world. Where was that barrier that obstructed anyone who tried for the breakthrough? Chu He did not experience the barrier at all. He looked at all the pills arranged neatly on the floor. He scratched his head, puzzled. Where was the solid barrier he heard about? Why did he not feel a thing? This did not feel any different from the breakthrough he had experienced from the minor realm in the First Turn. The process had whooshed by just like that. All his preparation felt like such a waste. Chu He simply grabbed a handful of pills and shoved them into his mouth, chewing on them like candy. He felt power expanding within his body. Chu He was certain that he had achieved the breakthrough. He now felt that he could take on a hundred of his old selves right now. The effects of the First Turn and Second Turn felt vastly different. It was like comparing heaven and earth and he could not even find the words to describe how he felt. ¡­ In the blink of an eye, another two months passed. Chu He¡¯s cultivation of the First Level of the Second Turn had consolidated. He was well on his way to achieving the breakthrough for the Second Level. It was also quite strange that, for the past two months, the youngsters who had frequented the book depository of the Lin family rarely visited. Even the old man had only dropped by the book depository three times in the last two months, which made the place feel lonelier than ever. However, this was a good thing for Chu He. He was never a fan of a bustling environment. As things were, he could focus on cultivating without anyone disturbing him. As for the cleaning work in the book depository, getting that done offered little trouble to someone of his ability. He practiced the Eight Measured Steps he had obtained from one of the checkpoints. His movements were like a phantom, like a gust of wind. His figure seemed to disperse into numerous scattered shadows as he made a quick stop at every bookcase. Once the shadows vanished, all the dust on the bookcase had been completely cleaned. As his ability improved, so did his cleaning speed. He no longer required to spend a long time cleaning. Every morning, he habitually floated about for a short period, finishing his work while practicing his martial arts skill at the same time. The rest of his time was free and relaxed. He spent his free time cultivating, reading, and enjoying a leisurely time. Just like that, another two years passed. Fewer and fewer Lin family disciples visited the book depository as time passed. Finally, one day, about half a year ago, the old man told Chu He that his body was failing him and he could no longer visit the book depository to talk to the youngster. He had already made arrangements with the steward to pass all remaining responsibilities to Chu He. After passing all of his instructions, he left with a fair amount of regret, finally leaving the place he had lived for most of his life behind for good. He talked to Chu He about how he had suddenly begun to question his life in the few years leading to his departure from the Lin Mansion, whereas most people would embrace the lives they lived when they were in their final years. He had been assigned to the Lin family¡¯s book depository at the age of fourteen. Now, it seemed he was destined to die a natural death at the age of seventy. He was the man who lived the longest and the one who led the most leisurely life among his batch that was sent to Lin Mansion. However, he had lived out his entire life without understanding life nor experiencing it. He continued yapping at Chu He with remorse. If he had been just a little smarter back then and had gone to the other stations within the Lin Mansion, he might have been lucky enough to cultivate martial arts. Even if he had died prematurely of other causes at the end, he could have departed with the knowledge that he had truly lived. The old man could feel his life passing by while he poured his heart out to Chu He in one sitting. In the end, he even advised Chu He to cultivate martial arts if he had the chance, so as to not regret his decisions when he turned old. The old man eventually left and finally, Chu He was the only person left in the book depository. He cultivated quietly. By this point, his cultivation had achieved the Eight Level of the Second Turn. Chu He could feel that his cultivation speed had slowed down as his cultivation level got higher. Every level breakthrough would now require a few months. Despite that, the speed of his progress was still quite extraordinary when compared to others in the world outside. Chapter 4 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation One day. Chu He was cultivating. The Lin Mansion had been suddenly thrown into a state of intense sadness. ¡°The master of the mansion has died in the lands of Annan following an ambush by the Dog Fang Clan. The Lin family elder headed there to provide backup but ended up suffering grievous injuries. A hundred thousand of Zhennan Military Troop soldiers died a bloody death at the battlefield.¡± Howls of anguish could be heard echoing throughout the Lin Mansion. ¡°Massive changes await the Lin family.¡± There was a change in Chu He¡¯s expression. However, he did not plan to find out more about the situation. His was nothing but an insignificant odd-jobber. Whatever happened to the Lin family had nothing much to do with him. This was Lin City, the core of Xia Kingdom. Even if the Lin family was defeated in battle, no one would come here to disturb his check-ins, unless someone was planning to take the initiative to destroy the Lin family. Chu He positioned his stance and swallowed a pill as he continued cultivating. Half a month later. There was now someone else in the book depository other than Chu He for the first time in half a year. It was a white-haired old man. His body was rickety. He trembled as he walked in a wooden manner, the scent of death emanated from him. He looked at Chu He, who was pretending to clean up, and said, ¡°Young man, are you in charge of the book depository?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chu He nodded calmly. He could tell that this old man was no ordinary man. Even though the old man had an air of death about him, there was an even stronger aura of power pouring out from him. This man was a powerhouse. To be more precise, he was a powerhouse whose life was hanging by a thread. At the very least, his cultivation was slightly more powerful than Chu He¡¯s current status. Chu He had used the secret technique he had obtained from the checkpoints to investigate the aura of the Lin family powerhouses. There were few people in the Lin family whose aura could be compared to his. Most of them were weaker than he was. As for those stronger than him, Chu He had yet to sense any. However, one such person had appeared right in front of him now. Even though he was terribly wounded, it could not hide the fact that he was a powerhouse, and that he was someone of extraordinary status. However, Chu He did not express any sense of awe or respect for the old man. The old man¡¯s identity and status in the Lin family had nothing to do with Chu He and did not pose any form of threat to him. The old man nodded back at Chu He and it seemed like he was not interested in a lengthy chat. He moved a deck chair over and casually picked a stack of books from the book depository. He began to read while shaking his leg, appearing to be quite engrossed in the book. Chu He frowned. He could not cultivate with someone else around and it was not a situation he was used to lately. It looked like the old man did not plan on leaving anytime soon. Then, things turned out just as Chu He had predicted. The old man read the stack of books the entire day right until sunset, and still did not plan to leave. Darkness came. It was only then that the old man finally stood up, trembling. He nodded at Chu He and left the book depository. Some time passed. The old man came to the book depository every morning at the same time. He would retrieve a stack of books and read the entire day. He would occasionally speak a sentence or two to Chu He. He always left after the sky turned dark. This annoyed Chu He tremendously. The man had thrown his cultivating schedule into complete disarray for the past few days. Midnight. After the old man left, Chu He positioned his stance and started cultivating. He noticed that the higher his current level in cultivation, the less sleep he seemed to require. He stood next to the bookcases in the daytime when the old man was around. All he needed was to shut his eyes and take a short nap and that was enough to energize him. All of a sudden. Chu He was focusing on cultivating when a sharp light flashed across his eyes. His Golden Nine Turns had been cultivated to the Second Turn, which was equivalent to Precelestial Grandmaster powerhouses in the outside world. In addition to that, he had also cultivated numerous secret techniques for martial arts skills. All he had to do was consciously think about it and not even an ant¡¯s movements could hide from his consciousness. The next moment, Chu He made a swift movement and vanished from his current spot like a phantom. ¡°Everyone¡¯s saying that the Lin family elder is on the brink of death and can¡¯t even lift a finger. I wonder if that¡¯s true. Now that we¡¯re here to ambush him, if he really is healthy and well, I don¡¯t think we can make it through this.¡± Two men dressed in black garments were sneaking about near the book depository. One of them sounded slightly anxious. A man¡¯s reputation was as important as shade was for trees. They were on their way to attack the Lin family elder, the one whose reputation took the entire world by storm a hundred years ago. The man who was the Demi-King of Martial Arts. Even if the rumors claimed that he was on the brink of death and was in a condition that rendered him immobile, the man in black was still cautious. If he had the choice, he would never have wanted to take part in this assassination. ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? The old man from the Lin family is way past his prime and, on top of that, he¡¯s seriously wounded. That is a fact. The only thing that matters is how wounded he is. If it turns out he¡¯s still able to fight back and display some of his abilities, we can find out the severity of his condition even if we can¡¯t complete the assassination. It¡¯ll be considered a job done.¡± ¡°Since both our abilities are of the Precelestial Seventh Erudition, we can combine our strength. It won¡¯t be too hard for us to go up against someone with Eighth Erudition abilities. We could still escape from someone with Ninth Erudition. The Lin Mansion is at its weakest right now. Even if we¡¯re discovered, escaping shouldn¡¯t be a problem at all.¡± The other man in black shook his head disapprovingly. ¡°According to the information, that old man should be in the backyard at night. That¡¯s where the Lin family congregates. He¡¯d only be here to read in the daytime. That will be our best chance to make a move. Let¡¯s hide here for the night and we¡¯ll have this in the bag tomorrow.¡± The figures got closer to the book depository. They were planning to enter via the main door. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± The first man in black suddenly called out. ¡°I¡¯m feeling a little jumpy all of a sudden, like something terrible is nearby. You know how it is. My sixth sense has always been on point.¡± His eyes swept left and right and his behavior was highly strung. It was an unsettling sense that only appeared during life and death moments. He could not help but find it strange. They were only planning an ambush and had yet to make a move on the Lin family elder. By right, even if the Lin family elder was still fit and capable, that sense of danger should only kick in tomorrow morning. Why was he sensing it so early? Could it be that his sixth sense had become sensitive enough to predict the outcome of the next day? ¡°You¡¯re feeling jumpy? Is that true? Are you sure this isn¡¯t just a psychological effect of you being scared of the Lins?¡± His companion was anxious and doubtful. The more highly cultivated one was in the martial arts, the stronger his sixth sense. His companion was quite gifted and had a sixth sense that was more sensitive and accurate than normal. Most martial artists could only sense people who were of lower level or at the same level as them, the only other time the sense would activate was when imminent death was facing them from an assault of someone of a higher level. His companion was different. He could predict the murderous intent of any powerhouse who was a level higher than he was. ¡°Ho! Your sense is rather impressive.¡± A calm, clear voice rang out at that moment. The ears of both men in black perked up. It sounded like someone was speaking in a low voice right next to their ears. Chapter 5 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°Hah! Nice senses.¡± A confused expression appeared on the faces of the two men in black when they first heard that sentence. Then, they felt their scalps tingle, and the hairs on their body stood on end as their life flashed before their eyes. Unable to tell where the voice was coming from, the two stood with their backs against each other as they retrieved their dadao and scanned the dark surroundings with their sharp eyes. Soon, they spotted him. A good-looking teenager wearing a blue coat stood in the dark with his arms behind his back, staring at them impassively. The youngster looked completely normal, and there was not even the slightest sign of an aura about him. He looked exceedingly ordinary as he stood there, with not even the slightest hint to suggest he had cultivated skills. He was so ordinary, in fact, that if it were not for the fact that it was the dead of the night in this special location and there were no other people present, the two men in black would never have spared him a second look if they met elsewhere. However, the two men in black could vaguely sense something from this young boy. The fact that the deathly feeling of crisis came from him. Moreover. When had the teenager appeared behind them? They were Precelestial Grandmasters who had not only mastered the Seventh Erudition but also carried the title of Senior Grandmaster. However, they would not have even seen the boy had he not spoken. The two men in black made eye contact. They saw intense fear in each other¡¯s gaze. ¡°This kid is so unnatural. Where do you think he¡¯s from? Could he be an alien who holds the secret to eternal youth?¡± ¡°He can appear soundlessly beside us and make me feel like my life was in danger. Could he be the Lin family¡¯s hidden protector?¡± ¡°A Precelestial Eighth Erudition Grandmaster? Or the Ninth?¡± The two men were in a state of hypervigilance. Their muscles tensed as their essential qi coursed through their bodies, ready to explode at any time. ¡°Who are you?¡± One of the men asked in a low voice. ¡°Me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just an average guard at the Lin family¡¯s book depository.¡± Chu He spoke slowly, the expression on his face never changing as he answered in a calm voice. He spoke as if these two men were not thugs with ulterior motives, but just two average strangers who were asking for directions. ¡°An average guard at the Lin family¡¯s book depository?¡± The corners of the leader¡¯s mouth twitched as his expression on his face turned into one of disbelief. He thought that Chu He was treating him as an idiot. Who the hell could explain to him how an average guard could appear behind them without their knowledge? He must definitely be a master if he could stand so calmly with his hands behind his back after seeing the pair of them, who definitely did not look like they were up to any good based on the way they dressed. He refused to believe that the boy was your average guard even if you beat him to death. ¡°Who on earth are you!¡± ¡°Are you the Lin family¡¯s hidden protector?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to spout lies when you already attained such a high level of mastery, right?¡± The man in charge spat at Chu He angrily. He thought that Chu He was pulling their legs because had nothing better to do. ¡°Alas!¡± Chu He shook his head as he let out a great sigh. No one believed him even if he spoke the truth. How saddening. Even the most basic trust among people had been lost. ¡°I am in charge of guarding this book depository, and you are not allowed entry. I can pretend I never saw anything tonight if you leave now. After all, I¡¯m just a guard for a book depository. I have no obligation to fight you men to the death.¡± Chu He gave no further explanation after speaking those calm words. The two men seemed to only have mastered the Precelestial Seventh Erudition. As for him, he had already mastered the Golden Nine Turns inside out, which would put him on the same level as a master of the Precelestial Eighth Erudition. Comparing their abilities, Chu He felt that it would be easy for him to kill these two men in black. He could do it just like how he had appeared silently behind them just now. They would never have noticed him if he had not willingly made his presence known. If he had decided to attack earlier, the two men would already be corpses. Chu He had not struck first because he did not want to get himself into trouble for nothing. He was not as ruthless as the protagonists in internet novels. He had the power to kill someone who rubbed him the wrong way just by glaring at them. However, someone would come seeking revenge after that. They would come one after another, and even though the protagonist would not get hurt, he would also be forced to kill those who came seeking revenge. However, Chu He did not want to live a life of bloodshed and killing people from the start to the end. It was too annoying. What was the point of it! He just wanted to check-in silently day after day. Then he would leave this place to enjoy a prosperous life once he was invincible. That was why he had simply made an appearance to warn the two men to stay away from the book depository when he saw they were making their way toward the building to lie in wait for an ambush. He would let them go anywhere they liked after that. They could get into trouble with anyone they wished. So long as his book depository was not involved in it. The two men looked at each other in evident anxiousness and doubt. It was obvious that they were up to no good, what with the way they were dressed, and the fact that they were sneaking around in the dead of the night. They would be beaten up if their whereabouts were exposed. Even though they were talking, their bodies were poised at the ready to escape or engage in a bloody fight. However, this person whom they could not get a grasp on and who seemed to be the Lin family¡¯s hidden protector was letting them go and was willing to pretend that nothing had ever happened despite having seen them. How were they supposed to believe that? It would be much more plausible if the person they met was a junior who was not powerful enough and only interested in saving their neck. However, it made no sense if the other party was one of the Lin family¡¯s powerful ancestors. They asked themselves if they would ever let a thief weaker than them run free if they encountered such a crook back home. Impossible. They would bring their knife down without a second thought. ¡°So, could the reason be¡­¡± ¡°The guy isn¡¯t a hidden protector at all. Perhaps this kid is only as old as he looks, and he¡¯s fooling us.¡± ¡°He¡¯s not all that powerful, but he has a special secret technique or treasure that can addle our senses and invoke feelings of uneasiness to make us feel scared.¡± ¡°Hehe~¡± ¡°He¡¯s pretending to be a tiger!¡± The two men dressed in black conversed with nothing but eye contact. Within minutes, the two had reached a conclusion they were sure to be correct. Then, the way they looked at Chu He started to change. ¡°You¡¯re good. You nearly fooled us!¡± Chapter 6 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°Damned kid!¡± The two men in black bellowed. Then they raised their arms as they each brandished their knives toward Chu He, flanking him on either side. ¡°Really!¡± ¡°You had the opportunity to take the easy way out, and you threw it away!¡± Chu He shook his head in exasperation. He did not want to get into trouble, but that did not mean that he did not have a temper. Anyone who dared to lay a hand on him had a death wish. Chu He extended an arm and gave it a casual wave. The glint of the men¡¯s knives disappeared bit by bit, and then the dadao in their hands shattered into tiny pieces before falling to the ground like glass. ¡°How¡ª¡± ¡°How can it be!¡± The expression on the two men¡¯s faces changed drastically as they stared at the shattered handles of their knives and their bleeding palms. The power of that one casual strike. It was even more powerful than the masters who had mastered the Precelestial Ninth Erudition that they had fought against before. With that sort of power, was he basically a demi-king? To heck with pretending to be a tiger, he was a bonafide tiger! Fear washed over them when they thought of that. This time, the two men did not converse using their eyes. Instead, they bounded to their feet at the same time and turned to run in two different directions. They wanted to escape. ¡°I gave you a chance to make a choice just now, but I¡¯m very unhappy with the decision you made.¡± Chu He shook his head, his left hand still placed behind his back as he curled his right hand into a fist. Poof! Poof! Two punches burst through the air. The fierce punches rended the air and plunged the men¡¯s minds into an abyss of despair. It felt as if even the most powerful beings would be shattered by these two fists. ¡°No!¡± ¡°Please spare our lives, senior!¡± The two men dressed in black let out terrified screams. They could feel death looming upon them. However, their prayers went unanswered. The punches landed on their backs and traveled right through their bodies. A powerful and tyrannical force exploded inside them. Their bodies blew up into the air and blood was sent flying everywhere as if two gory fireworks had just been set off. The two men dressed in black were filled with nothing but remorse during the last moments of their lives. The boy had asked them to leave. If only they had listened to him and left obediently. Why had they provoked him when they had no business in doing so? They could not regret it enough. Chu He dusted his sleeves before strolling back into the book depository with a complacent expression on his face. Time to continue practicing. ¡­ In a high-rise tea house two streets away from the Lin Mansion. It was already late night, but the room at the top of the tea house was still brightly lit. Two figures dressed in long brocade robes were staring in the direction of the Lin Mansion. ¡°Something¡¯s gone wrong! Hu and Sha have sent a distress signal.¡± Suddenly, one of the figures spoke in a startled voice. ¡°Come on! Let¡¯s go check it out.¡± The two jumped out of the tea house and reached the periphery of the Lin Mansion in a few leaps. They did not dare enter directly and instead climbed a tall tree so they could observe secretly from above. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Hu and Sha have already sent the distress signal. That means they¡¯ve been exposed and must now be fighting against the masters of the Lin Mansion. Why is there no movement at all?¡± ¡°Could Hu and Sha have sent the signal by mistake? Or have they already been defeated by the Lin family?¡± One of them voiced his thoughts. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. The Lin family is at its weakest now. A portion of their masters are buried in Annan, and several others are stationed elsewhere. Currently, besides the half-dead old man, the strongest person at the Lin family has only just mastered the Precelestial Eighth Erudition. Hu and Sha are both strong fighters and masters of the Seventh Erudition. They should be able to hold their ground against a master of the Eighth Erudition with their combined powers. How can they possibly be defeated so quickly?¡± The other man dressed in a brocade robe shook his head while he replied. ¡°Then that means Hu and Sha set off the signal by accident, but that shouldn¡¯t be the case. Hu and Sha aren¡¯t that stupid. It¡¯s either that or there are other masters hiding in the Lin family. The first man spoke again. ¡°The Lin family is a large family that¡¯s been around for hundreds of years. They may have hidden reserves. What¡¯s important now is that we don¡¯t know what kind of technique their hidden master practices to be able to get rid of Hu and Sha without causing a commotion. There must be more than one person who has already attained the ninth level. Or perhaps they have someone who is a demi-king? Or maybe, the withered old man is not as hurt as the rumors made him out to be?¡± ¡°For real!¡± The expression on the second man had turned ugly. ¡°So what should we do now?¡± he asked his companion. ¡°Wait!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll wait for tomorrow when we can be sure about what happened. Then, we can report both what happened tonight as well as our assumptions and let the Leader make a decision.¡± ¡­ Lin Mansion book depository. Chu He was aware that experts from the Lin family were on their way to get rid of the mangled corpses and the blood spatters. Then, the masters would begin their secret inspections. Now was not a suitable time for practicing. There was a chance he could be interrupted any time. He returned to his room and lay on his bed. Nevertheless, the difference between him sleeping or not sleeping was no longer significant at his current level. However, it was still a nice feeling to lie on his bed for an entire night every once in a while. Besides, he would not be wasting time even if he slept. Before Chu He shut his eyes, he retrieved a handful of tablets and stuffed them into his mouth, chewing on them like sweets before swallowing. Then, he shut his eyes. In an instant, his body turned burning hot, as if he had been placed on a stove. Through his clouding consciousness, he could feel the Golden Nine Turns operating on their own accord. A stream of power was liquified and then began transforming and enhancing every organ and every muscle and bone on his body. His strength was increasing slowly but surely. ¡°Mmm! That¡¯s comfortable.¡± Chu He smacked his lips and spoke sleepily as he shut his eyes and drifted off to sleep. Chapter 7 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation In the blink of an eye, another month had passed. With the Lin family elders present, Chu He swallowed tablets and focused on refining their medicinal powers in the day, and only started his actual practicing at night. His body became more and more polished. If he directed all his attention toward his Golden Nine Turns, his body would be as delicate and smooth as white jade, a golden glow bouncing off it as powerful strength surged through it. He had managed to successfully breakthrough his Golden Nine Turns into the Ninth Level of the Second Turn. ¡°Lil Chu, would you like to practice martial arts? The old master has given you an opportunity.¡± The elder master of the Lin family was lounging on his recliner when he took a good look at Chu He and suddenly felt that the odd-job man who had accompanied him for a while had an extraordinary presence. It was not something that an odd-job man should have. He had been so preoccupied before that he had not noticed. Now that he had taken a closer look, the odd-job man had an extraordinarily elegant bone structure, perhaps even better than his when he was younger. He felt a sudden urge to nurture a new expert for the Lin family. After all, he had the spare time for it anyway. ¡°Your kindness is appreciated, but I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t have the privilege. I don¡¯t want to leave this place to undergo training. I merely wish to stay and read quietly in this book depository.¡± Chu He cupped one fist in the other hand in a gesture of respect as he shook his head and spoke. The boy had declined? The elder¡¯s name¡ªLin Zhennan¡ªhad been known across the four seas for a hundred and eighty years. Was there anyone who had not heard of Prince Zhennan before? He might be injured now, but if word got out that he was looking to personally train someone in martial arts¡­ Perhaps all the prodigies in the world would be in Lin City by tomorrow, and the number of people who wanted to have him as their mentor could form three huge circles surrounding Lin City. And yet¡­ He had been turned down by an odd-job man? ¡°Could it be that this odd-job man does not know who I am?¡± Lin Zhennan toyed with that possibility. ¡°Lil Chu! Are you worried that I¡¯ll do a bad job in guiding you? Let me tell you, my disciples are the strongest amongst the Lin family and can even hold their ground at the pinnacle even when compared with all the masters in the Xia Kingdom.¡± Lin Zhennan chuckled as he said with some derision, ¡°Now, are you still going to reject me?¡± He had a proud expression on his face as he stroked his beard. ¡°I don¡¯t plan to practice martial arts with anyone. Your identity will not change anything.¡± Chu He retained the impassive expression on his face. That was not quite the scene Lin Zhennan had imagined¡ªhe was sure the boy would get down on his knees in worship as his entire body trembled in surprise and excitement. The expression on Lin Zhennan¡¯s face stiffened, and the hand on his beard paused mid-stroke. He felt incredulous. An odd-job man would reject guidance from the top master of the Xia clan? If word got out, it would shock the entire Xia clan to its core. This was a great opportunity that many did not even dare to dream about. And yet¡­ An odd-job man had given him an outright rejection. ¡°I am Lin Zhennan, otherwise known as Prince Zhennan, and I am a highly-skilled demi-king. Not only do I have the power to decide whether a person lives or not with one word, but I can also determine the world¡¯s fate with a wave of my palm. Are you still going to reject me?¡± Prince Zhennan, who had been alive for nearly two hundred years, suddenly sounded childish as he spoke. However. Chu He did not even say a word this time. He merely shook his head, and the implication was self-explanatory. He had been rejected again! On top of that, this time he had been rejected after he revealed his identity. It was a solid, unquestionable rejection. So there really did exist people who did not want to practice martial arts and grow stronger! Lin Zhennan had finally met one of them today. That was not only including members of the Lin family but the entire Xia clan. Was there anyone who did not want to train? How could they attain a higher social status if they did not? Was there anyone willing to spend their lives at the very bottom of the social ladder? There might be people who claimed that when asked, but that was because they knew they did not have any opportunities. Whether they wanted it or not would not change anything. However, if those people were ever presented the chance to ascend the social ladder, they would seize it in the blink of an eye. However, when he revealed his true identity to the kid before him and offered him the chance to change his life, not only had he turned down the chance to receive his mentorship, but he had not even shown a single reaction. Even his expression had not changed the slightest bit. The boy was just as aloof and indifferent as he was in the beginning, without a change of heart. Perhaps he truly meant what he had said. He liked living a quiet, ordinary life. If such a powerful state of mind could be set on the right journey to cultivating, the future of such an individual would be promising. At least he would face no obstacles at the start of his journey. By relying on this kind of sincerity, he would be naturally invincible. Perhaps it was even possible that he could become a demi-king. ¡°You¡¯re overthinking!¡± Lin Zhennan sighed to himself as the outlandish thought occurred to him. He knew he was heavily injured and did not have much time left. The future of the Lin family was bleak, and it seemed that anyone he so much looked at had the makings of a martial king now. It was becoming ridiculous. A demi-king was not a genuine king, but it was already one of the best ranks in the Xia clan and was not something that could be easily achieved. One could not attain that just through their eagerness or qualifications! Nevertheless, he did have good feelings about the teenager before him. Yet, he must be overthinking things if he said the boy could become a demi-king. However, the teenager was still talented even if he could not become a demi-king. His talents should not go to waste. ¡°Lil Chu! How old are you now, and how long have you been in the Lin family?¡± Lin Zhennan asked. ¡°I¡¯ve been in the Lin family for five years. I¡¯m nineteen years old now.¡± Chu He answered. Che He suddenly felt a little emotional. Without even realizing it, he had been checking-in at the book depository for nearly five whole years. ¡°Is that so! No wonder. You must never have seen or experienced the excitement of the outside world if you¡¯ve always been here.¡± Lin Zhennan sounded as if he were deep in thought. ¡°Lil Chu, would you like to follow me to the outside world and take a look around before you make your decision?¡± Lin Zhennan said. ¡°No, thanks.¡± Chu He still shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve already experienced the outside world. Through this book depository, I¡¯ve experienced prosperity, darkness, a life of flourish, as well as the struggles of surviving. Life¡¯s sorrows and happiness are abundant here. Countless lives take place here.¡± Lin Zhennan was startled. The sentences were simple, but they held great meaning to them. To think he had just assumed that the teenager was poorly informed. If the teenager was able to speak like that, it was no wonder that he had not been frightened or humiliated by Lin Zhennan¡¯s power, and that he had managed to hold his ground when confronted with a public figure like him. ¡°So be it.¡± Lin Zhennan sighed resignedly and no longer pressured him. Chapter 8 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Another four years passed in the blink of an eye. Chu He¡¯s cultivation had allowed him to complete the Second Turn of his Golden Nine Turns as early as three and a half years ago. He was on the brink of breaking through to the Third Turn. He could have broken through long ago. However, Chu He was not in a hurry and spent the time patiently building the foundation of his powers. Although he had successfully broken through the First Turn and entered the Second Turn the last time, that one success could not account for every time. Thus, he was cautious when caution was required. After all, he had the time. There was no need to hurry. He had always believed that caution would negate all danger. Chu He also tried his best to collect information regarding how the Precelestial Grandmasters had entered the realm of Genuine King in the book depository in order to draw comparisons and get a better overview. He compiled a piece of key information through the records in numerous books. Hundreds of years ago, a fault had appeared among the Xia clan¡¯s line of martial kings. To this day, a new martial king had not appeared, and the line had never recovered. The royals of the Lin family who held power now were not genuine kings. They were only demi-kings who were stand-ins. By combining his cultivations, his comprehension of secret cultivation techniques, as well as his understanding of the Lin family elder¡¯s health, Chu He concluded that demi-kings were the product of people who had gone awry on their path to becoming a king. As for why that happened, Chu He could not understand that properly as he had not yet begun that particular breakthrough. He guessed that there might be great dangers he was not aware of when it came to breaking through. That was why Chu He had always been cautious. Until today. Chu He was confident. Late night. Chu He sat cross-legged. He was well-prepared for this time¡¯s breakthrough. Not only had he thought ahead about what accidents might happen, but he had also prepared contingency plans for each one. He even went so far as to ensure he would not be interrupted as he was breaking through. Numerous traps had been set in the book depository. This place was now even more dangerous than the forbidden locations of martial arts sanctuaries. Without Chu He¡¯s consent, even a demi-king could end up taking his last breaths here if he tried forcing his way in. The book depository was now like a tiny universe of its own that had transcended common understanding. Countless formations shrouded it, and forbidden secret techniques were ready for action. It was both to prevent him from being disturbed and also to stop him from accidentally destroying the book depository if his breakthrough created too much noise and destruction. He had to continue checking-in here. The breakthrough started. Chu He first took several Golden Body Shaping Tablets and popped them into his mouth. The Golden Nine Turns began their transformation into the Third Turn from the Second. In an instant, his body began bulging with popping sounds. The clothes on his body were ripped to shreds and revealed his jade-like skin, dots of gold emanating from it. A cracking sound was heard. At a certain moment, Chu He¡¯s skin had cracked like a porcelain tile that had been smashed with a hammer. A crack appeared on it, then it grew quickly. This breakthrough was going less smoothly than his progression from the First Turn to the Second. The first two turns were the basics. Breaking through to the Third Turn was a process of shaping both the exterior and interior of the body to become golden. The minute you started, you could not stop. The minute you stopped, you failed. The minute you failed, your physical body would collapse. The best-case scenario was that you would lose only all your previous cultivations, while the worst-case scenario was your entire body would crumble on the spot. Fortunately, the Golden Body Shaping Tablets he had swallowed beforehand were taking effect now. His torn muscles quickly regenerated and shone brightly as they were covered with a layer of golden skin. This was not solely a result of the Golden Body Shaping Tablets but an inevitable process for one progressing to the Third Turn from the Second. However, the Golden Body Shaping Tablets had sped up the process of shaping a golden body and greatly decreased the dangers that came with it. If it were not for the Golden Body Shaping Tablets, the creation of a golden body would only take place when the physical body had been broken down completely. It would be an extremely dangerous time, and if one was not careful, their life could end in an instant. It was an extreme test of one¡¯s determination and foundation. Many did not have that determination. As they watched their body degenerate bit by bit, the extreme pressure might cause them to have a mental breakdown. Without a sufficiently strong physical foundation, they would be unable to successfully reshape their degenerated body. The Golden Body Shaping Tablets were here to both speed up the process and protect him. Chu He did not have any idea how much time had passed as the golden glow of his body grew even more radiant and an immense sense of power reverberated around him. A gravitational field with him as the core appeared and distorted the space around him. Eventually, the golden glow reached its peak and bathed the entire book depository with golden light, leaving no cracks unattended. The process of Golden Body Foundation Shaping had been completed. Chu He opened his eyes and an unimaginable force solidified itself before shooting out of his eyes and crashing against the protective formation. The formation, which could hold its ground against formations cast by a demi-king, was instantly penetrated. Even the formation plate had shattered, and it only managed to resist the terrifying power when the second and third protective formations kicked into action at the same time. It might seem that there was just a difference of one number in breaking through to the Third Turn from the Second. However, the distance between them was astronomical. The mere power that was released after his breakthrough was enough to easily destroy the formations he had used all his power to create before his breakthrough. The terror knew no bounds. If his breakthrough had not been cut off by the formations, the book depository might have ceased to exist now. No¡­ not only that, but perhaps even the entire Lin Mansion might have suffered a calamity as well. It was just the slightest leakage of his power when he broke through. One could only imagine how terrifying it would be if he unleashed all his power now. Chu He stood on the spot for a long time as he stared into the void. This was the difference between the Second and Third Turns. Golden Body Foundation Shaping would take place in the Third Turn and send one¡¯s physical body traversing across the void. As Chu He regained his mindfulness, the golden shine of his body receded and returned to its usual color. The golden glow in the book depository also dispersed gradually. ¡°What a difference there is between the Second and Third Turns!¡± Chu He exclaimed as he felt the power pumping in his body and threatening to overflow. He felt ready to take on a master at that very instance and he finally had the means to protect himself in the great, desolate world. However, he would not become conceited or be too eager to go out exploring either. He understood that the world was a complex place. The mightiest of the Xia clan might be considered insignificant flies by the tyrannical foreign clans. Thus, he should not create a high-profile yet. He had to continue growing and developing himself. Chapter 9 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation It was just after dawn the next day when a young girl of about fourteen or fifteen years old dressed in a long red dress strutted into the book depository. Her hair was tied into braids and she had red lips, white teeth, and bright eyes. ¡°Brother Lil Chu, I¡¯m here.¡± The girl had known Chu He for two years. In the beginning, she had run to the book depository in search of books to read because she was bored. The atmosphere in the Lin family had been growing heavier by the day, and no one spared the time to care for or accompany her. However, she was not a patient person. Books and stories needed to be savored slowly but she was impatient and had tossed the books aside after flicking through several pages. It was then that she had taken an interest in Chu He, who had been standing by the side as still as a tree. She just so happened to have a lot to say that day and chattered endlessly as she walked up to him. At that time, the Lin family elder had not visited the book depository for a long time. Chu He¡¯s lonely heart began beating again when the long-silent book depository was filled with an echoing voice that sounded as crisp and clear as birdsong. It just so happened that he had been accumulating his energies for his third breakthrough and did not need to spend all his spare time and attention on cultivating. He felt that he would be in a better state if he relaxed every once in a while. The two bored people bonded and found topics of conversation they could engage in. Chu He would tell Lin Xueling stories, and Lin Xueling would tell Chu He about current affairs that were not covered in the books. Today, Chu He was telling her the story of Prince Charming and Cinderella. The story was not long, and he soon finished. ¡°Girl, you seem to be different today. Are you also burdened with troubles at such a young age?¡± Chu He asked as he looked at the distracted young girl, who was propping her chin up. The girl usually pestered him with lots of questions when she listened to his stories. However, she was unusually quiet today and her brows were furrowed together. ¡°I¡¯ve always had a lot on my mind, that didn¡¯t start today!¡± Lin Xueling scrunched her nose in a dainty manner as she spoke. ¡°Tell me about it,¡± Chu He said shortly. Lin Xueling sighed as she said, ¡°It¡¯s just that I learned that the Lin family is finding it difficult to make any progress after listening to Father and Mother talking. They never told me that ever since my uncle was killed in an ambush by the Dog Fang clan and the family elder was severely injured, bandits have been plotting against my family.¡± Chu He did not speak. ¡°Those guys are bad. A number of my uncles have already been assassinated by them, and Father said that the Lin family is surrounded by wolves now. One wrong move and we¡¯ll be destroyed. Father has not smiled in such a long time, and the atmosphere at home is so scary.¡± Lin Xueling¡¯s eyes were turning red. The naive girl had grown up too. Chu He sighed to himself. He could tell that the young girl today was different from her past self. This change had not been brought on with just that one piece of news. It was a change that had been long coming ever since the young girl had begun growing up and maturing. ¡°Brother Lil Chu, how do you think I can help Father? I don¡¯t want to see Father and Mother frowning all day.¡± Lin Xueling gazed at Chu He intently as she asked him the question. She did not ask Chu He the question out of the expectation that he would actually have the answer.. Rather, she simply could not keep it to herself anymore and wanted to vent to someone. ¡°Become stronger!¡± However, Chu He immediately gave her an answer. ¡°What?¡± Lin Xueling was startled. ¡°If you gain sufficient power, for example, by becoming a demi-king, do you think the troubles your parents face now would still be problems?¡± Chu He asked calmly. Taken aback, Lin Xueling gazed at Chu He and then nodded in agreement. ¡°Yeah! If I were a demi-king now, I could defeat all those bandits and make Father¡¯s worries disappear.¡± She seemed to have found a direction to pursue. As she bounded to her feet, the expression on her face turned into one of excitement. A moment later, she came to another realization and plopped down in dismay as she said, ¡°Brother Lil Chu, your idea is a great one but it¡¯s not that easy to become a demi-king. I¡¯ve only mastered the Postcelestial Fifth Erudition now. Who knows how long it¡¯ll be before I master the Precelestial Eruditions, let alone become a demi-king. ¡°Is it that difficult to become a demi-king?¡± Chu He shook his head as he said, ¡°It¡¯s not that difficult if you find the right teacher.¡± ¡°Really? But I heard from Father and the elders that only one in a billion successfully becomes a demi-king. To be a demi-king, you must have the talent, luck, and chance.¡± Although Lin Xueling trusted Chu He, she did not trust him blindly. One had to trust with reason! ¡°Don¡¯t listen to their nonsense. ¡°That¡¯s because they don¡¯t know how to teach. ¡°If you find the right path, you can become a demi-king just by having a brain.¡± Chu He told her casually. ¡°You¡¯re lying, Brother Lil Chu. If it¡¯s that easy, can you teach me then?¡± Lin Xueling puffed her cheeks unhappily. Her exceptional Brother Lil Chu was just as capable of bragging as her stinky older brothers. ¡°I¡¯ve read a lot of books and know a lot about both the past and the present. Naturally, I can teach. Would you like to learn?¡± Chu He naturally detected Lin Xueling¡¯s doubt and mistrust. However, he merely smiled and offered no further explanations as he took the bait. After all, he had just broken through to the Third Turn and needed some time to strengthen his skills. It was just as well if he could be a teacher and use that to pass the time and alleviate his boredom. It could be considered as adding a little spice into his life of cultivation. ¡°Alright, I¡¯d like to see how you teach. Brother Lil Chu, you should know that merely reading is not enough for you to learn how to properly cultivate!¡± Lin Xueling was already on the verge of a tantrum as she agreed to learn from Chu He. She would make him admit his mistake and promise to never boast again after he failed to teach her. A boasting Brother Lil Chu was not a good brother. Chapter 10 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Time flew by. In the blink of an eye, another five years had passed. Chu He had stayed at the book depository for a full fourteen years. He was twenty-eight years old now. His body was built sturdily and well-proportioned, and he had retained his good looks. There was nothing scruffy about appearance. He looked like an angel from the heavens, if he dared say so himself. In these five years, his cultivation had risen to the Fifth Level of the Third Turn. He had realized that although he had an abundance of resources, his progress was becoming slower and slower. However, he did not mind. He had all the time in the world. He cultivated, read, and enjoyed himself. Nevertheless, the book depository was less lonely than it had been after the addition of Lin Xueling. In the past few years, the Lin family¡¯s situation had become even worse, which resulted in no one even asking about Lin Xueling even though she had basically moved into the book depository. Lin Xueling was anxious to ease her family¡¯s worries. She had been overjoyed and ecstatic upon realizing that Chu He¡¯s guidance was effective, which resulted in her taking her cultivation more seriously than ever. In five years, she had mastered the Precelestial Seventh Erudition. From the level of the Postcelestial Fifth Erudition to the Precelestial Seventh Erudition, she had crossed twelve minor realms, which was equivalent to one full realm. If word of her progression speed had got out, who knows how many prodigies would be jealous of her? Of course, Lin Xueling had managed to cultivate this quickly not just because she had a natural talent and had been willing to put in the hard work, but also because Chu He had given her special attention. Countless treasures had been put into his System Space following his check-ins, and many of them were no longer of any use to him in his current level. When he ate the items now, it did little more than leave a fragrance in his mouth. Nothing would even happen when it reached his stomach. He might as well retrieve and liquefy them now to inject into Lin Xueling¡¯s body. The two had been together for more than seven years at this point, and it would be impossible to claim that they have not developed any kind of feelings toward each other. Besides, he still needed to check-in at the book depository. If the Lin family was destroyed, he would also be affected by that. He was not really afraid of that happening, but it would still be troublesome. His one fear was trouble. Thus, training a master for the Lin family was his way of avoiding trouble. If it was something he could do without needing any extra hassle, why should he not go for it? ¡°Brother Lil Chu, the family elder can¡¯t hang on for much longer. He¡¯s aging so rapidly that he looks different every day.¡± Lin Xueling¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as she walked into the book depository. She must have just been crying. ¡°Birth, aging, sickness, and death are unavoidable parts of being human. Your family elder might be the king of the Xia clan and can live up to three hundred years old, but accidents always happen. No one can know for sure what will happen next in their lives.¡± Chu He sighed. Martial artists could live up to two hundred years old once they mastered the Precelestial Eruditions. Another hundred years would be added to their lifespan if they became a demi-king. As far as he knew, the Lin family elder was just about two hundred years old now. Based on his cultivations, he should be able to live for another hundred years if everything went well. However, that was only if there were no incidents. The minute such an accident occured, it did not matter how long your life expectancy was. ¡°Brother Lil Chu, you have a solution, don¡¯t you?¡± Lin Xueling¡¯s eyes shone as she gazed expectantly at Chu He and asked with a hopeful tone. In the five short years she had spent at the book depository, her cultivation had gone from the Postcelestial Fifth Erudition to the Precelestial Seventh Erudition. The speed at which she had progressed was unbelievable. She was well aware of her competency. She might be good, but she was merely talented and could not even be considered a monster. However, now that the Lin family was in trouble and both cultivation resources and family disciples had dwindled, Chu He could no longer brush off the anomaly of the speed at which she had progressed despite the circumstances with a simple ¡®I just worked hard¡¯. Her sister, who was older than her by two years and just about on the same level as her in terms of talent, worked even harder than she did but was still on the Postcelestial Ninth Erudition. No one even knew when she could begin training for the Precelestial Eruditions. It was too big a gap. Lin Xueling knew that the reason behind all this was probably because of Brother Lil Chu. At one point, she had even fancied that Brother Lil Chu was some kind of great master. Even though Chu He had always told her that the only reason he could teach her was that he was well-read and knew much about both the past and the present, he claimed he was just a mediocre cultivator. However, Lin Xueling refused to believe such claims that were used to coax children. If it were that easy, the Xia clan would be filled with demi-kings. Perhaps a genuine king would even exist among their ranks. Chu He felt his resolve crumbling as he gazed into Lin Xueling¡¯s hopeful eyes. He could easily turn a blind eye to anyone in the entire world. However, he could not bring himself to be hard-hearted toward the little girl he had spent several years with. ¡°Little girl, I¡¯m just an odd-job man at a book depository. How could I have the ability to reverse heaven¡¯s fate when your family elder has suffered such serious injuries that even the foundation of his martial skills has been destroyed?¡± Chu He sighed as he shook his head. If an average martial king did not mind sacrificing the primary source of their martial skills, they could try to save the Lin family elder. However, Chu He¡¯s specialty was in the physical body. Every move he made was capable of killing someone. Saving lives was not his field of expertise. Of course, even if he could save him, Chu He was not willing to waste the source of his martial skills. He would not mind helping if he could do it without trouble, but if it required a lot of concentration¡­ His relationship with the Lin family elder had not reached that level of closeness yet. Nevertheless, he did possess a treasure that could help extend the Lin family elder¡¯s life. It would not solve the root problem, but it would extend his life by a few years. Lin Xueling had a disappointed expression on her face, but she did not say anything else. She had once thought that even if Brother Lil Chu was a great hidden master, there was still probably no way to save the family elder¡¯s from his wounds! The only reason she had run to him for help was that the immense despair had made her desperate to search for a ray of hope. In the following period, Lin Xueling buried herself in cultivating and worked even harder than she had before. It was almost comparable to insanity, the way she refused to rest and lost the smile she usually had on her face whenever she saw Chu He. It was not because Chu He¡¯s rejection had angered her, but because the Lin family elder¡¯s wounds had worsened again and he had little life left. This caused the atmosphere in the Lin family to become even heavier, and the looming storm of stress had affected her. Chu He could not stop himself from sighing when he saw her like that. Chapter 11 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation A few more months passed by in the blink of an eye. ¡°Brother Lil Chu, I¡¯m leaving Lin City. Do you want to join me?¡± Lin Xueling was in a depressed mood when she arrived at the book depository that day. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Chu He frowned. ¡°The end of the family elder¡¯s life will be coming soon. Father said the bandits who have been spying on us will have nothing to be afraid of and they¡¯ll pounce on us. The Lin family won¡¯t be able to hold on when that happens. Thus, Father said that he¡¯ll arrange for us younger ones to leave in secret while the rest of them stay behind.¡± ¡°Brother Lil Chu, I know I promised that I wouldn¡¯t reveal my cultivations and show off before I became a demi-king. But I¡­ I know why Father and the rest will stay behind this time. I know it¡¯s because they refuse to let go of the foundation the family elders built without putting up a fight.¡± ¡°I would like to stay behind too. I¡¯ve almost mastered the Precelestial Eighth Erudition now. Brother Lil Chu, you once said that if I mastered the Precelestial Seventh Erudition under your guidance, I would be able to take on someone who has mastered the Ninth Erudition. That means I can fight a demi-king once I¡¯ve mastered the Eighth Erudition, right?¡± Lin Xueling was speaking almost incoherently as tears trickled out of her eyes. Her emotions were all over the place. The Lin family had long since started arranging for the younger ones to escape, and she should have left a long time ago. However, she kept on refusing to leave. This current batch would be the last to leave. She would be forced to join them even if she did not want to. This goodbye may very well be the last she ever said. She was beyond distraught after she had seen the unwavering death wish in her father¡¯s eyes. The same was for her mother and sister. They were not going to leave either and had decided they would perish along with the clan. She did not want to be separated from them and had begged Father to leave with her. However, Father had said that the Lin family was too large, and far too many people had their eyes on them. They would not be able to escape swiftly when the avalanche of an onslaught occurred. Someone had to say back! Chu He did not speak and merely listened. ¡°Brother Lil Chu, I¡¯ve thought it through. I won¡¯t be leaving this time. I want to stay back and fight with Father. The reason I¡¯m training to become a master is so that I can protect Father, Mother, my sister as well as the rest of my family. That is my goal. Please forgive me, Brother Lil Chu, I might not be able to keep my promise of not making a move before I become a demi-king.¡± Tears shone in Lin Xueling¡¯s eyes as she spoke, and the apologetic glint in her eyes turned into one of steely determination. The blood in her body was boiling, and her passion as a martial artist had been ignited. Chu He¡¯s eyes glinted with curiosity. He realized that Lin Xueling seemed to have touched on the true meaning of martial arts in her current situation. Nothing much had changed in her cultivations, but her combat effectiveness had increased. This would help her greatly in the future when she wanted to break through to become a genuine king. There was no limit to her future. ¡­¡­ Late night. The Lin family¡¯s secret temple. The Lin family elder laid on the bed. His body was skeletal, and his hair was like dry, sparse grass spread across his scalp. His face was wrinkled all over. Before this, even though he was nearly two hundred years old, he still had a middle-aged appearance because of his martial skills. However, after suffering such a serious injury, his hair had turned gray overnight and his body had weakened drastically. He was like a lamp that was running out of oil. The leaders of seven generations of the Lin family were gathered around the bed. Even the weakest among them had mastered the Precelestial Third Erudition and could defend themselves in an attack. To others, it seemed that these people should not have any worries as they could easily cover the sky with their hands and take whatever they wanted for themselves. However, helpless sadness permeated through the air of the secret temple. Panic, grief, death wishes, resignation, and confusion about their future. They had a thousand more worries than the average person. This was unimaginable! However, it had happened to every person present then. It did not matter if they had mastered the Precelestial Third or Ninth Erudition. Their world was going to fall apart tonight. The Lin family elder was reaching the end of his life. They held their breaths and opened their mouths slightly as they stared at the Lin family elder. The minute he took his last breath, they would release the emotions they had been holding in. All of a sudden. The heavy doors to the secret temple opened slowly. A figure approached them at a slow pace, his hands behind his back. Every member of the Lin family shifted their gaze as a shocked expression appeared on each of their faces. The space around the newcomer seemed to twist and warp. As they looked at it, the space seemed to glow and blur their vision. They were all Precelestial masters and the best of the best amongst the Xia clan. Despite that, they found that they could not even stare directly at this person. It was unfathomable. What struck even more terror in their hearts, though, was¡­ They wanted to make inquiries or erect a defense or attack formation. However, they realized they could not do anything. It was as if they no longer had control over their bodies in that instance. Who was this person? What did he want with the Lin family? Was he an enemy? Or was he an ally? They were confused and clueless. The Lin family elderly seemed to regain some life in him as he regained consciousness. As he opened his eyes, he turned his head with difficulty to gaze towards the blurred figure. ¡°You don¡¯t seem to be part of the Xianghuo faction, Senior. May I know what brings you to the Lin family?¡± The Lin family elder¡¯s lips fluttered slightly as he croaked softly. He might be nearly dead, but he still had the sight as a demi-king. He had spotted what made Chu He different from everyone else. His heavy, powerful aura was incomparable to that of a typical demi-king. They might not even be any competition for him. If someone like that existed in the Xianghuo faction, the Lin family would have been destroyed ages ago. That was certainly not the situation now, where common bandits still did not dare launch their attack even though the elder was just one breath away from death. It was ridiculous. The Lin family elder¡¯s voice was weak, but Chu He could hear him clearly. He replied calmly, ¡°I have a connection with a member of the Lin family, which is why I have come to aid in extending your life. However, your wound is so severe that even with my help, you will only be able to live for another five years. What I can do though, is seal a secret technique within your body. You will be able to attack at full power without any consequences for the next five years.¡± ¡°Thank you, Senior. Thank you, Senior.¡± The Lin family elder was inconceivably excited, but he was so weak that his eyes rolled behind his head in his excitement. If Chu He had not given him a hand in time, he might have passed away right then and there.¡± ¡°Alright, you¡¯re already so old but you¡¯re still not mindful.¡± Chu He shook his head. Then, he waved his hand. A drop of milky-white medicine flew and landed on the Lin family elder¡¯s wrinkled forehead. Chapter 12 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Immediately, the Lin family elder¡¯s body shuddered as a strong aura of life permeated his entire body. Like a plant exposed to heavy rain after a long drought, the Lin family elder¡¯s wrinkled skin became fuller at a speed visible to the naked eye. The deathly energy in his body was suppressed as he slowly regained life. What Chu He had just used was a drop of life elixir, which he had gained from one of his check-ins. Its main use was to increase longevity, whilst its side effects were able to heal martial artists who had suffered wounds that had damaged the foundations of their power and caused blood and qi decay. If the Lin family elder had used the life elixir right after he had gotten injured, his wounds would have healed completely and he would be full of life. Unfortunately, his injury had been left untreated for too long. As the years passed by, the wounds had sapped the life out of him and the damage was not reversible. A drop of life elixir was only enough to heal his wounds and replenish a little bit of his life. It was not enough to make up for all the life that had seeped out of his body. With his current injuries, he would require at least ten drops of life elixir if he wanted to heal completely. Either that or some kind of treasure that could extend a demi-king¡¯s life. However, that was no longer any of Chu He¡¯s concern. The only reason he had taken out a drop of life elixir was for Lin Xueling¡¯s sake. Of course, there was another reason for that. Chu He wanted the elder to hang on for a few more years until Lin Xueling could breakthrough and become a demi-king. Then, no one would dare challenge the Lin family and he could check-in without any worries. When the medicine was fully digested, Chu He nodded and waved his hand again to retrieve a forbidden technique seal he had claimed during his check-ins. He slapped it onto the Lin family elder¡¯s body. With the seal in place, the old man could fight at full force even if his body was in bad shape. Once he was done, Chu He put his hands behind his back and left. The Lin family elder, who had previously been lying on the bed, gave a whoop and leaped to his feet like an inferi. He could feel a massive change taking place inside his body. All his weakness had disappeared and he could once again feel the long-lost sense of power returning to his body. ¡°This, this feeling.¡± The Lin family elder was in disbelief. He felt as if he was dreaming. Today had started as his last day of being alive. Who would have thought that just as he was about to take his last breath¡­ A Senior would appear and place a drop of a mysterious elixir on his forehead that would cause his health to undergo a complete turnaround. ¡°Thank you for rejuvenating me, Senior.¡± The Lin family elder stood and placed one fist in the other hand as he bowed deeply in the direction Chu He had departed, a respectful and grateful expression on his face. That Senior had rejuvenated him. ¡°Family¡­ Family Elder, are you alright now?¡± Just then, the rest of the Lin family who was at the secret temple regained control over their bodies after Chu He left. They hurriedly rushed toward the family elder and crowded around him. As they looked at the Lin family elder, who had been restored to normal, they turned to gaze at the door to the secret temple in unison. Looks of horror appeared on their faces when they recalled how scary the incident had been. ¡°Send out the fake news of my death tomorrow so that we can bait the bandits out of hiding. I shall make full use of the energy I have now that there are an additional five years for me.¡± ¡°We need to be thorough with it if we¡¯re putting on a show. We can¡¯t let anyone find out. Don¡¯t announce it with great fanfare, but be secretive. It will be more believable that way.¡± The Lin family elder calmed down from his euphoria and instantly began making plans. The Senior had given him an additional five years to live, and he would not be in a half-dead state but rather one where he could fight with full force. He would not let the Senior down. Five years was not much. He had to do his best in getting rid of obstacles for the Lin family whilst he could still move. ¡­ Chu He returned to the book depository. It was past midnight now and could be regarded as the arrival of a new day. The checkpoint panel would be refreshed and activated now. Ding! Successful check-in. Rewarded with Nine Tribulations of the Divine Fists. The system panel was refreshed after that. Chu He touched the golden book on the system panel using his consciousness. A simple introduction to the Nine Tribulations of the Divine Fists immediately appeared in his mind. The Nine Tribulations of the Divine Fists were extremely powerful and suited him well. There were nine levels to it in total. Its effects were simple. It was power that could stack on top of each other layer by layer. The power would double with every additional layer that was stacked on. The first level was not much, but the more you went on, the scarier and more obscene the power became. This power was worth cultivating. Chu He retrieved the secret golden scroll from the System Space and slapped it against his forehead. Instantly, he felt his brain waves vibrating as the Nine Tribulations of the Divine Fists began taking place inside him. A vast ocean of knowledge entered his mind, turning into a set of information for him to comprehend. Chu He shut his eyes as he immersed himself within the information. A long while later, he opened his eyes, a glint of intelligence visible within them. He had cultivated the entire first level of the Nine Tribulations. Chu He clenched his fists together, suddenly itching to try it out. After some thought, he waved his hand and placed two formations on the ground. Then, feeling that it was not safe enough, he added another three. These formations were all for defense. Each one of them could hold against a full-force attack from a fifth-level king. He waited for the formations to settle into place. Chu He raised an arm and threw a punch into the void. The force of the punch flew from his fist and grew in size as it collided with the air after leaving his fist. Within seconds, it expanded to look like the silhouette of Gold Hill. It landed on the first formation with a bang. The formation did not even fight against it for an instant before it shattered to the ground in pieces along with its array plate. Then, it shattered the second, third, and fourth one before a sign of a struggle was visible. The punch still had the strength left to shatter the fifth one and would have destroyed the entire Lin Mansion and half of Lin City if Chu He had not waved a hand to disperse it. It was just the first level, but it was already immensely powerful. Not bad. Chu He nodded his approval for this power. He felt that this one would earn a spot in his top ten favorite powers, amongst the many others he possessed. Chapter 13 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The next day, shocking news spread from the dark corners of the Lin mansion and traveled at light speed amongst those who were interested. The Lin family elder, who had been seriously wounded, has passed away. The oldest genuine king of the Xia clan had reached the end of his life. Many had expected it, but that did not stop them from sighing in sorrow. However, the Lin family denied the rumor and made it clear that not only was this rumor baseless, but their family elder was going to celebrate his two hundred and eleventh birthday in a hundred days. They would host a grand party where the Lin family elder would make an appearance and debunk the rumors himself. However, even as they made this announcement, the Lin family withdrew their clan¡¯s forces closer to home. Members of their clan who had been stationed outside either went into hiding or returned to Lin City. The way they acted was so shifty that others were even more convinced that the Lin family elder had indeed died. Immediately, the sky above Lin City was covered in dark clouds as winds and storms threatened to make their presence known. Even normal people who were not in the know could tell that the atmosphere in Lin City had grown inexplicably heavier. Those who knew better had already packed their bags and left Lin City with their family for the time being. Lin City was about to get caught in a whirlpool of crisis. ¡­ Ten days later. A large camp was built three hundred miles away from Lin City. Teams of horsemen slowly joined the camp. Large groups of them were stationed in different places, whilst all the leaders were welcomed warmly toward the leader¡¯s tent. It was a crowded place here, with people asking after each other and catching up with old friends. Some were cursing each other¡¯s mothers loudly, while others even drew knives when they spotted a long-time enemy. They were all from different parts of the Lin commandery. However, they were all here for the same reason. As part of the Anti-Lin Alliance. The Xianghuo faction had sought to unite the power of all the clans that were holding a grudge against the Lin family. They were ready to defeat the weakened Lin family and take a bite from the carcass of the huge family. When they all had eaten their fill, they would take revenge. ¡°Haha, I never thought that the high and mighty Lin family would have this day. This is awesome¡­¡± A built man holding a dadao raised his head toward the skies as he bellowed with laughter. He could not contain his excitement. ¡°Hmph! My third younger brother once fell in love at first sight with a girl and was about to bring her home to tie the knot when they were spotted by one of the older members of the Lin family. They were jealous of how handsome and charismatic he was, so beat him to death with one slap! That was beyond repugnant and I¡¯ve held onto this grudge for twenty whole years. Now, I can finally get revenge and my brother can rest in peace in heaven!¡± The man who spoke was another elder polishing his pike. He had an excited, greedy expression on his face even though he was discussing revenge. To him, getting revenge was the second priority. His main goal was to have soup and meat. If it were not for the invitation extended by the Xianghuo faction, he would have forgotten the grudge he held regarding his younger brother. Besides, even if he remembered, he would not dare to pick a fight with the weakened Lin family if the Xianghuo faction had not taken the lead. It was different now. If someone else took the lead, all he had to do was follow and yell out their slogan. He would still be able to gorge himself silly that way. ¡°Alright guys, you can catch up another day. Put your grudges aside for now. You can continue when the Lin family is exterminated.¡± A man wearing a silver mask and who was sitting at the fore waved an arm as he addressed the crowd in a low voice. ¡°Almost everyone¡¯s here now. We should discuss what will happen when we attack Lin City.¡± He continued speaking when everyone quieted down. ¡°Messenger, there¡¯s nothing to discuss here. Few of us here were born into a military family. We¡¯re all just comrades who don¡¯t care for army formations. All you have to do is give the command and we¡¯ll charge at Lin City with our knives!¡± the man holding a dadao said loftily. ¡°Sounds good.¡± ¡°Awesome.¡± Many nodded in agreement, finding what he had said to be logical. Xianghuo faction¡¯s messenger, the man with a silver mask, took a look around and found that the majority were on the dadao man¡¯s side. Those who were not on his side did not seem to want to speak. The corners of his lips twitched, hidden behind his mask. What a bunch of sheep with no minds of their own. ¡°In my opinion, the Lin family is merely average. Now that the old man is dead, we can exterminate them any time we like. We¡¯re already at the outskirts of Lin City, and the Lin family will be exterminated within a day or so. However, I don¡¯t think we¡¯ve discussed what we¡¯ll do with the Lin family¡¯s fortune once they¡¯re dead.¡± Just then, someone in the crowd spoke up When the others heard that, everyone in the tent felt a burst of energy flowing through them. Their eyes widened and glinted as they stared at the messenger. Why had these people answered the Xianghuo faction¡¯s call and rushed over from all over the world despite the great distance? To get revenge? That was one of the reasons, and it was also the one they yelled the loudest when asked. However, everyone knew that this was not the main reason. Perhaps some truly regarded revenge as their main goal, but that was the minority. Most of them just wanted to gain some benefits for themselves by taking advantage of the fact that the Lin family was weakened and someone else would do the dirty work for them. They were most interested in dividing the spoils! ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the faction has long since considered this. This time, when we exterminate the Lin family, you can take whatever you want. Finders keepers!¡± ¡°Let me make this clear. Before the Lin family is fully exterminated, no one is allowed to attack anyone within this team for treasures. Everyone will be permitted to attack whoever violates this rule.¡± The silver-masked messenger huffed coolly as he spoke in a low voice. ¡°Alright!¡± ¡°Agreed!¡± Everyone below the stage nodded in agreement as they rubbed their hands together. They could hardly wait. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Chapter 14 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation A storm was approaching outside. However, it was quiet within the Lin family¡¯s book depository. Chu He held an anthology of martial arts in his arms as he lounged in the recliner and read with great interest. Suddenly, he closed the book and turned his eyes toward the door. Not a moment too soon. Lin Xueling was wearing a fire-red chain mail and held a longsword. Her long, dark, and shiny hair had been tied up and stuffed into her helmet. Only a few strands of baby hair that she had missed drifted across her face. She strode into the book depository. ¡°What¡¯s with the get-up, girl?¡± Chu He asked in surprise. ¡°Brother Lil Chu, the family elder is dead now. Many bandits are now gathered outside of Lin City because they want to destroy my family, the Lin family. Today, I fight with the Lin family. I will fight for my family.¡± Lin Xueling had a determined expression on her face as she uttered each word clearly. At that very moment, she seemed to have quite a bit of heroism in her. ¡°Your family elder is dead? Who told you that?¡± Chu He raised an eyebrow in confusion. He had just used a drop of life elixir to extend Lin Zhennan¡¯s life ten days ago. When he left, he had sensed that the escape of the old man¡¯s life had been curbed, and his life had been extended. Had he gotten into trouble yet again? He had not sensed any powerful figures coming to cause trouble in Lin Mansion lately though! Could it be that despite his renewed health, Lin Zhennan had run out and brought death upon himself because he could not sit still? The expression on Chu He¡¯s face faltered as he shut his eyes and focused his senses. Then, he opened his eyes. A creepy expression appeared on his face. He had sensed Lin Zhennan¡¯s breaths. He was perfectly fine. Nothing was wrong with him. ¡°No one told me that, but everyone¡¯s talking about it outside. Father and the rest of them deny it and have even forbidden such rumors within the family.¡± ¡°But¡­ my sister and I have not seen the family elder ever since news of his death got out, and we weren¡¯t allowed to go visit him. Keeping both that and the family elder¡¯s health in mind, I naturally came to the answer!¡¯ Lin Xueling said sadly. ¡°Is that so!¡± Chu He slapped the book against his palm lightly. His brain spun in thought before he realized what Lin Zhennan must have been thinking. He only had five years of his life left. If he thought about it differently, from Lin Zhennan¡¯s perspective, the thing he would most want to do now would be to get rid of the Lin family¡¯s lurking enemies. He must have pretended to be dead and ambush them all when they came running at him. It was not a bad plan at all. ¡°Little girl, the Lin family is not going to collapse any time soon. Even if it does, someone older will take charge. It¡¯s not your turn to do so yet. Why don¡¯t you read at my place for now? Perhaps everything will blow over when you¡¯re done with your book!¡± Chu He smiled as he spoke. ¡°How can I do that?¡± This time, Lin Xueling, who had always been obedient, shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ve already mastered the Precelestial Seventh Erudition and will soon master the Eighth. Didn¡¯t you say that I could take on someone who¡¯s mastered the Ninth Erudition with my skills, Brother Lil Chu?¡± ¡°I¡¯m one of the seniors in the Lin family now.¡± ¡°If the Lin family is going to collapse, I need to go support it and make sure that such a thing doesn¡¯t happen.¡± Lin Xueling raised her head and spoke with determination. Her battle skills were almost on the same level as someone who had mastered the Ninth Erudition, and she would be considered one of the best masters in the Lin family. How could she run off when the Lin family was on the verge of annihilation? If the Lin family was about to collapse, she would hold it upright with her own two hands. If bandits looked at the Lin family the wrong way, she would dye her spear red with their blood as a warning. She¡­ Was also one of the seniors in the Lin family now! She could fight for her family. She could save the day. Lin Xueling felt her blood pumping as the urge to battle glowed in her eyes. The chain mail she was wearing clinked as she moved. ???? How dumb! Chu He clapped a hand to his forehead, at a loss for words when he looked at how Lin Xueling was getting ready to change the Lin family¡¯s fate. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m leaving now. Take care, Brother Lil Chu.¡± Lin Xueling turned around. She left the book depository with the air of a fighting soldier who knew she might not return. Chu He shook his head as he watched Lin Xueling¡¯s retreating figure. She could do as she liked! The Lin family elder was perfectly fine. The family was not going to collapse yet. Nevertheless, with her skills, she would not get into trouble even if she went into battle. Chu He flipped the book open and continued reading the story he had not yet finished. ¡­ That afternoon, both the horses and people of the Anti-Lin Alliance used their own methods to approach and surround Lin City. They were not systematic, and the entire scene was one of chaos as teams clambered over each other. Different flags waved in the air, accompanied by the shouts of various people. It sounded like a pack of howling wolves. They looked like a bunch of sheep who were easy targets. However, that was all an illusion. In reality, these people were even harder to fight than an elite army. They were all martial artists who were pretty skilled at their trade. There were tens of thousands of them, but they emanated the bloodlust of an army of a million. It had nearly become a solid dark cloud that had shrouded Lin City in darkness. The alliance did not attack the city the minute they arrived. They were waiting. Lin City was the Lin family¡¯s old lair. There were not many citizens in there, just about two million of them, but the city was built to look like a militarian city. The walls were ten feet tall, and equipped with iron crossbows all across the top. It was not difficult for the powerful masters in the alliance to destroy them, but they would suffer massive losses if they were to force their way through. Thus, they kept to their plan. Before they attacked the city, some Xianghuo faction masters who had long since been lying in wait inside Lin City would first create a distraction that would attract the Lin family¡¯s masters. Then, the alliance troops outside would swarm the city and, by combining forces with the army both within and outside the city, they would take down Lin City at the lowest price possible. It was a great, ideal plan. However. An accident occurred. An hour later. In the battle formation that was moving, a group of powerful leaders was staring at the silver-masked messenger. They needed an explanation. Why had there been no movement in the city after so long? Their subordinates were losing their voices from all the yelling. It had been agreed that the minute the larger forces arrived, chaos would be caused within the city. Then, an arrow fired into the air would serve as the signal for everyone to storm Lin City. However, they were now almost blinded by the rising sun, but there was still not even the slightest spark in the sky. Chapter 15 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°There was an accident in the city, and the powerhouses who were in there waiting to ambush have been ambushed instead!¡± The silver-masked messenger let out a sigh. The plan had failed. The Lin family was more deeply involved in the operations of Lin City than they had thought. Their powerhouses had sneaked in since long ago. Inside, they had led the lives of ordinary people. Just waiting for the right moment to make their move. Unfortunately, judging from the current situation¡­ They had thought wrong. Their plan to coordinate both outside and inside forces had failed, and it was no longer possible for them to destroy Lin City with minimum loss. The only thing they could do next was to attack at full force. ¡°Everyone, execute Plan B! Gather the Precelestial Grandmaster powerhouses and climb the city walls by force,¡± the silver-masked messenger said. Everyone nodded without objection. This had been their plan from the start. If the Xianghuo Faction had not suggested combining both outside and inside forces, the army would have attacked at full force a long time ago. ¡­ ¡°It¡¯s about to begin!¡± In the book depository, Chu He quirked an eyebrow as he raised his head. It was a rare sight to see tens of thousands of people fighting in a melee. He could enjoy the sight of the excitement, and could even regard it as some semblance of balance to his uneventful life. He placed the book in his hand down, stood up, crossed the area in one bound, and was at the top of the Lin family¡¯s tallest pavilion, staring at the spectacle. At this distance, an ordinary person might not be able to see anything. Even a Precelestial Grandmaster would have a hard time spotting it. However, Chu He could see it all very clearly. With his chin propped in his palm, he let his gaze sweep across both camps, comparing the advantages and disadvantages they had against each other. On one hand, the Anti-Lin Alliance¡¯s advantage was the sheer number of their people and powerhouses. Their disadvantage was also obvious. They were a chaotic mess. If it were not for the fact that their individual strengths were abnormal, they would be nothing more than a regular mob. On the other hand, the Lin family¡¯s advantage was that they had the aid of the city walls and were well-trained. Their martial artists were trained in the ways of the military! Unfortunately, the Lin family¡¯s Zhennan Military Troop had been wiped out in Annan. Otherwise, the Zhennan Military Troop would have been there. Even if news regarding the death of the Lin family elder had been spread, it would still have been impossible for the Xianghuo Faction to gather enough people to fight against the Lin family if that were the case! Currently, only those from the reserves were left defending the city. There were only twenty to thirty thousand of them, and the number of their powerhouses could not be compared to those of the Anti-Lin Alliance. ¡°Judging from the situation, it seems like the Lin family is playing with fire! Spreading false news to attract these thugs was good in theory, but to attract so many of them¡­ even if things were to be resolved, the Lin family would still suffer a great loss that would not be worth the gains.¡± Chu He shook his head. He felt that if the Lin family did not have a countermeasure prepared, then their actions were too brash and unsafe. However, after careful deliberation, it seemed excusable. Lin Zhennan knew that he only had five more years to live. He did not have the time to play hide-and-seek with these rats in hiding. No matter what, there was no way to avoid a head-on confrontation. The longer they dragged it on, the more unfavorable the situation might become. Therefore, he might as well let it happen sooner. Where only one party can survive¡ªa fight to the bitter end. Very soon. Amidst the screams of the massacre, the Anti-Lin Alliance launched an assault on the city wall. A black mass shrouded the area like a dark cloud. Among it, there was a group of people who were especially conspicuous. With incredible speed, they broke away from the large group and gracefully weaved through thousands of arrows. Once they neared the city wall, they used various maneuvers to avoid all kinds of attacks from the city wall and used Light Body Technique to climb the city wall. They were all Precelestial powerhouses. And not just regular Precelestials. Against such people, ordinary martial artists and military weapons would have minimal effect, even more so when the powerhouses formed a group like this. Soon, a group of Precelestial powerhouses stood atop the city wall. At the same time, the Precelestial powerhouses of the Lin family also quickly leaped into action in order to kill them. A brutally bloody battle began. A terrifying wave of essential qi wreaked havoc, the city walls were constantly being slashed, and there were figures fighting against each other everywhere, from the sky to the ground. Soon, some of the Precelestial martial artists had fallen. A person who was able to become a Precelestial martial artist and earned the title of Grandmaster was someone who could defend an entire region. However, right now, they were like tiny little soldiers fighting a skirmish. At this level of battle, ordinary people could not join in at all. They would only get hurt or killed if they even tried. One figure, in particular, was fully clad in armor and had their face obstructed, but Chu He recognized at a glance that it was the Lin family elder. He blended in with a group of Precelestial powerhouses from his family and secretly attacked, weaving around the battlefield and using underhanded tricks wherever he could. He did his best to make up for the shortcomings of the Lin family¡¯s Precelestial powerhouses, and defeated the Precelestial powerhouses of the Anti-Lin Alliance in the blink of an eye. ¡°No, we can¡¯t fight like this. This war to overthrow the Lin family was led by you guys from the Xianghuo Faction, but you all haven¡¯t even done anything yet. This won¡¯t do.¡± Seeing the fierce battle unfolding atop the city walls, as some of the invading army watched the fall of their allied Precelestial powerhouses, they finally could not hold it in any longer. They did not expect the Lin family¡¯s defense to still be this strong. The Lin family had undoubtedly been weakened and even the powerful and almighty Annan Military Troop is gone! (TN: We believe that this was a typo on the author¡¯s part and it should be Zhennan Military Troop instead of Annan Military Troop. However, we have opted to translate it as is.) They had initially planned to use this to their advantage and make off with some easy spoils, but now, a few too many of their own Precelestials were being killed off, so they were obviously not happy! ¡°That¡¯s right! How can we fight like this? Didn¡¯t the Xianghuo Faction say that in this battle against the Lin family, a demi-king will help us suppress them!? Well, where is he?¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± ¡°What he said!¡± ¡°The Xianghuo Faction are the ones leading us, so why are you guys only passively watching on right now? You guys said that you¡¯d combine the inside and outside forces, but we don¡¯t even see a shadow. Could it be that you¡¯ve deliberately deceived us?¡± The battle at the top of the city wall became even fiercer. The Precelestials were knocked down from the city wall like dumplings, and it was impossible to tell if they were alive or dead. Furthermore, most of the people who had fallen were those from the Anti-Lin Alliance. The major forces were unable to stay still any longer, and some people had even begun to ask their families to withdraw. Chapter 16 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The silver-masked messenger¡¯s eyebrows furrowed behind his mask. Just when he was about to offer some words to appease the crowd, his ear twitched as if he had just received some news. ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t panic. Our Leader has arrived. Once this old man makes a move, Lin City will fall with just one wave of his hand.¡± The silver-masked messenger said with a smile as he pressed his hands together. ¡°It would be great if your Leader could do it himself, just don¡¯t wait for an hour like you did just now.¡± The leaders of a group of forces were visibly calmer. The Leader of the Xianghuo Faction was a demi-king powerhouse. That was the highest combat effectiveness of the Xia clan. A god-like being that could soar the skies and cross the lands. Within the whole Xia clan, there were few powerhouses of that caliber. The reason they were willing to follow the Xianghuo Faction to Lin City and obey their commands was that they all wished to see this demi-king¡¯s face. It was also due to the confidence that the demi-king gave them. However, after their previous anxious waiting, they were worried that the Xianghuo Faction¡¯s so-called ¡°soon¡± would be after their Precelestial Grandmaster powerhouses and the Lin family had both battered each other into defeat. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Look, our Leader has already made his move.¡± The silver-masked messenger pointed a finger proudly. In the sky, they saw an old man wearing a golden python robe and a divine crown, with a golden whip in his hand and his white hair blowing in the wind. The old man stepped in the air and walked toward Lin City one step at a time. His power was unparalleled. A strong aura was unleashed, shocking everyone present. Every step he took brought about an extreme sense of constriction, like a drum repeatedly beating right onto their souls. ¡°Long live the Leader!¡± The silver-masked messenger as well as many of the Xianghuo Faction followers raised their hands high and shouted in unison. The Anti-Lin Alliance and the Lin family halted their movements as all eyes fell on the Xianghuo Faction Leader. At that moment, he was at the center of everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Perish, Lin Family!¡± He landed on the city wall, waved his hand, and made his declaration. Cold and silent. A powerful momentum radiated from his figure, causing the Anti-Lin Alliance to cheer enthusiastically. Their king was here! Victory was right before their eyes. On the Lin family¡¯s side, besides the higher-ups who knew about the actual situation, the others displayed hopelessness. The participation of a demi-king would be the final straw that broke the camel¡¯s back. The Lin family was in danger today. Lin Xueling was holding a longsword dripping with blood, the desperation in her eyes mixed with determination. She raised the longsword with some difficulty and pointed it at the Xianghuo Faction Leader who was in mid-air. Today, she would battle a demi-king for the Lin family! Even if she faced death! She would never retreat! She expelled the despair from her heart and her indignation kindled, causing her fighting spirit to gradually increase. However, just when she was about to fly up¡ª ¡°You¡¯re really good, young girl! I did not expect that my Lin family would have such a heroic leader like you. Good, good, good, there¡¯s hope for the Lin family in the future!¡± A wrinkly old hand pulled her back. ¡°You¡¯ll have a chance to fight for the Lin family in the future. Right now, I¡¯m still here, and I can handle it.¡± Lin Zhennan burst out laughing. Then, he looked up, his eyes steely. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you! You finally showed yourself, you bastard!¡± An even stronger power radiated from Lin Zhennan¡¯s body as he locked onto the Xianghuo Faction Leader. Right after he finished speaking, a formation was opened, trapping the Xianghuo Faction Leader. At the same time, Lin Zhennan flew up and stood opposite the Xianghuo Faction Leader. With a shake of his body, he discarded the heavy armor, revealing his true appearance. ¡°Lin Zhennan! How are you not dead?¡± The Xianghuo Faction Leader could not maintain his indifference and exclaimed loudly. The tables had turned. The appearance of the Lin family elder stunned everyone, especially the Alliance, who began to panic! The Lin family elder, a veteran demi-king, was far more terrifying than the Xianghuo Faction Leader. As fellow demi-kings, his superiority over the Xianghuo Faction Leader was like a grandfather and his grandson. The gap was just too big! If it were not for that, the Xianghuo Faction Leader would not have been afraid to do anything earlier knowing that the elder was severely injured and uncertain how much strength he could still unleash. Now that the Lin family elder, who should have been dead, appeared before them alive, there was no way they could contain their panic. On the other hand, when the Lin family saw their elder appear, their desperation and low morale were swept away in an instant. They cheered excitedly, and their fighting spirit soared. Lin Xueling was so moved that she wept tears of joy. Only God knew how much pressure she had put on herself. Now that their elder had appeared, she suddenly felt the heavy burden on her shoulders lightened. ¡°Hmph! So what if you¡¯re not dead? The source of your martial skills has been damaged, and you can¡¯t unleash much of your power!¡± The Xianghuo Faction Leader stayed strong and calm. ¡°Then, just watch and see.¡± The Lin family elder attacked. A pair of iron fists turned into a blur and shot ferociously at the Xianghuo Faction Leader. ¡°No way! Your power¡ª¡± The Lin family elder, who was able to exert all his strength, rendered the Xianghuo Faction Leader unable to fight back. The faction leader exclaimed in disbelief. He wanted to flee. However, due to the defensive formations, he could only let himself be chased by the Lin family elder and pounded to oblivion, with nowhere to run. He let out shriek after shriek. His golden python robe was shredded, his white hair a mess, his divine crown had long fallen off to who-knows-where, and he continuously spat blood out from his mouth. ¡°This¡­¡± The Anti-Lin Alliance was in a panic! Not only was the Lin family elder not dead, but he was as vigorous as ever. The all-powerful Demi-King Xianghuo Faction Leader had no power to fight back against him. No one had expected this! ¡°The Lin family elder had clearly taken serious damage. This was something that everyone has confirmed, so what¡¯s with this situation now?¡± ¡°Nevermind the fact that he isn¡¯t dead! His power doesn¡¯t seem to have been affected at all!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t the Xianghuo Faction guarantee us with absolute assurance that he was dead? So what¡¯s this now?¡± Someone from the Alliance snarled at the silver-masked messenger. Some people were doubting everything and could barely believe what was happening. ¡°Lin Zhennan! If you let me go, I¡¯ll write off the enmity between the Xianghuo Faction and the Lin family in the future. We will mind our own business without interfering with one another!¡± The Xianghuo Faction Leader groaned miserably, trying to reconcile with the other. ¡°Ha!¡± Lin Zhennan let out a huff of disdain. The meaning was obvious. Wanting to reconcile at a time like this would only happen in his dreams. No, not even in his dreams. He was no fool. How could he let the tiger retreat to its mountain when the situation was in his favor? ¡°You bastard!¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who made me do this!¡± ¡°Today! Either the fish dies, or the net breaks!¡± (TN: this is an idiom meaning that only one of them will survive.) The Xianghuo Faction Leader sprayed blood into the sky, and his face darkened. There was a look of struggle and defiance in his eyes. ¡°The fish will die, but the net won¡¯t break. How sturdy indeed!¡± Lin Zhennan let out a cold laugh. ¡°Hmph!¡± The Xianghuo Faction Leader said no more, and the original struggling look in his eyes dissipated, revealing a look of resolution. How detestable! He had conspired for so long, but now he had no choice but to expose himself. He was afraid that the Xianghuo Faction, which had been operating for so many years, could not blend in with the Xia Clan anymore! ¡°Come at me!¡± The Xianghuo Faction Leader, who had been chased all over the place, suddenly stopped and raised his hands high. His originally pure aura was suddenly entangled by black energy, and strips of black silk slithered out of him, swift like the ink of a master calligraphy artist. How terrifying! ¡­ ¡°Such a sinister aura, it sure makes you feel uneasy!¡± Chu He¡ªwho was a good distance away¡ªfrowned, and he suddenly had a bad feeling. The smell that wafted from a distance was like that of black silk taken off the feet of a man with terrible foot odor. One whiff was enough to make you feel nauseous. Chapter 17 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°The foreign clans!¡± Lin Zhennan looked at the Xianghuo Faction Leader, who had suddenly transformed, with a solemn expression. He tried to continue his assault, but all the power he launched was swallowed up completely like mud in a sea. ¡°Hmph!¡± ¡°I originally wanted to take down the Lin family and use the Lin Commandery as the foundation for my clan. I didn¡¯t expect things to turn out like this!¡± ¡°Forget it. Just eat until you¡¯re full, then we¡¯ll talk about other things.¡± Ah¡­! Outside the city, half of the Xianghuo Faction followers let out shrill howls. Suddenly, as if their bodies had spontaneously combusted, they were rapidly burned to a crisp, and plumes of black smoke emerged from them. ¡°Messenger, everyone!¡± Faced with such an alarming turn of events, the expressions of the troops from the Anti-Lin Alliance darkened drastically. The Xianghuo Faction was actually all from foreign clans. This was something they had never expected! They were from the foreign clans! Once news of today¡¯s events gets out, all of them who participated would have no way of surviving in the Xia Kingdom. The king would order for all of them to be killed. Colluding with the foreign clans was an unforgivable sin, and no one would listen to their explanation. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me, I didn¡¯t know either!¡± The silver-masked messenger was also terrified, shaking his head repeatedly. He was a regular human. He just played a role in which he led those on the outside to charge into battle and break through the enemy¡¯s frontlines. The core members of the Xianghuo Faction were from the foreign clans, but they could not use their full strength easily. Once they used their full strength, they would definitely be exposed, so they had subdued many powerhouses to do their bidding for them. At this moment, their clan leader had been exposed, so naturally, there was no need for them to hide any longer. The Anti-Lin Alliance was sent into a frenzy. The foreign clan members had started attacking them. The foreign clan members seemed to feed on the people¡¯s hearts, and the victims did not know what methods were being used against them. The martial artists of the Anti-Lin Alliance found that they could not defend themselves against these foreign clan members and were slaughtered one-sidedly. Their hearts were dug out¡ªthey turned out to be black¡ªand were swallowed by the foreign clan members to increase their own strength. And now. Toward the city walls. Several monstrous figures moved at the same time, flying up and breaking open the formation arranged by the Lin family, then they surrounded Lin Zhennan in unison. ¡°Lin Zhennan, I don¡¯t know how you managed to survive, but that doesn¡¯t matter anymore.¡± ¡°Because today, you must perish!¡± the Xianghuo Faction Leader said solemnly. Today, they had no choice but to reveal their true identity, so they could no longer stay in the Xia clan. This was a good place. He once thought that this was the place where their clan could resurge. To this end, he had been cautious again and again, planning every last detail before putting it into action. He never took any risks. Unfortunately, he did not expect that everything would fall at the hands of a dead person. How detestable. ¡­ At the same time. The Xia clan, the heart of the Imperial City, observatory. An old man who had been seated drowsily in a reclining chair raised his head abruptly, his eyes flashing brightly, and he looked at a Topographical Diagram of the Kingdom not far in front of him. ¡°How dare they! Five foreign clan demi-kings.¡± He stood up and stepped out of the observatory. ¡­ ¡°Today, we slaughter this city!¡± The Xianghuo Faction Leader let out these harsh words. Chu He, who had already been very annoyed by the demonic Qi fumes from a distance, became furious after hearing this! What was this! The odor from your body was already one thing! Now you also want to massacre the city? You want to disrupt me from punching in my checkpoint??? Such a speech made Chu He, who had been feeling indifferent, now feel intense anger in his heart. Since there was this fury in his heart, he would of course have to let it out. It was not good to bottle these things up, after all. Chu He clenched his palms into fists and delivered five consecutive punches. Nine Tribulations of the Divine Fists. He did not unleash his full strength for this attack, only the amount of power a demi-king should possess. The power of his punches rose with the wind and tore through space as it traveled. In an instant, the demonic Qi that enveloped Lin City dissipated, and was enveloped by an even more terrifying aura. A great sense of terror gripped everyone¡¯s hearts. The ones who felt it the strongest were the five foreign clan demi-kings as well as Lin Zhennan. They were the strongest, so the feeling was the most intense for them. This aura that suddenly appeared out of nowhere gave him the sense of a fatal crisis. They turned their heads and simultaneously looked in the direction that the aura came from. And then¡ª They saw the image of five golden fists that were increasingly growing in size, piercing through space and heading straight at them. The fists looked like they were moving really slowly. However, the five foreign clan demi-kings, who were the targets of the attacks, were surprised to find that when they felt the fists approaching them, they could not move when they tried to evade the attack. A suppressive force that struck terror in their souls rendered them only capable of helplessly watching as the fists slowly smashed into their bodies. How terrifying! How extremely terrifying!!! This was the great horror that suppressed them on a spiritual level! ¡°No!¡± ¡°Why is there such a terrifying existence here!¡± ¡°This aura!¡± ¡°An Ultimate Demi-King!¡± An Ultimate Demi-King was an existence that could rival that of a genuine king. It was a power that could subdue all clans in this barbaric land. These individuals had already begun to comprehend the will of martial arts. This was the difference between them and ordinary demi-kings. With the boost from the will of martial arts, their combat effectiveness would be doubled, so if ordinary demi-kings were to fight against them, the demi-kings¡¯ strength will be absorbed by the will of martial arts and greatly reduced while the other side¡¯s strength will grow, forming a crushing imbalance. Ordinary demi-kings would be no match in their presence. Currently, the aura radiating from these five fists was so terrifying that the five demi-kings could not even dodge them. This was the pinnacle of an Ultimate Demi-King, the kind that was truly invincible. Punch! Punch! Punch! Punch! Punch! The afterimages of the five fists flashed, and the five monstrous foreign clan members were blown up. Their remains disintegrated into ashes, and nothing remained of them. Even up to the point of his death, the Xianghuo Faction Leader did not understand how such a terrifying Ultimate Demi-King appeared in such a place. Was it not said that the Xia clan only had three Ultimate Demi-Kings? Was it not said that these individuals were all guarding the most critical borders? Why did one of them suddenly appear here? Chapter 18 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation A deathly hush fell over the scene! The war zone that was initially hyped up and chaotic suddenly became dead silent. Those five punches were as big as a grinding disc. A punch that killed off those demi-kings of the other ethnicity. Everyone was thunderstruck! The men of Anti-Lin Alliance were dumbfounded. Their limbs went icy cold as they did not expect them joining forces to annihilate the Lin family would result in an encounter with such a horrifying existence. They were so scared that they could have peed in their pants! ¡®This is terrible!¡¯ ¡®This is really terrible!!!¡¯ They regretted everything. They should not have harbored ill intentions against the Lin family. They should have just obeyed them. ¡®This is truly terrifying!¡¯ They swore silent oaths that if they managed to return home alive, they would always take a large detour whenever they met with someone with the Lin family name. Lin Zhennan, who was hovering in mid-air, felt his body stiffen as his body gradually descended to the ground. Even though those five terrifying punches were not directed at him, and it was even specifically meant to take a turn to avoid him, he still could feel the suffocating sensation within his soul at such a close distance. He was unable to make his breathing rate settle down. Those five punches were way too terrifying and it made his mind go blank. If one of those five punches were targeting him, no, even if it was just half of a punch, he would also end up dead for sure. He did not have the slightest bit of confidence that he would be able to defend against it. The people of the Lin family were feeling utter astonishment which was also accompanied with some delight. They never expected that their family would have such an overwhelming person with such a background guarding this place. Their emotions that had become agitated following the appearance of the five demi-kings of foreign clans calmed down once again. However, after experiencing such a huge fluctuation in their emotions, when things that made them hyped up occurred, they could not bring themselves to feel the excitement. Instead, they were emotionally drained. Things were way too exciting as the tables continuously kept being turned around. Lin Xueling¡¯s long brows were knitted in a frown. She looked up at the sky with her gaze filled with anticipation. ¡®How nice will it be if I can be this powerful one day!¡¯ ¡°I can¡¯t tell if Lil Chu is that powerful. Perhaps this means that he has started making a move.¡± In the meantime, a vague idea flashed past her mind. Regardless of whether or not Chu He would agree to it, to Lin Xueling, he was also a powerhouse. The other foreign clan members whose bodies had become huge and were gleefully murdering the people nearby were suddenly dumbfounded as they let out a chilling shriek. ¡®What¡¯s wrong?¡¯ ¡®We¡¯ve already grown so huge, but where are the five elders?¡¯ ¡®Why did they suddenly go missing?¡¯ ¡®Not even a glimpse of them?¡¯ ¡®Illusion, it must be an illusion!¡¯ They were not willing to accept such a terrifying outcome. However, no matter how much they tried to deny the fact, they blinked their eyes, thinking through it over and over. The bloody fact was still presented in front of them. The five strong elders were indeed gone for good! Not even a trace of them could be seen! ¡°Run! Hurry and run for your life!¡± Some of the men from the foreign clans snapped out of their trance, and they roared at their colleagues, urging them to flee the scene. The existence that hid within the shadows was way too frightening. They had no intention to seek revenge over such a power that could instantly finish off their five elders. They only wanted to run for their lives, the sooner the better. Hence, with a burst of roars, a group of foreign clan members who had regained their senses bolted away from Lin City, frantically running for their lives. Following the fleeing of the foreign clans, the group of leaders of the Alliance that planned to take down the Lin family also snapped out of their daze. They had the same thinking, and at the same time, they all gave orders to their respective organization to retreat. The back troops became the frontliners and everyone started shoving each other as they ran for their lives. The scene was utter chaos. ¡°Haha! Die, you evil beings!¡± Lin Zhennan recovered from his state of shock. He composed his emotions and let out a huge burst of laughter. However, he did not just keep on laughing away. He, who had experienced countless wars, knew well that it was currently the perfect opportunity to strike down the evils. Hence, Lin Zhennan was decisive and gave the order to hunt them down. Like a hawk, he leaped into the air and took the lead to hunt the retreating army. At that moment, the Anti-Lin Alliance and the foreign clans had lost their will to fight. The Lin family would just kill them off wherever they were. No one stayed back at the scene. Everyone was only thinking of running away faster than the other. There were even some who pulled underhanded tricks to force those in front of them to end up at the back lines. That demonstrated the extent of their orderliness, and that was also one of the differences that defined an organization comprising lawless people. When the elites were being hunted, they would stay very organized even in retreat, and someone would stay behind to hold the fort. As for an organization of lawless thugs, they still could manage if the war went on smoothly, but if they were to face defeat, their forces would be like a strong current, unable to hold their ground and just rushing away. It was a one-sided massacre. The slaughter continued till it was nighttime. Fresh blood was seen throughout thousands of miles of land, and the ground was littered with corpses. The military troops of the Anti-Lin Alliance and the foreign clans were all being beaten to death one by one, and only a small fraction of them managed to scatter to other places. Up to that moment, the attempt of annihilating the Lin family came to an ending no one had expected. Meanwhile, the Godly Troops, who had rushed over to surround them, noticed that there was a king¡¯s aura amongst the foreign clan members within the lands of the Xia clan, and went on to spread that news. The whole world was flabbergasted. Who could have expected that the Lin family, which nearly faced annihilation, would still have such a terrifying backup despite the destruction of the Annan military troop and Lin Zhennan being heavily injured? Also, the local organization could not even take control over the land of the Lin Commandery. (TN: We believe that this was a typo on the author¡¯s part and it should be Zhennan Military Troop instead of Annan Military Troop. However, we have opted to translate it as it is.) The family turned out to have an Ultimate Demi-King guarding the fort. Just as importantly, it turned out that Lin Zhennan¡¯s injury was not as serious as mentioned in the rumors. He could jump around and even fight!!! At that moment, all powers of the Xia clan started eyeing the Lin family once again. The Lin family was still the top family of the Xia clan. They did not deteriorate after the destruction of the Annan Military Troops. Instead, because of the Ultimate Demi-King guarding the place, it made others more terrified of them than ever. When faced with other people¡¯s tentative pestering and curiosity, Lin Zhennan dealt with them ambiguously, leaving the public in an uncertain daze. In fact, Lin Zhennan himself was flustered as well, as he had yet to make clear what had happened. In regards to that Ultimate Demi-King, there was indeed some connection with the Lin family, but he did not know who the person was. Even though he had seen him before, it was just as if he had not seen him at all. It may sound almost weird but it was the truth. Lin Zhennan made a wild guess. On that day, the one who made a move must have been the senior who rescued him. And that senior self-proclaimed that he had a connection to one of the clansmen of the Lin family. However, he had no idea who that person was, or what the name of that senior was, or what he looked like. It was pointless to ask him! On top of that, whether or not that senior was even still in the Lin family, Lin Zhennan had no answer to that. Chapter 19 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Regardless of what the outsiders speculated about the Ultimate Demi-King. Chu He was at the book depository and did not take any action. That day, he had only made a move purely because his nose was feeling twitchy from the demonic Qi and he took action to make him feel better. To him, those punches that the outsiders deemed as being nightmarish were just casually tossed out, and he even had tried his best to suppress his ability. After the incident, he continued cultivating quietly, reading books, which was all very comfortable to him. The spring season was over and currently, it was autumn. Without even realizing it, another ten years had already passed by. Chu He was now 38-years-old. He had been in the book depository for a whole 24 years, or perhaps longer than that. At that moment, he had already cultivated to the point of Ninth Level of the Third Turn and was heading toward the Fourth Turn. He was not in a hurry to breakthrough. Instead, he was gradually accumulating knowledge. For the past ten years, a lot of changes had taken place in the Lin family. The crisis was over, and it was replaced with an energetic vibe, which was way better than it had been previously. After coming face to face with a crisis that threatened to annihilate them, everyone started to cultivate seriously. Five years ago, the Lin family elder, Lin Zhennan, had reached the limit of his life expectancy and he passed away. The Lin family did not hide the truth. Instead, they organized a grand burial ceremony. Numerous powers throughout the land came forth after being invited and offered their respect. As for Lin Xueling, after that great war to defend the Lin family, her cultivation was exposed, making the entire Lin family both astonished and delighted. However, as the little brat kept Chu He¡¯s orders in her mind, she was not allowed to blurt out his identity as her mentor. Hence, the entire Lin family was unsure about the truth behind how her ability suddenly became so powerful. They tentatively believed her claim that it was because she had bumped into a powerhouse, and that person transferred his powers into her. After all, it was a known fact that there was an overwhelming being hidden amongst the Lin family! For these few years, a lot of people from the Lin family were focusing their attention on her. Wherever she went would be the topic of discussion. Whatever she did would always invite praises from all parties. Many organizations had also come to know about her. Numerous parties had come flooding the entrance of the Lin mansion to request a diplomatic marriage. Yet, all of them were rejected! None of them caught the eyes of Lin Xueling, and the Lin family was not willing to accept them as well. Not knowing when it had started, a rumor started spreading around town¡ªthat Lin Xueling had a crush who was a handyman in the book depository. That incident had caused havoc before finally settling down. Lin Xueling showed up personally and ruthlessly taught a lesson to those who were obviously going to seek trouble for Chu He. As for the people who had schemed to make a move within the shadows, they were dead long ago. At that period of time, Chu He could not read his books in peace, which made him very frustrated. He was just a handyman in the book depository, seeking tranquility. Fortunately, as time passed by, the intensity of this incident reduced before things finally quieted down. ¡­ On that night, Lin Xueling went to look for Chu He. ¡°Lil Chu, I think I¡¯ve accumulated more than enough, and I can no longer hold it. I think I can breakthrough!¡± ¡°Then go ahead and breakthrough! I got your back,¡± Chu He said as he nodded. Currently, the essential qi within Lin Xueling¡¯s body was extremely active and was at the brink of bursting through her body just to escape. These few years, she was also learning oil painting with Chu He, and she really could no longer control it! From being a Precelestial master to becoming a genuine king was one hell of a journey full of hardship. Pursuing martial arts was truly dangerous. There were lots of people who ended up failing along this journey. Many of those who had succeeded eventually took the wrong path. A person who should have been able to become a genuine king ended up becoming a demi-king instead. They took the wrong path, yet they did not realize it. When they wanted to return to the right path, it was many times harder for them to do so. Given any ordinary situation, if one were to break through, they would have to get lots of things prepared. Besides, they would need to have their family dispatch some powerhouses to protect them, in case any accident were to happen. However, Lin Xueling had complete faith in Chu He. Apart from him, she did not tell anyone else regarding this issue. Chu He brought Lin Xueling to a bedroom, and immediately took out three tablets and gave them to her. Those were the Genuine King Breakthrough Tablets. It could increase the probability of one breaking through and becoming a genuine king. It could also increase one¡¯s knowledge and could protect one¡¯s memory and physique, allowing the chance of failing to break through to be minimized. Chu He had already obtained a few bottles of these tablets when he was a Precelestial. However, the Golden Nine Turns that he was cultivating were an exception. It seemed that those tablets were useless to him. At that time, when he was about to break through, he had gobbled up a few tablets before proceeding, but the effects were not obvious. He placed the remaining ones back in the System Space. To him, who had attained the stage of Ninth Level of the Third Turn, those Genuine King Breakthrough Tablets were no different than any other sweets. Currently, he was able to take them out to train the little brat. Lin Xueling took the tablets. Without asking further, she swallowed the tablets obediently. Under the protection of Chu He, she began to breakthrough. Chu He placed both his hands behind him and focused his attention on Lin Xueling. He possessed such tremendous ability that even if he did not rely on his instinct, he was still able to fully grasp her situation of breaking through. If there was an accident, he would be able to take action immediately. Lin Xueling¡¯s breakthrough went on smoothly. Following a deep whistling sound, a sharp sense of fighting spirit that exerted a strong pressure had appeared within that tiny bedroom. The Genuine King Realm was a success! Chu He waved his hands and blocked all vision, extinguishing it. Or else, this tiny room could not afford to be involved in any trouble. After a long time, Lin Xueling opened her eyes. Within her bright vision, a sharp ray came spreading out in all directions. ¡°So this is the realm of a demi-king? It¡¯s totally different from being ordinary!!¡± Lin Xueling said softly. She was under the assumption that she managed to break through into the realm of demi-king. Never would she suspect that she was already a full-fledged king. She had no prior experience in this aspect. Chu He laughed when he heard her words but did not give any explanation. ¡®Just wait till this brat faces a real demi-king. I¡¯m afraid she will be shocked when that happens.¡¯ Initially, she would make all the necessary preparations. She would bring along a feeling of anxiety, she was perturbed and lacked confidence, as she came to battle it out with a veteran demi-king. She would make her move with all her might. She would swing her sword, and it even terrified the heavens. The veteran demi-king, who initially was standing haughtily before her, would suddenly find his body fumbled. He did not even let out a shriek of pleading for his life and was immediately slaughtered. Lin Xueling would then be left standing alone on the spot, dumbfounded. Despite cracking her head thinking about it, she could not even figure out what happened. As he pictured how the scene would play out, Chu He could not help but smile pleasantly. ¡®I guess it will be interesting.¡¯ Chapter 20 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°Not bad, a bonafide king at thirty years old! You¡¯re probably the only one in the Xia clan!¡± Chu He said with a smile. According to what Chu He knew about the situation within the Xia clan, he had not met with any real fighter of the Genuine King Realm. The one with the highest realm was the Ultimate Demi-King, who was only able to match up to a freshly broken through real king. He was unsure whether or not there were other hidden powerhouses. At the very least, on the surface, apart from him, Lin Xueling was considered the most special one. ¡°That¡¯s not true! In the Imperial City, there¡¯s currently an Ultimate Demi-King elder. When he was young, he managed to enter the Demi-King Realm at the age of twenty-eight. There¡¯s still a huge gap if I were to compare with him.¡± Lin Xueling would not let pride overrule her just because Chu He praised her. However, she was unaware that the one in the Imperial City was just a demi-king while she was an actual king. In fact, if she just wanted to break through into the Demi-King Realm, she could have done that a few years ago. Besides, there would not be any risks involved, and need not accumulate for such a long time. ¡°Oh yeah, Lil Chu, when did you break through into the Demi-King Realm?¡± Lin Xueling blinked and asked curiously. She had long ago confirmed that Chu He was a powerhouse. Besides, she had never doubted him once. Ten years ago, the one who instantly killed the five powerhouses of the foreign clans with five punches, and the one bestowed her family elder an additional five years of lifespan, was none other than Lil Chu before her. ¡°I¡¯ve never broken through into the Demi-King Realm!¡± said Chu He. He was stating the fact. He immediately broke through into the Third Turn, which was equivalent to a genuine king. As for the crooked pathway to becoming a demi-king, perhaps he would never need to trek that path. Lin Xueling was not willing to buy it. Chu He was able to present her with the tablets needed to break through and even guided her. ¡®I¡¯m able to enter the Demi-King Realm in such a short period, how can it be possible that his abilities are anything short of overwhelming?¡¯ However, since Chu He would not tell her, she did not ask anymore either. ¡­ Time passed by very quickly, and in a blink of an eye, another 10 years had passed. It was the winter solstice season. Snow covered every surface, and it was a year of harvesting. It was windy outside. There was also a very thick layer of snow on the ground when the book depository was opened. Chu He, who was wearing a thin green shirt, came out for a walk. He tucked his hands behind him, allowing the chilling snowflakes to land on his face. ¡°Today is such nice weather!¡± Chu He let out a warm breath. He was in a nice mood that day. Regardless of the weather, he could feel comfortable whatever the case. It had been ten years! After accumulating for more than ten years, and going into isolation for one month, he managed to break through into the realm of the Fourth Turn just a moment ago. His cultivation had increased. Even though it was just a natural event, it still made one feel thrilled. ¡°Lil Chu, you finally ended your isolation?¡± Lin Xueling, who had been standing guard at the courtyard beside for a month, revealed a joyful expression as she jumped over to him with just a single step. Chu He did not need anyone to watch over him when he was isolating himself. That would be meaningless, after all. He did not inform Lin Xueling that he was going into isolation. He merely asked her to take over his job to serve the other people of the Lin family while he locked himself up in the book depository for a period of time. Then, he immediately placed several layers of formations inside and started isolating himself from the world. The signs led Lin Xueling to the conclusion that Chu He had gone into isolation. Her intelligence was the only reason she managed to guess correctly. ¡°Yup!¡± Chu He nodded with a smile. Even though he never took the initiative to expose his cultivation, and never even revealed everything when he spoke, on this day he felt he no longer needed to sneak around. Given his current ability, he was not afraid of other people learning a bit about his ability, even if the news spread throughout the entire Xia clan. It would be fine as long as they did not know the full extent of it. It was just like describing his realm in a manner that did not make sense at all. He would not expose the entire situation outright. ¡®It will be fine if I just make it vague and no one will be able to see through it!¡¯ Currently, he was in the Fourth Turn cultivation. If he were to take action and deal with the Celestial Realm of the Great Wasteland in front of a crowd, he would be able to expose his abilities as the Ultimate Demi-King. That was nothing. Of course, he would not go out of his way to steal the spotlight. He would at most expose the abilities of this level when others came forth to look for trouble. It would still be best if no one sought any trouble. ¡®It¡¯s always better to live a carefree life without any troubles.¡¯ ¡°Lil Chu, I need to head over to Annan for some time!¡± said Lin Xueling. ¡°Be careful. If anything happens, open up the pouches that I gave you.¡± Chu He nodded and did not say anything save for that single reminder. Ten years ago, Lin Xueling broke through into the Genuine King Realm, and Chu He did not stop her from demonstrating her abilities in public. In no time, the people of Lin family had all learned of the fact that she had broken through into the Demi-King Realm. All of them thought that Lin Xueling was a demi-king. Never once anyone thought of, nor dared to consider that she could be a genuine king. Even though her combat skills were insane, everyone just thought that she was a natural devil who was stronger than the lord. It was a given for her to have such overwhelming combating skills. Later on, as the strongest powerhouse of the Lin family, she shouldered a responsibility¡ªto lead the entire Lin family. Annan was the borderline for the Xia clan. It was the Defensive Zone of the Lin, Ji, and Tianshan Swordsman Tribe. A long time ago, when the elder of Lin family suffered a heavy injury and the annihilation of the Zhennan Military Troops occurred, only the Ji family and Tianshan Swordsman Tribe were left in the Defensive Zone, and they were suffering because of that. After the death of Lin Zhennan, only the unknown Ultimate Demi-King who no one could find was left in the Lin family. Even if they wanted to come over to seek help, they could not find anyone and dared not describe the full severity of their situation. Hence, the incident just kept dragging on. However, once Lin Xueling¡¯s ability was exposed, they no longer wanted to stay still! At the end of the day, the Lin family still occupied a part of Annan. The Lin family had such a huge Lin Commandery. Hence, they should be contributing their efforts as well! Their three commanderies were all guarding a piece of land. That was their responsibility and the task they were given. The Lin family had lost their Zhennan Military Troop, and the Lin Commandery had experienced turmoil, and their mid-tier military force had wilted and needed time to regain power. The other clans understood and empathized with their situation. However, now that there were two demi-king powerhouses in the Lin family boosting their military forces, the other clans would not tolerate it if they did not contribute to guarding the land. For the past years, it was always three demi-kings who would take turns to guard the land of Annan. Two demi-kings would stand guard and while the other would take turns going home. It had been more than 20 years since the incident involving Lin Zhennan. The two elder demi-kings of Ji family and Tianshan Swordsman Tribe had been forced to stay at Annan ever since, and naturally they were unsatisfied with it. After some discussion, Lin Xueling began her journey over to Annan to take her shift of guarding. Chapter 21 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡­ Lin Commandery, Mt. Shaoyan. This was where the Zhang family was located. Since the decline of the Lin family twenty years ago, the Lin Commandery had fallen into great chaos. A large number of the first-class forces in the Lin Commandery had participated in the Anti-Lin War due to their own objectives. At that time, the Zhang family was just a small and inconspicuous second-rate force within the Lin Commandery. However, since that radical overhaul of an event, the Lin family had come out victorious, and several powerhouses from the first-rate forces were annihilated. As a result, the traitors fled the Lin Commandery collectively, freeing up a large area of territory resources. The Zhang family and other forces that had not participated in the Anti-Lin War greatly benefited from this and rapidly grew. In recent years, development had been prosperous, and powerhouses have emerged from the clans one after another. The younger generation continued to produce prodigies with promising potential, and the people were thriving and developing in a positive direction under this peace. However, the Zhang family¡¯s peace was shattered today! A group of mysterious figures clad in black robes forcibly broke into Mt. Shaoyan. Just like clearing a series of game levels, the intruders disposed of the ordinary disciples at the foot of the mountain, and after infiltrating the mountain they defeated the direct disciples who hurried over after receiving the news, and then they went straight to the back of the mountain and pummeled all the clan elders to the point of vomiting blood. Even the current head of the Zhang family, who had appeared last, was now clutching his chest, his face covered in bruises, his injuries severe. ¡°Who the hell are you? Why did you come to the Zhang family?!¡± Zhang Tai, the head of the Zhang family, asked in a deep voice, gripping his chest and staring at the group of black-robed figures who stood before him. The strength of this group of people was unfathomable. They had enough power to annihilate the Zhang family, but they only shot and wounded their people without killing them, so it was obvious that they had something planned. ¡°Do you guys know what this is?¡± The leader of the black-robed men took out a black token with an evil spirit symbol on it, and with just a glance, the malevolent aura assaulted his senses. It was evident at first sight that it was something unholy. ¡°The Mei clan token!¡± At the sight of the token, the expressions of the head of the Zhang family, as well as the elders who were still coughing blood, drastically changed. Within the Zhang family, there was a huge secret that had been passed down through word-of-mouth. This secret was only known to those who were the head or an elder. The Zhang family elder had once been an illustrious figure, but the reason behind that illustriousness would tarnish their name for thousands of years to come if it were to be known, and might even put them at risk of extermination. It was because their elders were members of a sect that had colluded with the foreign clans. The Guxin Sect¡ªa notorious group that was still on the Xia clan¡¯s kill list to this day. ¡°Are¡­ are you guys from the Mei clan?¡± Zhang Tai¡¯s voice started to waver and turn hoarse. Ever since a major incident hundreds of years ago, the Guxin Sect was destroyed, and the Zhang family elders left the sect, went incognito, and had long cut ties with the Mei clan. Although they fell from power and lost their prestige because of this, they were able to lead a new life. They had never expected that the other party would one day track them down through whatever method they used and come knocking on their door. ¡°That¡¯s right, we¡¯re from the Mei clan!¡± The black-robed figure nodded as he calmly answered. ¡°Wh¡ªwhat business do you have with us now?!¡± Zhang Tai¡¯s expression darkened. No matter what intentions the foreign clan had, he could not imagine they would be anything good. Everything was currently going well for the Zhang family, and they were getting stronger and stronger. Regardless of what had happened in the past, now he did not want to be associated with the foreign clans any longer. ¡°I am the protector of the Mei clan. By order of the clan elder, I have hereby come to assume control of the Guxin Sect¡¯s former followers and revive the Guxin Sect once more, so that you may return into the embrace of the Mei Deity!¡± Just as expected!! The light in Zhang Tai¡¯s eyes faded abruptly. The Mei clan¡¯s intentions made his heart chill. Had they made up their mind to not let go of the Zhang family? Or did they think the Zhang family made good pawns? Were they such easy pawns? They managed to track them down the moment they entered human territory. ¡®If you guys are that powerful, why not get yourself new disciples instead?¡¯ Or just go look for someone else! Back then, many people had fled from the Guxin Sect. Hundreds of years have passed, so why were they still thinking about the Zhang family?!! Bastards! ¡°I went through the records before I came here, and it said that the Zhang family¡¯s past elder had been one of the pillars of the Guxin Sect. Why is it that so many years later, his descendants are so incompetent? Never mind demi-kings, there isn¡¯t even an ultimate precelestial within your family; there¡¯s only a Ninth Precelestial Grandmaster. Weak! Too weak!¡± The black-robed figure shook his head in disappointment as he spoke. Zhang Tai¡¯s ashen face flushed blood-red, making the look on his face even uglier. Not only were they going to be used, but they were also humiliated. If it had not been for the fact that he was no match for them, he would have exploded by now! He did not have that good of a temper! ¡°Now, you have two choices. One¡ªsurrender, or two¡ªdeath! ¡°The choice is yours!¡± The black-robed figure spelled out their options one after the other. His voice was cold and ruthless. Silence! The Zhang family exchanged glances silently. After a moment, they lowered their heads helplessly, expressing their willingness to return into the embrace of the Mei Deity. The situation was not in their favor. They were practically being held at knifepoint, so they did not have a choice. ¡°This time, my clan has returned to the Xia clan to utilize the large community resources of you humans to build the foundation for my clan¡¯s top ten Holy Sons and Daughters. I¡¯m sure you have not forgotten what you have to do!¡± The black-robed figure sat on the main seat, looking down at Zhang Tai and the group of elders who stood obediently in two rows. Zhang Tai hesitated, and finally shook his head bitterly. He was being honest. They did not know what to do! Their alliance with the Mei clan and Guxin Sect had ended centuries ago, and time had passed. If it were not for the long lives of the precelestial powerhouses, perhaps none of them would have even known about this! As for the specific details, those in the Zhang family¡¯s generation who had allied themselves with the Mei clan while being part of the Guxin Sect had kept everything a secret and were not willing to bring it up much. After their deaths, not a single person knew about the details! ¡°Hmph!¡± The black-robed figure harrumphed coldly. He felt dissatisfied that the Zhang family had forgotten about the duty that the Mei clan had bestowed upon them, but he did not mind it too much. His group came to the Zhang family to make them do their bidding. Now was not the time to settle old scores. ¡°Powerful soul bodies brimming with desire, that is what our clan needs. I need the Zhang family to go outside and cultivate soul bodies like these for our clan. When they mature, bring them back here and present them to our Holy Children to enjoy!¡± There was a faint glint in the exposed eyes of the black-robed figure which betrayed his inexplicable evil intentions. His voice was harsh and disturbing to the ears. Zhang Tai and the others could not stop the racing of their hearts. Although he had no idea how to cultivate soul bodies full of desire, just hearing the name was enough for one to know that this was not a good thing. Moreover, they were for the Holy Children to enjoy, no less. Did that mean it would be for consumption? If the Xia Clan were to catch wind of this news, the Zhang family would really die terrible deaths. As expected, no good would come from working with the foreign clans. ¡°Of course, you¡¯ll receive benefits for working for the Mei clan. Those of you currently present will achieve the status of an ultimate precelestial before long, I guarantee that. Even reaching the level of a demi-king would not be impossible!¡± If you want a horse to run, obviously you have to feed it! The black-robed figure made a promise. Zhang Tai and the other elders felt slightly better. Although it made them furious that they were forced to do someone else¡¯s biddings, it gave them some comfort to know that they would be rewarded with a sweet treat in the end! Chapter 22 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Lin family, book depository. After Lin Xueling departed for Annan, the place had become quite desolate. However, to Chu He, who had been here for decades, it did not make any difference to him. In front of him was a pile of books made of parchment, which seemed out of place alongside the other books in the book depository. These were the items he had asked Lin Xueling to retrieve from the scripture depository of the Lin family for him. The book depository was filled with all kinds of biographies of great swordsmen within the martial arts circle as well as some peculiar records, but most actual secrets were always only mentioned briefly. However, the scripture depository had many detailed records. In the past few years, Chu He had been going through these books. Chu He randomly pulled out a book from the pile, pulled over a deck chair that was at a side, found himself a comfortable position, and flipped open the book while swaying in his chair. ¡°Five hundred years ago, when the Xia clan was at the peak of its glory, there were over a thousand demi-kings within the clan, and there were ten genuine king-level elders who ruled all, and they were ranked among the top in this barbaric region¡­ They had possessed the strength of a fourth-level force at that time, but a major change occurred, which greatly dented the strength of the Xia clan. It became practically impossible for them to survive in this chaotic region, and their living space became more and more limited!¡± That was what the records said. ¡°Five hundred years ago, a foreign clan named the Mei clan infiltrated the Xia clan and formed a group under the guise of the Guxin Sect. They secretly attacked countless Xia clan prodigies and created a drastic change in the clan using unknown means. The entire Xia clan fell into chaos during that period, and even the demi-king elders had a hard time dealing with their adversary¡¯s underhanded ways.¡± ¡°The king-level elders personally launched a secret investigation and ended up targeting the Guxin Sect, forcing the discreet and secretive Mei clan out of hiding.¡± ¡°A terrifying conspiracy was uncovered. The Mei clan actually fed on the souls of corrupted intelligent creatures, and the Xia clan¡ªwho had a large base¡ªhad become their target. They were secretly planning to raise the Xia clan as livestock.¡± ¡°The ten great king-level elders of the Xia clan were furious, and with a huge cost, they fueled the Topographical Diagram of the Kingdom to track down all of the Mei clan, who had exceptional concealment abilities.¡± ¡°An earth-shattering war broke out that engulfed the entire territory of the Xia clan. In the end, most of the Mei clan were killed, and the rest fled from the Xia clan¡¯s territory as fast as they could. However, the war also caused major detriments to the Xia clan. Four king-level elders had perished in battle, three were severely injured, three sustained minor injuries, and a number of demi-king elders were also lost in battle.¡± ¡°That was not the worst part. When it rains, it pours. The Xia clan was at their weakest and had yet to track down and eliminate the traitors who had colluded with the foreign clans. Before they were able to pick themselves back up, the surrounding clans who had been hunted down by the Xia clan in the past were united by a fourth-level Tiger clan in their effort to erode the territory of the Xia clan. Even more trying times descended upon the Xia clan, and the clan lost a large area of fertile territory. Only by sticking to the current resource-poor land were they able to stop the Tiger clan¡¯s erosion and seize a chance at survival!¡± Chu He observed the information, deep in thought. Hundreds of years ago, the Xia clan was considered a relatively strong clan in this savage land, but it fell into decline due to an event that had caused a major change, which had been vaguely recorded in many ancient records. However, the event was rarely recorded in detail. The books in the book depository occasionally mentioned these events, but only in passing. However, this book from the scripture depository contained detailed records. On top of that, the credibility was extremely high. ¡°I see, the Mei clan!¡± Chu He made a mental note on them. Feeding on the souls of intelligent creatures. Such a race was extremely vicious and dangerous. It was best to get rid of them at first sight. At this moment, Chu He sensed something and raised his head. There was someone else in the book depository! ¡°Are you Auntie¡¯s Brother Lil Chu?¡± It was a little girl¡ªabout eight or nine years old¡ªwith skin pale and smooth as jade and hair in two braids. She looked extremely cute. She walked to Chu He¡¯s side, then raised her head and blinked her large eyes as she asked her question. ¡°Are you that little girl Xueling¡¯s niece?¡± Chu He asked in turn. ¡°Yup!¡± The small girl nodded as she said, ¡°My mother is Auntie Xueling¡¯s older sister!¡± Chu He nodded back. Xueling had told him about that before. She had an older sister who had been sent to the distant Tianshan Commandery for marriage twenty years ago, before the Lin family elder had passed away, and she later gave birth to two daughters. One of them should be older than ten years by now, so this one¡ªwho was eight or nine years old¡ªshould be the younger one! ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± A bright smile appeared on Chu He¡¯s face, and he could not help reaching out and pinching the little girl¡¯s face. Her skin felt nice under his touch, which matched her cuteness. ¡°Hello, Uncle, my name is Zhao Yuling.¡± The little girl spoke clearly and loudly, not shying away from his touch. She had smelled a nice scent from Chu He, which had made her feel comfortably at ease, so she did not feel disgusted that her face was pinched. ¡°It¡¯s a nice name, but you can¡¯t call me Uncle; that¡¯s too strange. How about you call me Brother Lil Chu, just like your Auntie!¡± Chu He smiled as he said that. ¡°Okay!¡± ¡°Brother Lil Chu!¡± Zhao Yuling nodded cheerfully and addressed him as such. ¡°What a good girl!¡± Chu He reached out and ruffled the top of the little girl¡¯s head, pleased with her compliancy. ¡°Why did you come here? To read a book?¡± Chu He smiled as he asked. ¡°No, I¡¯m here to look for a powerhouse senior so I can learn some extraordinary god-tier martial arts! Brother Lil Chu, do you know where this powerhouse is?¡± The little girl raised her head and said with an expectant look. Looking for a powerhouse? Chu He was stunned for a moment. Who else would that be but him?! ¡°Who told you that there was a powerhouse here?¡± Chu He asked suspiciously. Lin Xueling knew that he did not like to be disturbed. For all those years, she had kept her lips sealed tightly and had never exposed his identity. Apart from Lin Xueling, no one else should know that he was a great powerhouse that was hiding in the Lin family. ¡°I heard from Mother that Auntie¡¯s talent used to only be average and about the same as Mother¡¯s, but ever since she started coming to the book depository often, her cultivation level began to improve like crazy, and even the prodigies could not keep up with her.¡± ¡°Mother said that there was a hidden senior in the Lin family who had an extremely high cultivation level. She guessed that this person might be in the book depository.¡± ¡°Auntie is his disciple, and Brother Lil Chu is probably also his disciple, and the top disciple at that, am I right?¡± Zhao Yuling¡¯s eyes sparkled knowingly. Granted, she had only been told all these things by someone else. However, her ability to remember and speak clearly showed that she was fairly smart. ¡°That¡¯s reasonable and convincing.¡± Chu He nodded. He felt that her analysis was pretty good. This would most likely also be the speculation that most people from the outside would come to. It probably never crossed anyone¡¯s mind¡ªit was probably impossible to imagine¡ªthat the real powerhouse was in fact him, an inconsequential odd-jobber of the book depository. After all, his social standing was too low and the traces of his life too clear, so most people would not have associated him with a powerhouse. To think of him as the top disciple of a powerhouse was already giving him the highest respect he could receive. This was the benefit of Lin Xueling¡¯s excessive closeness to him. Chapter 23 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°In that case, Brother Lil Chu, this means there really is a powerhouse here. Can you introduce him to me? ¡°I want to become his disciple!¡± Seeing Chu He nodding his head, Zhao Yuling blinked her large glossy eyes, her expression full of expectation. ¡°You¡¯re still very young, so it will be very difficult to become the disciple of a powerhouse when you¡¯re supposed to be carefree!¡± Chu He shook his head in amusement as he spoke. ¡°But I wanna become a super powerhouse! Ling¡¯er isn¡¯t afraid of any hardships!¡± Zhao Yuling tilted her head and put her right index finger on her silky-smooth chin as she made the declaration with a serious expression. ¡°And why is that?¡± Chu He asked. ¡°Because if I become a powerhouse, I can protect Father and Mother, as well as protect the Xia clan from being bullied by the outside clans!¡± The little girl declared loudly with a solemn expression on her face, indicating that she was serious. ¡°I never would have thought that you¡¯d already have such a sense of responsibility at your young age!¡± Chu He flashed a knowing smile. He could not help himself from ruffling Zhao Yuling¡¯s hair vigorously again. The girl¡¯s grandiose ambitions reminded him of Lin Xueling in the past, as well as an even more distant memory of himself, where he was wearing a red scarf and standing beneath a red flag. ¡°One hasn¡¯t really lived life if they don¡¯t have such grand ambitions at least once in their youth!¡± Chu He could not help sighing to himself. Before he realized it, he had reached a stage where he had seen all there was to see in this world. Ever since activating his sage mode, he felt that everything had become insipid and underwhelming. Life had indeed become somewhat dull. Although he could bear it, he did not really feel anything either. However, this kind of lifestyle was definitely making him too out-of-touch with the world. Over time, certain problems might arise. His heart was slightly moved. ¡°The powerhouse¡¯s whereabouts are a secret. However, if you want to learn martial arts, I can teach you. If you¡¯re good enough, I¡¯ll consider introducing you to the powerhouse.¡± After deliberating for a while, Chu He suddenly said those words to Zhao Yuling, a smile on his face. He decided to add some spice back into his dull life. It just so happened that he had recently made a breakthrough, and his cultivation was in its consolidation phase, so he had a lot of spare time anyway. ¡°Okay! Thank you, Brother Lil Chu, I¡¯ll definitely work hard!¡± Zhao Yuling¡¯s eyes were sparkling. ¡°If you want to train with me in the future, how will you explain it to your parents?¡± Chu He asked. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Brother Lil Chu! I just have to tell Mother that you want to evaluate me, and after I pass the test, I can become the powerhouse¡¯s disciple. They definitely won¡¯t object to it!¡± Zhao Yuling answered, beaming. This girl had a sharp mind and was very precocious. Chu He nodded and did not object to Zhao Yuling using him as her shield. Outsiders suspected him to be a disciple of the powerhouse. He would not deny it, nor would he admit to it. They can just assume what they want to assume! This would also spare him some minor inconveniences. For example, some people who did not know the depth of the matter were jealous of his handsomeness, and from time to time they would put on a show, wanting to come over and beat his handsome face up. Although such a matter could not harm him, it still made him feel sick to the stomach after a period of time. Ever since that day. A fresh breath of youthfulness was added to the otherwise desolate book depository. The sound of a child¡¯s chattering, not unlike that of a lark, filled the place. At first, it made Chu He¡ªwho favored peace and quiet¡ªa little uncomfortable, but after a while, he got used to it and even started enjoying it. It felt nice to have a little girl as his companion. It happened to make up for the loneliness left behind following Lin Xueling¡¯s departure. Moreover, the little girl was able to endure more hardships than he had anticipated. Her lofty goal to become a powerhouse was not just empty talk. People who were willing to work hard for their goals were always likable! Over time, Chu He began to take his coaching¡ªwhich initially was just playing around¡ªmore and more seriously. Time went by in a flash. Winter passed and spring arrived. In a blink of an eye, two years have gone by. During these two years, after Chu He¡¯s Fourth Turn breakthrough, his cultivation had completely consolidated, and his foundation was sturdy and solid. He began to advance to a higher level. Compared to the Third Turn, the cultivation speed of the Fourth Turn was much slower. Of course, this did not faze him at all. He was not anxious in the slightest. He was an expert at slowly and steadily advancing his cultivation and development. This was no problem at all. He was someone who was really good at being alone! The most important thing to note was that the higher one¡¯s cultivation level was, the longer one¡¯s life span would become. Time had become the least of Chu He¡¯s concerns! The current him seriously felt that living up to a thousand years would not be a problem. Decades, to him, felt like something that passed by like a breeze. ¡°Perhaps a tortoise¡¯s life wouldn¡¯t even outlast mine!¡± Chu He could not help letting out a sigh. The passage of time simply could not compare to the rate at which his cultivation was growing. The longer he lived, the more exuberant his vitality was. This was the true meaning of ¡°the longer you live, the younger you get.¡± In terms of his physicality, cultivating the Golden Nine Turns to his current stage already gave him some immortality tendencies. ¡°Tortoise? Do you like tortoises, Brother Lil Chu?!¡± Zhao Yuling, who had been practicing her sword techniques at the side, pricked her ears up, and her eyes brightened. ¡°Focus on your practice!¡± The corner of Chu He¡¯s mouth twitched. However, the next day¡­ ¡°Brother Lil Chu, look what I¡¯ve brought you!¡± Early in the morning, Zhao Yuling burst into the book depository like a raging storm. She held a large water tank in her hands and handed it to Chu He excitedly, as if offering a prized treasure. He peered into the water tank, and at the sight of that thing with its four claws and a green shell on its back, Ch He was rendered speechless! He was currently mulling over a question. What did it mean when someone gave you a tortoise as a gift? And a green one at that! Was this supposed to be an insult? Or did it actually have some meaning behind it? ¡°Do you like it?!¡± Zhao Yuling asked with a bright smile. Her body language was clearly indicating that she was waiting for a compliment. She used to frequently give Chu He small gifts, but none of them had caught his interest. The day before, when she had heard Chu He utter the word ¡®tortoise¡¯, she had set her heart on it, and after her practice was over, she spent the whole night searching for one. Chu He took a good look at Zhao Yuling. He was trying to make sure that the little girl just genuinely wanted to give him a gift, and had no other intentions behind her actions. Alright, then! He would accept the tortoise! The gift was a little strange, but it was the thought that counted! He had just casually uttered the word while reminiscing yesterday, and the little girl brought him something the next day. She sure was a people person! Chu He reached out a hand, and before the tortoise in the water could react, he clamped two of his fingers on either side of its neck and lifted it out. In his boredom a while ago, he had thought of something. He remembered hearing that a tortoise could live up to a thousand years, and a turtle could live up to ten thousand years. However, it was just hearsay. It seemed that no one had ever verified this. On a whim, mostly due to his sheer boredom, he decided to test it out and satisfy his craving for knowledge. To know whether a tortoise could really live up to a thousand years. Chu He also wanted to see which of them would live longer¡ªa tortoise or him. To ensure a fair playing field, he would have to take good care of this tortoise. In the future, while another person might be a cat person, he would be a tortoise person. Chapter 24 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation In front of the book depository. The sunlight was shining brightly. Chu He was sitting on a chair. One of his hands was holding a book as he flipped through it while the other hand was on the head of the little tortoise, continuously stroking it. The little tortoise¡¯s eyes were the size of green beans, looking at Chu He obliquely. The sclera of the eyeballs kept flipping upward. ¡®He really is irritating!¡¯ ¡°Brother Lil Chu, why does it feel like Lil Lu is getting cleverer? Could it be that something wrong is happening to it?!¡± Zhao Yuling, who had just finished cultivating at one side, came over to take a break. She imitated Chu He¡¯s gesture and grasped the head of the tortoise, teasing the animal. She gazed at the little tortoise, while its little eyes glared back at her. Even its mouth was open wide, its posture looking like it would bite her if she made another move. This was why Zhao Yuling voiced out. A year had passed since the day she gifted that tortoise to Chu He. Throughout this year, it had undergone huge changes, and it always looked different after some time. In the beginning, the little tortoise was very afraid of humans. Whenever one grasped its head, it struggled to re-enter the shell, and would not do any other actions. Then, it seemed to slowly develop emotions. When someone grabbed its head, it would start staring at that person, opening its mouth in a pose like a little puppy. Up to that day, it would even give off different reactions depending on the type of people. No matter how much Chu He teased it, it would only flip its eyelids at him and would never get aggressive. Often, it would even stretch out its head on its own accord. However, when it was Zhao Yuling¡¯s turn, the little tortoise gave a much more pompous reaction. It would become very aggressive even if she only gently touched its head. Its reactions seemed to be an indicator that it was about to gain intelligence. If such a time arrived, perhaps it would no longer be categorized as a beast but as a foreign clan or something. ¡°One would adopt the same personality as the person they spend time with. This little tortoise has spent so much time with a knowledgeable person like me that it has been imbued with some politeness. It¡¯s only normal for it to gain some sense of intelligence. There¡¯s nothing odd about it! And there¡¯s no problem with it either.¡± ¡°It¡¯s showing politeness, not a murderous aura.¡± Chu He shook his head and smiled, completely unbothered. The little tortoise had gained some pride after following him for a year. He had lots of treasures on hand¡ªmany of which he was unable to use! Occasionally, he would feed the little tortoise a handful of them to clear the inventory, which had caused it to reap plenty of benefits. After a year, it was no longer an ordinary little tortoise! Its intelligence had just been unleashed and the shell of the little tortoise had hardened. Even an ordinary postcelestial martial artist of the fourth or fifth level would have some difficulty cracking its shell. Most importantly, it could completely be out of the water! It would be completely fine even after sunbathing for the whole day. ¡°Really? But it¡¯s getting less cute now!¡± Zhao Yuling pouted her lips. The little tortoise¡¯s four claws were swinging mid-air and as it struggled with all the strength it had. On top of that, the strength it exerted was no meager amount. With her current ability at the Postcelestial Ninth Erudition, she could still feel resistance in its weight. Lil Lu was not like that at the beginning. No matter how she toyed with it, it would always give a frightened look. It also used to have a very soft head and would always struggle to get back into its shell. Now, however, it was starting to rebel! It was becoming less cute! Chu He burst into laughter. ¡°Girl, I think you¡¯ve got more the basics of the Postcelestial realm more than sufficiently done. Get yourself ready. Tonight, I¡¯ll watch over you and you¡¯ll breakthrough into the precelestial realm!¡± After looking at Zhao Yuling who was still arguing with the little tortoise, Chu He shook his head with a smile and told her this. Zhao Yuling was talented, at least slightly better than Lin Xueling. Half a year ago, she was already a Postcelestial Ninth Erudition, but Chu He kept making her withhold her cultivation. Currently, Chu He felt that it was almost time, and there was no need for her to hold back anymore! She could breakthrough. ¡°Precelestial!¡± Zhao Yuling was stunned. Precelestials were considered the top-tier powerhouses in society. Against other ordinary families, her combat effectiveness would be on the level of the Zhen family. Even those powerhouses of her Tianshan Swordsman Tribe, and those from the Lin family where her mother was, they were all just middle-tier. Zhao Yuling could not resist counting her fingers. ¡°One, two, three¡­ twelve!¡± She was shocked after calculating it. She was only 12-years-old that year. A Precelestial who was only 12. How did that make any sense? At an age like hers, ordinary people would only be strengthening their physiques and training the basics of martial arts. Even the disciples from affluent families had only trained martial arts for two to three years by this age, and that was only because they had special treasures and had already started cultivating when they were in their mother¡¯s womb. Besides, two to three years was way too short. Those geniuses usually only gain one Erudition a year. That would only add up to a Postcelestial Third Erudition. Even if they were prodigies who could overcome two Eruditions per year, they would at most only be at the Sixth Erudition. The existence of a prodigy of such a caliber would already have gained the attention of the entire Xia clan. She was the prodigy! The future demi-king, the foundation for the Zhen family of the Xia clan. However¡­ Who were those people when compared with her? She¡­ Zhao Yuling! 12 years old! That night, she would attempt to breakthrough into the Precelestial realm. If she succeeded, it would cause a huge commotion. Perhaps the entire Xia Clan would be thrown into disarray. Even if she failed, if her current realm and status were to be revealed to the public, the masses would still receive a sizable shock. In these past few years, she had been cultivating and cultivating but had not felt anything yet. The cycle of flow would just come naturally. However, on that day, she was suddenly told that she could try breaking through into the Precelestial realm! Only then did she suddenly feel stunned. She was already so powerful? Such a genius! What a prodigy! The others were all nothing before her! They were of the same age but she could overwhelm all of them. In a battle amongst those of the same generation, no one would be able to hold a candle against her. Zhao Yuling felt her heart thumping loudly. Her little face was so agitated that it became scarlet! Her greatness was off the charts! ¡°Oh my!¡± All of a sudden, just when Zhao Yuling was lost in her thoughts, the little tortoise managed to break free from her grasp and seized the opportunity to bite on her fingertip. After executing its revenge, it quickly scurried away on its four stubby legs and buried itself into the side of Chu He¡¯s shorts. It was quite shrewd to flee right after seeking its revenge. ¡°Hmph!¡± Zhao Yuling, who had been interrupted from her thrilling fantasies, glared at it sourly. She stretched out her hand and dug out the little tortoise, who had managed to properly hide half of its body. As it continued struggling silently, she pulled on its neck. She had no choice¡ªthe little tortoise¡¯s neck was the only part of its entire body that she could play with! Nevertheless, it was a pleasant sensation. Chapter 25 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation In Chu He¡¯s opinion, Zhao Yuling¡¯s breakthrough was quite a success. Even though her success was never in doubt, she did not need much effort either! ¡°Brother Lil Chu! I¡¯m a Precelestial already!¡± Zhao Yuling was thrilled and flustered. She swung her little punch forcefully and the strong wind struck so powerfully that it made an audible sound. ¡°Calm down, it¡¯s just being a Precelestial!¡± Chu He smiled calmly. ¡°Bear in mind, before you¡¯re a king, you should never expose your cultivation. You¡¯ll be in trouble if you find yourself being the weaker party.¡± Chu He reminded her again. Even though he had warned the girl about that issue a long time ago, she was still a youngster and would easily get overexcited. The girl would be unbearably full of herself after she had broken through. Perhaps if she was slightly careless, she might be tempted to start showing off. Hence, he had to repeatedly remind her from time to time. ¡°Got it, Brother Lil Chu!¡± Zhao Yuling pulled her punch back. ¡°Good!¡± Chu He said with satisfaction, ¡°You¡¯ve exposed quite a quantity of your aura. For the time being, you¡¯ll remain in the book depository. Once you¡¯ve improved your sword arts a notch or two, then you¡¯ll be allowed to step out.¡± ¡°Ok!¡± Zhao Yuling agreed obediently. For the past few years, she had spent most of her time at the book depository. Hence, the arrangement would not make her feel uncomfortable. ¡­ Time flew past swiftly. Another five years had passed in a blink of an eye. After Chu He had mastered his cultivation to the Fourth Turn, he began to slowly but steadily progress further. Currently, he was already in the Third Level of the Fourth Turn, proceeding to the Fourth Level of the Fourth Turn. The time of cultivation flashed past. The feeling of toying with the little tortoise and teaching the girl was quite fulfilling enough. However, the girl¡¯s cultivation had not been proceeding very smoothly lately. Besides, Chu He could not interfere with it. Her mentality had bumped into an obstacle. Currently, she was already at the Precelestial Ninth Erudition level and had started accumulating some experience in a routine enough method. However, Chu He, who possessed higher cultivation and extraordinary eyesight, had spotted a huge flaw buried deep within her. It was something ordinary people would never notice. If things continued to proceed like this, there should be no problem for Zhao Yuling to break through to the King realm, but her potential had reached its limit. She would have to overcome many hurdles ahead if she wanted to improve herself. Since the root of the problem had been spotted, naturally, it needed to be dealt with. The problem with Zhao Yuling was that she was a young person with bounds of energy, which made her differ greatly compared to the mentality of an old man like Chu He. However, in these few years, she had been following Chu He¡¯s every step and was always being restrained by him, causing her character to inexplicably become more similar to his, which resulted in her failing to unleash her potential. To put it more simply, her abilities had improved but she was discontent deep inside because she could not show off. ¡°Come over here, girl!¡± Chu He waved his hand. Zhao Yuling, who was trying all means at her disposal to pull out the little tortoise¡¯s head that had retracted back into the shell, hastily rushed over. ¡°You¡¯re now a Precelestial Ninth Erudition, and I can confidently say that you got the ability to defend yourself. You can now head out to relax, and experience being in the society!¡± Chu He told her with a smile. Zhao Yuling¡¯s eyes sparkled when she heard it. She entered the book depository at the age of nine and made a vow to become a great person. In the blink of an eye, she has been there for eight years. Even though her mindset was much stronger than any child of the same age, she was still at the age of falling in love and had been lonely for a very long time. The passion within her was burning fiercely. Given her age, it was already a great achievement that she could suppress the urge to suggest heading out to have a stroll. Right now, she was obviously delighted when Chu He brought it up. ¡°But, if you leave, who¡¯s going to keep you company, Brother Lil Chu?!¡± Zhao Yuling said after a moment¡¯s hesitation. Even though she was eager to head out to society to test out her abilities, she still had a considerably kind disposition. She was sharply reminded of Chu He being lonely and all alone. These few years, Chu He had been teaching Zhao Yuling. All the outsiders thought this was a test to earn a meeting with a grand person. Perhaps no one was disturbed because it was the Lin family¡¯s arrangement. The entire book depository, including the rooms around it, had no other people staying in it. Usually, only Chu He and Zhao Yuling would be there¡­with the addition of the little tortoise, of course. If she left, Chu He would certainly be very lonely! ¡°Alright, girl! It¡¯s not like you¡¯re departing after someone¡¯s death. You¡¯re just heading to have a stroll. Don¡¯t tell me you won¡¯t be coming back after you leave?¡± Chu He could resist reaching out to touch her head. He shook his head and smiled. ¡®Lonely? Alone?¡¯ Nonsense. Chu He had never feared those two things. He would never be scared as the book depository was not a prison. If he wanted to have a walk, he could just head out whenever he wanted to. ¡°Take this, open it up whenever you¡¯re in danger.¡± Zhao Yuling eventually took the pouch given by Chu He, and headed out into society. The book depository was deserted. Chu He grabbed a book and sat on the deck chair, rocking it while reading the book. The little tortoise, who had grown much older, was sunbathing outside the book depository. It raised its head to look at the sky, giving some thought to its life philosophy. It lacked energy! One human and a tortoise¡ªit was rather quiet. ¡°Come here, little tortoise.¡± Chu He put down the book and suddenly called out. The little tortoise¡¯s eyes that resembled green beans turned away from the sunlight and glanced at Chu He. Then, it slowly crawled its way toward the man. Chu He was not in a rush. The little tortoise crawled in front of Chu He¡¯s and its two hind claws bent down, standing in a position as if it was listening. ¡°Do you want to cultivate, little tortoise?!¡± Chu He found that he seemed to have taken a liking to the role of a tutor! There were no other people there! He was bored and suddenly had an urge; he wanted to give the little tortoise some advice. After all, it was the tortoise that was going to have a race with him, to see who would live longer. He should be taking good care of it. The little tortoise was dumbfounded. Even though it was not too sure what cultivation meant, it could still sense that it was going to be a good thing. Hence, the head of the tortoise nodded continuously as it agreed to it. Chu He nodded and stretched out a finger to tap on the tortoise¡¯s head, transferring his thoughts to the animal. A miraculous message was sent to the little tortoise¡¯s consciousness. Chu He transmitted a technique of cultivating the body. The level of that technique was not high, but with Chu He¡¯s high accomplishments in martial arts, he decided that this technique was the most suitable for the little tortoise to cultivate after he analyzed it. After all, it was not a human and was not compatible with most of Chu He¡¯s secret manuals of cultivation. It was already quite impressive for it to have a technique that was compatible. Chapter 26 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Five months passed. The little tortoise followed Chu He¡¯s cultivation and had been able to produce some results. Even though it was just an ordinary beast, its foundation was not weak at all. For the few years it spent with Chu He, it had eaten plenty of amazing foods. Even though most of it was wasted because it could not cultivate, the remainder was enough to silently make it undergo some changes. When it started cultivating, it had a feeling as if it was slowly accumulating experience. To be accurate, even though Chu He did not really pay much attention to guide it, he just transferred a cultivation technique to it and did not further question it. However, he would occasionally feed it with some precious tablets which helped it much more than any guidance could. In just half a year, the little tortoise was on par with a Postcelestial Fifth to Sixth Erudition fighter. Adding its tough shell, even if it went up against a Postcelestial Seventh to Eighth Erudition fighter, it could still protect itself even if it was outclassed. The most important thing was that its intelligence activation had progressed much faster along with the cultivation. Now, no one could possibly call it an ordinary tortoise. For example, it had now also started to imitate how Chu He walked, with two claws on the floor, and the other two tucked behind its back. The only issue was that it had a short tail dragging on the ground, causing its little steps to seem rather wobbling when it walked, which looked somewhat weird. The book depository just remained quiet as the time passed by rapidly without anyone noticing. Then one day, the silence was broken. ¡°Brother Lil Chu, I¡¯m back!¡± Zhao Yuling¡¯s voice was carried in from far away. Chu He set down his book and his mouth curled into a smile. ¡°This girl, she just went out for a trip. Her voice is as recognizable as ever and seems much more lively. Indeed, going out to train was useful.¡± Chu He nodded to himself. ¡®It seems that occasionally going out to have a stroll is indeed useful!¡¯ In no time, the fragrant smell was flowing along with the breeze. Zhao Yuling, who was in a white female fighter attire, held onto a long sword and appeared before Chu He. Even though it was just a few months since they last met, Zhao Yuling had undergone a huge transformation! Her body proportions had become much more balanced. Going outside was indeed a much better training than staying in the house. For both the mentality and body figure. Previously, Zhao Yuling had always been eating fancy food, and her body figure always left a chubby impression. Now, she had slimmed down and was a true beauty. ¡°Mmm, no bad!¡± Chu He expressed his approval. A few months had passed, and Zhao Yuling¡¯s foundation had become much more stable. ¡°Brother Lil Chu, do you know how much fun the outside society is? During my trip, I attended a Martial Arts Meetup and bumped into many powerhouses. I even made a name for myself.¡± ¡°Right now, on the outside, I¡¯m known as the White Shirt Angel and am even ranked number one of the generation in the rankings of the dojo.¡± Zhao Yuling was chattering without end and started telling Chu He all the things she had witnessed when she was outside. Her energy seemed limitless. Chu He¡¯s face had a faint smile as he listened to it all silently. ¡®This girl is quite the tough one. It¡¯s just been a few months, and she¡¯s close to causing havoc on the outside!¡¯ If it was not for her sufficiently strong abilities and the variety of techniques at her disposal, perhaps she might have landed in trouble! Right at that moment, a little thing that was taking slow and small footsteps came to the middle of the two people. Its little eyes that resembled green beans looked straight ahead and raised its head high. Its eyeballs kept on glittering as it looked at Zhao Yuling with its peripheral vision. It was obvious that it was trying to make its presence known. It had only been half a year since they last met, and it could still vividly remember the Zhao Yuling who had always tortured it in the past. ¡°Hey! Little tortoise, how did you manage to walk?¡± Zhao Yuling finally noticed the little tortoise. She gazed at it from head to toe, and swept it with an inspecting gaze, her face revealing her astonishment. The little tortoise glanced at Zhao Yuling obliquely. It raised its head with its claws behind his back, then it took small footsteps and left the scene arrogantly. After not seeing each other for some time, they now viewed each other with a different perspective! Currently, it was a tortoise that could stand on its feet. ¡°That makes it even more arrogant than before!¡± Zhao Yuling grasped the little tortoise and held onto its head while lifting it. With one hand, she flicked on various parts of the little tortoise¡¯s body, making dull ¡°dong¡± sounds. ¡°Slurp! Slurp! Slurp!¡± The little tortoise opened its mouth and revealed its teeth. Its four claws hovered mid-air in clear protest. However, Zhao Yuling instantly turned a blind eye and kept holding onto it and teased it to her heart¡¯s content. The little tortoise had become much tougher, which made her feelings for it completely different now. ¡­ After Zhao Yuling returned, the book depository had become more lively for some time. However, after her trip to the outside, her personality had become much wilder and she became rather hard to control. Chu He understood that he had to let her venture out into society to train her mentality. Time passed in a blink of an eye, and another five years had gone by. Chu He was already 67-year-old! He had been staying in the book depository for 53 years. His cultivation had reached the final stage of the Fifth Level of the Fourth Turn and was steadily progressing to the Sixth Level of the Fourth Turn. As for the little tortoise, for the past five years, it had already surpassed the beast boundaries and had attained the level of a beast undergoing an evolution, which was equal to Precelestial powerhouse for humans. It had become even more human-like, and could help Chu He clean up the entire book depository! As for Zhao Yuling, it had been half a year since she last returned to the book depository, and no one knew what had become of her! Based on past trends, she should be returning at this time! Even though Chu He had not set any rules, that had long ago become her standard routine. She would return punctually every half year. She would come and report her safety and tell Chu He about all the interesting things that occurred outside to get rid of his boredom. ¡°Could that girl have landed in some trouble?!¡± Chu He muttered to himself. Even though for the past five years, Zhao Yuling had solidified the basics of the Precelestial realm, and had attained the state of Ultimate Precelestial which meant she would be able to break through to the King¡¯s realm anytime. If it was not for Chu He¡¯s desire to train her mentality properly, she would have long ago been able to break through into the King¡¯s realm. Even so, her cultivation was still considered top-tier in the entire Xia clan. However, that was only true provided no Demi-King had shown up. If she had offended a Demi-King, her current ability would still be lacking! Even though Chu He had given her a forbidden technique for self-defense, he was worried that she would be unable to use it in time, or she had forgotten to use it. After all, he gave that to her a few years ago. Chu He got anxious. Suddenly, he had a thought and felt that Zhao Yuling might be in danger, and it was not because he was being too worried and paranoid. With his current level of cultivation, he could somehow sense vaguely the blessings and dangers of the people around him. It always made him uneasy when he had sudden thoughts like this. Just like ordinary people, when their loved ones were at the brink of death, even though they were not by their side, they would still suddenly feel a sense of dread or have a nightmare. The thought of it made Chu He took out a Ba Gua jade plate. That was the first treasure that he picked up. Adding on to his cultivation, he could even predict most living beings¡¯ blessings and the dangers looming over those having a lower rank than him. Chu He paid full attention to control the jade plate. Taking into account the birthday of Zhao Yuling, he started calculating. Finally. The hexagram had revealed itself! Bad Prediction! Chu He¡¯s expression changed slightly and frowned. ¡®She really is in trouble.¡¯ He got up from the deck chair and said to the little tortoise, ¡°I¡¯m heading out for a day. You stay in the house.¡± The little tortoise¡¯s face looked stunned as it lifted its head, puzzled. Chu He did not care if it had reacted or not. He moved abruptly and with just one step, he stepped out of the book depository. He leaped into the air and vanished. That was the first time he left the book depository after tens of years of meticulously attending the checkpoint. He had to end whatever it was quickly and settle the issue. He needed to rush back before midnight so he could continue marking the checkpoints. Chapter 27 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Within the deserted forest. There was a group of fighters wielding swords and sabers, proceeding cautiously. Their destination was the Zhang family of Mt. Shaoyan. For the past few years, the Lin commandery, and even the Xia clan as a whole, had faced lots of trouble. Many gruesome events kept popping up and the conflict between the organizations of the society just kept getting more serious as the days passed by. Even the number of people going missing had increased. Some of the older folk noticed something was amiss and even suspected there were some weird organization or foreign clans making underhanded actions. Each commandery had formed an Allied Investigation Group to start investigating the incident. They were just one of the groups in the Lin commandery that was responsible for that incident. ¡°Is there any reliable news, Brother Murong? The disappearances of the fighters of our Lin commandery, and a few of those weird murders, are these really the actions of the Zhang family? You had better not be mistaken about it!¡± While on duty, a burly man spoke softly. Beside him was a scrawny middle-aged man with a figure-eight mustache. He was one of the elders of the big Murong family in Lin commandery, Murong Bo. Because of the previous Anti-Lin War, all the top overwhelming fighters of the Lin commandery had vanished, leaving behind vast areas of empty land. For the past few years, the Murong family had been involved in lots of conflicts with the Zhang family because of territory issues. Both families viewed each other as enemies and had reached a state where they could not communicate with each other at all. This time, they were the ones who noticed that the Zhang family was at fault. Under the circumstances where there was no concrete evidence, they could not rule out the possibility of them using others to murder people. After all, there were plenty of such incidents occurring at the boundaries of the Xia clan. ¡°I¡¯m sure of it! Why would I lie about it?¡± Murong Bo was well aware about what the other guy was thinking and snapped back with an unpleasant tone. Then, to make it sound more convincing, he snorted coldly and added, ¡°Brother Lin, I am aware that previously there were lots of unfortunate things that occurred continuously at the boundaries of the Xia clan. It¡¯s only natural for you to develop suspicion, but you have to understand that it¡¯s because of those incidents, there are already some Demi-King elders announcing that whoever still dares to seize the opportunity to purposely harm others and cause troubles, will judge them according to the incident. If it¡¯s a minor incident, all the people related to the incident will be shot to death, and if it¡¯s a serious offense, the entire clan will be chased out to the boundaries of the three borders!¡± ¡°Given the current circumstances, do you think I¡¯d date spew baseless nonsense?¡± Murong Bo¡¯s expression became serious. ¡°You¡¯re right!¡± The tough guy nodded. For the time being, lots of rumors were spreading around. There were even some families who seemed to have a death wish and took the opportunity to wreak havoc, causing the situation to become chaotic. The elders of the Demi-Kings could not bear to witness the scene and hence made their statement, and only then the situation became more controlled. However, everything had its pros and cons! The Demi-King elders had made their statement and set the punishment. As a result, those who had strong suspicions about a certain organization dared not report it because unless they had more concrete or reliable evidence. As for the case of Murong Bo, it seemed that he must be quite confident to be publicly reporting about it. Suddenly, a blurred outline which no one was able to look at directly suddenly appeared and blocked their path forward. ¡°Who¡¯s there?!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± ¡°F*ck!¡± The group of fighters was frightened. They quickly drew their swords and sabers and took a cautious stance. In the deserted mountain out in the wild, it was rather unnerving for a blurry human figure to suddenly show up. ¡®Wait a minute?¡¯ ¡®Blurry human figure?¡¯ When they had recovered slightly from their shock, their expressions all turned into one of horror. The thing blocking them was clearly right in front of them, yet they were unable to look at it. It was like their eyes were dazzled by gold, and everything turned blurry. They were all seasoned fighters. Not to mention, in that group, the lowest ranking person was also a Precelestial Grandmaster. They had alert mentalities and eyes as sharp as a hawk¡ªthe most basic specs that they all possessed. It was impossible for any of them to have far-sightedness or blurry vision. Even if their eyes were sprinkled with sand, it would not affect their clear vision. With just one glare, those sharp glints from their eyes could scare ordinary people to death. However¡­ Currently. There was a living human before them, yet they could not even visualize it properly. They attempted to shift their gaze to look in other directions and that was perfectly fine. However, when they tried to look straight at the human figure ahead, everything would become blurry. ¡®We¡¯re really witnessing a ghost in the flesh!¡¯ When dealing with such a mysterious scenario, the group of grandmasters did not dare make any reckless moves. With their regularly hot tempers, it was a rare sight that not one person in the group would take the lead to start throwing tantrums when their path was blatantly blocked. Of course, that blurry human outline was Chu He. He came from far away, passing by a few cities, following his secret treasure¡¯s direction, and rushed his way and finally reached there. He just came to a halt in the sky when he noticed something interesting and immediately changed his path and descended to the ground. ¡°You do know what¡¯s up ahead, right?¡± Everyone was puzzled, not knowing who Chu He was talking to. However, an unknown force made all of their attention gather on Murong Bo. They had come to an understanding that this problem arose from Murong Bo. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± ¡°Why would I know what¡¯s ahead?¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± Murong Bo¡¯s expression was dark and he shot three questions continuously. Chu He¡¯s blurry outline made it clear he was no simple person and it would be best not to offend him. ¡®With such a stance, it¡¯s likely that he¡¯s a powerhouse.¡¯ Murong Bo¡¯s expression became awful after being gazed upon by such an entity. ¡°You¡¯re being stubborn!¡± Chu He shook his head and was not at all interested to argue with him. He suddenly stretched out one palm and sent a slap forth. A huge golden palm appeared and vanished shortly after that. A small hill ahead was immediately smashed flat. Boom! Following that, a loud sound slowly erupted. There was no fantastic scene of dust spreading in every direction and giant rocks flying around. Just a loud explosion. Then everything resumed its silence. If they had not witnessed it with their naked eyes, no one would believe that a hill of one or two acres would be casually crushed flat by someone with just a gentle movement of their palm. The most horrifying thing had yet to happen. The most spine-chilling thing was that apart from the loud sound, the terrifying palm strike did not cause much commotion at all. There were no boulders flying everywhere, smoke erupting or massive earthquakes shaking the land. Just a loud sound. Then, a small hill a few meters tall had been compressed into flat land. That was how overwhelming the opponent¡¯s palm was. Only someone who possessed absolute accuracy would be able to pull it off! On top of that, it was highly possible that the person who unleashed the attack had not used his full strength. Perhaps it was just a casual slap. Scary! Everyone¡¯s expression became more and more ghastly. Meanwhile, Murong Bo was so scared that he felt like he was going to wet his pants! Other people had no idea what was contained within that little hill. They were just astonished by the overwhelming power of that palm. Murong Bo, who alone knew the truth, felt his insides were about to burst out of fear! ¡®Why is it that little hill?¡¯ ¡®Why must it be that little hill?¡¯ ¡®Is it a coincidence?¡¯ Murong Bo wanted to fool himself with that possibility but could not manage it. Combined with the comments that Chu He uttered. It was all perfectly clear. That entity, which no one could look at clearly, had undoubtedly seen through the entire incident. He was exposed! Even though he had no idea what the flaw was. Regardless, the truth was that it had just happened before him. Murong Bo¡¯s expression changed and he forced himself to calm down and stopped his limbs from trembling. Then, he spun around and fled the scene with his light footwork. The essential qi within his body had been set to the maximum output. He forced out all of his strength. Chapter 28 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Run! ¡®I need to escape from here as soon as possible, the quicker the better. A sense of danger and great horror overwhelmed Murong Bo¡¯s heart. On that small hill, there was a group of Precelestial powerhouses of the Mei Clan setting up an ambush. There were even a few Ultimate Precelestials among them. And yet. With just a thrust of a palm, those people could not even react and were all caught up in the attack. From the looks of the situation, they had already been buried under the soil, forming a pile of crushed body parts. It was just a soft palm strike. The numerous Precelestial powerhouses did not even have time to react before being squashed into a pulp. Deep within Murong Bo¡¯s heart, he was very well aware of what this was all about! It was because he understood it that made him feel scared. That blurry human outline was not mysterious but downright spooky. He was a true powerhouse! He was at least a demi-King, or even more powerful. When facing such an existence, he had no guts of going against him. He did not even have the courage to weigh his escape prospects. He feared that the moment he thought about it, it would only give him a wave of disappointment. If it reached that point, perhaps he would lose the courage to even try to escape. Currently, he forced himself not to think about it; perhaps that would give him the bravery to flee. Maybe a miracle might occur too! And yet! Chu He shook his head, dashing any hope of the man getting a miracle. He pointed with his finger. An illusion of an enlarged finger the size of a massive log rushed forth and smashed into the fleeing man! Boom! Murong Bo, who was rushing forward like a meteor, ended up having his body explode in mid-air. He did not even let out a shriek and then his body was decimated without a trace. Blood poured everywhere like rain! That bloody scene sent a chill down the spines of the other fighters. They honestly had no idea and did not know that Murong Bo was planning to drag them all to their graves. In their hearts, Murong was still considered a comrade. So right now, when they saw their comrade being brutally murdered, they were very terrified. They were not actually angry! Even though Murong Bo was a comrade, they were just working together at the last minute and had no feelings developed for each other. They were not from the same family either! His death gave them a sense of sorrow like seeing a rabbit die at the hands of a fox. It felt like a public execution that served as a warning, which was unnerving. Their guards were up extremely high now. As for seeking revenge¡­ No one would even think of cracking that joke unless they wanted to seek death! The powerful existence was able to flatten a small hill and easily poke Murong Bo¡ªa Precelestial Ninth Erudition powerhouse¡ªto death. If that were not the case, perhaps they would consider the possibility of seeking revenge. If there was a possibility, someone amongst them would be thinking of it. They immediately threw down their sabers, both hands covering their heads as they fell to their knees, pleading. The atmosphere was very tense. All the fighters were panting heavily. The Precelestial powerhouses, who were always giving off cold and distant expressions in front of others, were currently as weak as a little sheep facing a fierce tiger. They were trembling with fear. Chu He¡¯s gaze glanced past them. He looked at them calmly. However, to the rest of the fighters, the pressure felt as heavy as a mountain. Droplets of cold sweat appeared on their foreheads and slowly dripped down. ¡°You guys will be fine. Calm down, no need to be nervous!¡± Chu He said calmly. He had just confirmed it earlier. The person who he had killed with a finger had a different type of evil energy within him and was clearly one of the foreign clan group lying in ambush on the top of the little hill. The group was obviously up to no good. The other people were perfectly normal. So, everything was fine! He moved his body with his hands behind him. With the blink of an eye, he vanished from the spot. In the next moment, he appeared at the mound that he had flattened. He did not stop his movements and blinked once again, and his body disappeared completely from everyone¡¯s eyes. Phew! ¡°He¡¯s gone!¡± ¡°That was scary!¡± All the fighters could not help but let out a long breath of relief. The dead aura that was engulfing the top of the mountain gradually dispersed. A sense of freedom developed deep within the soul and even their physique was affected as well. The group felt completely drained of energy. For some time, they could not move at all. The earlier encounter did not last more than a few breaths, but to them, it felt like a very long period of time, almost a century-long. Even though they did not do anything, they had experienced a very high-intensity conflict of life and death, and it took a toll on their emotions. ¡°So this is the pressure coming from a powerhouse?!¡± Some of them muttered without much strength. ¡­ Mt. Shaoyan, at the grounds of the Zhang family. At that moment, the Zhang family did not seem to have anything unusual on the outer surface. However, in the interior, it was highly guarded like a military base camp. There were armies everywhere, both on the surface and in the shadows. At that moment, within the core palace of the Zhang family. Silhouettes in black robes were sitting with their legs folded. A horrifying and evil aura was given off, giving the entire palace an eerie vibe. At the corners of the walls of the palace, a group of elders of the Zhang family was behaving like servants, bowing their bodies to provide their service. Tens of years had passed and that place was currently the Mei clan¡¯s gathering spot within the Xia clan. As for the Zhang family, they were no longer feeling unsatisfied like in the past and were currently obeying them. ¡°St. Wu Shuang, news has arrived from St. Xiao Yue earlier. Their hideout at Yun Commandery has been spotted by the Xia clan. There¡¯s a Demi-King making a move and it led to a bloody war. They all retreated but most of the matured Bloody Food had brutally fallen into the hands of the Xia clan. She had just contacted you, hoping for you to provide some aid, and joined forces with them to retrieve the Bloody Food. When the time comes, she will split the spoils and share half of it with you!¡± A body figure in black robes came in from outside. He bent down to sit, his legs crossed, in between the other two outlines in black robes at the tallest spot of the clan palace. One of them replied. ¡°Hmph!¡± ¡°Share half with me?¡± There was a burst of cold laughter. St. Wu Shuang who was at the stage snorted on that matter. It was obvious that he was not moved by the offer of the so-called half-share of Bloody Food. ¡°If it was during old times, given her criteria, perhaps I might have considered it. But now, there¡¯s something more important for me to attend. Tell her I¡¯m not free and ask her to look for someone else from the Mei clan!¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The silhouette in black robes at the entrance heard it and quickly bowed, answered, and retreated. ¡°Protectors, how is the lady that we captured?¡± St. Wu Shuang looked at the outline in black robes beside him and said with an icy cold voice that was accompanied with anticipation. ¡°Those that need to be prepared are almost done. After a short while, we can proceed with the final move.¡± A hoarse voice was heard. The Black Robe Protector raised his head to look at the Holy Son, and said with an envious tone, ¡°When the time comes, I fear your foundation will be the best amongst this group of Holy Sons and Daughters. If you¡¯re lucky enough, perhaps you might even immediately reach the top rank.¡± ¡°That lady really possessed great talent. She¡¯s still so young and has already attained the level of Ultimate Precelestial. She¡¯s just one step shy of reaching the Demi-King realm.¡± ¡°More importantly is what she ate when growing up. Not only is her body perfect, but even her soul is full of pure fragrance. This can really fill up the most powerful soul body. Even I can barely refrain myself from taking a bite when I met her.¡± ¡°It¡¯s truly tempting!¡± The mouth of the Black Robe Protector was giving off an irritating sound and his tone was laced with greed. ¡°Protector!¡± St. Wu Shuang¡¯s tone changed. It seemed that he was worried that the Black Robe Protector would really eat her up. After all, the ranking of the protector was comparable to his within the clan. The protector¡¯s abilities were much more powerful than his. If he really wanted to make a move and gobble her up, St. Wu Shuang could not do anything either. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my foundation has been solidified but yours haven¡¯t been yet. That lady is more useful to you than she is to me. It¡¯s been a while since our bloodline has a number one Holy Son! This time, you got the potential for it.¡± The Black Robe Protector explained and it made St. Wu Shuang relieved. ¡°Rest assured, protector, this time, the title of the number one Holy Son shall be mine!¡± He spoke with full confidence. ¡°Is that so?!¡± Just when he was done talking, a calm voice broke out. The source of the voice could not be pinpointed as it echoed through the entire clan palace. Chapter 29 - Killed In An Instance Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± The group of Mei clansmen in black robes spun their heads to look toward the main entrance. They roared while unleashing their aura! The entire palace was filled with an evil aura, which formed into a solid matter, giving off a ghastly roar. Suddenly, it was as if the aura had turned into a demonic hand. The Black Robe Protector and the Holy Son also lifted their heads to look in the direction of the main entrance. However, they were not agitated and were fully composed. They sat with their legs crossed and the aura from their body did not have any fluctuation. They were very confident in their ability. As a high-ranking powerhouse, they had to always remain composed whenever they were dealing with anything, and handle things in a calm manner. It was not a big deal when someone came forth to provoke them. There would naturally be some underlings to take care of it. All they needed to do was to throw a disdainful look or two over to them. That would suffice. In front of the main entrance of the Zhang family, the air current was twisted and an outline came flashing toward them. Chu He¡¯s footstep came to a halt. His emotions were fazed and his gaze flowed like a ripple. Every piece of scenery within the grounds of the Zhang family were all scenes for him to enjoy, flashing past his vision along with various sounds. People who were patrolling in public, the cautious people hiding in the shadows, those who were flirting in broad daylight, the laborers, and everything else, were all like a film being displayed in fast motion. After a moment, Chu He¡¯s face cracked into a smile when he saw Zhao Yuling who was being locked up. She seemed to be in a rather embarrassing predicament. However, it looked like she was just fine. ¡°As long as she¡¯s alright!¡± Chu He nodded. After confirming Zhao Yuling¡¯s location, Chu He was not in a hurry to rush over to her. His gaze shifted around quickly, like a computer mouse being shifted to a designated target. After a long time, he looked at the huge palace which he found rather unpleasant when he first saw it from far away. Coincidentally, he heard the group of foreign clansmen having a discussion. Chu He let out a cold snort. His outline blinked, and he entered the Zhang household. Then, after a few continuous blinks, he had made his way to the front of the palace at lightning speed. He did not pause, and with his hands tucked behind him, he walked straight into the palace. ¡°Who are you?¡± A greeting was heard. A powerhouse of the Mei clan got to his feet. The evil aura seemed to solidify into a fierce ghost, and then it pounced at Chu He. Even though the existence that rushed in had a blurry outline and unclear face, it looked undeniably cool and dignified. However, he insisted that it was their territory and with the protectors holding the fort, he was not afraid. The protectors of his clan were aware of the existence of a Demi-King. Those within the boundaries of the Xia clan ought to be wary lest they bumped into a huge number of enemies. However, if the enemy they encountered was just one person¡­hmph! There was no need to be afraid at all. For the past few years, they had long confirmed that the Xia clan¡¯s most powerful fighters were only the three Ultimate Demi-Kings, and those people were all guarding the lands of the borders of the city. Therefore, the strongest fighter guarding within the city could only be a Demi-King. Given the abilities of the Mei clan in the lands, it was an easy feat to go against an adversary of such an ability. If the Demi-King of the Xia clan was bold enough to come forth by himself, perhaps he would end up being slaughtered inside their territory. At that moment, there was indeed a person who was brave enough to come forth by himself, apparently not afraid of death. Chu He did not look at him. His hand that was behind him moved, and it attracted a piece of gravel from outside the door. With a flick of his finger, the gravel flew through the air. In that split second, a deep voice was heard. The powerhouse of the Mei clan had just gotten up, and before he could even understand what was going on, the gravel that traveled through space came smashing into him. Blood splattered like rain. A Precelestial Ninth Erudition powerhouse of the Mei clan dropped dead, just like that. He could not even react to it. He did not even have the chance to call for help. Everyone¡¯s eyes glittered with shock when they saw the bloody rain sprinkling all over the place. The protector and the Holy Son on the tall stage could no longer maintain their calm facade. Their gaze looked serious and they suddenly got up. A Precelestial Ninth Erudition powerhouse got destroyed right in front of them. They did not know what was going on either. That was enough to confirm the severity of the matter. ¡°So, you¡¯re the hidden Ultimate Demi-King of the Lin family?¡± A sudden thought flashed within the Black Robe Protector¡¯s mind. He snapped out of his daze as if he had figured out something and his voice changed as well. They had heard of the story that the Lin family had a hidden Ultimate Demi-King. However, no one knew about his true nature or his background¡ªit seemed as if he just popped out of nowhere. Even the men from the Lin family they had captured could not give them details on the matter, let alone the Zhang family. The only time this fabled person made a move was tens of years ago when the Lin family were faced with a crisis that threatened the annihilation of their people. Even so, he made a move without ever showing up or revealing his face. With just one technique, he instantly wiped out five Demi-Kings. It made it sound like a legend that was being exaggerated. Despite the fact that there was a huge gap between Demi-Kings and Ultimate Demi-Kings, the Black Robe Protector¡ªwho had the abilities of a Demi-King¡ªcould not believe that this person managed to tear across space and kill five of them instantly. The Demi-Kings were not that weak. Even the Ultimate Demi-King should not be that powerful. After gaining information from various parties, they had finally come to a conclusion. ¡®That elder powerhouse of the Lin family did not exist! It was a fake!¡¯ The only explanation must be that the Xia clan had long ago realized their identity as members of a foreign clan, and had set up an ambush to bait them out and conduct a siege attack to kill them off. Then, since the Lin family was getting weaker, they thought of this idea. Coincidentally, the situation of the lands at the borders of Annan was also not steady. The other parties of the Xia clan went with the flow and cooperated with the Lin family to create an imaginary Ultimate Demi-King to frighten their enemies at the borders. The Black Robe Protector was sure that he had seen through everything now. But! At this moment! ¡®What the hell is going on with the existence of this outline that I can¡¯t even see clearly?¡¯ ¡®Could it be that he¡¯s really the hidden Ultimate Demi-King elder that the Lin family had kept secret?¡¯ ¡®Did I really get it all wrong?¡¯ ¡®That existence was not a fabrication of the Lin family to scare others! But it¡¯s actually real?¡¯ The more the Black Robe Protector thought about it, the darker his expression became. When St. Wu Shuang, who was beside the Black Robe Protector, heard his astonished inquiry, he was instantly stunned and quietly backed off, step by step. Regardless of whether or not this really was the Ultimate Demi-King, there was no harm in backing off a little. That was merely being responsible for his life. ¡°Ultimate Demi-King?¡± Chu He shook his head and laughed. However, he did not intend to explain it. There was no need. Those people were already corpses in his eyes! The reason he did not immediately make a move was that he still had one thing to ask. ¡°I heard from your conversation that this time, there are quite a number of your clan that had come to the lands of Xia clan. I want to know their exact location, and their abilities too. Make sure to be as precise with it as possible!¡± Chu He moved his hand and took out a stack of white papers from the System Space. With that, he would be able to use them as materials to write novels when he was free. He exerted some strength on his hand, and the white papers came flying everywhere. It may look like a scene of utter chaos, but the destination of each sheet was clear and each piece of white paper had its target. With just a breath, a piece of white paper appeared in front of each and every one of the Mei clansmen. The chaotic flurry became peaceful once more. ¡°Be obedient and cooperative!¡± Chu He had his hands behind his back as he walked past the group of Mei clansmen. He was just like a proctor. The group of Mei clansmen who had their legs crossed were the students. ¡°Stop looking around! Start pouring some blood out to write!¡± Chu He only took out one brush from the System Space and did not take out any more. It left the Mei clansmen no choice but to endure the grievance. They let their blood flow to make up for the lack of brushes available. ¡®Since they will soon die without a trace of their corpses remaining, and their fresh blood will all go to waste, might as well make use of every last drop.¡¯ Chapter 30 - Injustice Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation In the palace of the Zhang family. A group of Mei clansmen were staring at the white paper before them and were all keeping quiet. In the end, they all looked at their protector simultaneously, helpless looks on their faces The Precelestial Ninth Erudition powerhouse was killed instantly without any prior warnings. There were even some protectors who blurted, ¡°You¡¯re the Ultimate Demi-King of the Lin family.¡± The meaning behind it was truly horrifying. They dared not offend when dealing with such an existence. Hence, they could only leave it to their higher-ups to deal with them. Obviously, the one with the highest status was the Black Robe Protector. The Black Robe Protector was speechless. Currently, he had no idea what should be done! ¡®Why are they all looking at me?¡¯ ¡®This is immense pressure!¡¯ ¡°Senior, we, the Mei clan, have lots of powerhouses. Someone like me is just a trivial existence within the clan; there are lots of Ultimate Demi-King. There are even genuine elder Kings sitting guard. This time, we have offended you guys unintentionally and we apologize for it. We¡¯ll be leaving right now and we swear not to set another foot on the Xia clan ever again!¡± The Black Robe Protector was thinking fast and finally said these words through gritted teeth. He had thought it through. Given the intruder¡¯s actions, if the person who showed up was the hidden elder of the Lin family, there was no way he would let them off the hook. Hence, the only hope of survival is to flex a little of their might. There was still no guarantee that they could survive even if they revealed it, but they would for sure be dead if they did not do anything! ¡°Kings huh! You guys have got quite the nice lineup there.¡± Chu He¡¯s expression was calm. ¡°But, I asked you to write, not talk!¡± His voice became cold and he suddenly made a gesture. He launched a slap. A clapping sound was heard. The Black Robe Protector suddenly began spinning around the ground more than ten rounds, vomiting blood all the while. However, compared to the pain he felt on his face, deep within his heart, he was feeling even more terrified. He had no strength to show any resistance. He was being beaten up without being able to do anything about it. He did not activate his subconscious defense, let alone attempt a counter-attack movement. Even now, he could not make his body stop spinning around even if he wanted to. That one slap made his entire body feel numb. He felt that his body no longer belonged to himself. His body kept on spinning till it stopped on its own. Then, like an ordinary person, he was stunned after spinning around. His body swung around twice and finally stumbled and flopped onto the floor on his bottom. ¡®It¡¯s true!¡¯ ¡®This is the hidden elder of the Lin family.¡¯ ¡®He is far scarier than the legends described.¡¯ Demi-Kings were no more than chickens before him. He could take or whenever he desired. He had full control of his life and death. ¡°This is definitely not an Ultimate Demi-King!¡± The Black Robe Protector cursed silently. ¡®Indeed there¡¯s a mistake in the rumors. They did not exaggerate it, but rather they underestimated it!¡¯ The elder Ultimate Demi-King within his own clan had never given him such a crushing feeling or pressure. There was a huge difference between a weakling and a powerhouse. ¡°You, you¡¯re a King!¡± The Black Robe Protector¡¯s mouth had blood seeping out. He shook his head and could not speak clearly. His tone was accompanied by suffocating dismay. ¡®If a King has really personally shown up, this is really the end of the line!¡¯ ¡®Even the slimmest ray of survival is gone.¡¯ ¡®How can the Xia clan still have Kings staying guard?¡¯ ¡®Even if they do have one, it¡¯s still a big issue that they¡¯re not guarding at the borders Instead, he is residing in the Lin commandery which seemed rather unimportant in comparison.¡¯ ¡®This doesn¡¯t make any sense!¡¯ The other Mei clan members within the palace, along with the clansmen of the Zhang family, were all stunned! ¡®How can such a powerful guardian lose all control after being softly slapped?!¡¯ That was beyond their wildest imagination. ¡®This is not a dream, right?¡¯ Not to mention¡­ ¡®What did the guardian say earlier?¡¯ ¡®King?¡¯ ¡®This guy is a King?¡¯ At that moment, no obvious changes could be seen as the outlines of all the Mei clansmen were concealed within the black robes. Meanwhile, the clansmen of the Zhang family, who were standing at the corner of the wall, had their faces turn pale instantly. They realized that things were getting much more serious than they imagined. The King of the Xia clan had personally made an appearance. The Zhang family had joined forces with the foreign clan and would not be forgiven. ¡®We are so done for!¡¯ They were shaking with fear. Suddenly! Boom. Someone got down to their knees. His head slammed against the ground and both his palms were pressed on the floor as he cried out in a loud and choking voice, ¡°Senior, please seek justice for us, the Zhang family!¡± ¡°All these people in black robes, they are not human. They are foreign clansmen in disguise.¡± ¡°They suddenly appeared on the grounds of our Zhang family, forcing us to be slaves. Our abilities were weak. My clansmen wanted to put their lives on the line to defy them but I made them stop!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m afraid of death, but it¡¯s just that I know there are more important things that we should still be doing.¡± ¡°These foreign clans are evil. They must be plotting something as they are invading the grounds of the Xia clan, yet the world is unaware of it.¡± ¡°So I thought, if we gave up our lives like that, we would be able to maintain our innocence, but there would be no meaning to it.¡± ¡°We had to live on!¡± ¡°The most important thing was to send out this information!¡± ¡°But, the foreign clan¡¯s abilities are overwhelming and their guards are high. We kept failing to seize the chance. Those clansmen who took the risk to escape were tortured to death when they were spotted!¡± ¡°I was heartbroken. Yet, I persisted and forced myself to view it in an optimistic manner.¡± ¡°I kept telling my clansmen who could not bear it¡ªfor the sake of the Xia clan, this trivial humiliation of the Zhang family is nothing!¡± ¡°We got to bear with it!¡± ¡°Fortunately, our patience has not been meaningless.¡± ¡°We managed to wait till we saw the light at the end of the tunnel¡­ we managed to hold out until Senior¡¯s arrival!¡± The leader of the Zhang family, Zhang Tai, shouted loudly within the crowd. He got more and more agitated as he spoke. He had a sorrowful expression and his choked voice was tinted with sincerity. In the palace, only Zhang Tai¡¯s choking could be heard. All the Zhang family members were stunned, let alone the Mei clan! ¡®Holy crap!¡¯ Deep within their hearts, only those two words emerged. They had just witnessed what it truly meant to twist the facts and tell blunt lies. He did not mention anything about the Zhang family but only focused on the Mei clan. With that, they gave the impression that they had done something to the clansmen of the Zhang family and had locked them up. That comment made them all start to wonder whether or not the Zhang family really had been shouldering such a huge burden. ¡®The way he says it sounds too convincing.¡¯ ¡®Too sincere.¡¯ ¡®Such a genuine emotion!¡¯ Boom! A clansman of the Zhang family was smart enough and collected himself. He imitated Zhang Tai, slamming his head on the ground and raising his hands high up to shout. ¡°Please, Senior, seek justice for us!¡± He was also crying, except that he was crying because he was scared! The emotions were not complying. He did not display any of the touching emotions of Zhang Tai. Btoom! Btoom! Btoom! The clansmen of the Zhang family were not fools. Someone had taken the lead, and they obviously knew what to do next. One after another their knees became jelly and they kneeled on the floor. Their hands were held high. They all shouted simultaneously. ¡°Please, Senior, please seek justice for us!¡± The entire scene in the palace suddenly changed! Chapter 31 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°So noisy!¡± Chu He¡¯s eyes shifted calmly to the Zhang clansmen who were on their knees. Earlier when they did not say a word, Chu He had no interest in them at all. Now that they spoke up, however, it immediately attracted Chu He¡¯s attention. ¡®What did these people take me for?¡¯ ¡®A fool?¡¯ ¡®How dare they try to claim they¡¯re being wronged!¡¯ ¡®I can¡¯t believe they have the nerve to shout it out loud.¡¯ ¡®The one who led the gang even put on an almost perfect show with super genuine emotions. By just looking at his expression and tone, I can¡¯t even find any flaws.¡¯ However, Chu He¡¯s existence was not on any ordinary level. He possessed tons of secret techniques. Such a petty act would not slip past his gaze. Besides, apart from the guy who led the group, none of the others passed their acting tests. Some of the people who placed their heads on the floor even had the corners of their mouths curling, obviously trying to refrain themselves from laughing. Their clan leader¡¯s spectacular reaction had made even his own men laugh. Hmph! Chu He shook his head. Then, he raised his hand. On his palm, a golden ray was released, forming a golden aura, like a dragon hovering around his body. He moved his palm. Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Rays of golden lights blasted out from Chu He¡¯s palm. It was like dragons striking out. ¡°Senior!¡± Coincidentally, Zhang Tai lifted his head and saw the scene unfold, and the sorrowful expression plastered on his face was replaced by one of terror. ¡®Something¡¯s obviously gone wrong.¡¯ ¡®It seems I didn¡¯t manage to trick Senior.¡¯ ¡®In fact, he didn¡¯t even ask for any clarification.¡¯ ¡®And he immediately made a move!¡¯ ¡®He¡¯s being too decisive!¡¯ As he watched the golden aura was closing in on him, Zhang Tai noticed that he could not even summon the courage to flee, let alone defend himself. ¡®This is the end of my life!¡¯ ¡®The Zhang family is done for!¡¯ ¡°No!¡± All the clansmen of the Zhang family also noticed something was off and let out a roar of disappointment. However, all of their shoutings were fruitless. After a brief moment, all the clansmen of the Zhang family who were present were blasted by the golden aura. The entire palace was filled with the smell of blood, washing away the evil aura that hung over the air. ¡°Hurry and write it down!¡± Chu He glanced at the group of Mei clansmen and said calmly. ¡®So cruel!¡¯ ¡®Scary!¡¯ Just a simple command and it made the whole group of Mei clansmen terrified. They were afraid of people like Chu He, who had overwhelming abilities and never beat around the bush, not afraid to make a move immediately with cruel methods. Finally, one of the Mei clansmen could not withstand the immense pressure given out by Chu He and withdrew a black hairy claw from under his huge black robe. He lifted his hood, trembling. He placed the claw in his mouth and bit on it ruthlessly, causing fresh black blood to flow out. Then, he used the claw as a substitute for a pen and started writing on the piece of white paper. ¡°You there, not bad!¡± Chu He looked at the Mei clansman, who was the very first one to start writing, and praised him. ¡®I am being praised!¡¯ The Mei clan member who was writing felt his body fumbling. It was as if had been injected with chicken blood and his writing speed became much faster. The other Mei clansmen saw the situation and all began pulling out their claws and started writing. Chu He raised his head. He looked at the Black Robe Protector and St. Wu Shuang on top of the stage. Those two Mei had yet to start moving their claws. ¡°I won¡¯t be happy if you guys aren¡¯t going to cooperate!¡± He spoke with a calm tone. However, when it traveled to the ears of the Black Robe Protector and St. Wu Shuang, it was like a devil¡¯s voice hypnotizing them, bringing with it a wave of terror and tension. Finally, they gave in. Under the immense pressure, they could not draw the courage and strength to go against him. Their bodies felt heavy, unable to move an inch. ¡®Why bother being stubborn? Since I¡¯m going to die soon, why should I look out for the other comrades? Might as well drag everyone into hell!¡¯ After some time! All the Mei clansmen had completed their writings. Chu He waved his hand and all the bloody papers dripping with fresh black blood returned to his hands. Swoosh! He made a swift movement with his palm, and he rapidly flipped through each page of the thick stack of bloody paper, like a booklet. Swirling ripples could be seen in Chu He¡¯s eyes. Even though the papers were being flipped at an incredible speed, he could still read through every single word on the papers and even memorize them. To him, it was a small feat. On ordinary days, he would be reading his book at a very slow pace because he was experiencing loneliness in life. In the book depository, he was not reading books but reading life. In just a few breaths¡¯ time, he had finished reading through the thick pile of bloody paper. The contents on it were almost the same. That was to be expected. After all, it was not a game of completing a treasure map. The intention of Chu He making all of the Mei make a copy was so that he could compare them. Chu He stretched out his hand and took out two pieces of papers from the stack of bloody papers. Then, he shifted the aura on his palm and the rest of the bloody papers started burning into ash without the need of a fire. Apart from the remaining two pieces of papers in his hands, the other bloodstained papers had not much info on them and they lacked details. He could understand why that was. After all, it was obvious that the two people on the stage were the masterminds while the other Mei clansmen were just underlings. Hence, it was only natural for a discrepancy of information to exist. ¡°Very good. This makes me rather satisfied.¡± Chu He nodded. Then, he suddenly raised his hand. It was a familiar scene! The Black Robe Protector and St. Wu Shuang! ¡®This powerhouse really is ruthless and doesn¡¯t have an ounce of grace!¡¯ ¡®He should have at least said something before making a move to at least give us a chance to prepare!¡¯ ¡®Why did he have to do it straight away?¡¯ Roar! At the brink of death, the Black Robe Protector finally overcame the terror that had rooted itself in the depths of his soul. He opened up his arms and let out a roar. The black robe on him burst open and revealed his body that was cloaked in evil auras. He looked like an enlarged version of a huge bat that was standing upright without wings, and had long hairs throughout his body. He had a sharp mouth and canine teeth. The black evil aura was swirling around his body, forming a solid object that resembled black pus. The aura even gave off a bad smell which made one queasy. Following the tremendous aura being spread out by the Black Robe Protector, the other Mei clansmen felt the protector¡¯s aura struggle against the aura of the mysterious figure, it made the pressure on their bodies lessened and they were finally able to move. Their expressions were delighted and they finally felt that there was hope again. The next second, they all got up simultaneously and broke down the walls and were ready to escape from the place. It never once crossed their minds to team up with the Black Robe Protector to fight against Chu He. It was obvious that after the Black Robe Protector had performed that explosive display, he had burnt up all his energy and even used up a secret technique, and that was all just to forcibly break out of the restriction! However, that was just a restriction on the aura! The Black Robe Protector had used up all of his strength. It was obvious that the two parties were nowhere near the same level. It would lead to nothing but death if he stayed back to challenge Chu He. Might as well run for their lives! Everyone would remember the honorable protector for the rest of their lives. His spirit of sacrificing himself for the sake of ensuring the continuation of the Mei clan will be engraved into their hearts. Even though he was currently cursing! However, that was not important. Chu He revealed an astonished expression. He did not expect a mere Demi-King was able to free himself from the tiny bit of aura that he had let out. Granted, the strength of the aura he used was just at the very basic level of the King rank. However, that was already a very impressive feat! Indeed, it seemed that living beings on earth would be able to exceed their limits and potential at the brink of death. However, it was just a tiny bit of potential. When dealing with him, breaking their limits was still meaningless. Even if a mere Demi-King were to unleash the strength a few ranks beyond his status, Chu He would still be able to easily hold him down. Chapter 32 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°What a useless struggle. You have no idea what true strength is!¡± Chu He said calmly. Then, he raised his palm and pressed it down. The Black Robe Protector and the other Mei clansmen who had just managed to free themselves and were trying to escape suddenly were all engulfed. The powerful force spread out its territory and the pressuring sensation throughout the entire palace suddenly increased by at least a thousand times. Boom! Following the explosive sound, the entire palace had turned into ashes and even the floor surface had sunk deep into the ground. The group of Mei clansmen who were still thinking of escaping was instantly squashed to death by the massive force. The Black Robe Protector of the Demi-King realm could only manage to maintain his breath. While he roared in dismay, one after another, the other outlines were smashed into pulps. Chu He, who had got out of the way long ago and was hovering mid-air, looked at the desolate area below and, once he had confirmed there were no signs of life, he finally shifted his gaze. He looked at the disciples of the Zhang family, who had noticed the commotion and were rushing toward him from all directions. ¡®They have some self-awareness and came running to me. This saves me the trouble of heading over to kill them one by one.¡¯ Those people had varying kinds of strength within them. Besides, each of them had a bloody and murderous aura surrounding them, which made it clear that they had murdered lots of innocent people who were completely unrelated to them. The piles of white bones within the lands of the Zhang family were ample evidence. ¡®They don¡¯t deserve pity when they die!¡¯ Chu He quietly waited for the disciples to close in, his hands behind his back. When almost all of them had arrived, only then did he make his move. He waved his hand and tens of millions of gravel fragments came exploding from the ground. Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! The rocks were like meteors descending upon the earth, flying through space and bringing along a burning tail that flashed through the air, finally blasting the group of Zhang family disciples who were still unaware of what was happening. Blood flowed like rivers! On that day, the Zhang family was annihilated! Chu He did not say a word! He suddenly realized that after spending dozens of years reading books in the book depository, his mentality had undergone some changes. Previously, he wanted nothing else but to quietly wait till the checkpoint was ready, and repeat the process until he became a powerhouse. He would never be bothered about any unnecessary stuff. Good guys, bad guys! They were none of his concern! That was his initial mentality when he first arrived. Now, however, he had first interfered with an unnecessary event at the foot of the hill. Then, after climbing up, he immediately made a move to deal with the Zhang family who had committed lots of terrible deeds. His mentality had undergone a huge transformation! Chu He touched his chin and thought about it. ¡®This can¡¯t be just because of reading books. As his abilities became stronger and stronger, his mentality would also undergo some changes accordingly. He had become much more carefree. Previously, he was weak. Hence, he was cautious. Right now, there was no need for that! To put it simply, he had become arrogant! ¡°Forget it! This is just a small matter. I¡¯m not going to keep going on about this. I¡¯ll go release that girl and return to the book depository and keep waiting like usual.¡± Chu He moved his body and vanished from the spot. ¡­ In the dungeon of the Zhang family! Zhao Yuling was locked up in a cage made of gold and copper. Her current situation was a truly embarrassing mess! Her hands and legs were being restrained with black chains. It was a chain that forbade any spell. It had suppressed all the essential qi within her. Even her body had become much weaker and she was unable to summon any strength. The entire cage was engulfed by an evil aura. It was coming from all directions and was seeping into Zhao Yuling¡¯s body. Her consciousness was blurry and she was disoriented. ¡°Brother Lil Chu!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t run away, Brother Lil Chu!¡± She kept blurting words from her dream. Her fair face was bright red in agitation. At that moment, the space behind her twisted and Chu He, his hands tucked behind him, appeared. He glanced at Zhao Yuling¡¯s face that was currently looking rather bashful as she shouted out his name. Chu He was flustered. ¡®What is this girl dreaming about?¡¯ Chu He¡¯s nose twitched. The evil aura in the entire dungeon contained the power of greed and could enhance a person¡¯s desire endlessly. Zhao Yuling was being force fed this strength. By all means, she should be acting like a maniac devil, roaring and having a vicious look on her face. ¡®But why is she having this expression now?¡¯ Chu He was curious. He could not help but reach out with his heart to sense it. Then, he frowned and he looked suspicious. ¡®This girl, she ended up falling into lust when she was triggered!¡¯ ¡®Damn!¡¯ ¡®This girl, why is she calling my name when she¡¯s overcome by lust?¡¯ ¡®This is a sin!¡¯ Chu He thought about it and did not immediately interrupt her. Of course, it was certainly not because he noticed Zhao Yuling was having dirty thoughts about him and wanted to enjoy the feeling of superiority. He did not have such foul interests. The reason he did not interrupt was that he realized that now was the best timing for Zhao Yuling to breakthrough. These few years, the accumulation she gathered during her cultivation had long been adequate and it was only her mentality that held her back. Many years had passed and her mentality had become much more stable. That time when she was caught, the Mei clan used the greed aura to cultivate her. If the timing was any later, it would end up meaning nothing. However, right now, it was just nice. Her mentality was at the brink of collapsing but at the same time, it was also at the brink of being trained to its limits. There was a fine line between blessing and disaster. Chu He waved his palm and broke the chains restraining Zhao Yuling¡¯s body. At the same time, a pearl appeared in his hand. The Pearl of Realm! Adding it to Zhao Yuling¡¯s current condition, it could make her mentality cultivate to a higher level. Then, three Genuine King Breakthrough Tablets! The tablets began to melt in Chu He¡¯s palm. Then, he injected it into Zhao Yuling¡¯s body with a palm strike. ¡°I¡¯ve done all I can do. The rest is entirely up to you!¡± Chu He sat down with his legs crossed. His hands hugged himself as he quietly watched her. Zhao Yuling, who was frantically chasing after Chu He, felt a chilling sensation deep within her all of a sudden as her consciousness and emotions slowly reverted. She recalled her current situation. Sigh! She let out a sigh as if she did not have enough fun yet. However, right now was not the time to indulge in those dreams. She was currently in danger and needed to quickly free herself. She knew the seriousness of the situation. Just when she closed her eyes, trying to think about ways to overcome the danger, there was a vague thought that kept appearing within her mind, egging her on. Breakthrough! Breakthrough! In the meantime, the essential qi within her that was initially being suppressed started flowing on its own and rushing toward the barrier of the realm. She was unable to think whether or not it was the right timing to be breaking through. It had already started, and there was no turning back. Transitioning from a Precelestial to a King, was the very first will of the martial arts, the process of compressing the essential qi. Once it started, it could not be stopped. Once stopped, it meant it had failed. Once failed, that person would be engulfed by the backlash. If it was not a serious case, they would only suffer heavy injuries, but if it was serious, they could lose their lives. Zhao Yuling was aware of it. Hence, when she noticed the problem, she started taking the initiative to control the essential qi within her body and began to unleash her powers as she tried to breakthrough. However, Zhao Yuling was not so anxious. Chu He had long ago told her what she should do when breaking through. She followed the procedure and slowly proceeded forth! Zhao Yuling had accumulated more than enough experience, adding on to the securement provided by Chu He, the realm of the King did not pose any difficulty to her. It was a smooth process! Following a whistling sound, a strong force like the waves came along, and smashed against the gold and copper dungeon, making a huge sound. The realm of the King. It was a success! Chu He¡¯s face broke into a gentle smile. He placed the two bloody papers in his hand onto Zhao Yuling¡¯s hand. Then, his body moved and he vanished. He had done what he was supposed to do, and he headed back to continue marking the checkpoint. Chapter 33 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation After a moment, Zhao Yuling opened her eyes and a dazzling light shot out from them which was utterly eye-piercing. She got to her feet and took in the sensation of the creepy strength within her body, her face revealing a smile. The breakthrough was a success. It would be easy for her to free herself from danger! That place could no longer hold her down! Currently, she was no longer the girl she used to be. ¡°Foreign clan!¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Zhao Yuling let out a cold snort and her battle spirit grew stronger. She clenched both her hands! That was a practice she always did when she was holding onto her sword, ready to engage in a battle. This time, there was no sword in her hand but only two pieces of paper. The sensation that transmitted to her hands was hence an unexpected and weird feeling. She lowered her head to look. She glanced at the two pieces of bloody papers in her hand and was puzzled. ¡®What is this?¡¯ Her stunning brows gently frowned. She opened up the bloody papers with curiosity in her heart. She skimmed through the content on the paper. Zhao Yuling was stunned! ¡°The whereabouts of the clansmen of Mei clan within the lands of Xia clan, and there are detailed records about their abilities! What¡¯s the meaning of this? Who on earth put this in my hands?¡± ??? Lots of questions appeared in Zhao Yuling¡¯s mind. She could read and understand every word on the paper. However, after she had read through it, why did it make her more confused instead? Her expression was a look of shock. At that moment, she noticed a weird thing. ¡®Since when were the chains on my hands and legs broken?¡¯ ¡®Well, first off, I can rule out the possibility that the foreign clan had suddenly become kind.¡¯ ¡®And it¡¯s unlikely that the chain broke by itself.¡¯ ¡®So, is this an act of someone else?¡¯ Zhao Yuling put up her guard and glanced at the surroundings. She did not find any suspicious activity. When she lowered her head to think about it, she could not come up with anything resembling a hint. Instead, the more she thought of it, the more she became lost! ¡®This is way too weird?¡¯ ¡®Everything is too suspicious.¡¯ ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m not going to bother about it. I¡¯ll head out for now.¡± Finally, Zhao Yuling placed the bloody papers in her pocket. Then, her battle spirit that was fading once again throttled up. She made a move and slapped on the huge golden-bronze door aggressively. The fierce aura seeped out of her body, and¡ªboom¡ªthe huge golden-bronze door was blasted open by the tremendous force. It was a simple feat. The door was unlocked! Things must be getting even weirder if the door was opened so easily. However, Zhao Yuling did not let her guard down because of it. She was completely cautious as she walked out of the dungeon. There were no guards outside. To be accurate, all the guards were dead, leaving behind nothing but a few pulps. ¡°White Shirt Angel, you¡¯re out? That¡¯s great. Come help us open the chains of the cage.¡± In that dungeon, apart from locking up Zhao Yuling, there were a few fighters of the Zhang family who had been locked up as well. The only difference was that they were not locked up in a special way as Zhao Yuling was. The group of them were just locked up with chains in an ordinary jail room. They were still conscious. They were able to make noise, shout, and even curse if they wanted to! Once they saw Zhao Yuling, some of them even whooped in delight. He was from the same batch that was caught along with Zhao Yuling and she recognized him. ¡°Who killed all these guards?¡± Zhao Yuling frowned and asked. ¡°The guards are dead?¡± The gaze of the prisoners all shifted to the place where the guards used to stay guard and noticed the floor had a pile of pulps. ¡°You guys don¡¯t know how the guards died?¡± The group of prisoners in the ordinary prison was just separated by a metal railing. They were able to see the guards by just lifting their eyes. However, they had no idea how they died. This made the event even more uncanny. It was as if the palace was haunted! The spooky atmosphere made one have goosebumps. ¡®I got to leave this place fast.¡¯ ¡®Or else, I¡¯ll keep feeling scared.¡¯ ¡°Later, don¡¯t make a commotion when I release you guys. You¡¯ll all follow me and break out to the outside,¡± Zhao Yuling said with a low voice. Naturally, she, who had broken through the King¡¯s realm, was the strongest being in that place. Her aura was now spreading out, and it made all the imprisoned fighters utterly shocked. ¡®This is not an aura that a Precelestial Grandmaster should have!¡¯ They sensed that White Shirt Angel had already broken through the realm of Demi-King! This made them jealous yet thrilled. With such a powerhouse with them, their hopes of getting out of that place would be greatly improved! Zhao Yuling made a move and utilized her aura to vibrate the metallic gold door of the dungeon until it opened. The chains binding the inmates were also destroyed by the vibration. The prisoners were in no hurry to make a move, awed by her abilities. They were very well-mannered. Those who were rescued first also helped to free the remaining people. There were also some of them collecting metallic railing and were enthusiastic to prepare for the imminent bloody war when they rushed out. After half an hour, a group of fighters rushed out of the dungeon. Their jaws dropped when they saw the scene outside. There was not even a single person alive. They had even raised their morale, anticipating a bloody war to break out. ¡®So what¡¯s up with this situation?¡¯ They surveyed cautiously and finally clarified that the entire Zhang family had been slaughtered by someone! ¡°Oh my god, all the corpses aren¡¯t even in their proper shape anymore. I wonder which senior did this! It¡¯s so brutal!¡± ¡°All these people were killed with just a strike. It looks like they didn¡¯t even have the chance to counter-attack.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a palm marking here. I think this is the only place that has a trace of battle.¡± ¡°Look guys, the entire ground has sunk a layer. The soil is harder than rocks. It¡¯s like the ground has been compressed by some huge force.¡± ¡°Who on earth could create such a horrifying scene!¡± Everyone looked at the palace of the Zhang family. That scary huge palm made them feel stunned. That was not something an ordinary person would be able to do. Even a standard Demi-King could not even unleash such a spine-chilling attack. ¡°White Shirt Angel, can you identify the rank of the powerhouse who made this attack?¡± A fighter looked at Zhao Yuling and asked her out of curiosity. He was a Precelestial Fifth Erudition and could only sense that the aura around the huge palm was extraordinarily creepy. It made him terrified and unable to make an accurate judgment. ¡°Very strong, so strong that it¡¯s terrifying. My feelings could not match up to it. Possibly it¡¯s a senior of an Ultimate Demi-King who did it!¡± Zhao Yuling thought that she had broken through the realm of Demi-King Judging from the aura left behind by the huge palm, she firmly decided that she could not match up to such power. So, she was brave enough to guess that it was left behind by an Ultimate Demi-King. It never crossed her mind that it was left behind by Chu He using the ability of a King¡¯s level. Her horizon of the world was still too narrow! Actually, given her current rank, if she had some secret technique, she would be able to create the same overwhelming scene. It was just that her body would be so drained if she did that and even her foundation would be destroyed. Maybe the realm that she just entered would be brought crumbling down as well. ¡°Ultimate Demi-King? Could it be that the foreign clan had caused such a huge commotion that the elders staying guard at the three borders had returned?¡± someone shouted. According to his knowledge, the Xia clan was an overwhelming power because of the three Ultimate Demi-King elders who were sitting guard at the borders. ¡°Have you guys forgotten about it?! The Lin family has a hidden Ultimate Demi-King elder. This is the Lin commandery, and it¡¯s even more likely that the foreign clan had triggered him, prompting the elder to make a move!¡± Someone spoke up as if he had recalled something. Zhao Yuling had a thought when that comment was blurted. Chu He¡¯s silhouette appeared in her mind. Then, a few rather embarrassing images came flooding into her mind. Her face became scarlet, and her mind became a mess. ¡°White Shirt Angel, the men from the investigation organization have arrived. They¡¯ve summoned us over!¡± At that moment, a Precelestial fighter came into the scene and spoke respectfully. Chapter 34 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Everyone followed Zhao Yuling to the front of the main entrance of the Zhang family household. Over there, the group of fighters who had previously been scared by Chu He, had returned with backup armies. Both parties shared their information They needed to make a conclusion. The Murong family would also be in trouble if the Zhang family had surrendered to the foreign clan. So, there was a mysterious senior who noticed the root of the problem, came to that place, and massacred the Zhang family and also all the foreign clans. ¡°I just went over to have a look. The hill that was blasted by the senior had some bloodstains. I think there was a foreign clan planning an ambush over there. Senior noticed the problem and rescued us!¡± There were some people who had returned after heading down the mountain and blurted out this discovery excitedly. ¡°What? There was such a thing?!¡± ¡°I found it weird back then. How could a powerhouse like Senior simply kill innocent people? But that Murong Bo, just one look at him and I know he¡¯s an evil person. Indeed, there¡¯s a problem with him!¡± ¡°Thank God we bumped into Senior. Or else, I¡¯m afraid we would have gotten tortured over here.¡± The fighters who came to provide aid revealed a terrified look after they had recovered. From the information of Zhao Yuling¡¯s party, they had already realized that the foreign clan over here had overwhelming abilities. There were lots of Ultimate Precelestials. There were even Ultimate Demi-Kings guarding the place. If they were to be engaged in a fight, perhaps none of them would be able to live through it. At that moment, they were very grateful for that mysterious senior. ¡°Mystery senior huh!¡± Zhao Yuling grasped the bloody paper in her hand and muttered to herself. She seemed to have some idea about it. Thinking back at the weird things in the dungeon, on top of the conclusion from the current info they had, she finally pieced something together. Those dead guards, the chain on her limbs, and even the sudden feeling of wanting to breakthrough. ¡®All these are human doings!¡¯ ¡®It is all pointing to that senior!¡¯ ¡°Was it Brother Lil Chu?¡± Zhao Yuling realized that it might be possible. However, that senior who appeared had a blurry outline and no one was able to make out his face. So, they could not interpret it accurately. There were many people suspecting that it might be the hidden elder of the Lin family. ¡°But, does the Lin family really have a hidden elder?¡± Up to that point, Zhao Yuling had long ago been suspicious about that incident. For so many years being in the book depository, she has never noticed any trails of the mysterious hidden elder. It was Chu He instead. Following her cultivation that was getting stronger and stronger, she felt that everything made sense. ¡®Let¡¯s head over to all places and get rid of the foreign clan. Then, I¡¯ll head back and ask Brother Lil Chu!¡¯ Zhao Yuling silently made up her mind. She did not reveal the content of the bloody papers to the public. Firstly, there were lots of people and a high chance that someone would not be able to keep it a secret and blurt it out. If that happened, it would notify the enemy in advance. Secondly, it was useless to tell these people because they were lacking in terms of abilities. ¡­ At that moment, Chu He had long ago left Mt. Shaoyan where the Zhang family was located and returned to the book depository. It was more than 200 kilometers from Mt. Shaoyan to Lin City. Even with the fastest warhorse, or a Precelestial Grandmaster using his full strength of light footsteps to rush through the journey, they would still need about three to four hours. However, with Chu He¡¯s martial arts cultivation, he need not even use his full strength to make the trip. With just the First Level of the Third Turn, he would only need a few dozen minutes to rush through the journey. The Third Turn was comparable to the King realm, but there was already a huge difference when compared to the Precelestial Grandmaster fighters. When he returned to the book depository, it had only been slightly more than four hours since he left. That was also because of him guarding Zhao Yuling during her breakthrough and him enjoying the scenery during his journey back. ¡°Hehe!¡± When Chu He returned, the little tortoise came greeting him happily on its two little and short legs. Usually, it felt few emotions as it was always meeting with him daily. However, when Chu He left for a moment, it suddenly felt insecure. ¡°Only now do I realize that you are such a scaredy-cat, you little thing!¡± Chu He found it hilarious. When he met the little tortoise every day, it had never shown its passion. Day after day, it would become calmer and calmer and sometimes even show disgust when its head was being touched. Currently, with just a few hours not being able to see him, the little tortoise became utterly anxious. Indeed, it was true that some distance would lead to nice events. Chu He picked up the little tortoise and walked into the book depository. He casually picked up a book, sat on the deck chair, and found himself a comfortable position. He stroked the tortoise¡¯s head while flipping through the book. As for those evil beings outside, he left all of it to the girl. Currently, she was already a fighter in the King realm. It should not be a problem to her as the highest cultivation she would encounter would be the Demi-Kings of the foreign clan. It could be used as good training to solidify her cultivation. Chu He was not worried even if the foreign clan had given him fake news. In the Xia clan, the highest realm was just the Ultimate Demi-King and if the Mei clan had someone much stronger and abilities that were beyond imagination, they would not have to sneak around and would conduct their plan boldly. Time passed, free of burden. The night was extremely quiet. It was stunning! A month had passed, Chu He kept reading his book, stroking the tortoise¡¯s head, cultivating, and marking the checkpoint. It was tranquil and carefree. That day, in the morning. Chu He was done with his cultivation and underwent the checkpoint as usual. Very soon, he was done with the checkpoint. ¡°Ding, congrats to the host for succeeding in marking the checkpoint. You¡¯ve obtained the Golden Manifestation of Buddha¡¯s Form!¡± A golden-purple script book appeared in the system. Chu He let out an astonished look. That was just the second time a golden-purple-ranked martial arts supernatural material appeared. The first time it appeared was when he underwent the first checkpoint and he obtained the Golden Nine Turns. Throughout the years, he had obtained the techniques of martial arts and supernatural materials. There were a total of seven ranks including white, blue, green, black, red, gold, and golden-purple color. The white color was the most useless and he was not even bothered to look at it. The golden-purple was the highest rank and was also the rarest. Regarding the Golden Manifestation of Buddha¡¯s Form, by just looking at its rank, one would know how great it was without mentioning other aspects. Chu He quickly retrieved it from the system and gave a tap on his forehead. A vast amount of information appeared within Chu He¡¯s consciousness. That Golden Manifestation of Buddha¡¯s Form was a technique to cultivate the spirit and it was an offensive supernatural material with extraordinary powers. The Golden Manifestation of Buddha¡¯s Form may look simple but its effect was extraordinary. With the spirit, it formed a golden physique. During the process, the spirit would undergo grueling cultivation and at the end of it, it would become very powerful. It could allow the soul to become immortal. Even if his physical body had been blasted to pieces, his soul would remain alive and he would be able to use his soul to recreate a new physique and reincarnate. Regarding that point, it somehow overlapped with the last stage of the Golden Nine Turns, the cultivation with the soul technique. However, since the beginning, the Golden Nine Turns targeted cultivating the physique. Hence, it had a very huge difference compared to the Golden Manifestation of Buddha¡¯s Form when it came to strengthening the soul. The Golden Manifestation of Buddha¡¯s Form would also allow him to leave his physical body and he could even kill his enemies who were a hundred miles, thousand miles, ten thousand miles away, or even further than that. It was evident that he could cultivate his soul to a very overwhelming state. Such a caliber of technique would naturally be difficult to cultivate. Ordinary people would perhaps fail to even initiate it for the rest of their lives. However, to Chu He, it was not an issue. As long as he was determined to cultivate the techniques in the system, he would be able to start with it, and learning about it would allow him to be halfway down the path of success. For the days to come, Chu He placed all his attention into cultivating the Golden Manifestation of Buddha¡¯s Form. He had the advantage with the rank of his cultivation, making the cultivation of the Golden Manifestation of Buddha¡¯s Form proceed smoothly. It was just 15 days, and he had completed the first level! On that night, Chu He stood on the rooftop of the book depository. Following a change of his thought, a golden illusion came out from his body and floated in mid-air. The lights from the illusion were very very faint. If it was not night time, it was impossible to visualize it. However, when it showed up, a prestigious and domineering aura spread out, with him being in the core. In just a split second! With the book depository as the center, the entire Lin family felt terrified, be it those who were resting or those working hard on cultivating. Some were in their dreams were let off relatively easily as they would just suddenly lose control over their bowels and micturition. Those who were awake immediately got down to their knees! Some of them could not take it and vomited blood! Fortunately, Chu He was just doing a minor test. Soon, he pulled back the golden illusion. The horrifying aura dispersed but the Lin family were doomed to be unable to sleep peacefully that night! Chu He headed back to the book depository and with a movement of his palm, he took out a tablet from the system to recover his spirit and swallowed it. That technique was indeed overwhelming, but it took a huge toll on his spirit. With his current level, it would not be much use in a battle. However, Chu He did not desire to kill. What piqued his interest was that an eternal soul awaited at the end of the cultivation. Immortal physique! Immortal soul! Immortality! Chapter 35 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡­ It had been three months since the Zhang family was annihilated! Zhao Yuling got in touch with the higher-ups of the Xia clan and gathered all the Demi-Kings who were resting in the house. She even secretly summoned the Demi-King elders who were guarding the borders, which seemed to be rather peaceful at the moment, in order to proceed smoothly as they deployed a stern arrangement. Then, they launched a massacre against the Mei clan. It was a bloody scene and countless Mei clansmen who were hiding in the shadows were being ambushed. The families who had colluded with them were annihilated as well. However, there were some of the Mei clansmen who were able to react to it and had escaped. No one knew where they had disappeared to as they had gone into hiding. The most terrifying assault was when an Ultimate Demi-King of the Mei clan was hiding and he suddenly made a move and killed off one Demi-King of the Xia clan. Lots of fighters who joined the siege were killed and the scene was flowing with bloody streams. That Ultimate Demi-King of the Mei clan was not recorded in the records of the Black Robe Protector and St. Wu Shuang. He was an elder of the Mei clan who had gone into hiding in the shadows. He was a protector in the shadows. Even most of the Mei clansmen did not know of his existence. Him making a move had thrown the entire Xia clan in chaos. The Topographical Diagram of the Kingdom unleashed the strongest siren. The three Ultimate Demi-King elders at the border were stunned and furious. However, it was at that moment. The Ultimate Demi-King of the Mei clan was furious when he learned about the huge scale massacre in the Mei clansmen. He let out a proclamation that he would take an eye for an eye. Within the grounds of the Xia kingdom, he carried out a massacre. He wanted those who were killed to keep the souls of the Mei clansmen accompanied. He went all over the place and slaughtered. Soon, he bumped into Zhao Yuling, who had brought along her men and was conducting a siege on a spot where the Mei clansmen were hiding. Zhao Yuling was dressed in a white shirt and her hand was holding onto the Qingfeng sword that was three feet long. She was looking at the giant bat that was giving out a demonic aura. She was anxious. Her opponent was an Ultimate Demi-King. Deep within her, she knew she was just a Demi-King who just broke through. They were separated by an entire rank. Just like the difference between a Postcelestial fighter and a Precelestial Grandmaster. The difference was disheartening. That was the very basic perception. ¡°Hmph! Demi-King of the Xia clan. Little lady, you look young but you¡¯re really talented! You have a bright future ahead. Right now, it would be a shame if you drop dead. I¡¯ll give you a chance now. Surrender to me and you¡¯ll be allowed to live on!¡± Zhao Yuling¡¯s sword art was a skill that Chu He had emphasized on teaching her. She had attained quite an impressive realm and her aura was concealed nicely. This made the Ultimate Demi-King of the Mei clan unable to identify any flaws. He guessed her realm solely based on the point that she had light footwork. After all, only a Demi-King or higher could walk in the air. He could clearly see that Zhao Yuling was very young. Hence, he was guessing she was a Demi-King. He was thrilled when he bumped into his prey and did not rush to seek revenge for his clansmen. He wanted to make Zhao Yuling surrender to him and become his servant. Perhaps in the future, he could make the Mei clan procure another Ultimate Demi-King as their fighter. That would be able to make up for the loss of the few prodigies and the death of the protectors. Besides, when he was in need in the future, he could even enjoy having fun as well. It was a win-win situation. ¡°You want me to surrender to you? Dream on!¡± Zhao Yuling¡¯s voice was cold and her expression was determined. Her sense of battle had started flaring up. Even though she knew she would not be able to defeat him, she never considered begging for her life. ¡°Oh really?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± The elder of the Mei clan let out a cold snort. ¡°You know nothing about strength and you¡¯ll never come to know it. Wait till you¡¯ve experienced how great I am, only then make your choice! I¡¯ll still give you one more chance! This is the special treatment for a prodigy! Be grateful to me!¡± ¡°Now, I¡¯ll let you witness the true strength of an Ultimate Demi-King!¡± Then, he launched a claw toward Zhao Yuling aggressively. In that split second, the mystifying aura around his body was solidified and formed a circular demonic claw that was more than 30 meters in radius. It was rushing toward the place where Zhao Yuling was standing. The space seemed to be about to split apart with that claw attack. Those fighters who followed Zhao Yuling stood on the ground and lifted their heads to look at the sky with a terrified expression. That claw was not targeting them, but even watching it from afar made them astonished, as though they were watching a natural disaster unfolding. Such a horrifying strength displayed before them made them look like weaklings. ¡°Attack!¡± Zhao Yuling¡¯s expression was serious and she raised her alertness. That was the first time she bumped into such an overwhelming and shocking attack. For reasons unknown, she did not have the feeling of dread that she was in a life-threatening situation. She did not fumble like how she imagined herself she would. Instead, her fighting spirit was hyped up. Currently, that was not the important thing. The most important thing right now was to take down that attack. Even though she did not have much confidence, she was also not the type to give in and allow herself to be captured. Zhao Yuling made a move by swinging her sword. Twenty Three Sword Art! That was the skill passed on to her by Chu He and was also her most powerful offensive skill. As a swordswoman, Zhao Yuling was not good in defense. Hence, she chose to attack as a means to defend. She gave her all to the attack and used up all the strength that she could summon. The space had 23 gigantic sword projections appearing. One after another, they gave off an increasingly powerful aura! The sharp roar of the swords shocked the sky and it was the will of the sword that was terrifying. It rose up to the sky and suppressed the entire earth! The sword ray flashed passed and the overwhelming demonic claw collapsed immediately, spreading the evil aura in every direction. The plot twist was so shocking that the elder of the Mei clan was unable to react to it. ¡°F*ck!¡± His eyes widened and he shouted! His powerful attack seemed like it was nothing more than a pretty display and it seemed so useless. It just collapsed at the first touch. The sword ray broke the demonic claw. It took a turn and fell onto him with its power not reduced the slightest bit. The stern will of the sword was terrifying, making the elder of the Mei clan shout subconsciously, but he could not gather up the strength to defend at the first moment. Under his terrified gaze, the 23 sword aura congregated on him from front and back and slashed his body aggressively. The elder of the Mei clan, who initially had a body full of evil aura, suddenly became a defeated figure. Fresh black blood was spilling everywhere. The aura on his body was scattered. He was unable to remain standing in mid-air and crashed to the ground. Zhao Yuling stood on the spot, absent-minded and suddenly forgot to charge forth to continue attacking. She blinked her eyes and looked at her hands and the sword she was holding at the same time. ¡®What the hell is going on?¡¯ ¡®That guy, isn¡¯t he an Ultimate Demi-King?¡¯ Currently, she was more dumbfounded than the elder of the Mei clan. Her attack from earlier, even though it was an offensive stance, she just wanted to defend herself. ¡®How did it easily disperse that Mei clan elder¡¯s terrifying demonic claw?¡¯ ¡®And the remaining power was not diminished at all, and immediately stunned him!¡¯ ¡®Could it be that this Mei clan elder was just putting up an act? He may seem scary but in fact, he is just a weakling?¡¯ Zhao Yuling could not comprehend it. She was very curious and got down to the ground. ¡°How¡­ how is this possible?¡± The Mei clan elder was not dead yet. The life force of an Ultimate Demi-King was quite tough. However, even if he was not dead, he was paralyzed. After dropping on the ground heavily, many bones throughout his body were fractured and he was spilling black blood from numerous places. The evil aura around him was dispersing as well. He widened his eyes, finding it hard to believe. He was knocked out by another in a split second! He recalled the will of the sword that he did not manage to react to before it engulfed his entire body. He gazed at Zhao Yuling who was flying to him. He suddenly thought of something! ¡°You, you¡¯re a King!¡± The Mei clan elder exclaimed with a voice that almost seemed suffocating. ¡®It all makes sense if she¡¯s really a King!¡¯ ¡®Damn it!¡¯ He was careless. If he knew his opponent was a King, if only he had prepared better, he could still escape. He was an Ultimate Demi-King at the very least. He could still put up a fight against a King who just broke through. Even if he could not take her down, he could still escape! Earlier when he launched his attack, he did not use the full force and only thought of scaring Zhao Yuling, hoping to make her surrender. In the end! He was tricked! His opponent was a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing! She used her full force while he was being careless, and finished him off, not allowing him to escape! Chapter 36 - Dumbfounded And Astonished Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡®King?¡¯ ¡®What King?¡¯ Zhao Yuling, who was descending from the sky, was dumbfounded when she heard the Mei clan elder¡¯s astonishing accusation. ¡®The King he¡¯s talking about, is he referring to me?¡¯ She had just broken through into the Demi-King realm from Precelestial Grandmaster.¡¯ It should be Demi-King after Precelestial. That was common sense. It was a cultivation realm that all families throughout the earth had acknowledged. ¡®But that doesn¡¯t make sense!¡¯ ¡®If I am not a King, then how can I manage to finish off an Ultimate Demi-King instantly?¡¯ Zhao Yuling was confused as she felt her mind jumbling up! Common sense told her that she should be a Demi-King currently. However, the reality was that she had finished off an Ultimate Demi-King instantly. It was likely that she really had broken into the King¡¯s realm from being a Precelestial Grandmaster. Zhao Yuling¡¯s perspective was destroyed! Since young, she had known of the difference in realms. Now, a problem had arisen! Did the problem lay within other people or was she the one who was having the problem?¡¯ Zhao Yuling was utterly dumbfounded! It seemed that only one person could answer her question. A silhouette appeared within Zhao Yuling¡¯s mind. Not far away, the group of fighters of the Xia clan was stunned as they gazed at the Mei clan elder who had been smashed to the ground, and Zhao Yuling, who was standing proudly in mid-air. ¡®No, this¡­ what¡¯s happening right now?¡¯ A new Demi-King was able to finish off a veteran Ultimate Demi-King in a split second? ¡®Didn¡¯t this make them both seem to have changed their status?¡¯ ¡®Our eyes are not pulling a trick on us, right? Or did we just see an illusion?¡¯ ¡®This is obviously not complying with common sense.¡¯ It was as if someone was telling them that a Postcelestial fighter was facing a Precelestial Grandmaster who was well prepared and managed to finish him off with just a strike! No one would believe in such a thing! Both parties had such a huge difference and it was not something that talent could make up for! Postcelestials and Precelestials had a vast difference between them. The same applied to a Demi-King and an Ultimate Demi-King. If this incident were to be spread out, everyone would only think of it as a joke. Any serious martial arts novelist would not have the courage to write that down! If someone did dare to write it, perhaps a Precelestial Grandmaster who had a bad temper would come looking for the author and chop him up. It would be a humiliation to Precelestial Grandmasters! However, despite it being unbelievable, the truth was indeed displayed before them. That was an incident that left everyone stunned. However, the questions blurted by the Mei clan elder made them even more shocked. ¡®King?¡¯ ¡®The White Shirt Angel is a King?¡¯ ¡®The Xia clan has a King guarding there?¡¯ That news was even more hyped up. ¡°No, legend has it that when White Shirt Angel was locked up by the foreign clan in the Zhang household, she managed to break through into the Demi-King realm after she was reincarnated from death. How did she end up being a King right now?¡± ¡°This is unbelievable. No one will believe it!¡± ¡°Fools. The White Shirt Angel must have been in the King¡¯s realm a long time ago. She¡¯s the hidden King elder of our Xia clan. It¡¯s because she¡¯s bored and when she was in the society, she was captured by the Mei clan, who must have had a death wish, incidentally. She got mad and massacred all of them. She personally went and killed the Mei clan because they had offended and angered her!¡± ¡°But White Shirt Angel looks quite young though?¡± ¡°You fool, in the realm of a King, they could discard their appearance and put on their original look. It¡¯s not something that you and I are able to see through!¡± ¡°Not bad.¡± ¡°You got a point there.¡± A group of fighters could not help but softly analyze and finally came to a conclusion. They all thought that that was the most reasonable explanation. Or else, they could not accept the fact that a Demi-King would be able to finish off an Ultimate Demi-King in an instance. Zhao Yuling did not provide them with an answer. She took out her sword and made another attack and ended the Mei clan elder¡¯s life, under his roars of dismay. Then, after bidding a brief farewell to the other fighters, she flew away! She could not wait to head back to Lin City. After Zhao Yuling left! The shocking news was spread from that area and at lightning speed, it spread throughout the entire Xia clan. The Ultimate Demi-King of the Mei clan was murdered in the lands of the Xia kingdom. The person who did it was White Shirt Angel of the Lin commandery who was quite famous lately. Yet, she was not as young as rumored. In fact, she had lived for 500 to 600 years! She was the King elder that survived since the big revolution of the Xia Kingdom. She had suffered from heavy injury and was hiding in the shadows and received treatment. Yet, currently, she was able to kill off a powerhouse of someone within the realm of an Ultimate Demi-King. It meant that her injury had fully recovered. The King was returning and would lead the Xia kingdom to a bright future once again. A group of admirers who had never seen Zhao Yuling before joined forces to create a military flag with her name on it. ¡®Supporting the White Shirt Empress to guard the palace!¡¯ It was a domineering stance with no precedence. ¡­ In the lands of Annan. At Hei Yanshi City, an important city at the borders of Annan where the forces defend against the foreign clans. Lin Xueling stood at the top of the city. Her hand was holding onto a report from the Xia kingdom. She was deep in her thoughts when she read the news on it. She was guarding the lands of Annan. They would change shifts every six years. For the past tens or so years, she had only returned once. Naturally, she was aware of her niece, Zhao Yuling, who was tagging along Chu He¡¯s side and cultivating. Both of them even kept in touch with each other by sending letters. She had known about Zhao Yuling being known as the White Shirt Angel! However, currently, the news had stated that the White Shirt Angel was an elder who had lived up to 500 to 600 years? ¡°This is utter nonsense!¡± She could just skip that part. ¡°Is she a King elder?¡± ¡°She has killed an Ultimate Demi-King from the Mei clan?¡± Lin Xueling kept reading the contents over and over again and was thinking hard about it. She knew of Zhao Yuling¡¯s realm. It had been a while since she was in the ultimate precelestial realm and was able to break through anytime. ¡°After breaking through, she immediately became a King? Indeed!¡± No one was able to comprehend that point. She made a bold guess. Zhao Yuling was the hidden King elder of the Xia kingdom who managed to survive through the great revolution that occurred hundreds of years ago. She dared not believe that Zhao Yuling had broken through into the King¡¯s realm straight from being a Precelestial. Lin Xueling, who was also under the guidance of Chu He, had been suspecting all these years. Her breakthrough was perhaps different from other people. These few years, after she broke through, she was able to access all the secret information regarding the realms of Demi-King in the Xia kingdom. From there, she noticed that what was being recorded on it greatly differed from her situation. Apart from other aspects, the most crucial point was that when she referred to the basics of the offense and defense abilities, they were all way too weak when compared to her abilities. ¡®Even if the records were referring to the weakest Demi-King, the discrepancy was still way too ridiculous.¡¯ From the very beginning, Lin Xueling had even made a guess that it was Brother Lil Chu who had read through lots of books and was conscious of all the facts from ancient times to modern times, and with his ultimate guidance, he managed to train her into developing great battle skills. After all, in the Xia kingdom, there were lots of famous tutors who were able to train prodigies of the same ultimate realm. Even though those people only appeared to be extraordinary before the eyes of the Precelestials and Postcelestials. However, with the same logic being applied, Brother Lil Chu was even greater. It was possible for her to become an ultimate when she was in the Demi-King realm! However, in the later stage, when she went through the introduction of the combat effectiveness of the Ultimate Demi-King, it astonished her once again. If it was exactly like what was being introduced, that would mean that her combat effectiveness had attained that level the moment she broke through, or perhaps even better in some aspects. A few years had passed since then, and her abilities had long ago been solidified. Besides, she even improved as well. Currently, if she were to compare herself with the information being recorded, Ultimate Demi-King was no longer her enemy. Except for Brother Lil Chu. She was considered the most powerful being in the Xia clan!!! That discovery had left her astonished for quite some time at that moment. She thought that something must have gone wrong with her thoughts! Right before the news of Zhao Yuling finishing off an Ultimate Demi-King in a split second had arrived, Lin Xueling was still doubtful about the guess on her abilities that she made. After all, this issue was way too ridiculous! Throughout the years, the situation in Annan had stabilized and there were no foreign clans invading the lands at a large scale. As such, Lin Xueling never had the chance to test out the cultivation that she had been practicing by heart. She would never dream of rushing over to seek trouble from a Demi-King of the foreign clan. After all, in the lands of Annan, the strength of the Lin family had yet to recover since the Zhennan Military Troop had been defeated. It was currently the time where they were having weak defense. If she caused a fight just to prove her hunch, things would still be just alright if things went on as she predicted. However, if that was not the case, she might be deemed as a bad person! On that day, however, after she had known about the result of Zhao Yuling¡¯s battle, she had finally confirmed it! ¡°So, Yuling and I became Kings after breaking through from the realm of Precelestial.¡± ¡°The true Kings!¡± Her gaze shifted to look far ahead. Her battle spirit was burning fiercely and she was emanating a murderous aura. ¡°Dog Fang clan! It¡¯s time for you all to pay for what you¡¯ve done!¡± Chapter 37 - Solving The Puzzle Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡­ Zhao Yuling returned to the book depository and saw the little tortoise holding a cloth and cleaning up. ¡°Lil Lu, where¡¯s Brother Lil Chu?¡± Usually, when she returned, she would want to snatch up the little tortoise and stroke it, but this time, it was a rare occasion that she did not do so. Currently, she was not in the mood as her mind was full of inquiries that she needed to seek answers for. When it heard the familiar voice, the little tortoise fumbled and discarded the cloth on its head and got so agitated that it resumed its tortoise crawling mode. Its four short legs were like an electric motor. It escaped like a tiny mouse and scurried a long distance away in a split second. After some time, the little tortoise who was hiding on the bookshelf noticed something was off. Usually, when it heard the voice, its head would soon land in a demonic palm, not giving it any chance to react. Even if it saw the person coming in advance, it would still be fruitless. ¡®Yet why did I manage to evade the demonic grasp so easily? The little tortoise was feeling puzzled and stretched out its head cautiously. Then, its eyes like green beans gleamed with astonishment. Zhao Yuling¡¯s eyes were looking at it and it was obvious that it was not doing a good job hiding and was spotted! However, the person had no intention of making a move. It seemed as if she just wanted to ask it a question. ¡®Something is wrong with the flow!¡¯ ¡®We didn¡¯t used to be like this when we met with each other in the past!¡¯ The little tortoise suddenly felt uneasy. Deep in its heart, it was feeling a bit let down. It was certainly against being stroked. However, just as it had gotten used to it, she did not stroke it instead. It had a feeling of being discarded. It matched its eyes to Zhao Yuling, blankly. Zhao Yuling¡¯s gorgeous brows frowned. ¡®What¡¯s with Lil Lu¡¯s expression?¡¯ ¡®I am just asking a question and didn¡¯t even make a move on it.¡¯ ¡®What¡¯s with those eyes that are glittering with bitterness?¡¯ ¡°Girl, you¡¯re back! Not bad, your spirits are even more compact!¡± Just when Zhao Yuling was being stared upon, the huge door of the bedroom from within the book depository was opened. Chu He came out just in time with his hands behind him. ¡°I¡¯ve broken through, Brother Lil Chu!¡± Zhao Yuling shifted her gaze and quickly announced. ¡°Mmm! Not bad.¡± Chu He said while nodding his head. Zhao Yuling¡¯s eyes were gleaming. Brother Lil Chu¡¯s reaction was no different from any ordinary day. This made her unable to judge her hunch. Her mind was thinking fast and she was trying to analyze from every minor detail. ¡°I¡¯m so stupid!¡± Finally, she gave up. Trying to make a guess was taking a toll on her. She might as well just ask directly. ¡®Isn¡¯t he just standing right before me?!¡¯ ¡°Brother Lil Chu, previously when I was being locked up by the foreign clan, a mysterious powerhouse came to me later on and killed off the entire foreign clan. Besides, I kept feeling that my breakthrough had happened casually. It must have something to do with that mysterious powerhouse. Was that you?¡± She blurted out the question that was lingering within her. ¡°Yes or no. Is it really that important?!¡± Chu He shook his head and laughed, not giving anything away. He pulled a chair over to him, picked up a book, and started flipping through it slowly. Zhao Yuling blinked her eyes twice. ¡®What is the meaning of this?¡¯ ¡®Brother Lil Chu is always like this when he talks, making things hard to predict.¡¯ Even though that was indeed an act of a powerhouse, it was not easy trying to understand them! Zhao Yuling thought for a moment and did not continue questioning. She kept thinking that his answer was more toward acknowledging it silently. Yet, the fact Brother Lil Chu blurted the comment in such a vague manner could possibly be because he had some hardship that he was enduring. Just like the martial arts legend that was recorded, some of the powerhouses could not reveal their identity because of some reasons and once it was revealed, it would lead to very huge trouble! Yes! That must be it. Zhao Yuling thought through it and the more she thought about it, the more it made sense to her. She felt that she was about to grasp the truth of the incident. ¡°No, I got to inform Auntie about this incident.¡± Zhao Yuling secretly made up that decision. Then, she changed her question and asked, ¡°Brother Lil Chu, my cultivation seems a bit weird. Not long after I broke through, I bumped into an Ultimate Demi-King of the foreign clan. In the end, we both got engaged in a battle and he just got defeated as he couldn¡¯t defend against my attack!¡± ¡°Why is that so?¡± Chu He raised his eyebrows after hearing it. He did not expect the girl to kill an Ultimate Demi-King. ¡®Mei clan, huh.¡¯ ¡°He¡¯s just an Ultimate Demi-King. What¡¯s so weird about it if you can kill him?¡± ¡°After you¡¯ve broken through, you¡¯re a King! A Genuine King killing off a fake King makes perfect sense.¡± Chu He said calmly. There was nothing more to talk about. Previously, he did not mention it was just because he was too lazy to talk about it. Throughout the journey of cultivation, as long as one followed the right path, the name of the realm would not matter much. The realm of the King was also known as the Heavenly realm, Emperor realm, and many other terms just to name a few. Names were given by others. The more people used these names, the more the term became fixed to it. Adding on to a little playful thought to it. It ended just like right now. The first time the girl faced off with an Ultimate Demi-King as her enemy, she must have been very anxious and even had the despairing mindset of facing death at the end of the battle. After that, she won the battle! The thought of it that suddenly occurred to her must be shocking. Also, another reason he did not mention it was that he did not want his mentees to be so full of themselves. Especially that Lin Xueling, who was very good at fantasizing. Once she was certain about her abilities, Chu He guessed that she would take the initiative to accept the heavy responsibility of expanding the lands of the clan. When that time arrived, it would be another huge trouble. It was not something a lady who loved fantasizing would be able to take responsibility for. ¡°Isn¡¯t it supposed to be Demi-King after Precelestial? Why did I¡­¡± Zhao Yuling widened her eyes. Despite all the guesses that she made, it still made her unable to believe in it. If Chu He were to tell her that her combat effectiveness was at the peak under his guidance and could overwhelm all super Ultimate Demi-Kings, she would still be able to accept a portion of it. ¡°Who told you that after Precelestial will be Demi-King?¡± Chu He countered. ¡°According to the records from ancient times, everyone has said so,¡± Zhao Yuling replied. ¡°Are ancient recordings always right?¡± Chu He said with a smile. Actually, what was recorded in the old books was directed to those who had taken the wrong path, but then, one could not comment that it was totally wrong. Perhaps the entire Xia clan or even the various clans of the Lands of Man were not aware that after Precelestial, one could immediately breakthrough and become a King. Previously, Chu He was not aware of the actual condition of the Xia clan and the Lands of Man. He only thought that they were too stupid. After cultivating for so many years, they did not even spot the flaws within the martial arts. However, he had since been able to read through the various precious and secret books of the Lin family. Chu He interpreted it and the truth might not be what he had thought so. The reason for it was probably because of the availability of resources. The route from Precelestial straight to the King was a very dangerous path. Even for him, and the two girls, they had used up lots of precious treasures to accumulate their experience before breaking through. Also, they would keep learning about oil painting. That was a great opportunity that not all living beings were able to meet up. During the breakthrough, they even used the most crucial Genuine King Breakthrough Tablets, Golden Body Shaping Tablets, and all sorts of tablets that helped them out. For other people, perhaps it was also the same few supporting items that would be needed to breakthrough. Yet, the Lands of Man was way too scarce. Just the ingredients needed to make the tablets for the King¡¯s realm was a major headache. Besides, even if they managed to collect all the items, getting an alchemist was also a huge problem. Every alchemist was produced through numerous resources and accumulation of experience. In order to master the process to create the tablets for the King¡¯s realm, they would need enough ingredients beforehand to test it out. Hence, the issue came back to square one. Resources. So, perhaps it was because of the helpless situation that the various clans of the Lands of Man had altered the correct cultivation pathway. In between the King and Precelestial realm, they added on the Demi-King realm and utilized other methods to gain experience. Even though there were lots of detours, it still managed to lower the risk to the minimum. Perhaps, the descendants of the powerhouses of the few huge clans within the Lands of Man had enough resources and hence were able to cultivate with the correct path. However, Chu He did not waste any effort to explain all of these. Zhao Yuling was dumbfounded! Yeah! ¡®Who says the records in the ancient books are always right?¡¯ ¡®Are the people in the past always smarter?¡¯ ¡°Girl, stop thinking too much about it. Be it a Demi-King or King, it¡¯s just a name for them. Why bother being fussy over it?¡± ¡°The most critical thing is your combat effectiveness.¡± ¡°Now, you¡¯re able to kill an Ultimate Demi-King, and that¡¯s more than enough!¡± Chu He smiled and said. Zhao Yuling nodded her head as if she understood it all now. ¡®It is too deep but it seems to make sense.¡¯ ¡®However, in the nutshell, I should be a genuine King and there¡¯s no mistake about it!¡¯ ¡°Oh yeah, Brother Lil Chu, what realm are you in currently?¡± Zhao Yuling suddenly got curious and asked. Last time, she always thought of Chu He as a Demi-King, but now, it was obviously not the case. Chu He looked at Zhao Yuling and said with a smile, ¡°Just slightly stronger than you. Just a tiny bit.¡± ¡°Alright, you¡¯ve asked your questions. Now sit down and accompany me to read some books. Since you¡¯ve already broken through and you¡¯ve trained enough outside, next up is to stay in the book depository for some time, and solidify your cultivation.¡± Chapter 38 - The Decision Of The Mei Clan Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡­ At that moment, it had been one year since Zhao Yuling had killed the Ultimate Demi-King of the Mei clan. At the Lands of Zhuluo. That was the poorest place within the Lands of Man, and was also the most chaotic place of all. It housed thousands of clans below the Third Level. These clans, once arrived at this place, were all fated to be done for no matter what they were before this. It would be hard for them to regain their footing in society unless a miracle had occurred. However, everything had its own way out. Some of the clans were born with the requirement of needing weird circumstances to cultivate. Hence, they seldom relied on resources and were more adapted to chaotic places like the Lands of Zhuluo. They were the kind of clan that could still manage to maintain their own state. Of course, they could do little more than maintain. After all, the condition in the Lands of Zhuluo was way too harsh! The top five clans who were at the Third Level were the top five strongest organizations in the entire Lands of Zhuluo, and there were only five clans at the Third Level. And the Mei clan was one of them. They feasted on the desires of the souls of the living beings. In the Lands of Zhuluo, there were plenty of weak little beings who lacked the protection of the powerhouses. One could describe them as being the unlimited supply of nutrition. Yet, the number of living things was indeed plentiful but the quality was so low that it made the Mei clansmen feel suffocated. Engulfing the desires of the living beings should ideally be their favorite thing to do. However, in the Lands of Zhuluo, most of the living things did not pique their desire to feast on them, just like humans gazing at feces, it only made their souls feel disgusted. Those they were able to feast on were tasteless. Of course, the poor taste was not the main issue. The main issue was that the more disgusting it tasted, the less it was going to be of use to them. If it were not for that, there would be no difference even if the taste was slightly terrible. If it was effective, after eating for some time, no one would even bother seeking out a different taste. It was because the effect was too poor, that from time to time, the Mei clan were always longing for the times of hundreds of years ago. Xia clan! They were the clan at the same level and their souls tasted the best. Even the most disgusting taste among the people of that clan was considered top-tier in the Lands of Zhuluo. The ordinary people amongst them were even tastier than most postcelestials of most other clans. Amongst them were also people with qualifications. It was rare to meet one in the Lands of Zhuluo. They had the same taste as the Precelestial beings. As for those geniuses who had the qualification, and the prodigies, that sort of taste was nowhere to be found throughout the entire Lands of Zhuluo! The powerhouses of the Mei clan were constantly longing for it. Hence, after hundreds of years, when the higher-ups of the clan had announced that he had completely got rid of the higher-ups of the Xia clan from that time, and with a secret treasure possessed by the clan, he had managed to invade the tracking blueprint of the souls of the entire clan, the Mei clan could not wait and had chosen a batch of excellent descendants amongst the clan, and sent them to the territories of the Xia clan, which they had always been keeping a close eye on. That was the strategy they had set on. They had slowly devised that plan. Using the Xia clan to train their excellent descendants to become a powerhouse. One batch after another, and the cycle continued. Until they were able to take down the Xia clan and take over the land. They could not act as they did previously, having the entire clan making a move. That would lead to a massive backfire, ending with both parties suffering great losses, and creating a scene of massive bloodshed. That was the last thing they wanted! This time, they had obviously shown patience. Yet, with just tens of years having passed. Bad news was delivered to them after the first batch of excellent descendants were sent off. Those that entered the territories of the Xia clan, most of them had been exposed and slaughtered, and they even lost an elder of the clan. In just tens of years, when the plan was just being executed, they had already received such a shock. It was totally different from what they had predicted. In the territory of the Mei clan. In the palace where a meeting was taking place. Dozens of silhouettes in black robes were sitting with their legs crossed. Waves of evil aura were flowing around, making the entire palace roar and vibrate. At the middle seat, Mei Ying, the current leader of the Mei clan, said with a deep voice. ¡°Yu Hen has died. Of the ten descendants that we sent out, only two remained. We were also exposed to the gaze of the Xia clan.¡± ¡°Everyone, what do you think we should do next?¡± As soon as Mei Ying said it, the evil aura in the crowd of Mei clansmen became more intense and even revealed a murderous intent. ¡°We were exposed that fast, and Yu Hen was also found dead. I guess he must be the reason behind it. His presence was too strong. I¡¯ve long ago said that it¡¯s not confirmed that the Xia clan did not have any backup, and it was best not to let powerhouses who had exceeded their limits enter. He purposely turned a deaf ear to me, and was greedy to feast!¡± ¡°Alright, Yu Hen was dead, there¡¯s no meaning to keep dwelling on this matter. What should we do next!¡± ¡°Should we give up with the scheme for now and wait¡­¡± ¡°Or we continue with it!¡± ¡°Wait? We¡¯ve been waiting for hundreds of years! I can¡¯t wait any longer. Why did Yu Hen insist on going over? That¡¯s because he¡¯s reached the limit for his life and if he can¡¯t advance, that means death, and it¡¯s the same for me!¡± ¡°But if we don¡¯t wait, right now the Xia clan has already put up their guard. These few years, even though there was no news of any powerhouses amongst their clan, it seemed that they had never been in a very terrible state. Yet, they can¡¯t just take it easy.¡± ¡°This clan is adept at concealing facts. Five hundred years ago, if it weren¡¯t for us making a wrong judgment, and not expecting them to have so many powerhouses, we wouldn¡¯t have ended up in such a miserable state.¡± ¡°Xia clan has to be wary of us now. We¡¯ve forced our way too hard. What if we happen to let the history of hundreds of years ago repeat itself?¡± The group of elders of the clan started discussing. There were some of the Mei who had been waiting for this day for so long that they had long ago been unable to tolerate the thirst and hunger, and were not willing to give up easily. Upon reaching their level, any ordinary souls of living things were not very effective to them. They had reached the limits of their current realm. If they wanted to advance further, they need to feast on other existences of the same ranking. However, when one had reached the same rank as them, it was not an easy task to hunt one of its kind! Besides, each of them wanted to break through and they would require not merely one to feast on. Hence, the prodigies who were able to exceed the ranks of the Xia clan had become their target to feast on. They were able to defeat and catch them and the quantity was adequate. If only they were able to catch a whole lot of prodigies of the Xia clan, the abilities of the Mei clan would immediately be raised to not just one rank above. However, there were also some Mei who started later, and their duration of waiting was not that long. Hence, they still had the time to continue waiting. When faced with the arguments, Mei Ying did not immediately give a decision but looked at the figure that had its eyes closed since the beginning. ¡°The honorable should have known about this issue, right? What does the old man think of it?¡± The figure who was closing his eyes was an honorable who served Mei Ying. His name was Yu Xiu. His cultivation was trivial in comparison but he had a special status that none of the Mei would dare look down on. Yu Xiu opened his eyes, looked at the crowd, and spoke. ¡°The honorable had long ago headed forth to the borders of the Xia clan to have a look. He said that that person of the Xia clan still exists on earth. Now that we¡¯re exposed, we should withhold the plan for now.¡± ¡°But, the honorable had clarified about that person of the Xia clan. Even if he forced himself to enter a fake-death mode to delay the timing of his demise, at most, he could only stand for another thirty years.¡± ¡°At that time, the honorable will personally decide on the setup, make the Xia clan our slaves and have the Mei clan live on with dignity!¡± His comment made all the Mei¡¯s eyes littered. They suddenly become excited and the evil aura on them all stopped flowing out. After so many years, the Xia clan, who were being banished to poor land, had become weaker as time passed by. As for the Mei clan at the Lands of Zhuluo, they were able to maintain their clan¡¯s abilities, and did not deteriorate. Yet, even if that was the case, before the soul-tracking blueprints in the Xia clan were destroyed by the secret weapon, they would not dare to test the powerhouses of the Xia clan. After destroying that item, all they had to worry about was just that person. Currently, they had clarified that the person had a fixed time of death. That was 30 years! ¡®Let¡¯s grit our teeth, improve ourselves even more, and we still will be able to withstand it! ¡­ Chapter 39 - White Shirt E Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡­ Spring was over and it was currently in the autumn season. In a blink of an eye, three more years had passed. In these three years, Zhao Yuling had been tagging along Chu He quietly. Staying in the book depository, reading books, playing with the tortoise, and solidifying her cultivation. This also made the hot topic regarding the White Shirt Angel upgrading to White Shirt Empress of the Palace eventually turning into a legend. Time was always merciless. Even though three years was not a very long duration, Zhao Yuling had only just made a move once, and later on, she vanished from the view of the public, and it was pretty normal that people had forgotten about her. Of course, there would always be people who were forgotten with the passage of time. There would also be new characters showing up in the view of the crowd, and would become the new source of attention. The Snow Empress, Lin Xueling, was the hot topic that was the center of attraction of the entire Xia clan throughout these three years. Three years ago, not long after the White Shirt Angel had disappeared, when everyone was not satisfied and wanted to look for her whereabouts, a shocking event occurred in the lands of Annan. A person in red clothing and holding a Qingfeng long sword of three feet long appeared in the lands of Annan, where the Xia clan had previously made contact with the territories of the Dog Fang clan. On that day, it was a bloody scene. The shrikes of the clansmen of the Dog Fang clan stunned the world. An Ultimate Demi-King had blood pouring everywhere and three Demi-Kings were reduced to incomplete corpses. Finally, the remaining three Ultimate Demi-Kings of the Dog Fang clan joined forces and made a move, only then they were able to stop that person from killing them with just a sword. Yet, amongst the four Ultimate Demi-Kings of the Dog Fang clan, one of them died and the other three were restrained, and this made the surrounding clans see a glimpse of hope. There were a few clans who could not suppress themselves from making a move to rub salt in the injuries of the Dog Fang clan. Under the double impact, the Dog Fang clan was on the brink of being annihilated. They gave up a huge piece of their territory. They kept on retreating till they were at the poorest land, and only then did the other clans come to a halt. In the end, the Dog Fang clan struck a negotiation with Lin Xueling. They were willing to pay a huge sum of compensation and pleaded to come to peaceful terms. There were Demi-Kings elders from the Xia clan who rushed over and persuaded Lin Xueling to accept the condition. Right now, the Dog Fang clan was a crazed beast that was locked up and at the same time, they were at their most dangerous. If they were to force them to have a deadly battle, under the condition with no absolute prowess, having the three Ultimate Demi-Kings staying back would only cause more troubles for the Xia clan. It would be just like the Xia clan in the past. When they were being cornered, the enemy would give up continuing to pursue them It was not because the enemy was being kind but it was just the living principle of all the clans throughout the Great Wasteland. Under the circumstances without absolute prowess, the best way to extinguish the enemy¡¯s overwhelming combat effectiveness would be to restrict their survival space, banish them to the poorest spot, and let them slowly die off by themselves. After all, with the survival space being reduced, it would mean they had lost their resources, and without resources, it was almost fated that they would fail. That was the most steady method. On the other hand, pursuing eagerly and annihilating other clans whenever one desired would require both parties to have a huge difference in their combat effectiveness, or else they would suffer a huge loss. After all, there were tons of clans in the Great Wasteland. If two clans were to have a deadly war, the only one who would benefit from it, in the end, would be those clans surrounding them. It was just like the Xia kingdom from hundreds of years ago, during the war with the Mei clan. The war ended with a bloody scene and both parties suffered from huge losses and up to that date, they had yet to recover. In the past, the Xia clan would just annihilate the opposition if small clans like the Dog Fang clan dared to offend them. At that time, the territory of the Xia clan was more than 10 times larger than it was now. Besides that, they even conquered a few precious lands. Currently, it was all gone! The negotiation was a success. Even though in the end, Lin Xueling did not manage to carry out the monumental task of annihilating the entire clan by herself, her fame was spread out regardless. The entire Xia clan and those clans around had heard of her legacy. In a split moment, the clans around the Xia clan had suddenly behaved themselves and dared not casually get into a fight with the Xia clan at the borderlands. That was the true terror of a King! In these three years, Chu He¡¯s cultivation had broken through the Sixth Level of the Fourth Turn. Once he completed it, he would be proceeding to the Seventh Level. His Golden Manifestation of Buddha¡¯s Form had completed the second level. His golden body and soul had solidified much more and he could begin improving his combat effectiveness. ¡°Brother Lil Chu, aunty is so grand right now! She¡¯s being given the title of an emperor in the palace!¡± Zhao Yuling carried the little tortoise and laid on the deck chair, swinging on it while she finished reading the report that she was holding. She raised her head and said, ¡°If you¡¯re envious, you can make a trip there too!¡± Chu He opened his eyes calmly and said, ¡°You have enough prowess. If you think hard about it, just look for a border and beat the crap out of a small clan. That will do the trick!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to. That seems tedious!¡± Zhao Yuling shook her head and added, ¡°I still prefer being like Brother Lil Chu. Teaching others, and reading books. It¡¯s carefree and fun!¡± ¡°Say, Brother Lil Chu, what if I start an academy outside? I¡¯ve even thought of the name, White Shirt Empress Palace!¡± The more she talked about it, the more her eyes glittered. She supported her chin and indulged in her fantasy. It was as if she could already see the tens of thousands of students below her, being the pillars of the Xia clan, and expanding the territory of the Xia clan. She also visualized the scene where her dominance shook tens of thousands of other clans. That would not just settle her issues, it could also fulfill her ambition to protect the Xia clan. ¡°Go ahead if you want to! It¡¯s not easy being a tutor!¡± Chu He shook his head and smiled when he saw the girl chuckling in a silly manner. He did not stop her from doing it. After all, that girl was still young and she could not possibly always accompany him in the book depository. ¡®Well, youngsters should go out and do something; only then will they experience a world-changing moment. Suddenly, Chu He felt envious. It must be good being young. They had ambitions and dreams. They even had the spirit of doing things as soon as they thought about it. Unlike him, even though he did not look old, his heart had aged instead! Without him realizing it, he was already 71-years-old! He had stayed in the book depository for 57 years! Time really passed swiftly. Fortunately, following his cultivation that was getting higher, his lifespan lengthened as well. Or else, if he was just a manager of the book depository like before, his current age would be at its limit or perhaps his body would have yielded long ago ¡°But, if I leave, who¡¯s going to talk to you and free you from boredom, Brother Lil Chu?!¡± Zhao Yuling hesitated before speaking. ¡®This girl is quite kind.¡¯ Chu He let out a laugh. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me. With such a peaceful environment, I¡¯ll be able to cultivate in peace. Cultivation requires tranquility.¡± ¡°You! Don¡¯t worry about it and go be an empress tutor. You just have to come back twice a year to visit, that will be enough.¡± Those were not comforting words cooked up by Chu He, but a sincere statement. He really wanted to have some peace and isolate himself to upgrade the realm of the Golden Manifestation of Buddha¡¯s Form. He wanted to grasp the opportunity to attain the same level as the Golden Nine Turns. In the meantime, he was able to conclude and recompose the mindset of his cultivation. Chapter 40 - Tortoise Had Grow Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation In the year 563, winter, December. The White Shirt Angel who had gone missing for three years had appeared once again. The building located at Mt. Baifeng was named White Shirt Palace. The huge door was opened and it accepted all the prodigies in the entire world. The world was shocked by its existence. Lots of overwhelming organizations had come forth to congratulate them. Even though White Shirt Palace was just built. There was only one person, a mountain, a thatching, and nothing else. However, that did not stop the prodigies in the world from pursuing it. Because as long as it was that person, that was all that mattered! That person could replace numerous famous tutors. That person could overwhelm a clan. That person was a King! It was that point that mattered. As for other issues, they could just prepare for it themselves. ¡­ In a blink of an eye, ten years had passed. In the Xia kingdom, there was the Snow Empress standing guard that terrified the other clans. Within the kingdom, there was the White Shirt Empress, solving the mysteries of cultivating, training prodigies, and strengthening the prowess of the Xia clan. It was a prosperous scene. Ten years had passed and Chu He¡¯s Golden Ninth Turns had attained the Ninth Level of the Fourth Turn and was heading toward the Fifth Turn. His Golden Manifestation of Buddha¡¯s Form had also successfully reached the third level. When it was unleashed, it was just like a Buddha that could eliminate enemies even hundreds of miles away! ¡°Chi chi!¡± The tortoise was holding a table cloth in a dull manner and was done cleaning the book depository. More than ten years had passed and it had already completed cultivating to the Precelestial Ninth Level. It was currently starting to accumulate experience. Its head got larger and its appearance was constantly changing. Last time, it was a little tortoise, now it looked like an elephant. Last time, it could clean up the place pretty easily, but currently, it had to twist around like a fat man trying to tidy up a cramped room. One glance was enough to make one feel sorry for it. However, that was its method of accumulating experience. Once it cultivated to a point, it would use its experience to breakthrough. When that happened, it would be able to change its body size into whatever size it wanted to. If not, with the way it was increasing in size, perhaps the book depository would not be able to take it in! The space was small and the tortoise was huge. If it was not for Chu He placing lots of spells in the book depository, the entire book depository would have collapsed if it was careless for a moment and did not restrain its strength. ¡°This is getting ridiculous. It¡¯s just a simple clean-up, and it¡¯s making such a ruckus.¡± Chu He looked at the huge tortoise disdainfully. ¡®Its head is so big and it¡¯s stroking it doesn¡¯t feel nice. Besides, it¡¯s getting uglier the bigger it becomes.¡¯ The huge tortoise had a bitter expression. ¡®Is it my fault?¡¯ ¡®I didn¡¯t wish for this either!¡¯ ¡®I am also suffering!¡¯ ¡®With such a small area, it¡¯s making me uncomfortable to even turn around. It¡¯s torture to put a cloth on my head to clean up.¡¯ ¡®Besides, this place is already so clean, why do I insist on cleaning it every day?¡¯ ¡®Now, the owner doesn¡¯t even order me to do it anymore.¡¯ ¡®Why is it that the first thing that I do after waking up every day is to get a cloth and start cleaning up?¡¯ ¡®What is the reason behind it?¡¯ The huge tortoise suddenly was dumbfounded and started thinking hard about it. ¡°Why do I have a feeling that this tortoise is about to have depression?¡± Chu He looked at the huge tortoise who was starting to daydream again. He felt that it should head out to relax once in a while! Since the time it gained intelligence, the tortoise had been staying in the book depository and had never been to the outside world. It was just like an Atlantic canary being reared in a cage, which sooner or later would face some problems. That was the tortoise who was going to keep him company and see who had the longest lifespan. He would not allow it to die under any other circumstances. Besides, its size was quite big currently and the most important thing was that it had yet to reach its limit. Right now, he needed to consider where he should move this tortoise to. It was obviously a big no on the inner grounds of the Xia clan! With its huge body, even if it did not cause any trouble, it would surely get hunted by the foreign clan, which would be rather troublesome. As for other clans, it would not be able to mix with them well as it was also a foreign clan. As for the surroundings of the Xia clan, there was no such thing as a tortoise clan that he had heard of before. ¡°Wait a minute, tortoise!¡± Chu He slapped his forehead. Since the day the huge tortoise was taken care of by Chu He, it had left the water and even sunbathed for the entire day, making Chu He nearly forget that strictly, it originated from a marine clan. ¡®This makes things easier.¡¯ He would just look for a huge river, or a huge ocean and that would get things settled. ¡°Come, Lil Lu, I¡¯ll bring you back home and have a look.¡± Not caring if the tortoise agreed or not, Chu He immediately grabbed onto its neck that was thicker than a water bucket. He dragged it along and blinked out of the book depository. Then, they blasted to the sky. Blue River! It was a huge river that crossed the four commanderies of the Xia kingdom, and within the inner grounds of the Lin commandery, there was a river. Chu He held the huge tortoise, and after spending a minute, he came to the borders of Blue Rover. Then, he tapped on the huge tortoise¡¯s head and said, ¡°Lil Lu, this is your old home. For the next few years to come, you¡¯ll be going back home and staying there. Enjoy playing around and relax your mind. Off you go.¡± The huge tortoise was dumbfounded. ¡®What is the meaning of this?¡¯ ¡®What is going on?¡¯ ¡®Why should I go down?¡¯ He did not budge an inch. Its big eyes stared straight at Chu He and looked into his eyes. ¡°Get inside!¡± Chu He could not tolerate its petty bitterness and kicked it into the river. Btoom! Btoom! An awkward incident occurred! It was as if the huge tortoise was afraid of the water, and was struggling in the water with all its might, just like a dry duck falling into the water. With its massive body size and the two big fleshy claws flapping like wings, it looked utterly ridiculous. ¡°You¡¯re a tortoise¡ªnot a chicken! Why are you afraid of water? The huge river is your home! Stop struggling around. Relax, take a deep breath, and move all your claws together.¡± Chu He stood by the shore and shouted to guide the huge tortoise to swim. In the meantime, he even made a gesture while teaching. He had never taught other people to swim, let alone teaching a tortoise to swim. He had no experience in it and could only teach according to his frog style that he used to swim with. ¡°Chi chi chi!¡± The huge tortoise opened its mouth and kept letting out bubbles. It really looked like an ordinary human that fell into the water. Chu He looked at it till his eyelids were twitching. ¡®Can this fella really survive in water?¡¯ However, fortunately, a tortoise would still be a tortoise. It was familiar with the water as it was an inborn sense. After struggling for some time, the huge tortoise was able to move around in the water normally. Its four claws exerted strength at the same time like a dog paddling. Very soon, it was moving just like a tiny electronic motor. Swoosh, and it had returned to the shore. Then, its claw that was thicker than Chu He¡¯s thigh, yanked into Chu He¡¯s pants. The tortoise that was thicker than a water bucket shook with all its might. At that moment, it had come to an understanding¡ªChu He intended to ditch it outside. ¡°Don¡¯t put on a pitiful look. I¡¯m just letting you go out to relax, not ditching you! Just go in and wait. Wait till your body has become the largest size, and after you¡¯ve broken through, and become smaller, come back to the book depository.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll always come and visit you! It¡¯s just this much distance, I¡¯ll just take this walk at the riverbank as an experience to get some fresh air!¡± ¡°Remember, when I didn¡¯t come, you got to be a good boy and stay in the river and don¡¯t simply come up the shore, and you¡¯re not allowed to injure anyone!¡± Chu He said. Currently, the huge tortoise had very high intelligence, at least the intelligence of an 11 to 12-year-old child. Hence, it could understand Chu He¡¯s comments. Finally, under Chu He¡¯s pestering, it swam back into the water grudgingly. ¡°Chi chi chi!¡± After its entire body was submerged in the water, its neck stuck out and turned around and called out to Chu He. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll always come and visit you!¡± Chu He said with a smile. ¡®This brat even knows to remind me to keep to my words.¡¯ Chapter 41 ? Chapter 41: Holy Land of martial arts Translator: 549690339 Chu he returned to the library Pavilion. Not long after, Zhao Yuling walked in in a hurry. 1 Before she stepped into the library Pavilion, she was still cold and arrogant. Her expression was serious and her eyes were full of dignity. With her hands behind her back, a black ferule was flying in her hands. After all these years, she had successfully taken on the role of a master! But the moment she stepped into the library Pavilion, she became a completely different person. She kept her ruler and jumped around, transforming into a beautiful young girl. ¡°Brother Chu, where¡¯s Xiao Lu?¡± The moment she entered, she realized that the library Pavilion was missing something. ¡°It¡¯s too big. I¡¯ll let it go outside to get some fresh air and relax!¡± Chu he casually said. ¡°Oh yeah! It has indeed grown a Little Big now. I don¡¯t know what it ate, but it was still normal two years ago.¡± Zhao Yuling nodded. Her white Imperial Palace was located in Lin County. With her martial cultivation, it would only take her about 20 minutes to make a round trip. When the white-robed Emperor Palace was first established, she had devoted herself to it and was filled with passion. She had only returned four to five times a year. However, she only managed to maintain this popularity for three years. After that, her passion became lower and lower. The frequency of him returning to the library Pavilion had increased. Until now, he had been going back almost every two or three days. Therefore, she had noticed the change in the little jerk! That kind of change was like not seeing each other for three days, it was like three autumns. His size changed every day. His head was not good to chop off! It could only be ridden like this. The little jerk didn¡¯t like to cooperate with her, so he wasn¡¯t as fun as he used to be! She pulled over a reclining chair and started shaking it like Chu he. AI! ¡°Why are you sighing? What¡¯s bothering you?¡± Chu he asked with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s all because of my good-for-nothing disciples. They¡¯re too stupid!¡± Zhao Yuling said, clearly in a bad mood. In the past ten years, she had already accepted dozens of disciples. Moreover, they were all geniuses from their respective counties. However, ten years had passed, and Zhao Yuling still thought that she had put in a lot of effort, but none of those disciples had satisfied her! Their cultivation speed was too slow! Right now, his highest cultivation level was only at the Xiantian realm. She was very disappointed. ¡°It¡¯s your request that¡¯s too high!¡± Chu he said indifferently. Zhao Yuling¡¯s standards were too high. The disciples were all using her and Lin Xueling as models. Even if the requirements were lowered by a few levels. There was no comparison! Don¡¯t you know who the Masters of both sides are? The other had read a lot of books and was well-versed in both the past and present. One was just a little girl who had just come out of her cottage. How to compete? ¡°Brother Chu, do you think I don¡¯t know how to teach you?¡± Zhao Yuling pouted and began to doubt herself. After all, if one or two disciples were not taught well, it could be said that it was the disciple¡¯s problem. However, if he couldn¡¯t teach dozens of them well, then he would have to suspect whether it was the master¡¯s problem! ¡°Brother Chu, why don¡¯t you give me some guidance?¡± Zhao Yuling suddenly said. Chu he had taught her and her aunt, and now they were both Kings! The means of teaching people could be seen. teaching disciples requires time to settle down. Everyone has their own style of teaching. You won¡¯t be able to learn mine. Chu he shook his head and said indifferently. Zhao Yuling sighed and nodded. Indeed, how could it be so easy to reach the level of little Chu¡¯s brother, who had read a lot of books and was well-versed in both the past and the present? his every move, every word, and every action contained the Supreme Truth of the great Dao! There might only be one person in the world who was at this level! That person was brother Chu. ¡°Your aunt sent a letter saying that an elder of the Xia clan wanted to bring her to the Holy Land. Why didn¡¯t you go?¡± Chu he glanced at Zhao Yuling and asked. The Xia clan had a Holy Land of martial arts, and it was Lin Xueling who took action, suppressing the entire clan by herself. This was a top secret that was personally told to her by the half-step invincible King ancestor when she was crowned as the ice Empress in the Imperial City. At her level, and with her background confirmed to be innocent, many things could be known. In fact, if it wasn¡¯t for her sudden rise, she would have already known a lot of top secrets when she broke through to half-step King at such a young age. It was because it was too sudden, too strange, and suspicious that it had been delayed until her coronation. At that time, she had been confirmed to be trustworthy. It was said that the Xia clan was forced to come to this resource-poor land after the great change a few hundred years ago. If not for the fact that the Xia clan had a peak-tier King ancestor to hold down the Fort, they might have been exterminated. Even so, the Blessed lands with abundant resources were all occupied by the foreign races. At that time, the old ancestor at the peak of the king tier had already been heavily injured from the great change that had happened to the succubus race. This was also an important reason why the Tiger race had taken the opportunity to make their move. The Tiger clan was slowly devouring the Xia clan in order to force him out. However, in the end, the old ancestor did not make a move. In fact, after the entire Xia clan was forced into this barren land, the few remaining King level old ancestors of the Xia clan went into hiding. Only then did the Tiger clan give up on the idea of exterminating the Xia clan. The attitude of the Xia clan¡¯s experts was already very clear! It was a life and death struggle! If the Tiger Tribe was really exterminated, those experts who were still alive would not let the Tiger Tribe have an easy time. This place was already the bottom line of the Xia clan, and the Tiger clan was also clear about it. This was the exact situation of the Xia clan¡¯s decline from prosperity. As for the Xia clan, they had chosen this place as their escape route. He had his considerations. This was because there was a secret realm here that was comparable to a blessed land. This was the hidden Foundation of the Xia clan. A hundred years after the great change, the experts of the Xia clan entered the secret realm to recuperate. From then on, the true geniuses of the Xia clan were all sent into the secret realm in various states of suspended animation. This was also one of the main reasons why the Xia clan seemed to be declining so quickly. The geniuses had all been hidden away, and there was a huge gap between them. It was already very good to have two or three half-step invincible King tiers! This was something that could not be helped. The Xia clan had to slowly decline and could not show the slightest bit of strength. Those hidden heaven¡¯s favorites could not come out again! Because there was a pair of eyes watching in the dark. The Tiger Tribe! The Tiger clan would not be completely at ease if they were unable to completely exterminate the Xia clan, which was once a clan of the same rank. They would continue to watch quietly in the dark. If the Xia clan were to slowly decline, they would not do anything. They might even lend a hand when the Xia clan was facing a crisis of extermination. There was no why! This was because the aura of the Xia clan¡¯s peak-tier King ancestor had yet to dissipate. The Xia clan had been exterminated. Regardless of the reason, he wouldn¡¯t find trouble with any of the other clans. He would find the Tiger clan. These were the harsh words he had once said. Thus, as long as the Xia clan slowly declined, and their peak-tier King ancestor was still alive, they would not force them too much. However, if the Xia clan showed signs of rising, they would not stand by and watch. Thus, strictly speaking, Lin Xueling¡¯s sudden attack had given the three half-step unrivaled King level ancestors of the Xia clan a huge shock. After that, when Zhao Yuling opened the mountain Gate, she was so scared that her heart couldn¡¯t take it. Originally, they had all planned to place the title of the white-robed Empress on Lin Xueling. In the end, just like Lin Xueling, Zhao Yuling had caught them off guard. The appearance of two new kings in the Xia clan was a great thing, but if the Tiger clan were to have doubts, then it would be a disaster! However, the matter had already happened and the news had been leaked. They had no choice. After that, he was afraid that the two of them would do something outrageous again. After confirming that he could trust them, he quickly told them the secret and asked them to restrain themselves and not be too high profile. Originally, the two of them had already been exposed and could walk outside, so there was no need to go to the Holy Land! It could suppress the world and relieve the increasingly severe pressure of survival for the Xia clan. It would be fine as long as he mastered it! But this time, Lin Xueling said that something big was about to happen, and the Holy Land had personally sent people to ask her to go over. Chapter 42 ? Chapter 42: Great turtle¡¯s good brother Translator: 549690339 ¡°No, no one came to me!¡± Zhao Yuling shook her head, her face blank. Chu he¡¯s expression changed. Then, he flipped his palm and took out the eight-trigram Jade plate. Controlling it with his mind, he began to calculate according to Lin Xueling¡¯s eight characters. The final result. An auspicious sign! That¡¯s fine! Chu he put the things away, picked up the book again, and started to read it. it seems that the Holy Land favors Lin girl more. After all, she¡¯s a Chuunibyou. She takes it as her responsibility to protect the Lin family and revitalize the Xia clan. Unlike you, little girl, you¡¯re so carefree every day. Teaching disciples is like playing around. Chu he sighed. Lin Xueling knew more about the Xia clan¡¯s secrets. It could be seen that she was more trusted. Now that the Xia clan was in trouble, they would also bring her along. Zhao Yuling, this little girl, was just like Lin Xueling when she was young. However, she had been by his side for too long, and now she had obviously changed a lot. He became a salted fish. Zhao Yuling wrinkled her nose, looking a little aggrieved. ¡°Don¡¯t be depressed! It¡¯s good that you¡¯re like this. You should learn from your aunt and live a tired life, but you should be happy. In the future, if you can teach a few promising disciples, it will be a great contribution to the Xia clan! It might not be less than your aunt¡¯s.¡± Chu he said with a smile. He was human! Only people with different personalities could be considered human! Lin Xueling was a hot-blooded Chuunibyou girl. Zhao Yuling¡¯s nature was playful. In the past, she was a Chuunibyou, but that was because of the environment. Now, she was showing her true colors. This was their own personality. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Time flew by, and the quiet days passed quickly. In the blink of an eye, another three years passed. Chu he was 92 years old, and he had checked in to the library for 78 years. Three years had passed, and the turtle in the water had grown bigger. His figure was already moving towards the small hill. When it swam in the water, it made a lot of noise. All these years, it had also gone from the initial uneasiness of leaving the library Pavilion to now, playing in the water until it was flying. In the beginning, Chu he went to the river to see it. As soon as he arrived, it appeared. It didn¡¯t go far. After not seeing the Chu River for a few days, they were able to dig a large pit in front of the river bank, allowing the river to stretch forward for a long distance. Towards the end, Chu he had to find it. It began to scuttle around in the water. Chu he walked in the water with his hands behind his back according to the mark left on big turtle¡¯s body. Wherever he passed, the river water retreated. One step was a thousand meters away. Soon, he found where big turtle was. He realized. This time, big turtle had a big partner. It was a huge black snake. It was very strange. How did a turtle get along with a snake? ¡°Hiss hiss hiss!¡± [ brother Jia, I¡¯ll take you to get a huge opportunity. As long as we succeed, we¡¯ll be able to reach the half-step King realm in a few days. At that time, we¡¯ll be the Kings of this entire River. ] The black snake¡¯s bucket-thick tail was wrapped around the big King¡¯s bucket-thick neck, and its tongue was sticking out mysteriously. ¡°Squeak!¡± [ good! ] King eight nodded in agreement. The black snake¡¯s eyes flickered with an evil glint and carried a sense of pride. A snake and a turtle, and a person was silently following behind them. He quickly swam through the river. Soon, they arrived at an underwater cave. The entire mountain was emitting black evil Qi. It was obviously not a decent place. When they arrived, the black snake no longer disguised itself and revealed its ferocity. It wrapped itself around big turtle¡¯s tail and swung it hard, throwing it into the dark cave with black smoke. The cave, which had been in a state of stillness, suddenly trembled. A curtain-like black tongue quickly and tightly wrapped around the big turtle. ¡°Hiss hiss hiss!¡± [ great king, I¡¯m back! ] [ this time, the blood food we brought back is at the peak of Xiantian ninth stage, and its blood Qi is strong. ] The black snake¡¯s body landed on the ground, and it lowered its head to spit out its tongue respectfully. ¡°Squeak!¡± [ black snake, what are you doing? ] The turtle realized that something was wrong and struggled with all his might. It felt that there was something wrong with this new brother. * Jie Jie! * At this moment, the evil Qi on the mountain surged even more violently, and the water and earth shook. The entrance of the cave rose from the ground. It was the head of a giant beast. And big turtle was already in its mouth. ¡°Very good, the blood Qi is indeed rich and pure. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen such a level of blood Qi.¡± The giant beast nodded in satisfaction and looked at the black snake in admiration. Then, waves of evil energy gushed out of its mouth, accompanied by a green bubbling liquid. It was like sulfuric acid, and it wrapped around the turtle in layers. King Ba struggled with all its might, but the big tongue wrapped around it was too strong. It could not break free even with its strength. It was extremely flustered, and its mouth was squeaking. In this River, most of the people were ordinary water Tribe members. Some of them had begun to cultivate after evolving, but most of them were at the houtian level. There were very few at the Xiantian level. No one would dare to cause trouble for it with its aura. This was the first time it had encountered danger. It looked at the big black snake, who was sticking out its tongue, and its eyes were full of anger. It swore that if it could come out, it would crush all the long-looking guys it met in the future! Not a single one was left! How hateful! After a moment! ¡°Yi!¡± this turtle is a little hard. Why hasn¡¯t it been refined after so long? ¡± The huge beast blinked its lantern-sized eyes, feeling extremely puzzled. With its strength and the special venom in its body, it wouldn¡¯t take long to refine the connate level, even to the peak of the connate level. However, after half an hour, the turtle was still struggling. Not to mention the shell on its back, even the head that was sticking out showed no signs of softening. He felt that something was wrong. Whoosh! The ground shook again. It stretched out its two huge claws and grabbed the big turtle¡¯s neck, trying to pull it out and kill it before practicing. Although the effect would be a little worse, there was no other way. A living big turtle was too difficult to cultivate! After such a long time, he felt like he had not made any progress at all. Who knew how long he would have to practice. ¡°Squeak!¡± The king Turtle bared its teeth and barked at the giant beast. It hated being beheaded the most! But he had no choice. It couldn¡¯t deal with any of those who liked to chop its head off! After pulling for a while. The giant beast¡¯s eyes were even more depressed! This turtle was different. Forget about the hard shell, even the soft-looking head was surprisingly hard. It could not pull it out. It sensed carefully. That¡¯s right! This was a bastard at the peak of Xiantian ninth stage. ¡°What the hell did you bring back?¡± The giant beast glared at the black snake, very unhappy. ¡°Hiss hiss hiss!¡± [ I¡¯m sorry, my King. I was wrong! ] The black snake¡¯s body trembled, and it lay on the ground, lowering its head. The giant beast blinked its eyes and hesitated for a moment. In the end, he decided to try again. Blood food at the Xiantian ninth stage wasn¡¯t that easy to come by! I don¡¯t believe it! This King can¡¯t refine a Xiantian level blood food! Chapter 43 ? Chapter 43: A tortoise is too big, can¡¯t be stewed in one pot Translator: 549690339 Beside the giant beast, in a corner that it did not notice. Chu he quietly watched it struggle. The cultivation technique that big turtle cultivated was mainly for defense. He had also eaten a lot of heavenly and earthly treasures that could strengthen his body. His entire body had been refined more than once by a King-level treasure called the Golden Soul Origin stone. It might not be good at fighting. But its defensive power was a lever! Even a half-step unrivaled King would have to spend a lot of effort to deal with it, let alone this half-step king beast. Chu he was also bored. Since big turtle was not in danger for the time being, he decided to watch the show from the side. After a long time, he even took out a plate of pills and used his mental power as a support to hold it up and let it float in front of him. He even used his mental power to construct a golden chair under him. He sat on a chair, swaying and taking pills as he watched the giant beast torture the turtle in different ways! In the end, the big turtle didn¡¯t even resist. It found an opportunity to shrink its head back in and didn¡¯t move at all. It was unknown if it had gone to sleep! ¡°Roar!¡± Finally, the giant beast could not take it anymore! It had vomited out all the venom in its body, and now it was even starting to vomit acid, but the dead turtle¡¯s shell was still intact. This was bullying! It hated things with shells. Pfft! After being spat out, big turtle glared at the black snake. ¡°Damn it, he brought such a thing back.¡± The giant beast let out a furious roar. It was tired and hungry now! It was extremely appetizing. He looked at the black snake with a strange gaze. ¡°Hiss hiss hiss!¡± [ my King! ] The black snake¡¯s body trembled. The giant beast¡¯s gaze made it feel that something was wrong. ¡°Hiss hiss hiss!¡± [ my King, I¡¯ll find you a good beast later! ] It hurriedly expressed. It expressed its own function. Black snake thought about it and agreed. It wasn¡¯t easy to control a beast with decent strength and a quick mind. If it swallowed it in one gulp, it would have to go out and find food on its own in the future! It wasn¡¯t worth it. It turned to look at the turtle lying on the side, its eyes full of unwillingness. After spending so much effort, he didn¡¯t even get the taste, what a big loss! Roar! ¡°Think of a way to let me eat this thing!¡± The giant beast let out a loud roar and said fiercely. ¡°Get a big pot, big, or it won¡¯t fit. Then put it at the mouth of the volcano to stew it! It¡¯s best to add some green onions and cumin if you can. It¡¯s a pity that there are no old hens, or it would be even more fragrant.¡± The giant beast nodded and felt that it was feasible. ¡°Good idea!¡± ¡°But an ordinary pot won¡¯t do, you have to use an alchemy furnace to cook it.¡± But wait a minute, something doesn¡¯t seem right. It then turned its head and looked at the black snake. ¡°How did you learn to speak like a human?¡± To be able to learn the language of other creatures, apart from a few special races, most of them had to reach the half-step King level to have this ability. The higher the level, the faster the speed of learning other languages. ¡°Hiss hiss hiss!¡± The black snake shook its head, indicating that it wasn¡¯t the one who had spoken. ????? If it wasn¡¯t black snake, then who was it? Was there something strange mixed in here? The eyes of the giant beast and the black snake swept around. Then, in an inconspicuous corner, they found a figure sitting on a golden chair and knocking something on the ground. ¡°Human?¡± The huge beast blinked its big eyes in confusion. It looked around. That¡¯s right! This was underwater, its territory. How did the humans dare to come here? To be able to remain so relaxed at such a deep depth, it naturally knew that the human in front of it was definitely not ordinary. But so what? On land, humans were in charge, and it couldn¡¯t defeat those of the same level. However, in the water, it was the boss. When humans came, the situation was reversed. It could easily fight against three humans of the same level. Even if he encountered a super expert of the human race, a half-step unparalleled King ¡­ With the advantage of the environment, it was not afraid! If it couldn¡¯t win, it could run! It was very familiar with this place. As for the higher level experts ¡­ Did humans have them? If it did, it would have died long ago! In the past, when it had just broken through to the half-step King realm, it was still young and very active. It would wander around the land every day, and every time it went there, the world would be turned upside down. After it returned, it was often besieged by human experts who chased it into the water, but it was still alive and well now. &Nbsp; so, The corners of its mouth split open, revealing its ferocity. I¡¯m just hungry. Although humans are small, this person should be an expert. The essence in his body is also very nutritious! It was even better than that extremely hard tortoise. In human terms. Concentrated essence! Not bad. It was really like a pillow when one was sleepy. It was very beautiful! ¡°Roar!¡± The giant beast let out an excited roar and didn¡¯t waste any words. It opened its mouth and swung its head. It was fast, accurate, and ruthless. Its stinky, huge mouth went straight for the tiny figure on the ground. Chu he frowned. This mouth was too dirty! He stretched out his hand, and a huge Golden Palm condensed. This was a technique of the transcendence golden body. Without using all his strength, he could form a palm. The ferocious mouth was grabbed, and the whole terrifying face was deformed. Time seemed to have stopped for it. Its entire body was frozen in place, leaving only its two large eyeballs rolling around. This dense mist and this aura! At this moment, the giant beast felt a shiver that came from the depths of its soul. A dark cloud of death shrouded it. Although the humans on the ground were small, and it was huge. The two of them were not on the same level. &Nbsp; but ¡­ As long as that person was willing, he could annihilate it in an instant with a move of his finger. The giant beast understood. As expected. It was the essence that was concentrated! He was too smart! ¡°Squeak!¡± Attracted by the familiar voice, the big turtle¡¯s head popped out of its shell. When he saw that it was really the owner ¡­ Its eyes lit up in excitement. It extended its four claws and paddled in the water. With a whoosh, it ran to Chu he¡¯s side. It stretched out its thick claws and hugged Chu he¡¯s thigh. It stretched its neck and wanted to nuzzle Chu he. However, its head was too big. Three years had passed and it was already bigger than Chu he¡¯s entire body. It was impossible for it to do that. Even its two claws were thicker than Chu he¡¯s entire body. Naturally, he could not let it hug him. Otherwise, he would have a strange feeling. Therefore ¡­ The turtle wanted to express its affection and seek a sense of security, but its body was blocked by an invisible force. It squeaked anxiously and only stopped when Chu he ignored it. Then, it raised its claws and pointed at the giant beast. It was full of grievances and complained with a squeak. The giant beast¡¯s eyes, which could still move, suddenly widened! Wait a minute! Hearing this ¡­ Did this bastard know this human? It had an owner? Chapter 44 ? Chapter 44: Chapter 44-nostalgia Translator: 549690339 &Nbsp; so, Wasn¡¯t this terrifying human that had been condensed into essence here for it? Instead, he was here to look for a bastard? So, the culprit was that damned bastard? The giant beast suddenly felt that its anger was not going well! If a human had come specifically to find it, it would have no other emotions other than fear. However, knowing that this disaster was caused by this bastard, it felt that it would not be able to rest in peace even if it died. How infuriating! It¡¯s all that damned turtle¡¯s fault. No, it¡¯s all the black snake¡¯s fault. He had asked it to get some blood food, but it brought back such a hard thing. The key was that it was not wild, it had an owner! &Nbsp; his master was terrifying. It was the big boss. Bastard! If he had known earlier, he would have swallowed it alive to vent the hatred in his heart in advance. The black snake could also feel the strong resentment from its King. However, it didn¡¯t have the time to care about that now. It was also shivering. The snake¡¯s tongue hung outside and couldn¡¯t be retracted! Oh my God! It had only brought back a stupid turtle. How did it attract such an expert who could subdue its King with one move! Stupid b * stard, you should have told me earlier that you have such a powerful master! I¡¯ll really be your brother! How could he still scheme? At that time, everyone was a brother who gave his all! Love was stronger than gold, the kind that would turn the sea dry and the stones to mush! Black snake was really regretful. little green, you have accumulated enough Foundation. Take this opportunity to break through today! ¡°These two blood food are just right to give you some nourishment!¡± Chu he said. This time, he had come to find the turtle to help it break through. He moved his hand, and the giant palm formed by the transcendence golden body became even bigger. It was as if it could cover the sky. It grabbed the entire body of the mountain-sized beast and the black snake beside it. With a poof, the energy in his Golden Palm circulated and seemed to turn into a burning golden flame that rose up. Roar! Roar! The giant beast felt that it could move again, and it scurried around in an attempt to escape. However, to its despair, it realized that no matter what it did, it could not escape the range of the flames. As time passed, it realized that its body and even its soul were starting to heat up, as if it was in purgatory. Its body was shrinking, and its huge body was twisting violently, becoming smaller and smaller. In the sizzling sound, the evil energy and poisonous gas in its body were quickly refined. The dregs were removed, leaving behind the essence. It was about to be condensed into essence. The giant beast was unwilling to give up. It didn¡¯t want to be condensed, so it kept raising its head and letting out earth-shaking howls. It charged through the Golden Palm, using all its strength to escape. He saw what happened to black snake. It was refined to death and melted into a fist-sized pill, which was then thrown into big turtle¡¯s mouth. It didn¡¯t want to! It couldn¡¯t! The giant beast wanted to explode its seed to resist, but it realized in despair that its strength was declining too quickly. It could not even ignite its talent to explode its seed. ¡°Even if I die, I can¡¯t let myself fall into the mouth of a bastard.¡± This was the behemoth¡¯s final stubbornness. The turtle didn¡¯t get to eat it, but was eaten instead. Such an outcome would not allow him to die in peace. It stopped struggling and stopped. The little evil Qi in its body began to gather crazily. ¡°Self-destruct? You¡¯re thinking too much!¡± Chu he raised his head and glanced at the giant beast. Then, he glared at it, and a terrifying pressure followed. Pfft! The giant beast¡¯s body stiffened, and the evil Qi that it had gathered with great difficulty scattered in all directions. Then, it was forced out and burned by the Golden flames. In the end, the giant beast was completely refined in despair and entered the big turtle¡¯s stomach. ¡°Let¡¯s begin the breakthrough!¡± Chu he said. He then smacked the top of big turtle¡¯s head, guiding it to break through. At the same time, a few golden body shaping pills melted in Chu he¡¯s other palm and were inserted into the turtle¡¯s shell. The big king Turtle¡¯s limbs, tail, and head were all retracted into the turtle¡¯s shell. Wisps of smoke began to rise from its body. Its turtle shell began to crack. A flash of golden light flickered from the crack. Destruction before establishment. Big turtle began to transform. Time slowly passed, and the golden light grew brighter and brighter, making the underwater space dazzling and dazzling. It was as if a rare treasure was about to be born. Finally, there was a swish. A little Golden Turtle emerged from the broken green turtle¡¯s shell. Chu he was there. It was impossible for its breakthrough to fail. ¡°M-master!¡± A stammering sound was heard. The little jerk that had turned into little gold crashed into Chu he¡¯s arms with a whoosh. It had finally become smaller again! The little jerk was very excited. When Chu he pulled his head, he revealed a rare look of comfort. What a nostalgic feeling! Its youth had returned! It was still the same feeling. It still tasted the same. Chu he brought the Golden little jerk back to the library. As soon as it landed, it excitedly looked for a rag. In the corner of the library Pavilion, it found the dusty green rag. Its small nose gently sniffed it, revealing an intoxicated expression. It was a familiar smell. It had the fragrance of time. It moved its claws, put the cloth over its head, and began to clean. She was very energetic and hardworking. Again and again. The originally clean library Pavilion had a layer of skin forcefully removed by it. Fortunately, the rag on its head was a treasure that Chu he had checked in to. A personal item of a great emperor. It was hard to be hurt by swords and blades, and impervious to fire and water. Even after being toyed with by it, it was still silky smooth, without the slightest trace of fading or damage. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! The little jerk was like a Golden Rat, scurrying around every corner of the library Pavilion. Even the books on the bookshelves had been wiped clean by it. Chu he was speechless. This bastard! Why did he feel like he had been suffocated after making a round in the vast world outside? When Zhao Yuling returned from the White Imperial Palace ¡­ This time, the little jerk took the initiative to meet her. The little jerk extended its head and landed in the palm of the dumbfounded Zhao Yuling. Buzzzzzz! He slipped away with all his might. I¡¯ll let you have your fill today. The little jerk blinked his little eyes and gave Zhao Yuling an encouraging look. This was the first time it took the initiative. ¡°Brother Chu, you¡¯re raising another turtle? This one seems a little different!¡± Zhao Yuling swept the bastard¡¯s head away in disgust. The flirtatious bastard was not cute at all. Xiao Lu was still the most fun. The little jerk was stunned! It wasn¡¯t. Isn¡¯t my head your favorite? Why did she dislike him after not seeing him for so long? It was so passionate. But in exchange for such a cold result. So disappointed! The little jerk drooped his head and walked out. He found a comfortable place to sunbathe. that¡¯s little green. It just changed its color because of a breakthrough in its cultivation. Let¡¯s call it little gold from now on! Chu he raised his head and said with a smile. [ PS: smash me to death with the ticket. ] Chapter 45 ? Chapter 45: Mountain river State Painting Translator: 549690339 ¡­¡­¡­¡­ A month later. The spring sun was just right, and it was warm. Two deckchairs, a man, and a tortoise that was more dazzling than the sun. He closed his eyes in front of the library, feeling the warmth. It was comfortable. As expected. This was the life that a Big Shot should have. The real big shots were not about fighting and killing. It was to live happily and comfortably. However, at this moment, a person came to the library Pavilion from afar. It was an old man. His hair and beard were all white, and the vicissitudes of life covered his cheeks. His walking posture was slow and a little shaky, as if he was on the verge of death. Chu he squinted his eyes and took a glance. This old man¡¯s cultivation level was barely acceptable. The reason why he acted like an ordinary old man was because he was a young man. He was not pretending. It was just that he was in a really bad state at the moment, and his entire body was like a funnel. Thus, he used a special method to seal himself to prevent his genuine Qi from leaking out. Furthermore, the seal was very thorough. He didn¡¯t even use zhenqi to maintain the injuries on his body. He only used medicine to maintain them, causing the injuries on his body to worsen even more, and his lifespan was rapidly flowing away. He was like a piece of rotten wood that had been severely corroded. In fact, if he did not seal his genuine Qi and used it to protect himself, he could live for a few more decades even if he could not heal his injuries. However, the price was that his strength would rapidly decline as his true Qi leaked out. &Nbsp; so, The old man¡¯s method was to give up a few decades of his life to ensure that he could use his full strength at a critical moment. That¡¯s right. In his current state, he could only attack once. After the seal was removed, his genuine Qi returned to his body, but it was not something that his broken body could withstand. When facing an enemy, no matter the outcome, he would not be able to hold on for long. Soon, he would explode. There was no possibility of survival. He was using his life as the price to maintain his deterrent force. At the same time, in order to prevent any unnecessary trouble, he was forced to remove the seal in advance. Chu he could feel that in the shadows of a corner not far away, there was a person who was not weak either. He was always following and protecting him in secret. ¡°Little friend, you¡¯re very relaxed!¡± The old man walked to the front of the library Pavilion and swept a deep glance inside. Then, he lowered his head and greeted Chu he in a very friendly manner. ¡°Not bad. Old man, do you want to come with me?¡± Chu he opened his eyes and threw the bastard on the other chair aside. He made a gesture of invitation to the old man. ¡°Respecting the old and cherishing the young, you have to start from a young age, you¡¯re not clever at all,¡± Chu he glared at the little bastard who had crawled up from the ground and was shaking his head in dissatisfaction as he looked at the old man. ¡°Little friend, you¡¯re a good person.¡± With a smile on his face, the old man sat down on the chair without any hesitation. The two of them began to chat. They talked about everything, including astronomy and geography. Finally. ¡°Little friend, you¡¯re very knowledgeable.¡± The old man cupped his fists at Chu he, showing his admiration. ¡°Elder, you really are the great saint of this generation.¡± Chu he returned the greeting! He let out a long breath. He hadn¡¯t bragged like this in a long time! He had to maintain his image in front of the two little girls. He had to be careful with his words and not run around. At the same time, he was sure that the old man had something to tell him. Otherwise, it didn¡¯t make sense for the other party to keep flattering him even after he had bragged so much! ¡°Little friend, are you Lin Xueling¡¯s senior brother?¡± After building a relationship with Chu he for such a long time, the old man finally brought the topic back on track. Senior brother? Chu he¡¯s eyes flashed. It seemed that he was wrong. The other party did not know his true identity from Xue Ling. That girl¡¯s mouth is still very tight! He didn¡¯t even say anything, but he took the initiative to keep it a secret. The old man had the same suspicion as the Lin family. They thought that there was an expert in the library Pavilion. He had taken in three disciples. He was the boss, Lin Xueling was the second, and Zhao Yuling was the third. ¡°I¡¯m her brother little Chu.¡± Chu he did not deny or admit it. He pretended to say both. ¡°Little friend, is your master here?¡± The old man¡¯s expression was filled with anticipation. Chu he shook his head! He didn¡¯t have a master. They all relied on their talent to cultivate. The old man sighed with disappointment, and he seemed to have aged even more. ¡°Little friend, do you know where your master is? can you help me pass on a message?¡± The old man said unwillingly. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Chu he¡¯s eyes flashed. ¡°I want to make a deal with him.¡± The old man said solemnly. ¡°Tell me!¡± Chu he said. The old man¡¯s expression changed. He looked at Chu he with an ugly expression. ¡°It¡¯s a misunderstanding!¡± Chu he¡¯s expression changed. He knew that the old man felt that he had overstepped his boundaries! After all, the old man wanted to make a deal with his non-existent master. In his eyes, he was only a disciple. But now, he was demanding to know the details of the deal. No matter what he said, it was inappropriate. ¡°Old man, I just want to know what you want to trade before I decide if I¡¯ll agree or not,¡± Chu he explained. The old man¡¯s face loosened and he looked relieved. He felt that Chu he was worried that his so-called deal was a small matter and would disturb his master, causing him to be punished. After thinking about it, there was nothing to hide about this deal. He moved his palm. A magnificent ink painting with a wild aura slowly unfolded in front of Chu he. The ink painting of mountains and rivers, the tide of people like a spring, the fireworks of the mortal world, all leaped onto the paper. this is a treasure map of the king realm and above. It is the most precious treasure of the Xia clan. The old man spoke with pride. ¡°I would like to use this map to make a deal with your honored master.¡± 300 years. He has protected the Xia clan for 300 years. This map will be his! The old man¡¯s voice was filled with reluctance, but his words were unusually firm. Chu he took a glance at the mountain river Map. The things drawn on it were very realistic and artistic. The water was flowing, people were moving, and smoke was rising. Hanging it on the wall did make it look a little cool. However, it was not worth it to use her identity as a nanny for three hundred years in exchange! After all, this painting only looked good to him. As for its use ¡­ I¡¯m sorry. It was not worthy of his current level. Furthermore, he had many treasures on him, some of which were of a higher grade than this painting. He looked at Chu he and shook his head. The old man frowned. You don¡¯t like it? No, that was impossible. It must be that this kid couldn¡¯t see the power of the mountain river State Painting. He didn¡¯t know what a treasure above the king realm represented! The old man cleared his throat and felt that he needed to explain. [ PS: please give me more recommendation votes! ] Big bosses, I can only go up like this. Chapter 46 ? Chapter 46: The shock Translator: 549690339 ¡°This painting contains the universe.¡± The old man took the book that the little jerk had placed on the chair and threw it into the drawing paper. The book disappeared and reappeared in the drawing the next moment. Chu he did not say anything. With a move of his palm, a pot of tea and two cups appeared in his hands. After filling the teacup, he picked up a cup for himself and then extended his hand to make a gesture of invitation to the old man. ???? The old man¡¯s lips trembled. ¡°The universe inside this map is very big!¡± He explained. Chu he nodded to show that he understood. The old man,¡±Yingluo.¡± The old man suddenly fell silent. Chu he tilted his head and felt strange. Treating a guest to a cup of tea was basic courtesy. He had not seen a guest for a long time and had just remembered it. Why didn¡¯t he say anything after he poured the tea? It was over with one universe accumulation? It felt more than that, right? this map can derive the heaven, earth, mountains, and rivers, stabilize the fate, and observe the world. More importantly, it can observe the secular artistic conception of the mountains and rivers, which is very helpful for the breakthrough of the realm. even a ninth tier King would be able to gain enlightenment from it. It¡¯ll be helpful in breaking through. The old man continued after a while. This time, he finished explaining all the functions in one breath! ¡°If you want to use this map, the price must be very high!¡± Chu he casually said. The old man¡¯s expression changed. It was true. If he wanted to activate the function of this map, he had to pay a huge price every time. Otherwise, if there was no price to pay, the Xia clan would have long taken off with just the two points of suppressing luck and observing intent. This mountain river Map only had the function of viewing the world, and it was still in a half-activated state. Only when half-step King realm and above attacked beyond a certain limit would it alert the others. As for stabilizing fate energy and observing intent realm. In the past, the Xia clan could still use it occasionally. As for now, he had the heart but no strength. old man, have some tea. You don¡¯t have to work so hard. You¡¯ve worked hard for most of your life. It¡¯s time to retire. Leave the rest to the young people. they have energy and drive. I believe they have the ability to withstand the pressure and move forward with the burden. Chu he said. We¡¯re all old people! They had to counsel each other. ¡°Little friend, please pass on the message.¡± The old man cupped his fists solemnly. Chu he nodded. Feeling helpless, the old man still didn¡¯t hear any advice. He couldn¡¯t let an old man who was older than him be anxious and angry. This was a matter of moral character. So be it! In any case, it was impossible to agree! Don¡¯t ask him why he was so sure. Because the person he was conveying the message to was himself. The old man heaved a sigh of relief. Then, he raised the teacup and finished it in one gulp. Hiss! ¡°This tea!¡± The moment the tea entered his stomach. The old man gasped. His body shook violently. He was shocked. A strong life force spread through his body along with the tea and merged into his body. After a long drought, there was finally a good rain. Every cell in his body was letting out a comfortable sound. The old man couldn¡¯t believe it. A cup of tea. It was just a cup of tea, but it felt better than any natural treasure he had taken for so many years. He could clearly feel that this cup of tea would increase his lifespan by at least three years. And this was because he was seriously injured and had wasted a large amount of medicinal power. As expected. The person living in seclusion here was a mighty figure, who might be even more powerful than he had imagined. The tea that a disciple had casually taken out to serve a guest was already such a treasure. One could only imagine how extravagant he was. At this moment, while the old man was excited, he was also worried about whether the treasure map would be able to move the Almighty again! This was a peerless mighty figure! He didn¡¯t know which region the human race seniors were from. ¡°Old man, the tea is not bad, right? Take this pot as my gift to you. Take it back and drink it slowly!¡± With a smile on his face, Chu he handed the teapot over. He had a good impression of this old man, so there was nothing wrong with giving Sunset¡¯s old friend a small gift. ¡°This, this is too valuable!¡± The old man shook his head. Even though this tea was very helpful to him. However, it was not his style to take things from others for no reason. It was fine if they robbed someone they didn¡¯t like, but this little brother was still pleasing to the eye. If they took something, they would owe him a favor. He didn¡¯t have anything on him to return the favor. it¡¯s fine. I still have some tea. We had a good talk today. You¡¯re to my liking, old man. Isn¡¯t tea used to entertain friends who have a big mouth? ¡± The old man¡¯s face twitched. Today, they had indeed had a lot of fun with their words. He struggled for a moment before finally taking the teapot in his hand. Whether that senior would agree or not, it was still unknown. It would be good if he could live for a few more years. ¡°If senior agrees, let little snow spirit inform you.¡± The old man left with the teapot. In the end, he couldn¡¯t help but turn around and give a warning. Chu he nodded. ¡°Send the guests off! You don¡¯t even have a good eye.¡± Chu he threw the little jerk down again when he saw the old man climb back onto the chair after he left. The little jerk got up from the ground and looked at the old man with a resentful expression before following him out. The old man¡¯s eyelids twitched. What was wrong with this bastard? it was its master who had thrown it down, so why was he venting all his anger on him? They must have gotten the wrong target! She really couldn¡¯t stand the look in his eyes. He thought for a moment, then took out a bottle of pills from his pocket, poured one out, and handed it to the bastard. Chu he must be a generous person to be able to give away a pot of tea that even he coveted. He wanted to return the favor, but he felt that there was nothing he could take out, so he didn¡¯t embarrass himself! Now, he could give some benefits to his spirit beast to improve their relationship and improve their impression of him. The most important thing was to make the little jerk stop looking at her with those emotional eyes. The little turtle¡¯s eyes lit up when it saw the pill, but it sniffed it. It retracted its extended head. Raising his head, with his claws behind his back, he looked at the old man again with his beady eyes. The old man realized. The look in the little jerk¡¯s eyes changed! What was that? Disdain? Is that true? You¡¯re disgusted with such a precious pill just by taking a whiff? Do you have any knowledge? I¡¯m so angry! The old man threw the pill into his mouth and quickened his trembling steps. He quickly left. He felt that if the turtle looked at him again, his newly increased lifespan would be gone! Chapter 47 ? Chapter 47: Luck Translator: 549690339 ¡°This old man is an interesting person.¡± Chu he picked up the mountain river Map that the old man had placed on the chair and shook his head. To the Xia clan, such a precious item was definitely not something that the old man would forget to take! She placed it here because she wanted to give it to him directly. Of course, in the old man¡¯s heart, he was giving it to the senior that he didn¡¯t even know. Wasn¡¯t he afraid that senior would take the things and not do the work? Perhaps he was worried! But from this, it could be seen that he had no other way! That was why he seemed so forthright. ¡°The Xia clan is about to face a huge threat.¡± Chu he made a guess. The old man had no choice but to come here for help! His injuries were too severe, and there was no turning back for him. At most, he could hold on for another ten years or so before he could prepare for his funeral! His injuries were from his source and were much more serious than the Lin family patriarch¡¯s! Chu he could tell that even the old man¡¯s own physical body might have been sealed in the past and suppressed by a secret treasure. He had only broken out of the seal recently. the Xia clan is in turmoil. I want to check in quietly, but I may be disturbed often. ¡°Just thinking about it makes me unhappy!¡± The little jerk had returned. He walked to Chu he¡¯s feet and squatted on the ground like a pug. He looked up at Chu he and wagged his little tail! It was hungry! The old man¡¯s elixir just now didn¡¯t suit its appetite, but it had aroused its appetite. eat, eat, eat. You only know how to eat. You¡¯re useless! Chu he glanced at it and said unhappily. He took out a handful of golden dog food and threw it into the little jerk¡¯s mouth. This was something he had obtained after several check-ins. There were already a few big bags in the system space. The introduction was simple. Royal Dog Food, golden sand, full of nutrition, sweet taste, can strengthen the body of the king Hound, allowing it to grow up healthily. [ special hint: other than dogs, it can also be used on other living creatures. Humans can also be eaten! ] Why would he eat a human! The moment he saw the name, no matter how fragrant the smell was, Chu he could not eat it! Then, they became the turtle¡¯s special food. And it loved to eat. It was like a cat eating mint! Every time they smelled it, they would become restless. He was extremely excited! If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that this dog food was indeed magical and was a treasure corresponding to the king tier, which made it difficult to digest, the little bastard would have finished it all in a day. ¡°Luck suppression, huh?¡± He sent the little jerk away. Chu he picked up the mountain river Map again. After looking at it, he revealed an interested expression. The old man didn¡¯t tell him how to use it. However, he, who had read a lot of books and was well-versed in both the past and the present, only took one look and he knew what was going on! Although he did not know how the Xia clan managed to activate this function of protecting fate, he was still very curious. However, Chu he had his own methods. He moved his palm. A Golden Dragon soared into the sky. Its entire body released a dazzling golden light, and its body soared above the world as it grew larger and larger. A few breaths passed. It had already grown to the size of covering the entire sky of Forest City. It hovered in the sky and its eyes flickered. It was so lifelike that it looked like a real Dragon. However, it was only formed by luck. Ordinary people wouldn¡¯t even be able to see it. The Golden Dragon that was soaring in the sky lowered its head and looked at Chu he from the sky. Chu he took out the treasure map. The mountain river Map was flowing with a clear luster, reflecting a layer of light curtain invisible to ordinary people, as if someone was holding a brush. A library Pavilion was drawn out, followed by the Lin family, Lin city, the river in the wilderness outside Lin city, and the entire Lin County. As the images on the screen increased, the screen expanded with the wind until it covered Forest City, corresponding to the Golden Dragon Yao in the sky. The Dragon and the painting looked at each other for a moment. Chu he flipped his palm and pressed down. The Golden Dragon in the sky wagged its tail, and its body that covered the sky and the earth rushed down brazenly, falling into the light curtain that was revealed by the mountain river Map. This scene was extremely shocking! It was like a giant dragon colliding with heaven and earth. However, the clash between the two was silent and not known to ordinary people. A moment later, the Golden Dragon and the illusionary image of the mountain river Map completely merged together. After that. The screen shattered. The shadow of the mountain river Map turned into golden light and integrated into the mountain river Map. After the fusion was complete. Hu! An invisible force rippled in the void. Like an Aurora, with the mountain river Map as the center, it instantly spread to the entire Lin County. Chu he¡¯s eyes shone with a profound light as if the stars were hanging upside down while he observed the world. He saw that at this moment, all he could see was the Golden Power of Providence floating around, protecting the entire world. Chu he lowered his head. There was a small Golden Dragon of fate circling around his body. With the spread of fate, the stronger one was, the more benefits one would obtain. Without a doubt, Chu he was the most powerful being in Lin County. At that moment, Chu he thought of a phrase. The son of destiny. They were talking about him! ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Outside of Forest City. In the wilderness, a maroon dragon horse was pulling a carriage and moving forward steadily on the mountain path. There were two people in the carriage. Two men. One old, one middle-aged. ¡°Master, we haven¡¯t met the senior yet. Why did you leave the mountain river Map behind?¡± After a long time, the middle-aged man couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°We can¡¯t!¡± The old man shook his head with complicated feelings. The Xia clan was on the brink of death. At that time, the treasure map might end up in the hands of that foreign race. Rather than that, it would be better to give it directly to that senior who didn¡¯t know the depth of it. Perhaps it would leave him with a good impression. Even if he couldn¡¯t protect the Xia clan for 300 years, it would be good if he could help them once. Even if the worst case happened, senior would be unmoved. The treasure map was much better in the hands of the human race than in the hands of the Xia clan. At this moment. The old man suddenly raised his eyebrows. His entire body relaxed and he felt comfortable. ???? What¡¯s going on? I was worried to death just now. Why did he suddenly feel so happy and excited? He turned his head and looked at his disciple, who also had a comfortable expression. His brows, which had just relaxed, furrowed again. There was a problem. Something was wrong. His disciple was no ordinary person. At this moment, he also noticed that there was a problem. He turned his head and saw the bewilderment in his teacher¡¯s eyes. He did not hesitate. He instantly lifted the old man up and broke out of the carriage with a boom. His figure moved and he was about to fly far away. However, at this moment, a mysterious door suddenly appeared in the sky. He was caught off guard and plunged into it. ¡°F * ck!¡± The only thing left on the ground was the dumbfounded dragon horse and a loud curse! Chapter 48 ? Chapter 48: Brother little Chu, I understand Translator: 549690339 Midnight! He took out his self-made Guan Gong portrait. Washing his hands in a golden basin! He burned incense and took a bath. He tidied up his clothes. Chu he calmly waited for 12 o ¡®clock to refresh. He was now the son of destiny. His solemness was to welcome the good thing he was about to sign. 12 am. The check-in system was refreshed on time. Chu he directly clicked on the check-in panel and checked in. ding! Congratulations to the host for successfully signing the contract. You have received the reward, demon suppressing Pagoda. A purple-gold Pagoda appeared on the check-in panel. Chu he revealed a smile. No matter how this thing was used, one could tell from its color that it was good stuff. Chu he moved his palm, and the demon-suppressing Pagoda appeared in his hand. As soon as he appeared, a domineering aura was released. The space twisted, and with a crack, the defensive forbidden technique that Chu he had set up in the library Pavilion that could withstand a King¡¯s attack collapsed. The little turtle, who was sleeping soundly on its back with its four limbs stretched out, shook its body and instantly grew in size. Its four limbs, head, and tail retracted into the turtle shell, leaving a huge golden egg on the spot. Chu he took action in time and blocked all the aura leaking out of the demon-suppressing Pagoda. At the same time, he pointed out a finger, stopping the turtle that was growing bigger. ¡°M-master, I can feel a great killing intent!¡± The turtle sneakily stretched out his head and looked around before he spoke to Chu he with a solemn expression. Chu he,¡±Qianqian.¡± How did this b * stard interpret his domineering aura as killing intent? Chu he ignored him and began to study the demon-suppressing Pagoda. This Pagoda was an all-rounded treasure. It could be used to attack, defend, and withstand. Attack! The pagoda, combined with his strength, could kill those above great emperor realm. The domineering aura of the pagoda could suppress the mind of the enemy, leaving them no place to hide. Defense, the pagoda above one¡¯s head, can easily block the damage of all kinds of magic weapon attacks, even the attack of the soul can be blocked, standing in an undefeatable place. receive ¡± could suppress enemies in this Pagoda. The 18-story Pagoda could suppress countless enemies, break down their power, and store it in the pagoda to defend against enemies. Moreover, the place where the pagoda was placed, where the Devils were tortured to death by the pagoda, could gather merit and luck. After a long time, it could create a Holy Land for cultivation. This was also the key ability of the demon suppressing Pagoda. Good stuff. Chu he happily played with the pagoda in his hand. This would be his exclusive weapon from now on! As expected, he was the son of destiny today. This luck was invincible! If he could get ten consecutive draws, he would even pay for it. He felt that his luck today was off the charts! It¡¯s not a loss to spend money! However, it was a pity that the system did not have a top-up button, so he could not top-up even if he wanted to! ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Three days later. Early in the morning. Chu he was still fiddling with the demon-suppressing Pagoda. ¡°Brother little Chu, I¡¯ve finally understood!¡± Suddenly, Zhao Yuling walked in happily. ???? ¡°What did you comprehend?¡± Chu he put away the demon-suppressing Pagoda and turned around. He sized her up with a surprised look. That¡¯s right! Third level King. The artistic conception on his body didn¡¯t change either. What did she understand? ¡°I finally know how to be a good master!¡± Zhao Yuling held her head high with a smug look on her face. He put on a posture that said ¡°quickly praise me.¡± ???? This girl was still vexed over how to teach her disciples some time ago, and now she had comprehended it? He had only heard that one could gain enlightenment through martial arts techniques. I¡¯ve never heard of teaching a disciple to gain enlightenment! Wasn¡¯t this decided by experience and talent? This thing can be comprehended? ¡°How did you comprehend it?¡± Chu he felt strange. ¡°That feeling was so mysterious that I couldn¡¯t explain it, but I just understood it!¡± Chu he nodded. Indeed, things like comprehension were usually very profound. One knew it in one¡¯s heart, but it was difficult to express it in words. ¡°Are there any specific changes?¡± Chu he asked. ¡°There is! Three days ago, I gave a public lecture on martial arts, and a few of my disciples comprehended it on the spot. Some even broke through directly.¡± I¡¯ve been encouraged these three days and focused on teaching. My disciples have all broken through. ¡°I¡¯ll go back immediately. Keep it up!¡± Zhao Yuling was very excited. It could be seen that she had specially taken the time to come back to report the good news and ask for praise! ¡°Only your disciple has changed, you don¡¯t have any specific changes.¡± Chu he¡¯s expression changed. He seemed to have understood something! ¡°There is! The more I explained, the smoother it became, and the more I explained, the more comfortable I felt.¡± Zhao Yuling nodded. Just this? Are you sure it¡¯s not because your disciple suddenly became powerful, and you¡¯re happy and talkative, but you¡¯re breathless and can speak smoothly? After all, it was normal for a teacher to be happy and motivated when he saw his disciple¡¯s effort. It was normal for him to explain more naturally! Chu he looked at the smug Zhao Yuling. He didn¡¯t even have the heart to hurt her. Three days ago, he had used the mountain river Map to suppress the fate in Lin County! As for the little girl¡¯s disciples, although they were the leftovers of the Holy Land, they were all geniuses from their respective counties. He would definitely gain more benefits. Moreover, many people were already on the verge of breaking through. It was normal for them to suddenly feel refreshed and break through. They were in good condition these few days, so it was understandable that their cultivation would be twice as effective with half the effort! If they could go out for a walk, it might be even better. Maybe someone would get a great opportunity! This had nothing to do with good teaching. At this time, even if he pulled the little bastard over and roared a few times, it would still be effective! However, the sudden change in the disciples was obvious. The little girl did not know the reason, so it was normal for her to misunderstand that it was her credit. ¡°Brother Chu, I¡¯m going back!¡± The little girl took the ruler and left in a hurry, not even afraid of the tortoise anymore! Chu he,¡±Qianqian.¡± He shook his head. After a few days, the peak of this wave of luck would pass. The disciples of the little girl had also broken through to the current stage and returned to the right track. She would have started to doubt her life again! The little jerk was cleaning the bookshelf. He had just thrown the rag away when he saw the little girl leaving without even looking at him! It looked depressed, shook its head, and sighed. It took the rag, threw it over its head, and continued to rub it back and forth on the bookshelf. Chapter 49 ? Chapter 49: Tiger realm Translator: 549690339 ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Tiger realm. This was a complex world of mountains and forests, dozens of times larger than the Xia clan¡¯s territory. Countless races lived here. But most of them were just food. The food of the Tiger Tribe. The Tiger Tribe was one of the few fourth-grade forces in the land of savages. It was famous for its powerful individual strength. They lived in the same territory as a group. However, before their strength reached a certain level, they rarely gathered on a large scale. Most of them walked alone. Some of them brought along their children and when the children grew up, the female Tigers would chase them away. Of course, sometimes it would be the other way around. At this moment, in the Tiger realm, heavenly Tiger Mountain. This was a large-scale gathering place for the Tiger Tribe. The strength of these Tigers had naturally exceeded the limit, and even the weakest among them was at the Xiantian ninth stage. It was one of the cores of the Tiger Tribe that could suppress the vast Tiger realm, pillage everywhere, and suppress the Barbarian region. Roar! It was accompanied by a loud roar. A piece of news was sent to heavenly Tiger Mountain. The Xia clan, the territory of a large clan that was once as famous as the Tiger clan, according to the investigation of the stargazing clan, which was reared by the Tiger clan, there was a strange phenomenon that was suspected to be the birth of a secret realm. The moment this news was released. The heavenly Tiger Mountain was shaken. A new Mystic realm, the benefits inside were undoubtedly enormous. Even their Tiger clan would be envious. Furthermore, this secret realm had appeared in the territory of the Xia clan, which was on the verge of being exterminated by them. They had already made preparations to wait for a few more decades for the Xia clan¡¯s strongest protector to fall, and then completely exterminate them. After all, every clan that could reach the fourth stage and above had enough potential! However, the appearance of a secret realm would undoubtedly increase the variables. Some of the Tigers suggested that there was no need to wait any longer. They should immediately mobilize the 1st Legion of the heavenly Tiger clan and inform Lord 1st Tiger to directly charge into the Xia clan¡¯s territory, snatch the secret realm, and exterminate the Xia clan. But there were also some who hesitated. The Xia clan¡¯s Supreme combat power had yet to fall. He had many tricks up his sleeve. Even when he was heavily injured, he was still able to suppress the number one Tiger in the Barbarian region. If they went now, it would be bad if the old man had a backup plan and caused them great losses. He had waited for hundreds of years, and there were only a few decades left before he could use time to torture himself to death. If he went over now, it was likely that there would be more problems. Listening to the argument, the current clan leader of heavenly Tiger Mountain was in a dilemma. It was hard to decide. Just as the entire heavenly Tiger Mountain was in a heated argument over a secret realm, a majestic Giant Tiger with a calm aura strode over from the sky. His aura transformed into clouds and wrapped around his body. The arrival of this Tiger had alarmed the entire heavenly Tiger Mountain. No matter what the Tigers were doing, even the higher-ups of the heavenly Tiger Mountain who were discussing how to deal with the Xia clan¡¯s Secret realm came out after smelling the scent. All the Tigers lowered their proud heads, their tails like whips, whipping the air. They would welcome its arrival with the highest standards. ¡°Greetings, Lord first Tiger!¡± After the giant Tiger landed, the heavenly Tiger Mountain¡¯s chief immediately went forward and lowered his head to greet it. This was the number one expert of the Tiger Tribe, the number one Tiger of the Barbarian region. He was the one who suppressed the Tiger realm and intimidated all the races in the Barbarian region. To the Tiger Tribe, it was the heavens, it was the God. Any Tiger that saw it, regardless of its status, would have to show the highest respect. This was not only because it was the strongest. It was also because it was the pride of the Tiger Tribe. It had used 200 years to reach the peak of the ninth tier King realm, and now it had protected the Tiger Tribe for 800 years, and it was going to protect the Tiger Tribe for another 200 years. Those who had just entered the king¡¯s realm in the Tiger Tribe had a lifespan of eight hundred years, while those at the peak of the ninth level of the king¡¯s realm had a total of one thousand and two hundred years. ¡°I already know about it!¡± The Barbarian region¡¯s number one Tiger slowly walked through the Tiger Group. Wherever he passed, the other Tigers avoided him. ¡°The Xia clan is nothing to be worried about.¡± I already have a feeling that in twenty years, at most twenty years, I will be able to improve. right now, it doesn¡¯t matter if the Xia clan has any gains in the secret realm or not. Don¡¯t complicate matters, because in the future, those things will belong to my Tiger clan. For now, I¡¯ll leave them with the Xia clan for them to look after! ¡°The Xia clan will be exterminated in 20 years!¡± ¡°The Peng clan shall be exterminated!¡± ¡°The lion Clan shall be exterminated!¡± ¡°The yuan clan shall be exterminated!¡± ¡°The Kunwu clan must be exterminated!¡± ¡°The wise snake tribe shall be exterminated!¡± ¡°The barbaric Bulls will be exterminated!¡± ¡°The crocodile clan shall be exterminated!¡± ¡°There will only be one voice in the Barbarian region!¡± ¡°Roar!¡± The Barbarian region¡¯s number one Tiger was full of energy. He was calm and hot-blooded as he slowly made a declaration. Finally, he raised his head and let out a huge roar. The sound reverberated through the sky. A powerful aura spread out, and a storm swept through the entire area. The group of Tiger race members, who had been talking with their blood boiling, let out a loud roar. The weak immediately became paralyzed. Even the strong ones did not feel good and felt stifled. If you want to talk, then talk properly. They were trembling all over! He was so excited that he couldn¡¯t control his emotions. Excitement and hot-bloodedness shot up with a whoosh. Why are you suddenly shouting so loudly! He didn¡¯t even tell her in advance. They were not prepared at all. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the person standing in front of them was the number one expert of the Tiger Tribe, they would have wanted to whip it if it was another Tiger. After a long while, they gathered their scattered hot blood and continued to be excited. He had to be excited! Look at what the first Tiger said. It was about to break through! The current first Tiger was already at the peak of ninth grade King realm. If he were to break through, he would be at the legendary venerable sovereign realm that had not appeared in the Barbarian region for thousands of years! At that time! Under the leadership of the first Tiger, the Tiger Tribe would sweep across the entire barbarian region. All the places in the land of the Berserkers were the hunting grounds of the Tiger Tribe. All the treasures belonged to the Tiger Tribe! As the higher-ups of the Tiger clan, the benefits they could obtain were undoubtedly the greatest. At that time, there would be no doubt that he would be able to improve. The first Tiger breakthrough. It was a good thing for his family and himself. They couldn¡¯t help but be excited. ¡°Roar!¡± ¡°Roar!¡± ¡­¡­ Loud roars began to rise and fall. A dry and hot aura circled in the sky above heavenly Tiger Mountain and did not dissipate for a long time. Chapter 50 ? Chapter 50: The birth of the Holy Land Translator: 549690339 New Xin era 576. Dawn Holy Land, the dawn Holy Land of the Overwatch secret realm, Xia clan. An earth-shattering event happened. The Xiayuan forefather, who had just broken out of the seal, and the mengyi forefather, who had been protecting him, had both disappeared. It was too sudden! The old ancestor didn¡¯t tell anyone where he went. All sorts of speculations spread throughout the Holy Land. Among them, the one that most people agreed on was that the patriarch went to the succubus race or the Tiger race! After all, these two clans had the deepest grudges with the Xia clan and were the biggest threats. And they knew very well that the old ancestor had broken out of the seal because he did not have much time left! In the last moments of his life, he was bound to do something. Given his personality, there was a high possibility that he would pay with his life to severely injure the utmost beings of the Tiger race or the succubus race. A wave of grief rose in the Holy Land. The old ancestor! The ancestor who had protected the Xia clan for hundreds of years had finally reached this point. And they were powerless. ¡°Get out! The ancestor has already done everything he could. No matter what the result is, our Xia clan will never be at peace again!¡± ¡°After staying in the Holy Land for so long, I¡¯m sure everyone¡¯s hearts must be tired!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go out and have some crazy time!¡± ¡°Kill!¡± Said one of the patriarchs, his voice filling the entire Holy Land. It was cold, and it was a suppressed madness! No one objected. After leaving the sacred land, with the old ancestor¡¯s end approaching, this was something that had been put on the agenda for a long time. Now, it had only been brought forward by a dozen years. On this day, the door to the Holy Land opened. The Xia clan¡¯s countless geniuses, who should have died in various ways in the young heroes ¡®biographies, had returned to their respective families. However, many people had returned, and they were no longer the youths they once were. With their return, a turbulent undercurrent surged throughout the entire Xia clan, as well as the surrounding clans. The nearby clans that had some friction with the Xia clan could keenly smell a murderous aura. The demonic geniuses of the Xia clan had long been bored to death in the Holy Land! Moreover, many people received bad news the moment they returned. The people they cared about in the family had died on the battlefield. They were the ones who had returned as experts. One could only imagine how they felt when they saw such a scene. Kill! Only by killing them ruthlessly could they resolve the hatred in their hearts. these small clans won¡¯t have any chance of uniting. On the contrary, they will pounce on the Xia clan and tear off a piece of meat from them after they are defeated. ¡°So, let¡¯s kill!¡± ¡°Kill to your heart¡¯s content!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just treat it as a celebration before the war.¡± An old ancestor passed down the word that the returning geniuses of the Xia clan were not prohibited from taking action. So what if he provoked more enemies? The life and death of the Xia clan would have nothing to do with these small clans. They couldn¡¯t decide anything, not even qualified to be the last straw that broke the camel¡¯s back. There was still a possibility of killing inborn and even half-step Kings. However, at the level of half-step unrivaled King and true king, apart from opponents of the same level, weaklings didn¡¯t even have the qualifications to approach the battlefield between them! The Xia clan¡¯s Holy Land had a veteran true king to hold the fort this time! In their eyes, these tribes without true Kings were just small tribes that could be exterminated at any time! It was foreseeable that in the future, when the Xia clan fell, these other clans would respond to the call of the Tiger clan and the Goblin clan, and their hands would be stained with the blood of the Xia clan. Now that he had taken action first, he could take revenge in advance. With the Xia clan¡¯s current situation, so what if he went crazy? Kill him until the heavens and earth are turned upside down! Kill him until his blood waves reach the heavens! ¡­¡­ The land of pigs. The succubus race. ¡°Thirteen years.¡± ¡°There are still thirteen years.¡± now, we can start preparing to open up the passageway from the land of pigs to the Xia clan. ¡°Ten years later, gather all the elites of the clan and set off with me!¡± A deep demonic sound exploded in the sky above the succubus race¡¯s land. The succubus race experts raised their heads. The corners of his mouth split open, and a smile appeared on his face. Yingying was finally ready to set off! They had been waiting for this day for a long time! ¡­¡­¡­¡­ The library Pavilion. Even though the situation outside was changing, it was still calm here. Zhao Yuling hasn¡¯t been back in a while! It was obvious that her disciples ¡®sudden outburst had greatly boosted her self-confidence, and she was now full of energy. He didn¡¯t know how long this Qi could last. Chu he sat cross-legged and cultivated quietly. The little jerk had just eaten a handful of dog food and was also digesting it. At a certain moment. Chu he suddenly opened his eyes. With a creak, the door of the library Pavilion was opened. Lin Xueling, who was dressed in martial attire, slowly walked in. The fiery red armor covered her entire body, and there was a long sword at her waist. The energy of the new moon passed through the Golden Phoenix, and the cold light shone on the iron cloak. After not seeing her for a few years, she had become even more heroic! Each and every one of his actions carried the air of an Army. ¡°Brother Chu!¡± Lin Xueling opened her mouth. Her tense face melted like ice and snow and bloomed. Chu he revealed a relieved smile like an old father and nodded. The little girl was growing well and showed no signs of being wronged. Very good! However, this girl didn¡¯t even remove her armor when she got home. That wasn¡¯t good. Before he laughed, he had a solemn look on his face. It was clear that he had something on his mind. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? what¡¯s troubling you?¡± Chu he pulled a chair over and sat down. ¡°Brother Chu, the Xia clan is in big trouble.¡± Lin Xueling¡¯s voice was heavy. the ancestor¡¯s whereabouts are unknown. The seniors in the clan said that he might have gone to the Tiger clan or the succubus clan to do his last bit. No matter what the result is, the Xia clan will be in great trouble and will face a life-and-death crisis! Old ancestor? That old man? Chu he¡¯s eyes flashed and he asked with a smile, ¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t tell you where he went?¡± ¡°The patriarch didn¡¯t tell anyone about his trip this time, so I naturally didn¡¯t know about it!¡± Lin Xueling shook her head. Chu he nodded. It seemed like the old man didn¡¯t inform Lin Xueling in advance that he would be coming here. In fact, according to normal human relationships, if one wanted to ask for help, they would usually bring along people who were related to the other party. However, for some reason, the old man did not do so. This made Chu he¡¯s impression of him improve. If he had brought Lin Xueling along, Chu he would not have liked him! The two sides would not have had such a pleasant conversation. ¡°Don¡¯t panic about this matter!¡± ¡°The old man is blessed by the heavens. Perhaps things are not as bad as you think.¡± Chu he said. He wasn¡¯t just comforting her. According to what he sensed, after the luck spread outside of Forest City, a secret realm was opened, and the old man and his disciple fell in. At that time, they were surrounded by luck, and it was only second to his level. This time, it was probably a blessing to enter. That secret realm was their chance. Chapter 51 ? Chapter 51: Change of face Translator: 549690339 Lin Xueling and Chu he conversed for a while and then left! She came to see Chu he as soon as she came out of the Holy Land. According to her, she was going to the dog Fang clan¡¯s territory, which had been destroyed, and kill all the experts there. Reporting to the southern Army, the spirits of the one hundred thousand undead in heaven. This time, her strength had improved again compared to ten years ago. She was now a second level King, and she had comprehended the killing move that Chu he had taught her. She was confident that she could take on three half-step unrivaled Kings and kill them all. ¡°It seems like the world is going to be lively!¡± Chu he took out a pot of tea, took a sip, and sighed. However, at the moment, the commotion had yet to spread to the inner regions of the Xia clan, where Lin city was located. ¡°It¡¯s time to prepare for the breakthrough!¡± Chu he had no intention of joining in the fun. He began to prepare for the breakthrough. His cultivation level was already at the great circle of rank four. He had also accumulated many years of Foundation. However, he felt that it was not enough. He had to be safe and make sure nothing went wrong. In 22 years, he would complete a 100-year consecutive check-in and receive an additional reward, a super check-in opportunity. He felt that he could accumulate his Foundation until then. Let¡¯s see if the reward will be of any help to him. ¡°The more luck there is in the place you check in to, the more generous the rewards will be!¡± Chu he took out the demon-suppressing Pagoda. He had yet to find a place in the Xia clan¡¯s territory that was blessed with heaven-defying luck. Currently, the place with the strongest luck was Lin County. The effect of one Golden Dragon of fate could be seen with the naked eye. But it was not enough. Therefore, Chu he wanted to create a place with a stronger fate. This matter just happened to fall on the demon suppressing Pagoda! Suppressing the evil spirits of living beings that were tainted with countless vengeful souls, and condensing fate energy. Chu he got up and picked up the sleeping turtle. Where could he go to find living beings with high cultivation levels and vengeful spirits? He had already thought of it. He couldn¡¯t be too far away, so as not to delay the time of continuous check-in. Therefore, this matter could only be carried out within the Xia clan¡¯s territory. He looked at the familiar River. The drowsy-eyed little jerk, who had just been woken up, shook his head and woke up instantly. What was going on? Throwing it into the river again? It didn¡¯t do anything wrong? He didn¡¯t grow up? It didn¡¯t want to! Don¡¯t be a wandering bastard! The little jerk slipped out of Chu he¡¯s hands and reached out his claws to grab Chu he¡¯s thigh. A pair of beady eyes looked at him pitifully, and a small teardrop condensed in the mist. Chu he lowered his head and was speechless. What was this bastard thinking! ¡°Alright! This time, I¡¯m not here to ask you to take a stroll in the river. I have something to do!¡± Chu he kicked it away. Not here to throw it? That¡¯s good! The little jerk got up from the ground and followed behind Chu he with an excited expression. The sadness he felt earlier was swept away as if it had never existed. Chu he brought the little bastard with his hands behind his back. He was holding a fishing rod and a sack as he walked in the water. One step covered ten miles, relaxed and carefree. He spread out his mental power and scanned the river with him as the center. As soon as they found an existence at the Xiantian ninth stage full of evil Qi, they would directly throw the fishing rod at it. The fishhook crossed the distance of space and caught a large snake that was eating. He looked at the long fish line that led to an unknown place, shining with a cold light. There was also a foreign object that was suddenly stuffed into its mouth. The Python was dumbfounded. There was a row of question marks on his head. Then, before it could react ¡­ The fishing line trembled, and an irresistible force came over. The snake was pulled by the fishing line involuntarily. It was panicking! It wanted to struggle, but to its despair, it realized that all its actions were in vain. ¡°Squeak¡± The little jerk was swimming in the water, playing in circles to amuse himself. However, when he saw the big snake that Chu he had caught, he stopped in his tracks and his beady eyes suddenly widened to the point that they almost popped out. A loud cry. Its body suddenly enlarged, and with a whoosh, it rushed toward the big long snake. This, this aura! The giant snake looked at the terrifying Golden King Turtle that had suddenly enlarged and released an aura that made its soul tremble. Its eyes turned red, and it set off waves that came crashing down on it with an earth-shattering force! He was stunned! What was going on? This was the first time they had met. Even if he had an appetite, this bastard didn¡¯t need to look at him like that! That was definitely a look of hatred! A life and death feud! The Python shook its head with all its might. Myna, you¡¯ve got the wrong snake. We¡¯re not familiar with each other and have never met each other. Don¡¯t come over! The snake trembled and tried to escape. However, it realized in despair. Its body was still being pulled forward, and it could not retreat at all. It could only watch helplessly as a giant claw came for its head. This claw carried a terrifying power that even caused a storm in the water of the deep River. This claw was so powerful that it made the snake¡¯s heart tremble. This claw was fatal! ¡°What are you doing!¡± At the critical moment, a calm voice rang out. A huge palm cut across and blocked the terrifying giant claw. The Python, which thought that it was going to die, was first stunned, then delighted! It was obvious. A senior expert had made a move when he saw injustice! In the past, it hated people who meddled in other people¡¯s business. All it wanted to say now was ¡­ Good job! This damned bastard, relying on his own strength to bully the weak, extremely shameless. It wanted to complain to the senior! The big snake¡¯s eyes turned, but it couldn¡¯t see where the senior expert was for a long time, until it passed the Golden Turtle¡¯s huge body. Only then did he see a human holding a fishing rod. The scene of her graceful and ethereal figure in the water, where the water automatically parted, was shocking. This clearly indicated his identity. This was an expert! Wait a minute. An expert? Human? Something seemed to be wrong. Take a closer look. Wasn¡¯t the long line that had pulled it over step by step in the hands of that human? So, it had been pulled over by this human expert? Then why did this human save him just now? Or was it another senior who saved him? All kinds of sudden twists and turns caused the Python¡¯s mind to fall into chaos. So, what the hell was going on now? ¡°Big snake, long, not a good thing, kill it!¡± The tortoise that was restrained by Chu he shrunk and scurried to his side. It pointed its claws at the confused snake and spoke in a cute and fierce tone! Chu he was speechless. This bastard was quite vengeful. He had been tricked by a big black snake once, and now he had such a big reaction when he saw a snake. Chapter 52 ? Chapter 52: River of blood Translator: 549690339 there¡¯s no point in killing it like this. I¡¯ll keep it for you. If you need anything in the future, you can beat it up. Chu he did not care about the little jerk. He put the trembling snake into the heaven and earth bag and continued moving forward. But on the way. The little turtles stared at the cloth bag with a murderous look, their beady eyes refusing to move away. Chu he didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. In the end, he couldn¡¯t help but say. This bastard could be quite stubborn at times! Stubborn. The little jerk thought about it and felt that it made sense. Moreover, if it didn¡¯t look away, it seemed like something was wrong with its master¡¯s eyes! Finally, it shifted its gaze away. Chu he continued to fish in the river with it. As an expert in fishing ¡­ He was very skilled. If one wanted to catch a Xiantian ninth stage expert, the one they caught would definitely not be at the Xiantian eighth stage. And it was very fast. In just over ten hours, Chu he had swept through the Blue River¡¯s branch in Lin County. As long as they had reached the ninth stage of the Xiantian realm, Chu he would be able to fish up all the mutants who had a lot of evil blood Qi. With the addition of two half-step King Warriors, Chu he¡¯s harvest this time was not bad. However, Chu he was not satisfied with the quality. However, it didn¡¯t matter. He had already expected this. He had also thought of a solution. This was also the reason why he had brought the little jerk out. Chu he found a River near Forest City. He had set up a secret technique to separate it from the outside world. Then, he poured out everything from the heaven and earth pouch, except for the two half-step King realm beasts. That¡¯s right, he wanted to be a fisherman. He wanted to artificially raise the level of these captured mutants and then suppress them. This didn¡¯t require much of a price. Chu he did not want to nurture these mutants well. He did not need to build a foundation for them. He just needed to pull up the seedlings to help them grow! The speed of growth would not be on the same level if he was raised at home and injected with hormones! Chu he took out a bottle of King level elixirs and dissolved them in his palm. Then, he scattered them into the bodies of the Xiantian ninth stage mutants. When he pointed his finger at them in the end, he gave them a cultivation technique that could be completed quickly. ¡°You stay here and watch them cultivate. Don¡¯t let them fight.¡± Chu he said to the little jerk. None of these beast race members were easy to deal with. Their bodies were filled with monstrous ferocity and bloodthirsty aura. None of them were easy to deal with! If he didn¡¯t watch out, it was easy to cause trouble. He had thought that the little jerk would pester him pitifully for a while longer. He didn¡¯t expect it to nod so readily this time. Chu he was deep in thought. don¡¯t even think about touching those snakes, ¡± he warned. if something happens to them when I come back, you won¡¯t be able to eat The Golden Dog food for a year! The little jerk¡¯s head drooped down and he nodded weakly. Chu he glanced at it worriedly before turning around and leaving. He returned to the library Pavilion. It was around two in the morning, and the system check-in had also been refreshed! Chu he casually checked in. ding! Congratulations to the host for successfully signing the contract. Reward: a bottle of boundless pill. It was a bottle of pills that could be used by venerable sovereigns. It was not bad, but it was not a pleasant surprise. Ever since Chu he had checked in to the demon-suppressing tower, although he was still surrounded by fate, the items he obtained from checking in had returned to normal. They were no different from the blessings of fate. After finishing his card, Chu he began to consider where to set up the demon-suppressing Pagoda. Chu he didn¡¯t feel good about leaving it in the library with a group of demons and ghosts. It would affect his mood if he looked at it. Therefore, he decided to leave it outside. The area outside the library Pavilion was rather spacious. Chu he took a glance. He waved his hand. The demon suppression tower landed under a willow tree. Chu he walked over. With a thought, the demon subduing Pagoda opened, and he stepped in. The first level was a huge space. As far as the eye could see, blood-colored waves were surging, and copper pillars with chains stood in the middle of the waves. Chu he poured down the heaven and earth cloth bag in his hand. The two huge creatures fell out. One was a giant crocodile, and the other was a mountain-like beast that looked like a hippopotamus and was the size of a small mountain. As soon as they came out of the heaven and earth pouch, they immediately went into a defensive stance. Like a hen with its spikes on its back, they stared at Chu he with vigilance and intense fear in their eyes. However, they only dared to use their murderous gazes and didn¡¯t dare to move. They were deeply aware of how terrifying the human who did not reveal a single trace of aura was. The two sides were not on the same level at all! There was no other possibility of charging forward except death. Chu he didn¡¯t care about their gazes and waved his hand. In the blood-colored waves, the chains on the two nearest copper pillars flew out with a whoosh. They wrapped around the two giant beasts at an extremely fast speed and dragged them to the copper pillars. They were inside the demon-suppressing Pagoda, and Chu he was holding the fort. They could only let out indignant roars and could not resist. senior of the human race, please spare my life. I¡¯m willing to submit. The giant crocodile cried out and begged for mercy. The blood-colored wave charged over, causing it to feel as if its body and mind had suffered a bone-scraping pain. Chu he was unmoved. He didn¡¯t need a subordinate of this level. ¡°Senior, I was wrong! He was really wrong! Give me one more chance and spare me!¡± ¡°I swear that I will never lay my hands on the people of the great Xia again! I won¡¯t dare to do it again!¡± The beast wailed in pain and began to beg for mercy. It thought that Chu he had come to find it because it often plundered the Blue River and treated humans as snacks! ¡°Same here, same here!¡± The giant crocodile saw that Chu he was unmoved by its submission and quickly roared to express its stance. Chu he did not care about them. Instead, he closed his eyes and used his heart to feel it. Every time the Blood River Washed over the giant crocodile and the giant beast, it would scrape off a layer of evil blood Qi, which would then merge with the Blood River. At the same time, a trace of mysterious power would be extracted from the two beasts and merged with the copper pillar, which was then converted and absorbed by the demon suppressing tower. Chu he opened his eyes and touched his chin, deep in thought. Chapter 53 ? Chapter 53: The fishery Translator: 549690339 In the blink of an eye, three years had passed. Chu he fished in all the rivers in the Xia clan¡¯s territory. He had also encountered many foreign tribes who had been killed by the Xia clan and had fled into the territory of the Xia clan, trying to stir up trouble. He had also taken them in! The first floor of the demon-suppressing Pagoda was already very lively. After entering, there were all sorts of things! ¡°Ah!¡± The voices rose and fell. Curses and pleas for mercy rang out incessantly, and there were even some of the non-humans who wanted to die! The demon suppression tower was shining in the snow. The willow tree next to it was swaying in the snow. The green leaves on it were very eye-catching in the snow. brother Chu, it¡¯s so strange. The babies born in the Lin family and Lin city in the past two years are generally quite talented, and there are even a few prodigies! Chu he and Zhao Yuling were lying on the recliner. They were holding books, drinking tea, and bathing in the snow. Zhao Yuling suddenly spoke and looked at Chu he with a strange expression. She had a feeling that these changes were related to brother Chu. Lin city must have undergone some changes that she was not aware of. In the past few years, after her epiphany disappeared, her condition of teaching disciples had declined again, which made her feel very bad. Therefore, after sensing the changes in Lin city, she moved the entire white Imperial Palace to Lin city a few months ago. It was only a wall away from the Lin Manor. Come over and bask in the glory. She couldn¡¯t teach her disciples well, but she could bring them along to take advantage of the opportunities! As a master, this should be considered a pass! And that was indeed the case, after moving to Forest City, her disciples ¡®condition had improved a lot. Moreover, she had a feeling that the state of enlightenment she had experienced three years ago was showing signs of returning. with the revival of spirit Qi, a Great war is coming! Chu he said casually. A world of great struggle? Zhao Yulin furrowed his eyebrows. Just from the name, one could tell that this was a very important and complicated matter. An expert like little Chu¡¯s brother would be willing to stay in a small place like Lin city. Could it be that they were waiting for this so-called Great War? So the starting point of all this, was it Lin city? That¡¯s why Brother Chu came here in advance to wait? Zhao Yuling¡¯s thoughts flew, and she thought of many things in an instant. She really could not understand why Chu he had to stay in the Lin family¡¯s ordinary library. He stayed there for decades. It was almost time for class. With a mind full of worries, Zhao Yuling climbed over a few walls and went to her white-robed Imperial Palace encampment. Chu he stood up and stretched. Then, he took a step and disappeared. A moment later, he appeared in his fish farm. The Golden King eight revealed its true form. At a glance, it was like a Golden Mountain. Its aura spread out and suppressed the entire scene. Three years had passed, and it had been trained to be a qualified fish farm supervisor. All the alien races in the fish farm trembled under its aura and didn¡¯t dare to have any thoughts. Because there was a role model. In this huge fishing ground, in a corner that they had deliberately distanced themselves from, more than 20 big snakes lay there, looking as if they had lost all meaning in life. Its long tongue was sticking out, trembling! A small meal a day, a big meal every three days. The group of snakes really didn¡¯t understand. What kind of enmity did this bastard have with them? There were so many alien races in this fishery. Why did it keep staring at the snake? We don¡¯t know each other! Snakes didn¡¯t like to eat turtles either! Besides. If there¡¯s really a life-and-death feud between us, please give us a quick death. It was too much torture for the snake to be hung up and beaten and played like this every day! If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that they didn¡¯t have the courage to commit suicide, they really wanted to bite their tongues to commit suicide. This bastard was too much! At the beginning, it was still fine. At most, he was beaten up and only physically tortured. However, after a few years of training, the bastard had become more and more skilled at playing with snakes. He could even play with new tricks now! The group of snakes was being tortured physically and mentally. He had truly experienced what it meant to be better off dead, and every day felt like a year. Chu he¡¯s eyes swept across the group of snakes. He was speechless. A few years had passed, and the number of snakes here had only increased, not decreased. Under the hospitality of that b * stard, even if he injected hormones, the snake still couldn¡¯t reach his standard and get out of here. Whoosh! As soon as it saw Chu he, big turtle shrunk at a speed visible to the naked eye. Then, it quickly scurried in front of Chu he. It wagged its tail and stretched its head out with a face full of anticipation. Chu he took out a handful of Royal Dog Food. This b * stard had eaten too much dog food, and he felt like he was becoming more and more like a Husky! The little jerk put the Royal Dog Food into his turtle shell, his face full of satisfaction. Chu he took out his heaven and earth cloth bag. The group of demonic humans retreated in unison. ¡°My cultivation isn¡¯t good enough! It¡¯s getting worse.¡± Chu he shook his head. The group of demonic humans lowered their heads. He cursed in his heart. Whoever put in the effort to cultivate would be an idiot. They had seen with their own eyes that the previous few times, those who wanted to break through the realm and fight together had all failed. The most successful time was when two idiots advanced to the true king realm and brought a group of half-step unrivaled King tiers to surround the stupid turtle. They hammered the turtle with their hammers, but they couldn¡¯t even break a single layer of the turtle¡¯s shell. In the end, they wanted to get out first, but they found that they couldn¡¯t break through this cage world no matter what. Then, they were suppressed by the human who rushed over in front of them with a flip of his palm, and they were caught into the cloth bag without any resistance. There¡¯s a high chance that they¡¯re already on the table! I heard that humans are best at cooking. Steaming, frying, and frying! There were many tricks! Even though their lives were dark and they couldn¡¯t see the path ahead, they were still in a daze. But he didn¡¯t want to be made into a dish. It was better to live than to die. They weren¡¯t like the group of giant snakes that were constantly being massacred. They were living pretty well now, but they might die quite miserably. As long as one wasn¡¯t an idiot, one would naturally know what to choose. Cultivation did not exist! He closed his eyes and curled up his body, pretending to be under the turtle¡¯s gaze. It would be strange if there was any improvement! If possible, they all wanted to take a few steps back. In the past, when he had just been captured, he felt that his cultivation was very fast, just like those who were already at the table. He also had his own ideas. However, ever since they saw that human catching the king as if he was catching a chick, they had no more thoughts! So what if he cultivated quickly and became powerful? It was still the same. Finally, he was caught and placed on the dining table! Chapter 54 ? Chapter 54: The demon frog clan Translator: 549690339 Chu he glanced around indifferently. The situation of the alien race was clear to him. These guys, even the medicinal power that was injected into their bodies last time was only being digested naturally. Most of it had dissipated, and they did not take the initiative to cultivate at all. Good fellow! He dared to dawdle? He was quite bold. Chu he made a move and grabbed a member of the alien race who looked like a Jackal. This was a dog Fang clan¡¯s Xiantian ninth stage. The energy on his palm was boiling, as if it had turned into a golden flame. The dog Fang clan¡¯s Xiantian Lord was killed in pain. ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll come here once every half a month. This will be the outcome of the weakest person!¡± Chu he said indifferently. The group of foreign races had a change of expression as they looked at each other. They were considering who to push out to die first. ¡°You watch out, whoever dares to bully the weak, beat them to death! Show me your best skill.¡± Chu he said to the little bastard behind him! The little jerk nodded to show that he understood. The demonic humans ¡®expressions turned even uglier. They had seen the little jerk¡¯s skills every day. That was simply not a tortoise. from now on, the one with the highest cultivation base can stay here. Work hard and do your best. As long as you maintain your first place, who knows, you might be able to fight your way out of here one day! After the punishment was given, he had to give them some benefits. After all, they had to work hard to cultivate and grow, so he had to give them some light. A club and a sweet date. Two-pronged approach. Chu he took out a lump of gold and refined it into an exquisite token in his palm. He used his fingers as a sword and wrote on it. ¡°A death-exemption medallion!¡± Four large words appeared on it, bold and powerful, with a sharp edge. With a wave of his hand, the medallion flew to the alien with the highest cultivation base. It was a big goldfish. It was nearly ten meters long and three meters tall. It was a building. ¡°As long as you can keep this token, one day, when your cultivation is high enough, you will be able to break out of this cage.¡± Chu he spoke with encouragement. ¡°We martial artists must have the heart to defy the heavens! This small cage is the test of your path to defy the heavens.¡± it¡¯s a success. The sea is vast, and the sky is high. You can breathe the air of freedom. moreover, you¡¯ll also be able to bring your efforts out of here. When the time comes, you¡¯ll be the leader of the river. You¡¯ll be able to call the wind and summon the rain, and become a King or ancestor! Chu he poured out a bowl of chicken soup. Holding the death-exemption token, the goldfish¡¯s breathing was rapid, and its eyes were firm. Its two long golden whiskers swayed left and right, showing that it was very excited. Well said! As long as it could keep the death-exemption medallion, it would be able to break out of the cage one day. At that time, it would make the arrogant humans regret. Its eyes were filled with hope. It felt that it could finally see some light in its dark life! ¡°You all have a chance! Good luck.¡± Chu he gave an encouraging look to all the alien races. The harvest this time could be delayed, and the next time, there should be a wave of small drops. Chu he put away the heaven and earth cloth bag and stepped out of the fishery. Since the one he raised at home wasn¡¯t mature enough, then he should go and hunt in the wild! Chu he had time. It was winter, so he would just treat it as a fitness exercise for the elderly! Only by being active could one live longer. This was the secret. With his hands behind his back, he leisurely strolled in the sky. A cloth bag in one hand and a fishing rod in the other. The stars in his eyes hung upside down, and his mental power spread out like an invisible net. Wherever the blood Qi was thick, he would throw the fishing rod. He was an expert in fishing. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Northland County. This place was separated from the border by two counties. In the past, no matter how intense the war between the Xia clan and the foreign tribes was, it would never affect this place. Large groups of alien races couldn¡¯t enter, and small groups wouldn¡¯t dare to come in unless they didn¡¯t want to live anymore. Therefore, apart from the fact that every ten years, the major martial arts families and sects had to voluntarily send troops to the border, the internal affairs had been peaceful for hundreds of years. But now ¡­ The Xia clan declared war on all the small and large clans at the border, and they fought until their heads bled. There were already many small clans that had their experts killed by the Xia clan¡¯s heaven¡¯s favorites. A clan without experts was no different from being exterminated. Those exterminated foreign races were being chased everywhere. In order to take revenge, many foreign races had joined forces and infiltrated the Xia clan¡¯s territory. If he couldn¡¯t defeat the Xia clan¡¯s experts, he would look for the Xia clan¡¯s underlings. This was their goal! In the past, he had not completely shed all pretenses of cordiality with the Xia clan, so he still had some scruples. Now, all of his apprehensions were gone. They would enter the Xia clan and kill until their blood flowed like a river! At this moment. In a small town in the Northland County. The prosperity of the past was gone, leaving behind a scene of devastation, and a pungent smell floated in the air. A group of young men and women in white robes with long swords on their backs appeared. When they saw the situation in the field, their expressions turned ugly. ¡°We¡¯re late.¡± The leading young man sighed. ¡°It¡¯s indeed a little late, but don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re waiting for you.¡± ¡°You must be touched!¡± A gloomy and awkward voice sounded. The group of young men and women¡¯s expressions changed, and they quickly leaned back and took a defensive stance. Shua! Shua! Shua! A group of large black frogs jumped out in a few steps. They held long Spears in their hands and surrounded a group of young men and women. the demon frog race still has a commander level existence! The leading youth¡¯s expression became extremely solemn. His gaze went around the ordinary demon frogs and looked at the top of a big tree. There was a dark green demon frog with an evil light. It was sitting on a big tree branch with its front paws. Its right paw was on its left paw, and it was shaking. The corner of its mouth was raised, and its eyes were looking down with interest! This was not the main point. The main point was that it was wearing a black battle robe with the word ¡± handsome ¡± printed on it. That was the demon frog race, Xiantian ninth stage, the symbol of a commander level expert. The aura on its body was restrained, and it was impossible to tell how strong it was. However, the young man knew that he was in big trouble the moment he saw the battle robe! The demon frog race had a strict hierarchy. If one wasn¡¯t the commander, they wouldn¡¯t dare to wear the commander¡¯s robe. That would be blasphemy against the commander and would be unforgivable by the race. They would die an ugly death. ¡°Very young! With such a cultivation, he must be a genius of the Xia clan!¡± The demon frog commander jumped down from the tree and spoke in the Xia clan language. It raised its head and sized up the young man and woman. He nodded, satisfied with his gains this time. ¡°I¡¯m going to capture you and slowly play with you to death! To resolve the hatred in my heart!¡± Its tone was cold and filled with hatred. I¡¯ll hold it back. You guys try your best to break out of the encirclement. Don¡¯t worry about me! The young leader¡¯s face was solemn, and he revealed a determined look. ¡°Ha!¡± Demon frog laughed. ¡°Stall me! You, a little master of Xiantian fifth stage, are also worthy?¡± ant, I will let you experience the power of the demon frog race¡¯s commander! ¡°I¡¯ll let you know what a strong person is!¡± The demon frog commander¡¯s aura spread out. His body moved without any wind, and his commander¡¯s robe fluttered. ¡°Pfft!¡± It raised its head and wanted to let out a loud roar to shock everyone. However, it suddenly felt that something strange was stuffed into its mouth. The roar that it was about to let out turned into a dull sound, like a fart that was choked. ???? Chapter 55 ? Chapter 55: Chapter 55 Gou bi Translator: 549690339 ???? What was going on? He could feel his own body involuntarily floating up into the sky. The demon frog commander was stunned. It just wanted to roar and show off the demeanor of an expert to shock the group of Xia clan youths. Why was it that when he opened his mouth, something strange would be stuffed into his mouth, and then his entire body would be pulled up into the sky? Something was wrong! Something was not right. Its body trembled violently. It wanted to go down, but it found that no matter how hard it tried, it could not go down. Instead, it was being pulled up into the sky at an even faster speed. It was extremely flustered. Its instinct told it that this was not a good thing. There was something terrifying ahead. It wanted to scream for help, but its mouth was stuffed full, and it couldn¡¯t say anything. Demon frog minions: ¡°??? ¡± The group of young men and women of the Xia clan: ¡°??? ¡± &Nbsp; what was going on? why was the demon frog commander being hung up? Where did that white string come from? A lot of question marks floated over their heads. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Fishing line! You can also fish for toads.¡± The two young men raised their heads and asked each other a question. Then, they were even more confused. Suddenly, a fishing line appeared in the sky and caught the demon frog commander who was at Xiantian ninth stage? They had never heard of such a thing! I¡¯ve gained knowledge! This kind of thing happening on land was even rarer than someone being struck by lightning. No, he couldn¡¯t see her at all. One must know that the one that was caught was a frog commander of Xiantian ninth stage, not an ordinary fish or frog. It had intelligence, and it wasn¡¯t low either. Being able to learn the Xia clan¡¯s language while being at the Xiantian ninth stage meant that it was a proud Son of Heaven of the Frog Clan. It wouldn¡¯t be baited by something like bait. What¡¯s more, Xiantian ninth stage was already a top level master without the help of those clan elders. Such an existence had unfathomable strength, and ordinary swords could no longer cause any damage to him. Even a half-step King could easily kill it, but capturing it alive without injuring it was impossible. But now, it was being hung in the air by a thin fishing line that came out of nowhere. It was beyond his imagination. senior brothers, you might not know this when you were on the mountain, but I¡¯ve heard about it when I was training at the foot of the mountain. In recent years, such things have been happening frequently in our Xia clan. A fishing line that appeared out of nowhere is used to catch alien races. ¡°There are rumors that this is the work of the Holy Land¡¯s Guardian ancestor, but the matter is too outrageous. Although many people have spread the rumors, not many people have seen it with their own eyes, so not many people believe it.¡± A young man seemed to have thought of something and said. At the same time. ¡°Quick, save the Lord Commander!¡± A demon frog reacted and jumped up, grabbing onto the leg of the frog commander that was still in the air. The other demon frogs also reacted one after another and jumped up in an uneven manner. However, the frog commander had been pulled up high and was far away. Most of the demon frogs couldn¡¯t reach it. Only a few frog generals managed to catch it and disappeared with the frog commander. The demon frogs that landed on the ground were so anxious that they didn¡¯t know what to do. The frog commander and the general in charge had been lured away! They did not know what to do next! He felt that his future was bleak, and he was dumbfounded. It was so sudden! How strange! What happened? ¡°Kill!¡± The leading youth of the Xia clan regained his senses. He ignored his Junior brother¡¯s explanation and swung his long sword, cutting a demon frog that had fallen to the ground into two. He could slowly listen to the story of the fishing line later, and slowly be shocked and confused. Now, all of demon frog¡¯s experts had been lured away. This was a good opportunity to turn the tables, so he naturally couldn¡¯t waste it. &Nbsp; the remaining young men and women reacted and suppressed the shock in their hearts. They also waved their swords and attacked the demon frog minions that were still in a daze. A bloody battle instantly erupted. Dozens of miles away, Chu he was amused when he saw a bunch of black frogs that had been caught! Buy one get twenty free. How passionate! However, other than what he needed, the quality of the other gifts was too poor. The frog commander looked at the human figure who was floating in the air with a fishing rod and getting closer and closer. It realized that it was completely over and there was no chance of survival. It was actually the Xia clan¡¯s Big Shot! It was completely beyond its imagination. After it had forced itself to calm down, it had even thought about whether there was a powerful being who had taken a fancy to it and wanted to take it in as a servant. Or was there a Big Shot playing a game, and it had even prepared its lines to beg for mercy! However, he had never thought that it would be an expert of the Xia clan. If it was said that there was an expert in the Xia clan that could crush it to death with a single palm, it would completely believe it! However, a single thread was able to pull it from such a distant place to this place. This was not something an ordinary King tier could do! This was only possible if he was an existence beyond imagination! How could the Xia clan have such a powerful expert? He didn¡¯t dare to imagine it. But now, it was a fact. The Xia clan! It was so f * cking magical! The frog commander was so aggrieved that tears were flowing out! In the past, it had only thought that the Xia clan was a small clan like them. Recently, the Xia clan had suddenly erupted and exterminated the surrounding clans. This was already beyond his imagination! Only now did he know that the Xia clan, which had been attacked from both the front and back for so many years, was actually so powerful! It was a large clan that had at least reached the fourth stage! This was already very impressive! However, it didn¡¯t expect that its imagination was still not enough. The Xia clan was far more terrifying than he had imagined. He didn¡¯t know if he didn¡¯t come in, but he was shocked when he came in. Within the Xia clan¡¯s territory, he had only been wandering for a few days, and he had already met a Xia clan leader who was an existence beyond his imagination. The Xia clan! It was completely inhumane! If you guys were so powerful, you should have said so earlier! Why was he hiding it? He was so good at acting, and he acted as if he was really acting! A bunch of goblins! The frog commander shed tears and shook his back claws, trying to shake off the clansmen who were in his claws. Although the chances of escaping in front of such a Big Shot should be very low, everything had to be tried, right? Just in case! Unfortunately, a miracle did not happen. Even when it was caught by the human leader, none of its people could let go and fall down! It was as if an invisible force had firmly welded it. The frog commander¡¯s eyes were filled with despair, and the tears in his eyes flowed out in waves. The tears in its eyes were not tears that fell out of fear when it was about to face death. It was tears of collapse! The Xia clan! He was too cowardly! Chu he stuffed the frog commander, who was wearing a battle robe, into the Qiankun bag. Then, he looked at a group of frog generals. It was so dark that he didn¡¯t even have the appetite to stir-fry it. He reached out and crushed them one by one, then casually threw them down. These guys had plenty of nutrients and could fertilize the land well. Chu he did not throw dust at them and chose to recycle the waste. Planting trees and beautifying the environment, it was a duty-bound! Chapter 56 ? Chapter 56: Rotation system Translator: 549690339 Patting his heaven-earth bag, Chu he continued to walk forward with his hands behind his back. In one day and one night, he swept through five counties. The next day, Chu he rushed back to Lin County when it was dark and gloomy. At midnight, before the check-in was refreshed, he returned to the library Pavilion and checked in. Then, he waited for another hour before checking in again. Obtaining two bottles of gold spirit Jade milk in a row was also helpful to him at the current stage. Chu he was in a good mood. He took out his Qiankun bag and walked out. The harvest from this time¡¯s jungling was also good. Currently, the number of foreign races that had entered the Xia clan¡¯s territory was rather high. He had only gone one round within the five counties. He had gained more than thirty Masters of Xiantian ninth stage and a half-step King warrior. Chu he walked into the first level of the demon-subduing tower. As soon as he entered, he heard all kinds of mixed ¡± ah ah ¡± sounds, which were unusually ear-piercing. ¡°Be quiet, you can shout later!¡± Chu he snorted and said. The voice didn¡¯t sound loud, but in this noisy space, it was clearly transmitted to the minds of every alien race. Upon hearing the familiar voice, the group of foreign beings raised their heads. When they saw Chu he enter, their bodies trembled. They obediently shut up and trembled as they endured the physical and mental torture. Chu he took out all the half-step King Warriors he had obtained this time. In the sea of blood, a chain flew out from an empty copper pillar and tied it up. ¡°Have you rested well? It¡¯s time to change!¡± Chu he looked at a corner of the demon-suppressing Pagoda that was not contaminated by the Blood River. There¡¯s food and drinks, and even pai gow! The group of non-humans who had been lying down and relaxing began to tremble violently upon hearing this. ¡°No, don¡¯t!¡± Some of them knelt on the ground and shook their heads. He looked at Chu he with pleading and pitiful eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t you f * cking hammer, you¡¯ve already rested for three days! It¡¯s our turn! My Lord, it¡¯s my turn. Hurry, I can¡¯t take it anymore!¡± In the blood River, a non-humankind being on a bronze pillar cursed. As it spoke, it looked at Chu he excitedly. Its huge body trembled, and it seemed to be impatient. Chu he nodded. With a wave of his hand, the twenty non-humans who were resting were dragged over by the chains that flew out of the Blood River while they begged for mercy unwillingly. He waved his hand again, and another twenty alien races were chained up and brought to the shore. They lay on the ground and panted heavily! ¡°Finally, I can finally rest again!¡± ¡°It¡¯s too difficult!¡± They revealed the joy of being reborn and were so excited that tears came out! The only hope for them to survive was to rotate every month. ¡°Na! This is for you! Have a good rest.¡± Chu he walked over. With a flip of his palm, he took out a small mountain of meat, vegetables, melons, and fruits that he had collected outside. He also gave each of them a few pills that he had refined himself. In the demon suppression tower, these foreign races had worked hard, but they were treated well. Chu he was not black-hearted at all. ¡°Thank you for the reward, my Lord!¡± The group of demonic humans knelt on the ground and thanked him. Chu he nodded. If they knew how to be grateful, he would not have worked so hard to find food for these guys in vain! Now that the team was getting bigger and bigger, the expenses were also high, and he was also under pressure! Look, he¡¯s already starting to refine his own medicinal pills! however, although these guys are still alive, it seems like the things they produce are not as effective as before! ¡°I feel like I¡¯m about to be squeezed dry.¡± Chu he touched his chin and sensed in the direction of the 20 alien races who had just been tied up. They realized that the mysterious power that had been broken down was not even comparable to the half-step King that had just been captured. strength is important, but so is the blood Qi. Chu he rubbed his chin with his palm and seemed to be in deep thought. The demon suppressing Pagoda suppressed the demon and transformed fate energy. This could be considered an alternative way of obtaining merit and luck. What was a devil? By the standard of the demon-suppressing Pagoda, it had been contaminated with the resentment and evil aura of a large number of intelligent creatures. They would refine, torture, and punish the Devils to produce their own luck. The baleful Qi of each demon wasn¡¯t endless. As time passed, the amount of fate that could be produced would naturally decrease until it was completely drained. Chu he pondered for a moment and thought of an idea. He took out his Qiankun bag and poured out ten Xiantian ninth stage aliens. Then, with a wave of his hand, a foreign being who had just been tied up was sent to him. ¡°My Lord, I¡¯ll do whatever you want me to do!¡± It was a fox demon. Just as he was tied up, he was immediately put down again. This was the first one he had encountered since he entered the blood-colored space. He was the first one to receive such treatment! He was extremely excited. In the past, he had heard that many of the Xia clansmen liked the Fox clan. Because of this, the two sides often had disputes. He didn¡¯t expect that he would encounter it this time! If it was in the past, he would be extremely disgusted with such things. If he were to encounter them, either he would die, or the entire Xia clan would perish. He would rather die than submit. But now ¡­ A year of torture. It had smoothened out his sharp edges, smoothened out his ambition, smoothened out his youthful blood, and made him no longer young. When such a thing really happened. He surrendered! Not only did he not have any thoughts of resisting, but he also took the initiative to lift his butt with a fawning smile. ???? Chu he,¡±Qianqian.¡± His lips trembled as he looked at the Fox that was sticking out its butt. What the hell is this? What did this guy mean? He wanted to die! Hu! Chu he made a move and slapped the Fox, sending it flying back. The Fox was imprinted on the bronze pillar and was then locked up. as expected of a Vixen! What a slut! Chu he cursed his bad luck. She was a masochist. Frowning, he reached out and grabbed a stronger giant beast. After witnessing the Fox¡¯s fate, the giant beast trembled and stood obediently at the side, not daring to speak. Chu he nodded in satisfaction. As expected, the stronger ones were more masculine. kill these guys. Be gentle. Slowly, one by one! Chu he pointed at the ten Xiantian ninth stage Masters who were lying on the ground in fear. This was his true goal. He wanted to see if the evil blood Qi could be man-made. The giant beast was bewildered. However, it did not dare to be negligent. This Xia clan¡¯s Big Shot had a very strange personality. If it hesitated, who knew what consequences it would face? The giant beast grabbed a Xiantian ninth stage expert on the ground and slowly crushed him to death as Chu he had said. One after another. Chu he¡¯s eyes flickered with a strange light. He saw that the evil blood aura on the giant beast¡¯s body, which was already very weak, had slowly grown. After the last Xiantian ninth stage expert was crushed into a meat pie, Chu he waved his hand and slapped the giant beast back to the bronze pillar while it was still in a daze. The chains clattered and tied it up again. Chu he focused his senses. After the giant beast had been washed by the Blood River, it realized that the mysterious power that had been washed out this time had indeed increased. ¡°Feasible!¡± Chu he¡¯s eyes lit up. A golden fishing net appeared in his hand. Chapter 57 ? Chapter 57: The meeting Translator: 549690339 The Gears of Time turned, and another three years passed. The Xia clan had also wiped out the surrounding clans. With regards to this result ¡­ To be honest, the group of Xia clan¡¯s old ancestors were all dumbfounded! They had several meetings in a row. However, she didn¡¯t know what to say every time. In the span of six years, the Xia clan¡¯s borders were swept away without any obstacles. Even within the Xia clan¡¯s territory, there was only a little chaos in the first three years, and the subsequent years became more peaceful. Things were strange. Di County, Imperial City, meeting hall. I¡¯ve gone to the Tiger tribe¡¯s territory several times and confirmed it again and again, but there was no movement. They must know about the changes in our Xia tribe, but they didn¡¯t have the slightest intention of stopping us. Even when we destroyed the three subsidiary tribes around them, no tiger came. This is not their style. A purple-robed middle-aged man asked. His tone was filled with surprise. In the hall, the other Xia clan ancestors were also puzzled by his words. The Xia clan and the Tiger clan had become mortal enemies after the battle hundreds of years ago. If the strength of both sides were equal, it was still fine. The Tiger race would not act rashly, and they could still understand if they were a little more cautious. However, the current situation was that the Xia clan had not recovered, and the Tiger clan was even stronger than before. Under such circumstances, if the Xia clan were to decline bit by bit, it would be reasonable for the Tiger clan to tolerate it for the sake of the ancestor. But now, the Xia clan had suddenly erupted and expanded their territory by more than twenty times, showing signs of re-emergence. This kind of thing, it was absolutely impossible for the Tiger clan to tolerate it. No matter what, they would also come and interfere. They were the last people the Xia clan wanted to see when it rose again. However, the actual situation now was that the Tiger Tribe was unmoved by this and did not even have the interest to come over and deal with it. It was even more impossible that the old ancestor had run to the Tiger Tribe and used his life as the price to severely injure the number one Tiger in the Barbarian region! They knew about the old ancestor¡¯s situation. He could only make a move once. If he had really found the number one Tiger of the Barbarian region, he would have been dead by now, regardless of the outcome. Then the Tiger clan would have even less scruples. After all, the Xia clan had declined and their vitality had yet to recover. They had lost their most intimidating combat power, and the gap between the two sides was even greater! ¡°Yu Feng and I have carefully inspected the surrounding area, but we have not found any traces of the succubus race. We do not know where they are hiding, and it seems like they have no intention of showing themselves.¡± A moment later, another patriarch spoke. Things were just so outrageous. With the sacred land¡¯s appearance, the patriarchs ¡®blood was boiling. They were armed to the teeth with all sorts of methods, and when they came out, they were filled with killing intent. They had been waiting. Even his heroic laughter before death was ready. The last words that were to be passed down through the ages were also written. However, in the end, they realized that the two tribes that they had always regarded as mortal enemies didn¡¯t even bother with them. Although this was a good thing. But why did she feel empty in her heart? Forget about the Tiger clan. They had become stronger and arrogant, and now they no longer put the Xia clan in their eyes. This reason could barely be used to explain it. However, the succubus race. The ancestors of the Xia clan, the strange clan that had suddenly appeared in the Barbarian region, were well aware of how great of a threat they were. By eating the souls of humans, he could quickly increase his strength. Under such circumstances, it was impossible for this clan to have any peace with the Xia clan. This was a natural enmity. This was also the reason why the Xia clan had to pay such a huge price to fight them to the death. But now, apart from appearing once a few decades ago, they had also disappeared without a trace. It was confusing. ¡°Stop! Tell the younger generation to stop the war.¡± ¡°No matter what the Tiger clan or succubus clan mean, they really haven¡¯t come to find trouble with us. We¡¯ll have to change our strategy!¡± keep a low profile, digest the newly expanded territory, gather resources, and nurture the younger generation. An old ancestor spoke. The others all nodded in agreement. The small clans that had grudges with the Xia clan had basically been cleared out, and their territory had expanded to a large enough extent. Furthermore, they had not had the time to digest most of the small clans. If they continued to fight now, the disadvantages would outweigh the advantages. we still don¡¯t have any leads on the giant net. We can only guess that it has the same origin as the fishhook incident that happened three years ago. After settling the external Affairs, they began to discuss the internal affairs of the Xia clan. in the past three years, the giant net has appeared frequently. Every time, it would capture all the foreign tribes that appeared in the Xia clan¡¯s territory. However, it is certain that it has never once attacked our Xia clan. ¡°Many of the younger generation are suspicious as to who is the one making the move.¡± however, at our level, we should be able to understand how terrifying that technique is. It¡¯s not something that can be achieved at the level of King tiers. Even the old ancestors at their peak couldn¡¯t do it. This matter was even stranger. Although it was also a good thing, it was impossible to be completely at ease until the specific situation was clear. It was as if a sharp sword was hanging over his head. there¡¯s also Lin County. We can now confirm that there¡¯s a huge change happening. The babies born there are getting better and better with each year. It¡¯s much more refreshing to cultivate in there than outside. It¡¯s very helpful for breaking through. the master of the two little girls is certainly a powerful man, but he may not be as powerful as we think. He may be the first one to discover the secret of Lin County and benefit greatly from it. The two little girls are fated to be with him and benefit from it. Lin County is a secret place with a huge secret! The elders of the Xia clan fell silent again. He had come out of the sacred land this time in preparation for a great disaster. However, he didn¡¯t expect that before the disaster came, good news came one after another, and each one was better than the last. But each one was stranger than the last. They knew nothing about the reason. He felt baffled. They were not used to it. They couldn¡¯t understand the current world. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that the heavens are on our side!¡± An old ancestor asked in a bewildered tone. When the others heard this, they felt that it made sense. Today¡¯s situation was very similar to when they were young, the situation of the chosen ones. It was just magnified from an individual to a group. no matter what, there is always a reason for everything. Before this matter is cleared up, we can not relax. The Tiger race and succubus race still have to continue their investigation. as for Lin County, we can involve the main bases of the sects. the master hiding in the dark should be a human. The two girls don¡¯t want to talk too much about him, probably because he doesn¡¯t like to be disturbed. In that case, let¡¯s go along with his wishes to avoid becoming enemies. If it¡¯s not necessary, there¡¯s no need to test him. The patriarch, who was sitting on the main seat, paused for a moment before he continued with a serious expression. as for the matter of the giant net, let nature take its course. Don¡¯t try to investigate it by force. An existence of that level is not something we can provoke. Now that it is harmless to our Xia clan, this is the best situation. If we try to investigate it by force, it will cause unhappiness and the consequences will be unpredictable. It will not be good. that existence is too unpredictable. We can¡¯t resist against good or evil. We can only bear it! The patriarch¡¯s voice was filled with helplessness towards the end. Chapter 58 ? Chapter 58: Peace and tranquility Translator: 549690339 The library Pavilion. He had been cleaning up the outside world for three years. Chu he felt much more relaxed. The pent-up anger that he had accumulated for decades was swept away. He felt refreshed. As expected, the elderly still needed to exercise occasionally to benefit their body and mind. With a book in hand, Chu he sat on the recliner. The dense branches and leaves of the willow tree blocked the sun from shining down from the sky. Chu he began his leisurely and comfortable life again. After being wild for so long, he wanted to return to peace and be an honest man. To be an ordinary old man at the age of 98. Reading books, basking in the sun, and cultivating for a while, it was a beautiful thing! ¡°Brother Chu, it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen you so carefree!¡± Zhao Yuling climbed over the wall. When he saw Chu he sitting there, his eyes lit up. He took a stool and a book and sat down as well. ¡°You little girl, why do you always like to copy me?¡± Looking at Zhao Yuling, who was in the same position as him, Chu he could not help but cast a sidelong glance and speak. ¡°Because it¡¯s comfortable!¡± Zhao Yuling said with a smile, ¡± I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on either. Usually, I find it boring when I¡¯m reading. But when I¡¯m with brother Chu, I feel very refreshed. ¡°Is that so?¡± Chu he laughed. ¡°Yes.¡± Zhao Yuling nodded with certainty. At this moment, a figure in a fiery red dress walked over from afar. It was Lin Xueling. She stood in the distance and looked at the two chairs. The two of them, under the shade of the green, produced a very special and wonderful feeling of artistic conception. She was stunned for a moment and a little dazed! There was a different feeling in her heart. ¡°Little Lin, you¡¯re back!¡± It was not until a familiar voice rang in her ear that Lin Xueling came back to her senses. ¡°Yes!¡± Lin Xueling nodded with a bit of restraint. In this situation, she felt that she had broken some kind of artistic conception. ¡°Aunty, come and sit down. Let¡¯s read together.¡± Zhao Yuling happily went in and took out another chair and a book to greet Lin Xueling. Lin Xueling smiled and nodded. She walked over, took the book, and sat down. ¡°You¡¯re not wearing armor this time. Are you planning to rest at home for a while?¡± Chu he sized up Lin Xueling and asked with a smile. ¡°Mm! The great ancestors said that the expansion of our territory has come to an end. For now, our Xia clan has to keep a low profile.¡± Lin Xueling nodded. that¡¯s good too. You¡¯re such a worrisome girl. You¡¯ve been running around all these years and your cultivation hasn¡¯t improved. You¡¯re also surrounded by foul Qi. I should take advantage of this time to recuperate and get rid of the foul Qi in my body. Then, I¡¯ll raise my cultivation. Chu he nodded. Right now, Lin Xueling¡¯s cultivation was only at second tier King¡¯s realm. Zhao Yuling, who had started cultivating much later than her, was already at fourth tier King¡¯s realm because she was always by his side. Moreover, because he often fought outside, his body was full of blood and evil Qi, which was comparable to many great demons of other races in the demon suppressing Pagoda. This wasn¡¯t a good thing. If he didn¡¯t get rid of it, it would greatly affect his body. ¡°En!¡± Lin Xueling nodded in agreement. Now, the Xia clan was at peace. Everything was peaceful. Although her cultivation was considered one of the top in the Xia clan and she had already been crowned as the Emperor, she was still a junior in front of many old ancestors in the Holy Land. She had no experience in many matters that concerned the future of the clan. It was better to let the old ancestors make the decisions. As for those small things, they didn¡¯t bother her. The Emperor of the Xia clan was only a symbol of honor for the true Monarch. The true Monarch did not need to personally manage the clan. Of course, if the true Monarch really wanted to manage it, no one would say anything. However, apart from those who had a great desire for power, the true Kings would not care about such things. Even the majority of half-step Kings did not like to interfere in such matters. It was too much of a delay! The true Monarch had a headache when he saw all the miscellaneous matters and trivial wrangles. He didn¡¯t even have the time to cultivate after dealing with them day by day! To be able to cultivate to the true king realm, who didn¡¯t have a different kind of obsession with the Dao of cultivation? None of them would give up their own cultivation to deal with miscellaneous Affairs! As such, the daily operations of the Xia clan were usually managed by the half-step Kings. Some of the specific implementation and management were managed by a group of people who did not have enough talent, but had enough wisdom. In the following days, Lin Xueling peacefully stayed in the library. Every day, Chu he would brew a pot of tea. The two of them would sit under the willow tree with a game of Go in their hands. They would play it for the entire day. Zhao Yuling would watch from the side. Three whole months passed. Only then did Chu he feel that a very thick layer of evil blood aura on Lin Xueling¡¯s body had been worn down, and there was not much left! Chu he felt. After the rest of his cultivation, he could cultivate normally. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Time flew by, and in the blink of an eye, another year had passed. Chu he had been in the library Pavilion for 85 years. He was ninety-nine years old this year, and it would be his hundredth birthday in a year. However, he was still young and full of masculinity. His vitality was also getting more and more vigorous by the day. In the past year, he had spent most of his time teaching the two little girls. However, that was only a form of relaxation. He had never slacked off on the accumulation of his Foundation. After a year, it had deepened by another level. In fact, if he chose to break through at this time, there was a high possibility of success! But now that everything was fine, Chu he did not want to take the risk. To him, that was unnecessary. He could still continue to accumulate his Foundation. This way, the chances of failing the breakthrough would be much lower, and the benefits he could obtain after the breakthrough would be much greater. There was nothing to be anxious about. He was only a hundred years old. Cultivation had to be done slowly, and it couldn¡¯t be rushed. You can¡¯t eat hot tofu if you are impatient. This year, Lin Xueling quietly stayed in the library and didn¡¯t go out. After she finished recuperating, her cultivation smoothly reached the third level King realm. She had experienced a lot in the outside world, and this was also a kind of Foundation. With enough energy, it would be logical for her to break through. If Chu he treated her like a foreigner in a fishing ground and injected her with hormones, it was possible for her to directly break through to the fifth or sixth realm. However, that would hurt his Foundation and would be disadvantageous to him in the future. That would be destroying his own Great Wall. Chu he would not do that. ¡°Brother Chu, what is your cultivation level? Ninth level pinnacle King?¡± Zhao Yuling, who was sitting on the recliner, couldn¡¯t help but ask again, her eyes shining. This question made her feel really uncomfortable. Right now, she was also at the fourth level of King realm, and was about to reach the fifth level. In the entire Xia clan, he could be ranked in the top three. But even so, she still couldn¡¯t see through Chu he¡¯s abilities. Furthermore, most importantly, her current strength was taught by Chu he! Lin Xueling was also curious about this question. As her cultivation level increased, she became even more curious. She now knew what it meant to break through to the king tier directly, and she had done so at such a young age. ¡°I¡¯m just a little stronger than you guys, just a little!¡± Chu he said with a smile. come on, all of you, strive to reach my age and surpass me now! He took the opportunity to encourage her. BOOM! Right at this moment, a loud explosion came from outside of Forest City. A vast aura exploded like thunder and spread out at an extremely fast speed, shaking the world. Chu he looked up, and there seemed to be stars flashing in his eyes. ¡°This is!¡± Chapter 59 ? Chapter 59: The giant dragon Translator: 549690339 the secret realm has been completely opened! Chu he retracted his gaze. His body, which had just sat up, lay back down again. He didn¡¯t intend to join in the fun. ¡°Brother Chu, do you know what happened?¡± Zhao Yuling¡¯s eyes flashed as she asked curiously. ¡°The prologue of the World War has begun!¡± Chu he answered casually in an enigmatic manner. Was it that mysterious world of war again? Zhao Yuling¡¯s expression turned serious when she heard that. ¡°What is the prologue to a great world War?¡± Lin Xueling was very curious. Zhao Yuling pulled Lin Xueling back. After processing what Chu he had told her, she expressed it in a more vague and mysterious way. in short, this is a sign of the revival of a mysterious era, the opening of an unprecedented great era. Geniuses suppress the world, and demons are invincible in the world. This is the best era, and martial arts is shining brilliantly. This is also the worst era. Countless white bones are the stepping stones on the invincible path of geniuses and demons. The reason why little brother Chu has been staying here all this time is to wait for the start of the great era and seize the opportunity. Her face turned serious. This girl! Who did he learn his eloquence and the ability to talk nonsense from? Chu he was surprised. He had never said these words. As an old man, although he liked to speak in a profound manner and sometimes liked to make things up, he was usually very concise! He didn¡¯t have so much to say. ¡°Is that so?¡± Lin Xueling¡¯s blood was boiling, and her eyes were filled with battle intent. She was different from Zhao Yuling. She wasn¡¯t someone who could stay idle! He loved challenges. ¡°Brother Chu, should we go now? We must seize the initiative.¡± Lin Xueling raised her head and looked in the direction of the boundless aura. ¡°You two go! I don¡¯t need it!¡± ¡°This opening ceremony is not worth my time.¡± Chu he didn¡¯t want to correct her twisted thoughts and said indifferently, ¡± Lin Xueling nodded. She understood! The experts were all the finale! Just like in the legends of heroes, a great opportunity would definitely have many experts waiting in the dark. They would restrain each other until the final opportunity appeared. No one would dare to take the lead and expose themselves, causing a siege. At this time, it was the opportunity for the younger generation! The experts were the biggest target, so no one would care if they drank the soup. She said goodbye to Chu he, pulled Zhao Yuling, and rushed into the sky. ¡°This secret realm seems to be quite interesting.¡± The Galaxy in Chu he¡¯s eyes hung upside down. He crossed space and looked at the strange phenomenon outside of Forest City. This was the second time that the mystic realm had appeared! The first time, he brought the old man who had visited him in. Chu he had only cast his gaze over and glanced at him. After the secret realm closed, he did not force his way in to investigate. At that time, he had only caught a glimpse of the edge. There were some interesting trinkets inside. He had thought that it was a land of opportunities and inheritance. At that moment, the secret realm appeared again and was completely stabilized. Chu he scanned the entire area. He discovered that it wasn¡¯t simple. It wasn¡¯t as simple as the inheritance secret plane. There were also strange things mixed in. Chu he crossed the space and looked at a Golden Tower with a gaze that ignored distance. He went through it and looked at the strange source below the tower. It was a quiet spring that was suppressed by the entire Golden Tower. The spring water was like boiling water, rising and falling at the mouth of the spring. Wisps of ghostly Qi escaped from it like hot air, but they were blocked by the Golden Tower and could not spread out. Chu he looked over. Even though he was only looking, he could smell an unpleasant smell from a distance. This smell was even stronger and more unpleasant than the five half-step Kings he had killed in the sky above Forest City. If the smell of the five aliens was dozens of pairs of black stockings that had been worn by the brawny man for a month. Then this quiet spring was a few thousand pairs of black silk stockings that the brawny man had worn for a year. The smell was unpleasant. Even Chu he felt suffocated just by looking at it. However, he didn¡¯t back down. He smelled a familiar scent. He looked down, and it was as if he had fallen into a well. His field of vision quickly descended, and all he could see was darkness and darkness. If an ordinary person had experienced this, they would have vomited immediately and might have fainted. However, Chu he did not feel anything. He could even see everything clearly. In the end, his gaze came to the bottom of the spring, where the light was even more profound. In the huge underground spring, a ray of golden light swept across and saw everything. A Dragon! There was actually a ferocious giant dragon coiled here. The light at the bottom of the spring, which was even more profound than the water of the serene spring, came from it. Its entire black body was coiled up in layers, filling the huge space at the bottom of the spring to the brim, without even a single gap. From the looks of it, if its huge body expanded completely, it could cover the sky and suppress the heavens. Chu he looked at the huge dragon head. At this moment, although the dragon¡¯s eyes, which were the size of a small house, were open, there was no fluctuation in them. The deep light was fixed and motionless. It was like the rolled-up eyes of a dead person, but it was dark black. However, Chu he was certain that the Dragon was alive and not dead. Chu he could sense the fluctuations of life on its body. Therefore, the Dragon had only fallen into a deep sleep. Perhaps it was a habit, but its eyes were open even when it was sleeping! Chu he and the dragon¡¯s eyes met. The Dragon did not seem to feel anything and did not move at all. Chu he, who was in the library Pavilion, increased the concentration of his mental energy to sense and confirm. This Dragon had just entered the venerable sovereign realm. No problem! He flipped his palm and the Golden fishing net appeared in his hand. The familiar aura that Chu he had just sensed was coming from this Dragon. It was baleful Qi. To be able to exude fiendish Qi from such a deep and thick spring water to the mouth of the spring ¡­ The density of the baleful aura on the Dragon¡¯s body was obvious. When Chu he observed it at close range, the murderous aura was so glaring that it could impact his mind! This Dragon was definitely an evil Dragon. The killing intent on its body was greater than all the alien races in the chuhe demon-suppressing tower combined. This kind of concentration could only be obtained by slaughtering at least a few races! Everyone had the right to kill such a devil. Although Chu he was indifferent, he couldn¡¯t stand it! This Dragon was going to surrender today! The Golden fishing net flew out of his hand and expanded in the wind, tearing through the space. Chapter 60 ? Chapter 60: Lifting the lid Translator: 549690339 In the Golden Tower. The strongest ancestor of the Xia clan, Xia Yuan, was sitting cross-legged behind a giant Golden Door. In front of him was a pot of tea. He held a cup in his hand and slowly sipped it. In his eyes, there was a deep worry, but there was an even stronger anticipation. He had already been waiting here for six years! He had also tasted tea for six years. In the secret realm, he and Meng Yi had spent a year and obtained a lot of benefits before finally coming here. There was a shocking inheritance here. Originally, the two of them had come together to compete for the inheritance! But in the end, all the tests were avoided and it was Meng Yi who went in to obtain the inheritance. It was not that Xia Yuan was being modest. It was because he had been despised by a senior who only had a wisp of spiritual sense left! In the words of that senior, it was useless to pass on the inheritance to a body that was seriously injured and even had its Foundation damaged. Xia Yuan was speechless. There was definitely unwillingness in his heart! However, it was still acceptable. The one who received the inheritance was his disciple. After drinking this pot of tea and consuming some of the elixirs that Meng Yi had requested from that senior, he could hold on for a few more decades. By then, Meng Yi would have grown up and become a pillar of the Xia clan. He would then be able to leave with no regrets and a more peaceful death. However, what he was worried about now was that his clansmen did not know about his disappearance for seven years. They might think that he had gone to the Tiger clan or the succubus clan to risk his life. Without him, when they felt danger, they might do crazy things! He could only hope that there was still hope! Those fellows could maintain their rationality and not be crazy enough to do things that touched the bottom line of the Tiger clan. Just as Xia Yuan¡¯s thoughts were floating. With a loud bang, the Golden Door was opened. His eyes lit up, and he stood up. ¡°Master, I¡¯ve done it!¡± Meng Yi walked out excitedly. ¡°You two losers! I¡¯m so angry!¡± ¡°When you first entered this place, you were surrounded by fate energy and were on the verge of transforming into a Dragon. I must have been blind to think that you were people with great fate. I let you enter this place and even skipped the test. I¡¯ll give you the benefits directly.¡± but I didn¡¯t expect that in just seven years, all your luck has disappeared. It¡¯s even mixed with some bad luck. You look so unlucky. It¡¯s a waste. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you two? I still don¡¯t know the reason. Did I take drugs?¡± ¡°Also, I didn¡¯t hold it against you when I saw that you were so lucky! How did you two get in here?¡± Behind the open door, a skeleton stammered in a tone that made one¡¯s teeth ache. It looked very excited. Its bones were trembling, and it was obvious that it was in great pain. Xia Yuan,¡±hehe.¡± Meng Yi,¡±hehe.¡± They put away their excitement and looked at each other. He didn¡¯t know how to answer. They were all dumbfounded when they came here for no reason! As for the fate entangling, who knew how it had entangled them! However, since he had already gotten the benefits, he couldn¡¯t say anything to provoke senior skeleton, who was obviously not in a good mood. If you want to scold, then scold! After all, he was a person who got what he deserved. ¡°AI!¡± The skeleton sighed. It contained a strong sense of depression and helplessness. ¡°Little brat, I¡¯ll give you the inheritance! Our karma has been formed. Since you¡¯ve taken the benefits, you¡¯ll naturally have to pay the price. No problem!¡± The skeleton stammered. Before the inheritance, it didn¡¯t say anything. Naturally, it wasn¡¯t because it saw that Meng Yi and Xia Yuan were honest people. As an old monster, it was not that simple. It didn¡¯t say it before, but it said it now because it had a backup plan if Meng Yi didn¡¯t agree. ¡°Naturally!¡± Xia Yuan nodded. There was no such thing as free food. He naturally knew this! The moment he learned of the shocking inheritance, he was already prepared to pay the price. There was even the possibility that it was a trap. However, at that time, they had no other choice. Fortunately, the inheritance was real, and everything was normal so far. As for the price to be paid, this was already a good result that he had long accepted in his heart! No matter what, they had obtained the present benefits and could resolve the urgent need of the Xia clan. The skeleton nodded in satisfaction at Xia Yuan¡¯s tactfulness. ¡°This is the Holy tower, and a great demon is suppressed under it. I hope you can come back and help me strengthen the seal when you reach the venerable sovereign realm! This is actually nothing to you!¡± The skeleton said. but be quick. A hundred years. You have to become a saint Emperor within a hundred years. Otherwise, the consequences will be unimaginable. don¡¯t try to play tricks. The inheritance I¡¯m going to give you needs the help of something very important. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to live long even if you become a saint Emperor. You¡¯ll know where the thing is when you come back! The skeleton solemnly warned. don¡¯t mind me. This is just a little precaution. After all, I¡¯m going to die after this. If I meet someone who doesn¡¯t keep his promise, I¡¯ll have regrets even if I die! The skeleton sighed. His voice was filled with helplessness. Xia Yuan¡¯s eyes were filled with bewilderment, but he did not show it. Instead, he nodded solemnly and looked at the skeleton with respect. ¡°Alright, the secret realm has been opened. You can go out on your own! I should also die!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not easy to hold on for so many years!¡± The skeleton sighed, then tilted its head and stopped moving. The Golden Door began to close slowly. The bewilderment in the depths of Xia Yuan¡¯s eyes grew even more intense. This skeleton senior¡¯s remnant soul was destroyed just like that. It was too straightforward, and it was even done in front of them. He felt that there was a strong deliberate taste. However, this was the skeleton¡¯s territory. Even if he felt something was wrong, he didn¡¯t dare to let Meng Yi test the waters. Even his expression was full of respect as he faced the skeleton. ¡°F * ck! What¡¯s that?¡± However, just as the Golden Door was about to close completely, leaving only a tiny gap, it was quickly and heavily opened again with a bang. The skeleton, whose neck was already crooked, suddenly jumped up from the stone bench it was sitting on. Xia Yuan¡¯s body trembled. Even with his temperament, he was shocked by this sudden change. As if something important had happened, the skeleton did not care about the mood of Xiayuan and Meng Yi. Originally, it had expressed that it was only a remnant soul and that it would be difficult to move, but with a Swoosh, it hurriedly flashed out of the golden secret Hall. ¡°Which bastard is trying to lift my lid!¡± Its figure went far away, leaving only an angry curse on the spot. ¡°Master, this senior looks like a Kasaya.¡± Meng Yi asked in surprise, but his mouth was covered by Xia Yuan. ¡°Shh!¡± Xia Yuan put his middle finger to his mouth. BOOM! At this moment, the place they were standing on shook violently, as if it was about to collapse. ¡°Something big might have happened. Let¡¯s go out first!¡± Xia Yuan spoke. Meng Yi nodded, picked Xia Yuan up, and ran towards the exit. BOOM! As soon as they got outside, they heard a loud noise. They saw a shocking scene. The Golden Tower was lifted up, and black water rushed up into the sky like a floodgate. The ground shook violently as if something was about to break out of the ground. Chapter 61 ? Chapter 61: Breaking the seal Translator: 549690339 Roar! A deafening roar caused the entire secret plane to shake violently. ¡°Who is it? Bastard! Come out! Who broke my Wuji formation!¡± The skeleton was growling and stammering, showing its extreme anger. But no one responded. The earth trembled even more violently. With a cracking sound, the mouth of the spring that was spewing Black Spring water continued to expand. Finally, with a sizzling sound, a huge dragon head was pulled out by a huge golden net. The awakened Dragon kept roaring, and the sound formed a storm that swept through the entire secret realm. The golden net pulled the Dragon out of the deep hole with the spring water. ¡°Don¡¯t come out, don¡¯t come out!¡± The skeleton¡¯s stammering voice sounded like it was crying. It rode on the dragon¡¯s head and kept pushing down, trying to stuff it back in. However, it was useless. Although the speed at which the Dragon was pulled out was not fast, it was very stable and was pulled out bit by bit. ¡°Who is it? Who is it that wants to go against me, Sheng Wuji? Show yourself in the open!¡± When the skeleton saw the golden net, it gritted its teeth and went up to tear it apart, but it was of no use. The Dragon suddenly stopped roaring. It rolled its eyes and tried to look at Sheng Wuji, who was above its head. ¡°Ha! So you¡¯re not the one behind this? It seems that an expert has taken action and intercepted you! Sheng Wuji, to think that you would have such a day.¡± The Dragon opened its mouth, and its voice was loud and clear, creating a Sonic Boom. It was filled with ridicule. ¡°Silly Dragon, what are you so proud of? Who did this to save you? They¡¯re all lusting after your body!¡± Sheng Wuji laughed coldly. The huge Dragon was stunned. That seemed to be the case. If they were going to save it, there was no need to trap it with something. They could just break the array and lift the tower up! Moreover, as a Dragon, one had to know one¡¯s own limits. It asked itself, those who it knew, who didn¡¯t hate it to the point of grinding their teeth? Saving it doesn¡¯t exist! Seeing it in trouble, not adding insult to injury was the best for it! ¡°That¡¯s still better than being in the hands of a shameless person like you!¡± The giant dragon roared again, looking very embarrassed and angry. The top of its head suddenly split open, and with a poof, a thick column of liquid hit the skeleton standing on the dragon¡¯s head. With a clang, Sheng Wuji was sent flying. His skeleton body made a sound of metal hitting stone. He spun a few times in the air and fell to the ground. With a sizzling sound, its skeleton was corroded by the liquid spewed out by the Dragon, and black smoke rose up like lightning. ???? The Dragon was stunned. It looked at Sheng Wuji, who was lying on the ground, in surprise. ¡°Just this?¡± It didn¡¯t seem to have expected that just a bubble of thick phlegm would be able to knock down this old undying man who was coveting its body! ¡°It seems that you¡¯ve already reached the edge of your life. Then what are you still so arrogant for!¡± The giant dragon snorted coldly with disdain. In this state, Sheng Wuji was nothing without the help of the formation. He was so arrogant and simply didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡°You even let that existence who secretly attacked you come out in the open, you simply don¡¯t know how to spell the word death! It seems that you¡¯ve been here for too long, and your head has problems! He¡¯s crippled!¡± As the Dragon spoke, it did not stop spitting out thick phlegm at Sheng Wuji, who was lying on the ground, to finish him off. The thick phlegm it spat out was a form of attack. Wherever it passed, even the air was corroded, producing a sizzling sound. When it landed on the ground, a single drop of it could penetrate gold and crack rocks, corroding a huge hole in the ground. A long column was sprayed out, causing the ground to collapse. The entire secret realm was shaking as if it was about to crack. Xia Yuan Meng Yi hid in the distance. When he saw this scene, his heart trembled. ¡°Quick, get out immediately!¡± Xia Yuan spoke. It was easy for them to be affected by the aftershocks of the battle between existences of this level. Looking at the commotion, the entire secret realm was probably going to be destroyed. Meng Yi nodded, picked him up, and flew towards the exit of the secret realm. Loud sounds rang out behind him, as if the sky was falling and the earth was sinking. The entire secret realm was like waves, rippling. Meng Yi was extremely shocked. He increased his speed to the maximum and didn¡¯t dare to look back. However, he didn¡¯t dare to look back. Xia Yuan, who was carried by him, didn¡¯t have to hurry on his way, so he had time to look back. Only to see at this moment. The dark spring water rushed to the sky, covering the horizon. A special smell drifted out, causing Xia Yuan to feel dizzy and suffocated. This was not the most important thing! The most shocking thing was that in the swirling rain, a huge Dragon that covered the sky was slowly pulled out by a huge net that flickered with golden light. The nether spring collapsed, heaven and earth collapsed, and the giant dragon flew across the sky. The Qi of the netherworld overflowed. The dragon¡¯s eyes were filled with ruthlessness, but it did not struggle and allowed the fishing net to pull it out. This wasn¡¯t because it had resigned itself to its fate, but because it was accumulating strength. It was waiting for the moment when the seal was completely broken, and then it would use all its strength to break free. A dangerous aura quickly gathered, and it was extremely oppressive. ¡°Hurry up!¡± Xia Yuan sensed danger and urged. Finally ¡­ In front of him, a space was torn open like a door, revealing a mysterious and huge passage. It was dark inside. Feeling the increasingly violent and dangerous aura behind him, Meng Yi did not hesitate. With a plop, he carried Xia Yuan and plunged in. ¡°It seems like something is coming out!¡± ¡°Subdue it and understand the situation inside!¡± Before Meng Yi even landed, he heard a familiar voice. The moment he appeared. Palm shadows, blade light, sword Qi, whip legs, iron chains, hood, all of them were thrown at him. ¡°It¡¯s a misunderstanding! Stop, I¡¯m Meng Yi!¡± Meng Yi said as he parried the attacks. ¡°Meng Yi? The forefather?¡± when the group of people heard the familiar voice, they immediately stopped in bewilderment. When Meng Yi carried Xia Yuan out of the black hole and landed on the ground, they were still in disbelief. They couldn¡¯t imagine that the two people, who they thought had gone all out, would come out of this secret realm that had just appeared. This situation was quite strange! ¡°Forefather, what are you doing here?¡± Someone asked. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about this later, let¡¯s leave this place quickly!¡± Xia Yuan said in a deep voice. As soon as he finished speaking, the black hole gate behind him trembled violently, and ripples appeared in the space. A burst of netherworld Qi floated out, and the smell was terrifying! ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Meng Yi roared and carried Xia Yuan as he ran far away. The others didn¡¯t know the reason, but seeing the two of them in such a hurry, they also followed and fled into the distance. BOOM! They didn¡¯t run far before a loud noise shook the entire world. A boundless aura recovered and looked down on the world. Roar! A huge dragon head was pulled out of the black hole. A wave of baleful Qi that resembled a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood surged out, covering the sky and covering the earth. It directly scattered the boundless aura! ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Everyone turned around and saw the shocking scene. They couldn¡¯t help but cry out. Chapter 62 ? Chapter 62: What big screen? Translator: 549690339 The space trembled and the earth trembled. Countless living beings felt the emperor¡¯s might and knelt down. A giant dragon that covered the sky was pulled out. Its Black Dragon scales were cold and glowed with a dark light, casting a shadow over the entire world. Its powerful aura could even make Kings shiver, and ordinary creatures would be crushed to death by its aura. However, at this moment, it was the target of a powerful existence. A layer of golden fishing net wrapped around the Dragon¡¯s body, trapping it firmly. The Dragon kept on turning and struggling, swinging in the sky and creating loud rumbles like a series of thunderclaps. It wanted to break free from the Golden fishing net, but it seemed powerless. The fishing net released a golden glow, and like lightning, it flickered and swam about. It suppressed the huge Dragon, and it continued to shrink, causing its huge body to slowly be compressed into a ball. Lumps of dragon flesh protruded from the gaps of the fishing net, and purplish-black blood dripped from them. How shocking was this? ¡°It¡¯s that mysterious fishing net expert senior!¡± Some of the Xia clan¡¯s old ancestors exclaimed in shock. Fishing net expert? Xia Yuan¡¯s face was filled with astonishment. Judging from his tone, one of them knew the senior who had attacked the Dragon and disrupted the skeleton¡¯s arrangement. At least he had heard of it! But how was that possible? The Dragon¡¯s aura was so powerful and fierce that it was obvious that it was not something a King could compare to. Even if he was at his peak, he would probably be an ant in front of it. How did their Xia clan get to know a powerhouse who could hunt such an existence? Even if he had only heard of it, he had lived for hundreds of years and had never heard of it. Where did his own junior hear it from? As for the records ¡­ He, Xia Yuan, had read many books and was well-versed in both the past and present. He had read almost all the proper books of the Xia clan, but there was no record of this! Could it be that the records of this powerful being came from those perverted little yellow books? Isn¡¯t this ridiculous! However, this was not the time to ask questions. The giant dragon in the sky was struggling in the fishing net, shaking the world. Their current distance was still not safe enough, so they had to continue retreating. Otherwise, even if they were scraped by the aftermath, they would either be dead or crippled. Roar! The giant dragon roared at the sky and struggled with all its might. It was so strong that it was drenched in blood. Dragon blood splattered down onto the ground like acid rain, causing the ground to sizzle and the grass to dry up, the rocks to rot, the trees to die, and the mountains to collapse! Roar! The giant Dragon¡¯s Roar changed from a furious roar to a sorrowful roar. It was extremely unwilling! The existence that had attacked him had not even shown itself, and it had already been forced into such a sorry state. It could be imagined that the two sides were not on the same level at all. Its resistance was so weak. It was like a weak woman facing a burly man. Other than shouting at the top of his lungs and shouting ¡®no¡¯, any form of resistance would only bring about greater pressure. The Dragon could clearly feel that the more it struggled, the stronger the fishing net was, as if it was responding to its struggle. However ¡­ Even though they would be subjected to more pressure if they resisted, Dragons would not yield easily! In the sky, the dragon¡¯s eyes became more and more brutal. Its dark and deep eyes were like two abysses hanging upside down in the sky. A brutal aura, as if it had killed hundreds of millions of creatures, rolled out and shook the sky. It was going all out! The kind where the Dragon dies and the net breaks! ¡°How troublesome!¡± Chu he, who was in the library Pavilion, frowned when he felt the rising aura from the Dragon. Even so, it would not change the final result. However, at that time, the Dragon would risk its life and hurt the flowers and plants in Forest City. After all, he was the one who controlled the net from a distance, and the Dragon was extraordinary, so it was not easy to catch it. Compared to those ordinary alien races, it was like the difference between a shrimp and a whale. Chu he closed his eyes. A Golden Shadow walked out from his body. Stepping across space, his body expanded with every step. When he was outside of Forest City, he was already a giant that could stand shoulder to shoulder with heaven and earth. His body was shimmering with golden light, making it impossible to look at him directly. A few years had passed. Now, his transcendence golden body had broken through to the fourth level. Roar! The Dragon raised its head and looked at the golden light! It sensed an aura similar to its own in this golden light. It wasn¡¯t shocked. Instead, it was happy. He had thought that he would attack! He was an existence of a higher level. He didn¡¯t expect that after the main character appeared, he wasn¡¯t as strong as he had expected! However, there were still some things that were not right. For example, why was it so difficult for it to resist even without the other party showing up? However, this was not important at the moment. It was more important to get out of here. The Dragon roared provocatively at Chu he¡¯s transcendence golden body. The baleful Qi on his body started to spin even faster. However, just as the Dragon¡¯s aura reached its peak ¡­ The Golden giant extended a palm. It was plain and did not carry any smoke, fire, lightning, or sonic booms. He simply stretched out his palm and pressed forward. With a PA sound, he slapped the dragon¡¯s head. Instantly. The giant dragon, which had a murderous look on its face, felt a sharp pain in the depths of its soul. The giant dragon¡¯s head swayed a few times and was stunned for a moment. The aura that had just been building up was lost. ¡°This doesn¡¯t make sense!¡± ¡°What kind of difference is this?¡± The Dragon¡¯s chaotic mind only had one unbelievable thought. With its defense, it couldn¡¯t even withstand a single move. Pa! Pa! Pa! The Golden Palm pressed down a few times. The giant dragon was seeing stars. This was mainly an attack on the soul, and the physical damage was secondary. To the Dragon with thick skin and flesh, it did not have much of an impact. The dragon¡¯s soul started to feel nauseous, which directly affected its body. Purplish-black Dragon blood started to spray out like rain, like a fountain. Chu he¡¯s transcendence golden body reached out with the other hand and grabbed a big bowl from the library. He placed it under the dragon¡¯s mouth and caught all the Dragon blood. This dragon¡¯s blood was too special, and its contamination was extremely strong. If so much blood were to be spilled, it would probably leave a barren land for thousands of miles, affecting the situation for a hundred years. This was a serious damage to the environment, so naturally, it had to be stopped. Chu he only stopped when the Dragon was more or less dazed from the blow. It was dizzy and the blood it spat out had turned into thick phlegm. He grabbed at the void and picked up the heaven and earth cloth bag that flew over from the library Pavilion. As if he was storing a Loach, he stuffed the giant dragon into the bag. Then, his golden Dharma form, carrying the sack on its back, turned into a flash of golden light and disappeared. Everything returned to normal. If it weren¡¯t for the devastation on the scene, no one would believe that a Dragon had been hunted here a moment ago. The Xia clan¡¯s experts, who had endured the Dragon¡¯s might and ran a great distance with great difficulty, raised their heads and looked back at the now calm sky. They were speechless for a long time! ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that experts of this level would fight so soon after the curtains were drawn! It seems that even with our cultivation, it¡¯s risky to drink the soup!¡± ¡°Scared, scared! It¡¯s too dangerous. I¡¯d better go back and teach in peace!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not bad to be an ordinary person and live for a few thousand years!¡± Lin Xueling said with lingering fear in her heart. The big screen? What big screen? Xia Yuan¡¯s expression changed once again. This girl seemed to know some secrets that he didn¡¯t. And it was very important. His heart skipped a beat. Could it be that existence who revealed it? Chapter 63 ? Chapter 63: It¡¯s time to go Translator: 549690339 Outside the library Pavilion, under the willow tree, on the second floor of the demon suppressing Pagoda. The rolling heat waves surged and turned into substance. It was as if a flame had been born in the void and burned in the air. The iron woks were like huge mountains placed on top of the flames. The black oil in the woks was boiling and jumping up and down with a sizzling sound. The heat waves from the woks were burning in the void. Chu he took out his heaven and earth bag and poured out the Dragon. This Dragon was very disobedient. It kept struggling in the bag, causing the heaven and earth bag to stretch and shrink, showing signs of bursting. This made Chu he very unhappy. The Dragon was directly taken into a pot of oil and poured into it, saving him the process of a chain flying over. Pfft! Pfft! Pfft! The black oil washed over the Dragon¡¯s body, causing a series of explosions! Roar! The Dragon was in pain and roared. It swayed its body and wanted to fly out. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Chu he did not need to make a move. The netherworld chains hidden around the oil pan flew out and locked the Dragon¡¯s body, pulling it back into the oil pan. The fire under the oil pan suddenly increased, causing the Dragon to explode. The Dragon rolled left and right in the pot of oil, making the chains clatter. The oil in the pot splashed everywhere, making the fire burn more fiercely. It spat out thick phlegm from its mouth in an attempt to extinguish the heat of the oil pan, but instead, it caused the flames to rise even higher. The black oil in the oil pan poured backward and directly flew into its mouth. It couldn¡¯t stop it even if it closed its mouth. Its mouth was spewing fire, its ears were smoking, and its entire body was dyed red from the inside out. The black oil had started to burn in its body. It was a vicious cycle! The giant dragon roared in grief. It felt that the more it struggled, the fiercer the punishment would be. After a few times, its soul was directly exhausted by the explosion, and its dragon body trembled. He was tired and in pain! After a while, it stopped struggling. He started to think. It was puzzled by the current situation. That Almighty expert had spent so much effort to create such a shocking commotion, so why would he throw it into the pot of oil? This didn¡¯t make any sense! After it was captured, it had thought of many possible outcomes. The only thing he didn¡¯t expect was that it would end up in a pot of oil. If a powerful being wanted to catch it, he should be able to obtain benefits from it. Its body, its secret! That was the case. But now, why did he throw it into the pot of boiling oil without saying anything? What was he doing? Do you want to eat fried Dragon jerky? That¡¯s impossible! The nether Dragon¡¯s body was poisonous and smelly. Even if it died outside, no living creature would be willing to go near it except for turning its burial place into a forbidden zone. Even those creatures that were also covered in poison were not interested in the corpses of their nether dragon clan. Could it be that it had encountered a mighty figure with unique taste that was rare to find in a billion? ¡°What are you doing? What was he doing? Just say it!¡± ¡°Whether I agree or not is one thing. First, tell me what you want to do! Ah!¡± The Dragon finally could not help but roar. Unwillingness, anger, and a little grievance. In the past, when he was suppressed, he knew what was going on and how things had developed. However, it didn¡¯t know anything when it was caught this time! He felt inexplicable, his heart was empty, and he felt sullen. It needed an explanation, a reason! Even if he really wanted to turn it into a dried meat, he would tell it! Unfortunately, no one responded. there was only the sizzling black oil rolling and rubbing on its body. At this moment, Chu he had already gone out! He stood under the willow tree, looking at the green smoke that came out of nowhere in a daze. He didn¡¯t know whose grave this place used to be, but now, with smoke rising, the whole family was going to die! He had really struck it big! That evil Dragon was indeed something. It was not in vain that he spent so much effort to save it. It was just the beginning, but the luck he cultivated turned into a substance and gave off green smoke. It was even more powerful than all the trash on the first level combined! ¡°It seems like quality is King.¡± Chu he suddenly felt bored. He had worked hard for several years, catching and raising them at the same time. In the end, it wasn¡¯t even as good as the harvest this time. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll just read a book.¡± Chu he pulled over a reclining chair and placed it at the place where the green smoke was coming out. Then, he sat on it. He played the biggest role in this place being able to emit green smoke, so it wasn¡¯t too much to be a little festive. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Time flew by, and in the blink of an eye, three years had passed! In the past three years, Chu he¡¯s Foundation in the nine transformation golden body technique had accumulated enough. He placed the focus of his cultivation on the transcendence golden body and some other secret techniques. Although his cultivation level did not increase, his combat strength was constantly increasing. He had many techniques. Although he did not use them as reference, Chu he felt that his combat strength was among the top in the same realm to be humble from his conversation with the evil Dragon! To put it more imperious, it was invincible! He could even compete with the Lord! Of course, that good-for-nothing Dragon was not strong and might not have seen enough, so the credibility of his words was still up for discussion. However, in general, he did not change much. Three years was too short for him! It would only take a few closed-door cultivation. In the past three years, Lin County had changed the most. Now, this place had become one of the core of the Xia clan. Some of the major sects and clans had gradually moved a part of their forces here. Several ancestors of the Xia clan were also stationed here. The reason for this was Zhao Yuling¡¯s shocking explanation. There were also practical benefits that made people even more convinced. It was easier to calm one¡¯s mind and Qi when cultivating here, and it was also easier to break through. If they went out to the mountains and rivers, they might even get valuable treasures. Someone was chased by an enemy and after jumping off a cliff, he obtained a King¡¯s inheritance. Some people carried a blood feud and ran two rounds in the mountains before entering the secret realm and obtaining a great fortune. All sorts of things. Lin County was already developing in the direction of the Holy Land of cultivation for the Xia clan. Forest City, which had the most magical places, had now become a treasure land. There was a rumor that if they were to spread their seeds within Forest City, the next generation¡¯s talent would rise by a few levels. With more effort, anyone would have the chance to create a heaven¡¯s favorite. The entire Xia clan, with a bit of power, knew that this matter was not without basis. Therefore, the current Forest City was the place where all the descendants of the big families held their wedding ceremony. House prices rose seven times in a day! In a big family or power, if they didn¡¯t prepare a house in Lin city, they would be embarrassed to hold a grand wedding. They could hear the festive sounds of gongs and drums outside! Chu he sighed. It was too annoying! There was someone to be the groom and the bride every day. There were couples every day. Didn¡¯t these people pick the dates? You don¡¯t even know the meaning of the zodiac! ¡­¡­¡­¡­ At the same time. In the distant land of pigs. The succubus clan¡¯s territory! ¡°It¡¯s time to go!¡± A deep voice rang out. The ten year period was up. Chapter 64 ? Chapter 64: Chapter 64 life Translator: 549690339 As the voice of the succubus race¡¯s utmost being rang out. The succubus clan¡¯s land instantly shook. The cheerful atmosphere dispersed the gloomy and cold air that filled the sky above the succubus race¡¯s land. A group of demons that had been preparing for a long time gathered together with their equipment. It was very fast. They had been counting the days for this day. An order was given. A million succubus race elites were assembled! From the path that had long been opened up by the experts of the clan, they advanced towards the territory of the Xia clan in a mighty manner. after this, the succubus race will rule the Barbarian region. One thousand years. We only need one thousand years to return to the sky territory and regain our glory! High up in the sky, the utmost being of the succubus race spoke to his left and right. ¡°The undying demon clan will prosper forever!¡± A group of succubus elders echoed in excitement. They were full of confidence and anticipation for the future. The Xia clan¡¯s vitality had yet to recover, and their utmost being was about to die. As for the succubus race, they still had vitality and were extremely strong. In such a situation! Such a contrast! The Xia clan was already in the bag. Nothing would change. At that time, the succubus race would use this as their Foundation and have a boundless future! ¡­¡­¡­¡­ In the library Pavilion. Chu he blocked out the noise outside. He sat cross-legged and began to cultivate quietly. There were countless shadows flashing in front of him. BOOM! Palm strike! Piercing sword! He waved his blade! The entire library Pavilion was surrounded by Dao runes. He was multitasking and cultivating many martial arts techniques at the same time. When other people practiced martial arts, it was about the quality and not the quantity, but he had more skills, so it was not a burden. This was not difficult for him at all. The transcendence golden body was a top-notch method to cultivate spiritual power. The strength of his soul could not be measured by reason. A long time passed! Chu he opened his eyes, ended his cultivation, and stood up. He tidied up his clothes. He signed in in his heart. ding! Congratulations to the host for successfully signing the contract. Reward: a bottle of purple blood pills. A bottle of pills appeared on the check-in panel. Good stuff. Chu he revealed a smile. He had only obtained two bottles of this elixir so far, and it was very effective for him at his current stage. According to the introduction, it was even helpful for breaking through from the fourth to the fifth revolution. It was one of the higher-leveled treasures that he had checked in to. Chu he walked out of the library Pavilion in a good mood. Cultivation was indeed a good way to blow away the secular world. His mind, which had been disturbed by the noise outside, calmed down. At this moment, he had blocked out all the sounds outside the Lin mansion. I don¡¯t want to listen, I don¡¯t want to listen, I feel much better. ¡°Brother Chu!¡± Zhao Yuling climbed over the wall. He had a cheerful aura. ¡°What made you so happy?¡± Chu he asked with a smile. ¡°My sister gave birth to another boy, and he has the potential to become a King!¡± Zhao Yuling said happily. ¡°Your sister gave birth again?¡± Chu he was stunned. If she remembered correctly, last year, the year before that, and the year before that, the little girl seemed to have said that her sister had given birth! The production rate was a little high! ¡°En!¡± Zhao Yuling nodded. ¡°How many is this already?¡± Chu he could not help but ask curiously. ¡°Only the fifth one!¡± Zhao Yuling said nonchalantly. ¡°What do you mean by talented? This is considered little?¡± Chu he¡¯s face trembled. ¡°If nothing goes wrong, my sister will have another one next year!¡± Zhao Yuling said. Hiss! Chu he gasped. Was she addicted to having children? ¡°Why is your sister so fertile all of a sudden?¡± Chu he could not help but ask again. ¡°Actually, she didn¡¯t want another one after she gave birth to one!¡± but a few years ago, the children born in Lincheng are generally better, so I mentioned it to my sister when I got home. she came here to try. I didn¡¯t expect that the little niece she gave birth to would have such talent. She has the potential of a heaven¡¯s favorite, and there is hope for her to become a half-step King. then, I got excited and asked for another one. It¡¯s a boy, and he has monstrous talent. He has the potential to become a half-step invincible King! ¡°My sister and brother-in-law are even happier! He asked for another one! Their aptitudes are equally monstrous.¡± he¡¯s the fourth one born in Forest City, and he¡¯s the fifth. I¡¯ve seen him before, and he has the potential to become a King. my sister is feeling very accomplished now. She¡¯s full of confidence, and she wants to keep up the good work. ¡°My brother-in-law said that his next child will have the potential to become a great emperor!¡± It looks so powerful! Chu he didn¡¯t understand. He was looking forward to the child who had not come out yet. Chu he suddenly thought that if he gave birth to one, he would not know how talented he would be! What a pity! He couldn¡¯t give birth on his own. Chu he pulled out a recliner and sat under the willow tree. ¡°Is your brother-in-law¡¯s surname Wang?¡± He suddenly thought of something and turned his head to ask Zhao Yuling. ¡°No, his surname is Lin.¡± Zhao Yuling said, shaking her head. His surname was Lin! No wonder. Chu he glanced under the recliner. The children born in Lin city in the past few years had good aptitudes. However, the children of this little girl sister were either heaven¡¯s pride or monstrous, and even had the potential to become King tiers. Each one was more abnormal than the other, and there was absolutely no one like her! It seemed that the direct ancestors of the little girl¡¯s brother-in-law were buried under the ground! Green smoke rose from the grave. It was indeed powerful. And the smoke was getting stronger and stronger each year. They worked hard, and the green smoke rose. With the two combined, it was really possible to create a child with the qualifications of a great emperor. At that time, the little girl would be able to proudly announce her brother-in-law to everyone she met. ¡°My son has the potential to become a great emperor!¡± The scene instantly appeared! brother Chu, I don¡¯t know why, but I¡¯ve been stuck at a bottleneck in my cultivation recently. I haven¡¯t made any progress for a long time! Zhao Yuling continued. It had been a long time since she had broken through to the fourth level King realm. Her current realm had already been fully consolidated, but she still didn¡¯t feel like breaking through. Even though her speed was already very fast. He had broken the Xia clan¡¯s record that had been around for thousands of years. However, she didn¡¯t feel anything at all as her path of cultivation was smooth. Instead, the cultivation speed that seemed normal to ordinary King tiers was abnormal to her. It was a bottleneck that caused her to feel depressed. ¡°These years, you¡¯ve become addicted to teaching your disciples. You haven¡¯t even calmed down and cultivated properly, so how could you have improved?¡± Chu he shook his head, stood up, and pointed at the recliner. ¡°Lie down!¡± Zhao Yuling¡¯s pretty face instantly turned red. However, she didn¡¯t reject him. With a mixture of panic, nervousness, and anticipation, she lay down hesitantly. Chu he,¡±Qianqian.¡± This girl¡¯s thoughts were getting weirder and weirder! This wasn¡¯t the first time, and he didn¡¯t know what kind of stimulation he had received. He had asked her to lie down so that she could feel the aura of her ancestor, calm her heart, and wash away her impetuousness. Under the chair, there was a scene that ordinary people could not see. There was a wisp of green smoke rising, but it was very cool! And it was a heart-piercing coldness. Chapter 65 ? Chapter 65: Avoid death Translator: 549690339 When Zhao Yuling understood Chu he¡¯s intentions ¡­ He just wanted her to calm down and wash away her impetuousness. Her face turned even redder and she was flustered. Even though she was sitting on the chair, she felt cold and comfortable, but she could not calm down. Chu he shook his head. He knew that the little girl would not be able to calm down today! He took the initiative to ask her to go back and teach her disciples. Zhao Yuling nodded in agreement. With a red face, she climbed over the wall and quickly left. It was so embarrassing! He had been embarrassing himself every day for the past few days! However, she couldn¡¯t be blamed for this. Now, Lin city was holding a wedding every day. All kinds of wedding invitations from the sect, Lin family, disciples ¡®families, and all kinds of other things were floating in front of her every day. Her thoughts were in a mess! AI! How did Lin city end up like this? He¡¯s getting more and more frivolous! Now, the Xia clan was not at war, and the border was stable. As expected, it was just like what brother Chu had said in the past. When full, one would think of lust. They were all idle! Even the great ancestors were encouraging them to have more children. The Xia clan¡¯s territory was simply too vast! There simply weren¡¯t enough people. Chu he watched the little girl leave. He had just laid down on the chair when he suddenly remembered something. It seemed that he hadn¡¯t been to his fishery for a long time! Ever since that evil Dragon could produce high yield, his interest in farming had faded! It just so happened that he was free now. Let¡¯s go take a look! Chu he stood up, took a step forward, and disappeared. He rushed at full speed and arrived at the fishery in an instant. Inside. Big turtle¡¯s body spread out, and it floated in the sky like a golden sun. Its might suppressed the entire fishery. And it was sleeping! It didn¡¯t need to use its own power to float in the sky. The nine giant snakes stood upright like pillars supporting the sky. Their soft bodies were straight as if they were stiff. They didn¡¯t move at all. Eight of them formed a circle with one coiled in the middle, supporting the huge turtle¡¯s body. Chu he was speechless. This bastard sure knows how to play with snakes! Even he didn¡¯t have such a Grand lineup. Chu he could not help but feel sympathy for these snakes. What have you been trained to! Look at the fish farm. All the other beasts were Living a Good Life. Look at the fish, it was swimming happily in the water. Looking at the toad, it hugged its two claws, crossed its legs, turned over, closed its eyes, and lay on its back in the water. It was very comfortable. Look at that dog. It was bathed in golden light as it cultivated. It looked up at the turtle¡¯s body to observe its intent. It was working hard. Frolicking, sleeping, and cultivating-that was called peace. * Cough * Chu he¡¯s cough was heard by everyone present. The fish that was swimming in the water froze, and its stomach turned white. It trembled as it floated up. The sleeping Toad immediately quivered and dove into the water. The dog, who was in the middle of cultivation, was struck by the backlash when the Qi flowing through its body was dispelled. It trembled as if it had been electrocuted! No matter what the other alien races were doing, they were all shocked. It was like the Japanese had entered the village. The serpents were the calmest. The nine snakes that were holding up the king Turtle didn¡¯t change at all. Their bodies were still strong. Meanwhile, the group of snakes that were taking turns sleeping stretched out their tongues. They glanced at Chu he when they heard the sound and continued to close their eyes. They were rather calm. He didn¡¯t even put Chu he in his eyes. In his eyes, there was an arrogance that said,¡±if you have the guts, kill me.¡± These snakes! He had a bright future. However, these guys weren¡¯t even afraid of death, so it was strange that they listened to the turtle¡¯s words! ¡°Master, you¡¯ve finally come!¡± The big turtle shrunk its body and turned into a little turtle. It jumped onto Chu he and sounded aggrieved. It couldn¡¯t even remember how long it had been since Chu he had last been here! Anyway, it had been a long time, and its food had long been finished! I¡¯ve been hungry all this time! It was so uncomfortable! Chu he took out a handful of dog food and handed it to it. He touched its head to comfort it. Then, he took out his heaven and earth cloth bag. After this, he didn¡¯t want this fish farm anymore. He had come here to take the little jerk back. He could also pack up all these alien races! A few years had passed, and other than the snakes, the cultivation of all the other races here had reached the standard. After all, these alien races were all at the peak of Xiantian ninth stage. They were injected with hormones and were willing to put in a little effort. It was normal for him to break through in three years! One by one, the alien races, regardless of their size or weight, were stuffed into the bag by Chu he without any resistance. ¡°Spare me!¡± ¡°Spare your life!¡± The giant golden carp took out the medal of pardon hanging around its neck and raised it high with its shark¡¯s fin. He looked at the shiny golden sign. Chu he was stunned! He had almost forgotten about this! However, since he was the one who gave out the tags, Chu he accepted it. Although he had many ways to kill the goldfish, for example, he could ask the turtle to do it, so that he would not be the one to kill it! For example, if he was placed in the demon subduing Pagoda to be slowly refined, he wouldn¡¯t be killed, just tortured. Although this was reasonable and legal! However, Chu he had no intention of doing so. If it was a threatening enemy, even if he swore to the heavens, he could turn around and stomp them to death without any hesitation. However, the goldfish was just his prey. He didn¡¯t need to play tricks on such a small matter. It was too degrading! ¡°Make it smaller!¡± Chu he said to the goldfish. Then, he pointed out with a finger, and a secret technique was imprinted in his mind. This fish was in the king¡¯s realm, so he could not release it. It was perfect to put it in a glass box as a feng shui fish. Under Chu he¡¯s guidance, the goldfish combined with a secret technique and shrunk in size. It didn¡¯t resist and was very cooperative. The more he came into contact with Chu he, the more he understood how terrifying he was. Unfathomable! After packing up all the alien races, Chu he stepped out with the goldfish and turtle in his arms. Outside the fishery, Chu he wanted to remove the secret technique he had set up. However, he then thought of something fun and a wicked interest rose in his heart, so he changed the layout of the place. Chu he first cut out a door in this locked area and entered at random. It was all based on luck. The only restriction was that only humans could enter. Then, he set up nine steps and nine tests inside. He placed nine small trinkets on it. On the top floor, he took out a piece of gold and wrote on it with his finger! ¡°I defeat the heavens alone! He started practicing martial arts at the age of ten, became an innate master at the age of twelve, became a King at the age of eighteen, became an Emperor at the age of thirty, and became a Saint at the age of fifty. He had fought in the nine Heavens and ten lands all his life without a single defeat. When he reached the top and looked back at the world, he felt extremely lonely and lonely! I don¡¯t know what the result will be and how many years it will take.¡± I have no inheritor in my life. I¡¯m afraid that my inheritance will be cut off. I¡¯ve set up eighty-one test sites. Those who pass these tests will cultivate to the venerable sovereign realm. They will be guided by the token to the final place of inheritance and receive my true inheritance! After he finished writing, Chu he even sealed a blade intent on it, causing the ordinary golden token to rise by a few levels. After he was done, Chu he nodded in satisfaction and returned to the library. Chapter 66 ? Chapter 66: Just Rub Rub Translator: 549690339 ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Two years passed in the blink of an eye. The succubus race¡¯s main force had already passed through the path that was most likely to cause danger and unforeseen events. For the rest of the journey, the closer he got to the Xia clan, the weaker the surrounding clans became. ¡°I¡¯ll make a move first to see if the one from the Xia clan has already passed away.¡± The utmost being of the succubus race shouted out. This wasn¡¯t a discussion, but a notice. So after saying that, its speed increased sharply. In the sky, with a whoosh, a Sonic Boom was produced, and it left the main group. With its strength and without the burden of a large Army, the succubus race¡¯s utmost being arrived at one of the Xia clan¡¯s borders in less than half a month. He took out a strange purple crystal and held it in his palm. Under the activation of the demonic Qi, the crystal ball was emitting a faint glow. The succubus race¡¯s utmost being closed his eyes and used his heart to sense it. This crystal ball was one of the succubus race¡¯s most precious treasures in sky domain. It was a soul Pearl. Originally, it wasn¡¯t qualified to control it. However, after a great change, the succubus race encountered a great enemy and fell apart. A seriously injured senior who was being chased to the point where he had nowhere to go had thrown it from a distance when he passed by. It was because of this precious treasure that it had its current cultivation base, and was able to gather together so many of its remaining members, come to this remote place, and have the title of Supreme, and such achievements. However, it was a pity that its cultivation was still too weak, and it could only use some of the power of the treasure. The auras of experts of the same realm were one of the reasons why it was able to scout a large area. With the deliberate cooperation of the ancestor of the Xia clan, every time it scouted, it was very successful. In fact, if it had been a little braver, it might have been able to lock onto Xia Yuan¡¯s exact location and kill him. Logically speaking, it shouldn¡¯t be afraid of Xia Yuan, who was on his last legs! It had actually considered this matter before, and it had really taken action. However, the Xia clan also seemed to have a secret treasure in their hands. It was unknown what method they used to brand their souls. As long as one approached, they would be able to know. This was not the most important thing. The most important thing was that when it had made up its mind to avoid future trouble and found Xia Yuan, the soul Pearl had alerted it. A strong sense of danger had also surged out of its heart. After a few times. It was certain that Xia Yuan still had a backup plan. He could heavily injure or even kill it. It had experienced such a situation once in the life-and-death battle with the Xia clan. But in the end, the Tiger Tribe suddenly attacked and took advantage of the situation. Xia Yuan retreated with hatred. He just didn¡¯t expect that such a method could still be used when he was seriously injured and in such a state. It was precisely because of this fear that it had been well-behaved for hundreds of years. Soon, the soul Pearl gave him a reply. The aura that was in the same realm as it had indeed disappeared! But in the Xia clan, there was an empty area. When he tried to probe inside, he found that it was unclear. However, the soul Pearl didn¡¯t alert him. Instead, it conveyed a sense of joy. It was the smell of opportunity. The expression of the utmost being of the succubus race changed as he decided to head over and take a look. Now that the Xia clan¡¯s tracking mark on their souls had disappeared, it would not be discovered if it entered quietly. Besides, the strongest of the Xia clan had already died, and there was no one in the same realm to threaten him. What else did he have to fear? So what if he was discovered! It was already invincible in this place! Who could fight it? Who could grant it death? The succubus race¡¯s utmost being took out a black robe and covered his entire body before stepping into the Xia clan¡¯s territory. He then headed towards the region where the information from his soul Pearl was vague. Even though it was invincible! However, if he could do it secretly, he should do it a little. This way, he could solve the problem more easily. Although it liked to enjoy the taste of being high and mighty. However, it was not an arrogant demon! It was very contradictory. But this was it. He desired to be domineering, but he was also cautious. The speed of the succubus race¡¯s utmost being wasn¡¯t that fast. He was using the strength of a Xiantian realm expert and didn¡¯t choose to travel at full speed. It knew that the Xia clan had a secret treasure that could detect the aura of experts. However, there was one point. Even if it was using the power of an upper sky, its speed was not something an upper sky could compare to. This was because its speed had always been at a constant speed, maintaining the fastest speed that a Xiantian Lord could reach. In such a state, even a Xiantian realm martial artist would not be able to hold on for long. They would start to feel tired and would not be able to supply Qi-Jin. However, it would not. Even the speed of consumption could not compare to the speed of its recovery. The succubus race¡¯s Supreme high school walked through the barren mountains and wilderness, climbing mountains and wading through water. It took them three days to reach the area with the smell of opportunities. It wandered around the periphery and found a few Xiantian realm martial artists who were alone. It captured them and brought them to a remote place. After interrogating them, it summarized the basic information. There were indeed opportunities here. However, the few Xiantian Lords were too weak to know what had happened. But in short, it was a good thing. In Lin County, fortuitous opportunities occurred one after another. As for when it started, the martial artists all had their own explanations, but they were all very vague. They were not local Warriors of Lin County. They had come because of the reputation of the city. However, Lin County was under strict control now. There were patrols both in the light and in the dark. The martial artists outside had to obtain the right to enter. Otherwise, they would be severely punished if they were caught! These few Xiantian Lords only wanted to try their luck at the edge, but they didn¡¯t get any good luck. Instead, they got unlucky and were caught by it! an opportunity for the Xia clan! The voice of the utmost being of the succubus race was erratic and extremely ear-piercing. This was an unforeseen event. However, it should not be a big problem. This matter had happened at most ten years ago. In such a short period of time, even if the Xia clan had obtained great benefits, it was impossible for their strength to increase so much. He was only in the digestion stage. What he was most afraid of was that the Xia clan¡¯s ancestor had also obtained some benefits and extended his lifespan. He was still alive and was hiding inside. After all, the soul Pearl¡¯s scan of this area was vague. It wasn¡¯t accurate. It thought for a moment. He decided to go in and take a look. Then, he would sneakily make a round to see what kind of opportunities there were, as well as to confirm the life and death of that Xia clan member. This was not dangerous to it. So what if that person from the Xia clan was still alive? It immediately fled! Could they do anything to it? Obviously not! ¡°AI! I still can¡¯t change my old habit of being cautious. I¡¯m already the strongest in this region, and I should be able to break through everything with force!¡± The utmost being of the succubus race sighed out as he cast out his aura concealment technique and found a remote area to enter Lin County. Shua! However, it had only been a few breaths since it entered. A long thread with a thick and large golden hook suddenly hung upside down in front of it. ???? [ PS: I¡¯ve created a group chat with 945238763. Big bosses, come and play! ] Chapter 67 ? Chapter 67: The decision Translator: 549690339 ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± The utmost being of the succubus race was bewildered. At the same time, it did not hesitate to retreat. In a breath, he had retreated hundreds of meters away. However, it was shocked to find that the long line with the Golden hook followed it like a shadow and arrived in front of it. The distance was exactly the same. This thing¡¯s target was clear-it was coming for it. The eyes of the utmost being of the succubus race turned sharp. With a whoosh, the demonic cloud under the claw condensed into a substance, like a burning demonic flame. One claw grabbed at the Golden hook, while the other claw with a sharp light slashed at the fishing line like a sword light. Fast, accurate, and ruthless! However ¡­ It was fast, but the hook was even faster. With a whoosh, it shifted its position and reached the back of its head. Not even an afterimage was left behind. The succubus race¡¯s utmost being¡¯s attack missed as he looked around warily. What about the line and the hook? It circled around twice in surprise, but it found nothing. However, behind it, the line and the Golden hook rotated in sync with it, always maintaining a slight distance from the back of its head. ¡°Come out!¡± The utmost being of the succubus race let out a hoarse roar, as though he was a wild beast that was going berserk in the face of an unknown danger. It was sure that there was something in front of it just now! It focused its mind and waited for a moment. There was no movement. Other than the sound of the wind and the chirping of some insects, the barren mountain was unusually quiet. His gaze swept across everything and he could see everything. Everything looked normal! However, the utmost being of the succubus race, who was used to walking on the mountain paths, was feeling a little flustered for some reason this time around. It was very depressing. It took out its soul Pearl and sensed it. However, the information from the soul Pearl indicated that everything was normal. Furthermore, the sense of joy was getting stronger and stronger, and the distance between them and the opportunity was shortening. ¡°Isn¡¯t it dangerous?¡± The succubus race¡¯s utmost being kept the soul Pearl. For someone like him who had always trusted the abilities of the soul Pearl with utmost confidence, he was starting to feel apprehensive right now. He felt that the judgment of the soul Pearl was wrong! At this moment, the feeling of fear in its heart was getting stronger and stronger, and the back of its head was itchy, as if something was gently moving. It was ice cold! Wait a minute. It wasn¡¯t a psychological effect. It really felt like something was tickling it. The eyes of the utmost being of the succubus race narrowed as his face changed. That couldn¡¯t be a bug. What was it? The succubus race¡¯s Supreme, ninth level peak King, and one of the strongest in the Barbarian region. Not to mention scratching an itch when something touched it, even if dust fell on its body, it would feel it immediately. Therefore, it was impossible for any life to land on its body without any movement. Moreover, this was the current situation. Although it felt an itch on the back of its head, it couldn¡¯t detect what was causing it! It was as if its skin and flesh were moving on its own. Pa! The utmost being of the succubus race raised his hand and slapped out at the back of his head. However, there was nothing. With a sullen face, it scratched the itchy place twice before putting down its paw. However, just as it put it down, the itchy feeling continued to come. The utmost being of the succubus race slapped out with his claw, but he gained nothing once more. Once he let go, his claws started to itch again. This was repeated a few times. In the end, the mentality of the succubus race¡¯s Supreme Being had completely collapsed as his expression turned ruthless! With a PA sound, it clawed again. This time, it used enough strength, fast and ruthless. On the center of the claw, demonic flames rose! Finally, he had a different harvest. With a crack, the skull at the back of its head cracked. It let out a painful groan, its teeth were chattering, and black blood seeped out of the corner of its mouth! His body also trembled violently. The utmost being of the succubus race was both shocked and enraged. In the end, it couldn¡¯t help but stop pretending! His aura completely exploded, revealing his peak ninth tier King realm cultivation. It didn¡¯t matter even if the Xia clan detected it! It was leaving now! His body jumped up into the sky, wanting to use his fastest speed to escape from this place. Go far away! There was definitely something strange about this place. It didn¡¯t care if it had an opportunity or not, it didn¡¯t want it! I don¡¯t want it to be any bigger. The world was big, but life was the most important. ¡°Boring!¡± However, a soft whisper rang out in the ears of the utmost being of the succubus race, as though someone was whispering into his ears. The utmost being of the succubus race felt his scalp turning numb as he felt a tremendous sense of horror enveloping him. Shua! The Golden hook that had already disappeared reappeared in front of him. And this time, before it could react, it directly hung up and stuffed it into its mouth. It was useless even if it kept its mouth shut. Moreover, it wanted to resist, but to its horror, it found that it was useless. In an instant, it could no longer move! He could only watch helplessly. It¡¯s finished! He had indeed encountered an Almighty existence! The heart of the utmost being of the succubus race turned cold. Its premonition was indeed more reliable than the soul Pearl this time. This was not a good place. This time, the soul Pearl had tricked it. What opportunity? The good stuff might be real! However, it definitely had an owner. There was an old monster living in seclusion here. The succubus race¡¯s utmost being was both flustered and infuriated. However, this was a critical moment of life and death. He forced himself to calm down and started to organize his words in his mind, preparing for his next act of begging for mercy. Regardless of whether it would be useful or not, he had to at least prepare. Perhaps it was a chance of survival! However, its body followed the fishing line and was caught above the clouds. He looked at the figure who was holding a fishing rod, wearing a straw hat, drinking tea, and sitting on a recliner, playing with a turtle. The utmost being of the succubus race was stunned! This was actually a human! It was a human! It was a human! ¡­¡­ The heart of the succubus race¡¯s utmost being was trembling right now. This was a situation that it had not expected at all. The powerful existence that had fished it up was actually a human! The words that it had prepared in its heart were stuck in its throat, unable to be said. He was completely stunned! If it wasn¡¯t a human who had caught it, it might still have a chance of survival. But if it was a human, then it was dead! The utmost being of the succubus race knew his own limits. However, that didn¡¯t make sense. How could the Xia clan have such a powerful expert? Could he be from another region? It can¡¯t be such a coincidence, right? The heart of the succubus race¡¯s utmost being was like dead ashes as he was stuffed into the heaven and earth pouch by Chu he in his despair. you really don¡¯t want to take the path to heaven, but you come to hell when there¡¯s no door. Chu he shook his head and kept his fishing gear. He no longer had much interest in fishing, and he no longer visited any other places in the Xia clan! However, Lin County was his home. He did not care about some small fry! However, a King¡¯s realm beast was like a huge light bulb in the dark. It was hard not to notice it. Since he had already sent them to the door, Chu he did not mind adding something to the demon-subduing tower. ¡°Let¡¯s go back. It¡¯s time for closed-door cultivation!¡± Chu he put away the reclining chair and tea set. He picked up the tortoise and stepped down. He decided to go into closed door cultivation to break through to rank five, he did not wait for the hundred year super check-in. Over the years, he had accumulated quite a lot of Foundation, and he had a lot of medicinal pills to help him break through the realm! Currently, he was 100% confident of breaking through. Indeed, there was no need to delay! Chapter 68 ? Chapter 68: I¡¯ll give you everything Translator: 549690339 ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Lin County, outside of Lin city. In a newly built city. Central meeting hall. The eight great ancestors of the Xia clan sat in a circle. Among these old ancestors, other than Xiayuan mengyi, there was also a white-haired old ancestor, Tang Shan. He had survived from that great battle to this day. The others were all latecomers. Lin Xueling, who was clad in fire armor, was naturally among them. She had already reached the third level of King realm. With such a cultivation base, he was naturally qualified to be called an Emperor or an ancestor! If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Zhao Yuling wasn¡¯t interested in these things, she would also be qualified to be here. a large number of succubus race¡¯s tracks have appeared on the Western Front. Their demonic Qi is overflowing. I¡¯m afraid they are moving in an entire clan. Looking at their route, they are definitely coming for our Xia clan. A purple-robed middle-aged patriarch spoke. His name was Hu tuo, and he was the old forefather who was in charge of patrolling the area. ¡°He still came!¡± Xia Yuan¡¯s expression was gloomy. Now that the Xia clan was on the rise, given time, they would definitely surpass the past and reach a higher level. Unfortunately, that required time. Although the Tiger Tribe and the succubus tribe did not make any moves previously, he was still rejoicing at the same time. However, there was still a thorn in his heart. It was as if a sharp sword was hanging over his head. Now, the sword had finally fallen. This was not the right time! After Meng Yi obtained the inheritance, he went from being stuck at the seventh tier King¡¯s realm for three hundred years to the eighth tier King¡¯s realm. Moreover, his momentum didn¡¯t decrease and his cultivation was very smooth. If he had a little more time, the ninth tier King¡¯s realm wouldn¡¯t be an obstacle. But now ¡­ He was running out of time! The enemy had arrived! If it was just the succubus race, the Xia clan would have suffered heavy losses once again. With his current strength, he could fight to the death with the utmost being of the succubus race. It was unlikely that the Xia clan would be exterminated. But now, even the succubus race had come, so how far could the Tiger race be? They would watch the show from the side and then reap the benefits. It had been like this a few hundred years ago, and now it was just the repetition of another cycle. ¡°That bunch of imbeciles from the succubus race, they clearly know that there¡¯s a Tiger race next to us, and now they¡¯re running over to find trouble with us, do they have brains? You¡¯re in such a hurry to die!¡± One of the patriarchs said in a depressed tone. That life and death battle a few hundred years ago was because they could no longer hold back. The Xia clan had discovered the strangeness of the succubus race. Even if the succubus race wanted to escape, they would not allow it! Furthermore, the succubus race was originally in the dark. However, it was different now. The succubus race had come over openly. If the death of forefather Xiayuan could bring them confidence, it would still be reasonable. But now, old ancestor Xiayuan was still alive and well! He could eat and drink. The few of them were originally most worried about the Tiger Tribe, at least before Xia Yuan¡¯s fall. Hence, his focus had always been on being wary of the Tiger Tribe. However, he had never expected that the succubus race would be the first to be unable to hold back. according to my original state, it¡¯s indeed time for me to die. The spiritual medicine and precious pills of my clan that can increase my lifespan are no longer of use to me. However, in my final moments, I had a lucky encounter and my lifespan was extended by dozens of years. Perhaps this is also something that the Mei didn¡¯t expect! however, that demon has a treasure that can sense my aura. I didn¡¯t try to hide it, so it should know that I¡¯m still alive. That fellow is very cautious. Why is it so impulsive this time? ¡± Xia Yuan, who was in the middle, also frowned in confusion. If there was no hope for the Xia clan, he didn¡¯t mind fighting with those succubi. In the past, those succubi didn¡¯t show their faces, but at the last moment, he had the heart to find them. After all, the Xia clan¡¯s current state was all thanks to them. This was a life and death feud. But now, things were different. The Xia clan had hope, and it was a great hope. She could immediately put on a pair of colorful floral shoes on her bare feet. In this situation, they needed to develop and didn¡¯t want to go all out. To the Xia clan, fighting was meaningless. Nothing was better than peacefully nurturing the next generation in Forest City. Right now, there were already a few children with King¡¯s aptitude. There was even a couple who had already confirmed that they could mass produce heaven¡¯s favorites. Even one of the few children with King¡¯s talent was their child. Next year, they were confident that their children would have the potential to become great emperors. &Nbsp; now. The Xia clan was at the peak of prosperity. ¡°We don¡¯t want to start a war now.¡± ¡°But we also have no other choice.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s fight!¡± gather everyone in the sacred land to prepare for battle. This time, we¡¯ll take the initiative to attack and block the succubus race¡¯s path. We can¡¯t let the flames of war burn in our territory. Xia Yuan stood up and said. The others nodded. When the war between races came, one had to face it, whether they were willing or not. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Xiao Jin, what is brother Chu doing? ¡± Zhao Yuling climbed over the wall and arrived outside the library Pavilion. The door was tightly shut, and a layer of invisible power enveloped the library Pavilion, isolating it from the outside world. Zhao Yuling walked over and lifted the little jerk, who was walking slowly with small steps, up. master is in seclusion. Also, don¡¯t take my head, okay? ask questions properly. The little jerk shook his head and said in dissatisfaction. ¡°Is that so?¡± Zhao Yuling was a little disappointed. Xiao Jin, I¡¯m going to the battlefield. Let brother Chu know when he¡¯s out of seclusion. she put the little jerk down and took a long look at the library pavilion, then turned around and walked out. ¡°Fight? Whoever dares to challenge you, I¡¯ll tell my master and he¡¯ll be slapped to death!¡± The little jerk said fiercely. When Zhao Yuling heard this, she suddenly turned around, as if she had just remembered something. She looked at the little jerk, her eyes flashing! ¡°You, what¡¯s with that look?¡± The little jerk backed away warily. It had a feeling that the woman was up to no good. ¡°Xiao Jin, you¡¯ve been by brother Chu¡¯s side for so long. You can speak now. It seems like you¡¯ve been trained. Your cultivation is not ordinary, right?¡± Zhao Yuling asked expectantly. As they cultivated with Chu he, both she and her aunt were especially good at breath control. Their auras were not obvious, and even the patriarchs could not tell their cultivation level. Although the little jerk also felt ordinary, it was brought up by brother little Chu! He could still speak now, and there was a period of time when his body size had also expanded. If he said that he was ordinary, she would not believe it. What did that mean? ¡°So what if it¡¯s very vulgar! So what if he¡¯s not vulgar?¡± The little jerk¡¯s eyes darted around in confusion before he finally asked. ¡°It looks like you¡¯re not ordinary!¡± Zhao Yuling nodded. Then, while the little jerk was still in a daze, he said naturally, ¡± ¡°Do you even know what grade of King realm you are now?¡± The little jerk took out his claws and started counting, then answered with uncertainty. ¡°I don¡¯t know. It seems to be two.¡± ¡°He¡¯s really extraordinary!¡± Zhao Yuling nodded and picked up the little jerk with a happy expression. ¡°Let¡¯s go, follow me to the battlefield.¡± ???? The little jerk¡¯s eyes widened so much that they almost popped out of his eye sockets. This woman was not a good person. So this was what he was planning. ¡°No, I¡¯m not going. I don¡¯t like fighting.¡± The little jerk shook his head and struggled. It didn¡¯t like to be beaten. ¡°Let go of me, and I¡¯ll find you a helper to go to the battlefield in my place.¡± ¡°Do you see that fish in the tank? it¡¯s a third-tier King! You¡¯re better at fighting than me. ¡± ¡°Also, in this bag in front of my chest, there are thirty-two snakes. They are all at the Xiantian ninth stage, but as long as I feed them medicine and force them to work hard, they can break through at any time. I will give them to you!¡± Chapter 69 ? Chapter 69: The battle started Translator: 549690339 A month had passed. The Holy Land¡¯s ancestor personally hosted the gathering and gathered all the hundreds of thousands of Xiantian seventh stage and above experts in the Xia clan. With a little formation, they gathered at the Western border. They were ready to set off and cross the territories of the two small clans to attack the succubus race. ¡°Bai Yi, why are you only here now?¡± also, what¡¯s going on with you? you¡¯re carrying a turtle in your left hand, a fish tank in your right hand, and a bag hanging on your chest. We¡¯re going to fight, not sightsee. Zhao Yuling was the last of the king tiers to arrive! Dressed in white, she descended from the sky with an excited expression. Looking at her style and her lively expression, some of the ancestors frowned and couldn¡¯t help but speak. This girl was usually unreliable, but she didn¡¯t even look at the situation now! The battle of life and death was about to begin. Everyone was worried, but she was so happy. He even had a turtle in his left hand and a goldfish in his right. The bag in front of his chest was bulging, and it was obvious that it was filled with a lot of things. Was this a posture for battle? This was outrageous! Zhao Yuling blinked and looked around. There¡¯s nothing wrong with her style! She was carrying a lot of killing weapons. The reason why he was so happy was because those snakes were all able to break through, just as little gold had said. Half of them were King Warriors, while the rest were half-step King Warriors. However, it was normal for these people to misunderstand without knowing. Zhao Yuling was just about to explain. Tang Shan, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve misunderstood. Ling ¡®er has found external help! Tang yuan, who had dealt with the little jerk before, spoke first, his eyes lighting up. This little jerk was extraordinary. It was the spirit beast that the Almighty senior had raised. To be able to look down on his precious medicinal pill, his strength must not be simple. As for the fish in the water tank, it should be the same. Two helpers who were at least King level joined in. To the Xia clan, this was the best outcome. ¡°I¡¯m not here to help you fight, I¡¯m just here to hold the fort.¡± The little jerk made a statement. It had no interest in fighting and killing. Unless he could suppress them with force. Otherwise, it would be the target of the beating. Although it didn¡¯t hurt, it wasn¡¯t interesting at all. Xia Yuan¡¯s eyelids twitched. If you want to control the situation, then wouldn¡¯t you be the first one to be beaten up? Do you have any misunderstanding about the authority? ¡°Xiao Jin, how can you say that! When the fight starts, you¡¯ll follow me. We¡¯ll charge into the enemy lines together, don¡¯t be lazy.¡± Zhao Yuling picked up the turtle¡¯s head and gave it a good beating. Then, he raised his head and nodded to Xia Yuan. ¡°Patriarch is right, I did find some outside help, and it¡¯s quite a lot!¡± As she spoke, she placed the fish tank on her head, then took out the cosmic bag around her neck and poured it down. a group of huge snakes with ferocious auras were poured out one by one. The command post was filled to the brim. A cold wind and a fishy smell assailed his nose. ¡°F * ck!¡± The few Xia clan ancestors were so shocked that they flew up into the air. Their jaws dropped in shock as they looked at the huge snakes below, which were entangled in lumps and had a terrifying aura! These snakes did not have any techniques to hide their auras. Furthermore, they had just broken through not long ago. As such, it was easy for the Xia clan¡¯s ancestors to see through their cultivation levels. They were on guard. Although Zhao Yuling said that these were the reinforcements she had found, she was still very calm. However, who knows what the situation is like for those who are not of our race? One or two was nothing. It was inevitable that he would be worried if they were in a group. This time, even Xia Yuan could no longer remain calm! In this group of snakes, half of them had an extra King. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that they were all new king tiers and didn¡¯t care about quality, just quantity, this level of strength was even stronger than their Xia clan¡¯s! ¡°This is also the external aid you found from senior?¡± Xia Yuan looked at Zhao Yuling with a shocked and uncertain expression. These snakes were obviously different from the ones raised by the tortoise. Looking at his aura, he seemed a little wild! However, this was not necessarily the case. These snakes also had a strange feeling on them, as if they had been tamed. Taming and raising were different. Thus, Xia Yuan wasn¡¯t sure. yes, these are Xiao Jin¡¯s friends. They have a good relationship with him and play with him every day. They¡¯re here to help him out. Zhao Yuling smiled and nodded. The little jerk raised his head and looked at her in surprise. When did these snakes become its friends? How was it possible to be friends with a snake? It was something that would never happen again in this lifetime. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that these snakes had to go to the battlefield this month, it wouldn¡¯t have to go through so much trouble! I must let this woman see how she plays with snakes! A group of big snakes flicked their tongues, looking at the little jerk, ready to make a move. However, when the little jerk glared at them, the group of snakes felt a shadow in their hearts rise again. They lowered their heads and did not dare to move. Although they had all broken through to the next realm, the despotic might of the tortoise had been engraved in the depths of their souls over the past few years. They had the courage to not fear death, but they did not have the courage to resist the tortoise. Now, no matter what the turtle wanted them to do, they would do it instinctively. The Army moved out! Zhao Yuling was standing on the head of a snake. She had a turtle in her left hand and a fish tank in her right hand. She was surrounded by other snakes. Under the shocked gazes of all the martial artists, he led the way. ¡°This!¡± Tang Shan pulled the long beard on his chin. He did not know what to say. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing,¡± Xia Yuan, who was on Meng Yi¡¯s back, nodded. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Half a month later. Far away from the Xia clan¡¯s territory. The succubus race, who had been traveling for more than two years, stopped at this moment. It was break time. the Xia clan has made a strange move. An Army has gathered and is heading in our direction. I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll encounter them in about ten days to half a month. This was the news brought back by the succubus king who had gone to Scout ahead. we¡¯re not moving in a concealed manner, and we¡¯ve made a lot of noise. It¡¯s not strange that the Xia clan has discovered us! ¡®However, why hasn¡¯t the utmost being returned yet? It¡¯s very strange.¡± One of the old masters of the succubus race asked in confusion. The utmost being had left to confirm whether that existence of the Xia clan had truly died. But now, the Xia clan had taken the initiative to deliver themselves to him. However, the utmost being had yet to return, and there wasn¡¯t even a single piece of news about him. It made Mei feel uneasy. ¡°Could something have happened?¡± A succubus spoke with a grave tone. The war was imminent, but the backbone was not there. ¡°The Supreme combat power. If it encounters an accident and wants to leave, let alone the Xia clan, who in the entire barbarian region can stop it? Perhaps, the one from the Xia clan is still alive, and he¡¯s keeping them within the Xia clan¡¯s territory.¡± You Mei said with uncertainty. what should we do now? the situation is still unclear. Should we fight or retreat? ¡± ¡°Fight! With the current state of the Xia clan, we don¡¯t need to fear them! Besides, if we were to retreat without the orders of the utmost being, the utmost being would be enraged. Who would be able to bear the consequences of that?¡± After some discussion, they finally decided to fight. Although the situation wasn¡¯t clear, facing the half-dead Xia clan, they still had some confidence! Even if the worst case scenario were to occur, where an utmost being of the Xia clan was killed, that would still be a battle where the Xia clan¡¯s peak combat power would be wiped out! All the Mei had thought of this situation, but none of them dared to mention it. If the utmost being were to return and find out that they were discussing about the situation after his death, whoever started it would be the one to suffer. Chapter 70 ? Chapter 70: The utmost being of the succubus race is nowhere to be seen Translator: 549690339 In the territory of a small clan. The Xia clan and the succubus clan set up their battle formations, using a large river as the boundary line as they looked at each other from a distance. At this moment, other than those experts, all the succubi in the Army were only wearing a pair of shorts, exposing their burly and strong bodies that were shrouded in black gas. In their claws, they were all holding fish bone knives that were full of teeth marks. Their eyes were filled with fear as they crossed the river and looked at the Xia clan camp. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong. What¡¯s with those snakes?¡± The succubus race had a patriarch who pointed his claws in the direction of the Xia clan¡¯s camp. He stood in front of the formation like a pillar that held up the sky, exuding a blood-red fiendish might that suppressed many of the innate succubus-like snakes. it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just a group of half-step King realm snakes. They¡¯re just a bit bigger. Perhaps they¡¯re external help that the Xia clan found somewhere. Judging from their unstable Qi, their Foundation isn¡¯t solid, and they can¡¯t even restrain their Qi. They¡¯re not like the wisdom Snake Clan, so there¡¯s no need to worry. ¡°Don¡¯t we also have foreign aid?¡± Another ancestor of the succubus race pointed his claw at the half-step Kings and some of the Xiantian ninth stage experts that they had encountered along the way. it¡¯s better to be careful. I keep feeling that something is wrong. There were still some old masters of the succubus race who were frowning, feeling uneasy. On the other side of the river. A few of the Xia clan¡¯s old ancestors were in the air. Ling ¡®er, I¡¯ll personally hold the line for you later. Keep an eye on that old demon. Find a good opportunity to release the fish, the little turtle, and the snake in the bag. You must kill at least two of them with one strike. everyone, work together this time and cut off the battlefield to give Ling ¡®er a chance! All the patriarchs nodded. They were already very confident about this battle. More than a dozen high-end combat power foreign aid at once, and they could hide in the dark and not be known to the Mei. When the time came, he could ambush and kill a few succubus Kings. The difference in strength between the two sides widened again. The only thing that they had to worry about was that utmost being of the succubus race. Xia Yuan was in a half-crippled state. In a battlefield like this, he still had to be carried on Meng Yi¡¯s back as he moved at high speed to avoid the first surprise attack of the succubus race¡¯s utmost being once he revealed himself. This was also to prevent the other succubus from breaking out of the seal. Xia Yuan could only make a move once. Therefore, in this chaotic battlefield, before he could face the succubus race¡¯s utmost being and unseal the seal, not only was he unable to help, he even needed Meng Yi, the number two expert of the Xia clan, to protect him at all times. He was an indispensable deterrence. However, before the utmost being of the succubus race made a move, he would just be a burden. Compared to Xia Yuan, who only had one choice ¡­ The succubus race¡¯s utmost being¡¯s choice was undoubtedly much more flexible. It could choose to reveal itself the moment it decided not to go after Xia Yuan, but to kill the other Xia clan Kings instead. Apart from Meng Yi, who could barely block a few moves from a peak ninth level King, everyone else was instantly killed. A peak ninth level King could not be compared to ordinary Kings! In the Barbarian region, only clans with the battle prowess of a ninth level King were qualified to be ranked as a fourth-grade transcendent power. Otherwise, no matter how many kings they had, they would only be ordinary fourth-grade powers. Only the Xia clan and the succubus clan were special. Otherwise, with the strength of their two clans, it was impossible for them to only be above third-grade. The Xia clan had no choice but to pretend to be cowards and accumulate strength in secret because Xia Yuan was seriously injured and the Tiger clan was eyeing them covetously. After the grade dropped, he didn¡¯t want to raise it again. As for the succubus race, they were purely outsiders. Due to the special characteristics of their race, they had little interest in expanding their territory in the Barbarian region. His eyes were fixed on the Xia clan. They did not care about the fact that they were a third-rank force. After all, in the Barbarian region, as long as the high-end combat strength of the tribe met the requirements and the surrounding tribes had no objections, the forces below the fourth rank could give themselves a position. However, when one reached the fourth rank, they would need to conquer enough territory, and a few transcendental races would have to nod their heads in acknowledgment. They couldn¡¯t simply call themselves that, or they would cause trouble. The succubus race did not want to cause trouble. They only had eyes for the Xia clan. The bugle call for battle sounded. The experts from both sides took their positions in the air. They stared at each other in the sky above the river. ¡°Xia clan, surrender! Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t destroy your race. Instead, we¡¯ll train you well and take you to see higher sceneries. You¡¯ll become stronger.¡± The succubus race¡¯s leading forefather swept his gaze across the Xia clan¡¯s group of Kings. When he saw Xia Yuan, who was being carried on his back, his heart was in turmoil. The Xia clan¡¯s current strength had already surprised him, but it was only three old acquaintances, so it was not a big problem. However, one of them was the ancestor of the Xia clan who was about to die. It was already a surprise that he was still alive! Now, he was even being carried onto the battlefield. Wasn¡¯t the utmost being there to determine if he was Dead or Alive? Why is it that even though everyone has arrived at the battlefield, the figure of the utmost being is still nowhere to be seen? Where did it go? The second-ranked expert of the succubus race felt that something was wrong. He was slightly panicking as cold air rose from his heart. Even his hot blood had turned cold. However, it didn¡¯t make a sound. Instead, it continued to persuade him with a cold and arrogant tone. With the utmost being not around, it had no confidence at all. That was why it did not choose to make a move right away. Behind it, the newly advanced juniors who had not participated in the Great War hundreds of years ago were still fine. They were full of confidence, and there were many of them. However, a few Mei who had also lived through that battle recognized Xia Yuan. They started to feel cold in their hearts and had a bad feeling. Although their eyes were staring ahead, their peripheral vision had already begun to wander around, trying to find the figure of the Supreme Being to comfort their hearts. Unfortunately ¡­ No matter how they looked, the familiar figure never appeared. ¡°Hmph! The people of the Xia clan could only live while standing, but who would die while kneeling! Besides, you¡¯re not worthy of us surrendering.¡± Tang Shan stepped out, representing the Xia clan in their war of words. The others glared at the succubus Kings, but their eyes were also darting around, constantly on guard. They didn¡¯t choose to make a move immediately. Instead, they wanted to confirm the position of the succubus race¡¯s Supreme Being. This way, Meng Yi could directly face Xia Yuan with his back and reduce the losses of being ambushed. Both sides had their own thoughts, but they were both waiting for the same figure to appear. A war of words began between Tang Shan and the second most powerful succubus. They didn¡¯t lower their voices on purpose. On the contrary, it was as if they were competing. The more they spoke, the louder they became, and their voices were like thunder. Under the leadership of the half-step unrivaled Kings, the troops on both sides of the river started to float up, ready to cross the river! They were waiting for the battle in the sky to start, and then they would charge. Their hot blood and fighting spirit rose with the sound of the war drums. However, as time passed, they realized that something was wrong. What was going on in the sky? The shouts and curses of the patriarchs from both sides drowned out the sound of the war drums. But you guys should fight! Chapter 71 ? Chapter 71: Apprehensions Translator: 549690339 A verbal battle would eventually pass. Under the lead of the half-step unrivaled King, they slowly stepped on the wood and arrived at the middle of the river. The Xia clan¡¯s camp made the first move. At first, they kept retreating without leaving a trace. He lured the succubus race into the area where the crossbows of the Army on the shore could deal the most damage, then he retreated decisively. In the Xia clan¡¯s military formation on the shore, the ballistae let out a ¡± bang ¡°, as if the sky was falling. At that moment, a whistling sound was heard and a Black Rain of cold arrows was shot towards the succubus race¡¯s pursuing succubus. This was the river bed crossbow. It was a great killing weapon that the Xia clan had set up at the border. In an open area, tens of thousands of arrows could kill a master of Xiantian ninth stage, leaving them no place to hide. In such a large river battlefield, and with such a large gathering area, the power of the mounted crossbows was infinitely magnified. Steel arrows as thick as an arm were controlled by martial artists and fired from mounted crossbows. The maximum range was 20000 feet. At close range, it could pierce through gold and shatter stone. At long range, it could also directly blow up a large tree. To ordinary Xiantian Lords, its power was fatal! Only the Xiantian Masters who had reached the last three stages could barely block and avoid the attack of these strong crossbows. But even they, within the maximum killing range of three thousand feet, would be defeated by a large-scale volley of crossbow arrows. Instantly. Stepping on the wood, the Mei that was floating in front fell down like wheat that had been cut. The black blood instantly dyed the river Black. The demons who were weaker and at the Xiantian seventh stage or below were killed by these crossbows. Only the innate charms in the last three levels could resist the heavy crossbows. However, they would not be able to withstand the arrows of several strong crossbows at the same time! However, the succubus race was not intimidated by such a powerful crossbow attack. Under the lead of a half-step unrivaled King, a group of Xiantian ninth stage demons stood at the very front. Like a sharp knife, they directly stabbed into the Xia clan¡¯s camp. On the shore, the Xia clan¡¯s side only had time to fire another round of crossbows. Compared to the first round of surprise attacks, the effect was greatly reduced. This was the helplessness of a killing weapon in the military when faced with a large scale battle at the Xiantian level. These ballistae were huge in size and were inconvenient to move, but fortunately, the lowest cultivation of those who came to fight against the succubus race was at least at the Xiantian seventh stage, so it was not difficult to transport these large military weapons. Otherwise, if they were just ordinary soldiers from the houtian realm, who knew how long it would take them to come here with these powerful crossbows! Moreover, it was inconvenient to control it. For a pre-Sky Realm warrior, it would take at least one minute to load the arrow and pull the bow. Moreover, it would take several people to cooperate with each other. Even a Xiantian Lord would need dozens of seconds. The long-distance attack ended, and soon, it was close-range combat. The battlefield below instantly turned into white heat. Both the human brain and the demon brain were fighting. The higher-ups naturally could not continue to scold each other! After a cold exchange of gazes. As the wind howled to its highest point. A new king from the succubus race found an opportunity and attacked first. It couldn¡¯t hold back anymore! The Xia clan only had nine Kings. On the succubus race¡¯s side, they had a total of sixteen. The two sides were not on the same level at all. As for the second charm, it was so annoying to argue with people. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that it couldn¡¯t beat it, it would have pointed at the other party¡¯s nose and scolded, ¡± ¡°Old woman!¡± He was very dawdling! This was already a situation where only one of them could survive. What¡¯s the use of talking? If the mouth was useful, what was the point of claws? Convincing others with reason was the lowest-end method used by the weak. The strong would suppress them with force! If he was not convinced, he would blow up his head! The battle in the sky instantly started. Strictly speaking, there were only seven members of the Xia clan that could fight against him. Meng Yi carried Xia Yuan on his back as he darted around the battlefield. He suspected that the succubus race¡¯s utmost being was hiding in the river. It was seven against sixteen. Every king of the Xia clan had to face at least two enemies! There were even people who had to face three. They needed to withstand the immense pressure in the early stages. They cooperated with Zhao Yu to kill a few succubus Kings and turn the tide of the battle. Fortunately, the succubus race was not aware of the situation and was very cooperative. He didn¡¯t attack with all his strength at the start, but instead brought out his trump card. They were on guard against Meng Yi, who was scurrying around under their feet. He was afraid that the people below would suddenly appear and give him a fatal blow when he used his big move. The Xia clan¡¯s suppression was too terrifying, and only the second demon could barely resist it. But even if it was the second demon, if it was not on guard, it would be crippled by the sudden attack. senior Ying, what are the Xia clan people doing? it¡¯s so strange. Their strongest expert isn¡¯t coming up to participate in the battle. Instead, he¡¯s running around with a cripple on his back. It was easy for a late-stage Mei to kill Tang Shan with the second Mei. He had the time to ask questions. Old black shadow rolled his eyes and did not answer. Could he tell these juniors that although the person being carried was a cripple, he was a terrifying cripple? were they on guard against the utmost being? I can¡¯t say it! It was good that the old succubi understood this. If he said it out loud, these young demons would reveal their flaws and the Xia clan would notice something. That would not be good! At the same time, under such circumstances, it was certain in its heart that the Xia clan had not met with the utmost being. &Nbsp; so, Where did the utmost being go? It was just to get some information. He disappeared! This matter was very strange. It couldn¡¯t have gone to eat it all for itself, right? But that shouldn¡¯t be the case! To it, the only useful members of the Xia clan were these few kings. As for the others, even if it absorbed them every day, it wouldn¡¯t have any effect! The second charm felt very upset. It had a chance, but it did not kill Tang Shan. In the current situation, there was no Supreme suppression. After winning, it had not thought of how to face the dejected ancestor of the Xia clan. However, it was certain that as the strongest expert of the succubus race, it would be the first to die when the craziest ancestor of the Xia clan came! Elder Ying¡¯s thoughts were clear. At the very least, before the utmost being appeared, he could not win! Otherwise, it would be the first target of the crazed Xia clan ancestor. It was the strongest. The other old succubi had the same thought. In a situation where the utmost being wasn¡¯t present, but the old ancestor of the Xia clan was present, they truly didn¡¯t have much confidence in this. They were all too clear on how terrifying it was when the strength of a ninth level King realm expert exploded! At the very least, the few old succubi would be left behind. At that time, it would be meaningless even if the succubus race won. That already had nothing to do with them! &Nbsp; so, The battlefield in the sky suddenly became very strange. The succubus race¡¯s strongest experts went easy on them. The Xia clan, which was supposed to be suppressed, was actually exchanging blows with them. A group of newly promoted succubi who had been on guard against the Xia clan experts but still tried their best, felt so aggrieved that they wanted to curse out loud! A bunch of shameless old men. At the same time, there were also smart ones! He noticed that something was wrong. Although they didn¡¯t understand what was going on, their instincts told them that it wasn¡¯t a good thing. Old Mei was hiding something very important from them. Chapter 72 ? Chapter 72: The might of King Ba Translator: 549690339 Zhao Yuling, dressed in a snow-white robe, had a tortoise hanging on her left arm, a fish tank wrapped around her right arm, a bag hanging in front of her chest, and a three-foot long blade in her hand. Her opponent was an old demon at the fifth tier of the king¡¯s realm and two young demons at the second and third tier. Now that she had broken through to the fifth level of King¡¯s realm, she was able to fight against the three of them with ease while the fifth level King¡¯s old charm was paddling. She found an opportunity and released her killing move. Sword 23. As the sword lights danced in the sky, her body also began to spin extremely fast, like blooming lotus flowers, turning into a series of afterimages, covering her action of tearing off the cloth bag in front of her chest. With a PU sound, she raised the cloth bag and threw it at old succubus, who was at fifth level King tier. The old succubus, who was trying its best to block the sword light, felt its heart skip a beat. It sensed danger and wanted to retreat. ¡°Go, Xiao Jin.¡± Zhao Yuling picked up the little jerk with her long sword and threw it at old charm. The speed was very fast. It moved later but arrived first, passing a group of snakes that had paused for a moment and running out of the bag, and smashed towards old charm. ¡°Squeak!¡± The little jerk¡¯s eyes widened, and his limbs flailed wildly. His body gradually grew in size! It was supposed to be smashed! It became a pressure. With the force of Mount Tai, it crashed into the old succubus, who had scattered the sword Qi but had not managed to run far away in time, and pressed it down into the water. With a thump, the water pillar shot up to the sky, and the waves surged. The snakes around them were like wolves hunting for prey, all of them diving into the water. ¡°Kill!¡± Zhao Yuling took the goldfish out of the fish tank. A terrifying aura emanated from its body, and it also grew in size. With a flick of its tail, it charged towards the landing spot of turtle and old charm. Zhao Yuling did not care about the two young demons at second or third tier of King¡¯s realm and charged forward with her sword. Meng Yi, who was wandering below, also dove into the water with Xia Yuan on his back. He was acting as a protector for this attack. Xia Yuan took out a Black Pearl and was prepared to crush it at any moment to remove the seal. He had a premonition that under such a situation, the utmost being of the succubus race would definitely not be able to hold himself back and make a move. The sudden turn of events startled the group of sleepwalking demons. Their expressions changed drastically. They had not expected the Xia clan to have such a hidden killing move. They wanted to help, but the situation changed too quickly. Even the two young charms that were working with the old charm did not manage to react in time. They only managed to rush into the water behind Zhao Yuling. The waves surged like a house being moved up and down, wave after wave. When the group of succubi finally split their forces and wanted to go into the water to help, the waves began to weaken gradually and swayed weakly. They stopped in their tracks. It looked like it was going to be over! Going down at this time would be irresponsible to his own life. Finally, when the water flow was almost calm. There was a whooshing sound. The waves surged up again, and a huge creature emerged from the water, shining with golden light. Around its body, there were many huge heads of various colors that stretched out like tentacles. The snake¡¯s tongue stretched out and retracted, and a terrifying blood Qi spread out. Bits of black flesh and blood were revealed between their teeth. The old succubus at the fifth tier and the two little succubi at the second and third tier were surrounded and dismembered by them. The ambush this time was smoother than he had imagined. The old fifth-level succubus was pushed into the water by the enlarged tortoise. The agitated tortoise stretched out its claws and gave it a bear hug, pressing it down tightly with its four claws! Big turtle couldn¡¯t fight, but he still had strength! The heavy force pressed down on the fifth-level succubus expert, and he was unable to break free. It sensed a group of menacing and powerful auras rapidly approaching, and it knew that something was wrong. Using his head as a weapon, he gathered all his demonic Qi and power into his head and smashed it into the chest of the huge turtle, causing a huge wave. It wanted to use its powerful strength to smash the second-tier King Turtle to death. Although the turtle¡¯s shell looked hard, it was confident that with the difference of three realms between the two sides, and with its focus on one spot, it would be able to kill it with three hammerheads. However, the final result was that after five lightning-fast strikes, the turtle shell was completely fine. On the contrary, the demonic Qi on its head dissipated, and its skull cracked under the strong impact, with black blood flowing out. With its level five cultivation, it had been knocked to the ground by a level two turtle. The turtle shell¡¯s hardness was beyond imagination. This was fine. This turtle only seemed to be stronger and had a harder shell, but its attack power didn¡¯t seem to be much. Four claws pressed it down, leaving only its mouth. It sniffed its body with a look of disgust, as if it could not eat it. In this situation, if it was a one-on-one battle, it wasn¡¯t confident that it could kill this tough-shelled turtle. After all, the harder it hit, the more it would suffer from the backlash. However, if it just wanted to escape, it was still possible! However, this required time to struggle. However, it did not have the time right now. A group of snakes slithered over aggressively, their eyes glowing with red and green light. Their big heads were afraid to be the last, and they gnawed at the body that was exposed outside the turtle¡¯s four claws. These snakes weren¡¯t like the tortoise, who didn¡¯t mind its dirty body. Under big turtle¡¯s encouraging gaze, he ate it with great relish. A fifth-level King of the succubus race let out an aggrieved cry as his head was lined up by a group of snakes that were wrapped around him. He was dismembered one by one. The goldfish and Zhao Yuling, who had followed behind, only saw the corpse that had been released by the king Turtle and was now being gnawed at by a group of snakes. They didn¡¯t even have a chance to clean up the battlefield! Pfft! Pfft! Then, four more figures scuttled down. Carrying Xia Yuan on his back, Meng Yi began to scurry around the bottom of the river in search of the succubus race¡¯s utmost being. No one paid them any attention. Everyone¡¯s gazes were focused on the two second and third level King realm little charms. His eyes were fierce and sinister. A group of snakes flicked their tongues and mixed into the river water with bits of black blood-stained minced meat. They looked particularly terrifying. It caused their bodies to tremble violently. She was like an innocent student who had accidentally entered a gay nightclub. They didn¡¯t hesitate and turned around, wanting to scuttle up. However ¡­ It was easy to come down, no one cared about them. He wanted to go up. Zhao Yuling¡¯s goldfish, which was not far from them, made its move. A fifth-grade King and a third-grade King. How could they escape from little Mei, who was only at the second or third-grade? As soon as he turned around, he felt a strong sense of danger coming from behind him. He had no choice but to turn around and fight again. However, he was only held back for a moment before he was surrounded by big turtle and a group of giant snakes, following in old Charm¡¯s footsteps. He watched as the three succubus Kings were dealt with. Xia Yuan, who was being carried around by Meng Yi, furrowed his brows even deeper! Things had already come to this. The succubus race had already lost three king level experts. Why isn¡¯t that old Mei out yet? Where was it hiding? Chapter 73 ? Chapter 73: The end Translator: 549690339 He looked at the huge turtle floating on the water and the huge snake heads sticking out from under its body. The group of succubus Kings, whether they were free or fighting, had their already dark faces turn even uglier. Zhao Yuling, who was dressed in white, broke out of the water with a fish tank in her hand and stood proudly on the turtle¡¯s back. Some succubus Kings already had the intention to retreat. The situation was starting to turn around! It had changed from 16 to 9. It was now thirteen to twenty-eight. The difference was too great. This was especially so for a few of the older succubus race Kings. They knew Xia Yuan and knew the gap between them. Without Supreme combat power to hold the line, it was fine if the wind was going smoothly, but once the wind went against it, there was no chance of turning the tables. It was useless even if his liver exploded. Therefore, a few of the older succubus Kings came to a tacit understanding and withdrew their claws, leaving the pressure to their juniors and retreating at the same time. There was no discussion, they all agreed. He didn¡¯t even hesitate. That was because a group of snakes in the water, carrying a tortoise on their heads, and Zhao Yuling, who was holding a fish tank, had already risen into the air. They were like a moving war fortress, crushing over. If he didn¡¯t leave now, he might not have the chance to do so anymore! A group of newly-advanced succubus Kings looked at their senior who had thrown the pressure on them and instantly flew far away. He didn¡¯t care about senior¡¯s identity and started cursing. They wanted to leave as well, but without the pressure of the succubus race¡¯s veteran Kings, the Xia clan¡¯s patriarchs were able to hold them back. They no longer had the chance to leave! After that. Like a fortress, King Turtle crushed everything in its path. Wherever it passed, Zhao Yuling, who was on its back, would release a sword technique, forcing the succubus King, who was still fighting with the other Xia clan ancestors, into a fluster. Then, the huge snake beneath it suddenly swarmed forward and gnawed at the succubus King. There were ten new succubus Kings, including the two that had died underwater. Most of them were only at first or second-grade King realm, with the highest being third-grade. There were no veteran succubus Kings to hold the line! Under the siege of a group of giant snakes, in addition to the assistance of Zhao Yuling, a fifth tier King¡¯s realm expert, they simply had no power to resist. They were quickly cleaned up! The high-level battles were much easier than expected. It was unbelievably smooth. It was like a joke. Even after they won, the group of Xia clan¡¯s Kings and old ancestors were still in a state of confusion. The development of the situation was beyond anyone¡¯s expectations. Originally, even if a group of external help joined in, they would not be able to do so. But because of their strength, the strongest goldfish was only at the third tier King realm, and the largest snake was only at the first tier King realm. Moreover, their auras were weak, and their battle-power wasn¡¯t strong. Sending coal in the snow was true! But it couldn¡¯t completely keep out the cold. According to the expectations of the Xia clan¡¯s old ancestors, as long as Xia Yuan could defeat the succubus race¡¯s utmost being, he would definitely win! They were confident. However, it was still a Pyrrhic victory, and casualties were inevitable. This was something that they had already mentally prepared themselves for when they saw the number of succubus Kings and the strength they had displayed. After all, each of them would have to face two to three opponents before the raid. It¡¯s normal for some people to be unable to withstand it! But now ¡­ No one died! Even Xia Yuan, who had silently acknowledged that today was the day of his death, was still alive and well! Things were very strange. It was as if the older succubus Kings were trying to kill their juniors on purpose. ¡°What¡¯s going on with that old Mei?¡± Meng Yi, who was carrying Xia Yuan on his back, looked around. His expression was full of doubt. Things had come to this, but it still hadn¡¯t appeared. Not even a trace was revealed. This wasn¡¯t hide-and-seek, was there a need to hide so tightly? He carried his master on his back and ran around like a fool to guard against loneliness. It was as if he was fighting with the air. ¡°Perhaps there¡¯s a problem with it?¡± Xia Yuan fiddled with the black bead and fell into deep thought. There was something wrong with the veteran succubus Kings today. After fighting for a long time, those guys still hadn¡¯t used their full strength. Even though he had his suspicions at first, he did not think about the issue with the succubus race¡¯s utmost being. He only thought that they were plotting something. After all, to this race ¡­ A living Xia clan King was extremely useful to them. Previously, he had suspected that the old succubus was trying to use some method to capture a few of their King tiers and feed them to himself. But now ¡­ Things had come to this. His previous guess was clearly wrong! The reason why the veteran succubus Kings did not dare to use their full strength was not because they had a plan to capture him alive. It was because they had concerns. They were afraid. Before the Xia clan revealed their killing move, he was the only one who could make them afraid! In other words, none of the Mei present could stop him! ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be! That old succubus had a problem, so why were these succubus race crazy? You¡¯re still taking the initiative to find trouble with us at this time?¡± Meng Yi didn¡¯t understand. The succubus race didn¡¯t have the strongest combat power to hold the line. Without knowing the situation of their Xia clan, they had come in full force and ran over to fight to the death. This didn¡¯t make sense. What they wanted was to keep the Xia clan captive, not to fight until both sides suffered. capture a few half-step unparalleled King Warriors alive and ask them about the situation. Xia Yuan spoke. Meng Yi nodded and followed the other patriarchs. With the addition of the Xia clan¡¯s King ¡­ A beheading operation in the middle of an Army of ten thousand began. The half-step unparalleled Kings leading the succubus race fell one after another, and a large number of the other half-step Kings were also killed. Faced with a King, and a veteran King at that, the succubus race, which had lost their high-level battle-power, had no way of resisting. Originally, they had the advantage in numbers, but now, they were at a disadvantage and quickly collapsed. The rolling heads of the dead covered the river, and the corpses even blocked the flow of the water! The war ended much faster than expected, and it was unbelievably smooth. The Xiantian realm experts of the Xia clan who were participating in the war stood on the horizontal wood and cheered in the river of blood. In the sky. A few half-step unparalleled Kings of the succubus race had been captured. A group of Xia clan¡¯s old ancestors surrounded them. First, they beat them up and tortured them without giving them a chance to explain. Only after that did they ask questions. From their mouths, he found out that their utmost beings had long since left for the Xia clan¡¯s territory to investigate the situation, and had yet to return. His whereabouts were still unknown. Upon hearing this answer, the group of Xia clan ancestors looked at each other. The first thing that came to their minds was a huge golden net. In the Xia clan¡¯s territory, there had been a senior expert fishing all this time. ¡°It seems that the old succubus has fallen into the hands of that powerful senior!¡± Xia Yuan heaved a sigh of relief. Now that he had confirmed the whereabouts of the old Mei, he could finally relax! He didn¡¯t need to be tense all the time. I wonder what cultivation realm that senior is at. To be able to capture a giant dragon and kill a ninth level peak King without a trace, his strength is simply unimaginable! Some patriarchs spoke out with respect. perhaps it¡¯s an old venerable sovereign! Someone answered and made a guess. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Lin city, Lin family. The library Pavilion! ¡°It¡¯s done!¡± ¡°The fifth transformation of the nine transformation golden body technique!¡± Chapter 74 ? Chapter 74: A difficult choice Translator: 549690339 After a few months of seclusion, Chu he, who had successfully broken through, stood up. At rank five level, the bone armor was like gold, containing undying, a fundamental change had occurred. He stood up, and a heavy force spread out invisibly. With a series of cracks, a few seals in the library Pavilion cracked open like mirrors. His every move contained an unfathomable power. Just a little bit of uncontrollable power could kill a King. Chu he¡¯s mind moved. He activated the breath holding technique and restrained the energy in his body. Then, he closed his eyes and began to take stock of his gains from the past few months. While he was in seclusion, he had set a biological alarm clock in his heart. Every 24 hours, he would wake up for a breath, silently chant to check in, and then continue to work hard to break through the realm, and so on. He hadn¡¯t checked in for the past few months, but he didn¡¯t know what he had gained. Chu he was in the system space and looked at the row of newly signed items. He swept his eyes over them. He didn¡¯t gain much. Those things were of little use to him at his current realm. Chu he looked at the only eye-catching gold-level treasure. It was a seven-colored Lotus. Chu he took it out of the system space. It turned into all kinds of stars and scattered in the library. Chu he stepped into the air. Wherever he passed, a metallic sound reverberated. Starlight bloomed and turned into lotus flowers that bloomed in the air. Lotus flowers bloomed with each step. Lotuses bloomed beneath his feet as Chu he rode on the lotuses. At the same time, the murmurs and cheers of thousands of living beings came from the void. It was unknown where they came from, but they echoed in all directions. Welcome, utmost being! Worship the undying! ¡°Good stuff.¡± Chu he was very satisfied. This treasure, regardless of its power, was worth having. It came with its own sound effects. It could greatly intimidate the enemy. After putting away the Golden Lotus, Chu he stretched his back and waved his hand to remove the seal on the library Pavilion. Then, he walked out. ¡°Little gold, that bastard, ran away with the fish?¡± With a glance, he saw that the two pets he had raised were not there. Chu he took out his astrolabe and calculated. Nothing major. He didn¡¯t take it to heart and opened the gates of the demon suppression tower. The first level was much quieter than before. There was no new blood. The group of old demons who had been suppressed had some experience, and their voices were also hoarse from shouting. Their voices were naturally not as powerful as when they had first entered. It was intermittent! The occasional ¡°ah¡± meant that he was still alive. ¡°Argh! My Lord, you¡¯re finally here. Hurry, it¡¯s my turn now, I can¡¯t take it anymore!¡± A giant beast kept staring in the direction of the tower¡¯s door, looking at the stars and the moon, and finally, the man¡¯s figure appeared. It was excited! It had been a few months! It had endured months of torture, and the day that it should rest had been postponed again and again. Looking at the beast that had been resting for a few months at the edge of the Blood River, its mentality collapsed! Just a little bit more, and that good thing should have been his! Chu he glanced at the group of alien races. Then, he waved his hand and tied the trembling alien, who had been resting on the shore for a few months, to a copper pillar. The alien had a look of despair on his face when he saw him come in. Then, he continued to move forward to the second floor. ¡°Argh! My Lord, you still have things to do!¡± ¡°Argh! My Lord, don¡¯t go!¡± The giant beast roared excitedly, tears flowing down its face. It¡¯s time to take a break! How could the big boss forget such an important process? One must have a good memory and follow the rules! Be reasonable! Chu he ignored it. The baleful Qi on these guys had almost been worn out! He was basically squeezed dry. What¡¯s there to rest for! It didn¡¯t matter if he died or not. The earlier he died, the earlier he would be reincarnated! It was too tiring to live like this! The second level. Endless flames rose, and sizzling oil cauldrons stood in the void like volcanic islands in the sea of fire. In the only pot that had a living creature, the Black Dragon¡¯s squashed body kept twitching. The weak roar was filled with despair. When this pot of oil was being pressed, it would cause pain to everything from the body to the soul. Even with its tyrannical body, it could not bear it. That was fine, but the key was that this oil pot was quite strange for some reason. After squeezing it dry for a few years, it was still not squeezed to death! He didn¡¯t want to live comfortably, but he couldn¡¯t die! This was very uncomfortable! Of course, it might also be related to the fact that it was pulled out from time to time to let the wind go. Every time it felt that it was about to be dried up, that human would appear and run over to pull it out. It would eat and drink well, and even compensate it with medicinal pills. To put it nicely, it was a high temperature subsidy. The Dragon really wanted to refuse. It wanted to starve to death. It was a pity that it lacked the courage to commit suicide. The pill was still very fragrant. It felt happy and sad when it felt that its physical and spiritual injuries had recovered. They looked at the humans who had entered. The giant dragon¡¯s heart was in turmoil, with mixed feelings. At this moment. It was time to be conflicted again! When they were pulled up, they would refuse to eat in order to die quickly. He still swallowed those pills uncomfortably and tried to survive. This was a difficult decision. Every choice was so difficult. The Dragon¡¯s mind was in chaos. Just like now, it had unknowingly been pulled ashore, and then a pile of round ball-sized, fragrant medicinal pills were placed by its mouth. Its mind had yet to recover from the chaos, and for some reason, its head lowered as if it was pressed down by an invisible force, and it swallowed the pill in one gulp! But in fact, it had not made a decision. It was too difficult! It hadn¡¯t decided yet! Why did the pill start to digest in its body? its stiff body began to recover, and its soul felt as if it had finally found some good rain after a long drought. It couldn¡¯t help but let out a comfortable moan. The Dragon¡¯s body moved restlessly, feeling excited. ¡°Relax!¡± Chu he patted the dragon¡¯s head and expressed his concern. This was a huge treasure that had not been completely excavated. The giant Dragon¡¯s face trembled as he suppressed his excitement. Who wants to relax! It didn¡¯t want to! It only wanted to die quickly! The Dragon looked at the huge space that was burning with flames and countless pots of oil. The Dragon¡¯s body slithered, and he moved away from her involuntarily. Although it wanted to die, it didn¡¯t want to be squeezed dry. Even if he was beaten to death, he could accept it. ¡°Senior, do you want to know a big secret?¡± The Dragon suddenly looked up at Chu he and said. Chapter 75 ? Chapter 75: Go ahead and ask! Translator: 549690339 ¡°I don¡¯t!¡± Chu he shook his head indifferently. ¡°This secret is a chance, a great chance.¡± The Dragon enticed him again. ¡°How can you still be so weak after knowing about such a great opportunity?¡± Chu he reached out to warm a cup of tea in the flames. He took a sip and did not comment. He took out a reclining chair and sat down. Then, with a flip of his hand, an entire lamb that had been skinned and cleaned, a set of barbecue ingredients similar to chili cumin that he had specially collected when he went out, and a stick that the system introduced to be used by a Saint-level expert. He skewered the Lamb and began to concentrate on making delicious food. The temperature of the flames here was very high. If ordinary meat entered, it would basically be turned into ashes. However, with Chu he around, it would be difficult for the sheep to turn into ashes. He ignored the Dragon that was hiding in the corner and focused on roasting the Lamb. His technique was experienced and skilled. When they had met in the past, the Dragon had asked him questions the moment it opened its mouth. Chu he didn¡¯t have any problems, so there was no need to ask. Every time, it would be so anxious that it would roar. As time passed, she started to tell him her secrets. He didn¡¯t have the stubbornness and pride of a Dragon at all. He just had to sit there and not speak. The so-called secrets in the dragon¡¯s mouth would be revealed one by one. However, Chu he was really not interested. He treated the Dragon as a storyteller, and he was an audience. This Dragon had lived for a long time and had seen a lot. It could speak and blow more ruthlessly than him. Chu he didn¡¯t care if it was real or fake. He just treated it as a pastime. Listening to books, drinking tea, and eating barbecue, it was a wonderful experience. The only pity was that the Dragon could only tell stories. He didn¡¯t know any other skills, such as playing, playing, and singing. Otherwise, he would have been able to enjoy the one-stop service. If there was a chance in the future, he could find a Dragon with both talents to join. senior, this time, it¡¯s really a big secret and a big opportunity. If I hadn¡¯t been tricked by that old man, I would have been a peak venerable sovereign and possibly a sacred venerable by now! the old man said. The giant dragon said hurriedly. The secret it had told him before wasn¡¯t big, but this time, it decided to reveal something big. It couldn¡¯t take it anymore! Even if it were to be killed to silence it, it would accept it! There was no point in living like this. In the past, when he was suppressed by that old fellow, time would pass as soon as he closed his eyes, and he could not feel anything. It didn¡¯t matter. But in this place, it couldn¡¯t even close its eyes for a moment! He couldn¡¯t even shut his mouth! It was turned over and over, completely deep-fried. His consciousness was extremely clear, and even his soul was being squeezed. It was too difficult to live, but it was impossible to die! It was too much torture for the Dragon! Chu he did not say anything. He picked up the oil Brush and smeared it on the sheep. Actually, he could do this with a wave of his hand, but it would be too boring and lose a lot of the fun of barbecue. Chu he was very serious in polishing his oil. He did it over and over again, leaving no blind spots. The Dragon looked at Chu he eagerly. There were two big words in his eyes. Ask! Five big words. Just ask! In the end, it turned into a big word. F * ck! This was a Saint venerable level secret. Why didn¡¯t he get excited? Even if he came over, grabbed its neck, interrogated it, and whipped it, it would be good! How could he be so calm? If he asked, it would be easier to state its conditions! It didn¡¯t matter if he agreed or not, let¡¯s just talk about it! Chu he did not react at all. The Dragon felt very passive. Its body rose and fell like waves, and its breathing became rough. ¡°Continue! I¡¯m listening, why are you so excited?¡± Chu he tilted his head and looked at the giant dragon in surprise. Then, he turned his head and began to add cumin and other ingredients. ¡°You asked! You asked! You want to know, don¡¯t you?¡± The giant dragon was instantly excited. The Dragon¡¯s body trembled, like an old man on a hospital bed who was so excited that he wanted to jump up when he heard the good news of recovery. ¡°This Dragon!¡± Chu he shook his head. He felt that this Dragon might have some mental problems. He¡¯s getting more and more stupid! But that was right. It was first set up by someone and imprisoned for hundreds and thousands of years. Then, as soon as it came out, it was thrown into a pot of oil. It was understandable that he would have a nervous breakdown. ¡°Senior, I have a condition for telling you this secret!¡± The Dragon calmed down and began to talk about the conditions. ¡°You¡¯re negotiating with me?¡± Chu he turned around in surprise. The dragon¡¯s head shrank, and its entire body shrank again into a pile. ¡°Senior, it¡¯s not a condition. I¡¯m asking for your favor.¡± The Dragon immediately shook its head and changed its words. Chu he nodded. This was more like it. ¡°Continue!¡± He turned around and continued to rub oil on the goat. The Dragon blinked. What did the human in front of him mean? Did he agree or not? It didn¡¯t quite understand. ¡°Senior, where is my gift?¡± The giant dragon hesitated for a moment before speaking. Although he was afraid, he still had to ask this question clearly! Chu he tore off a leg bone and accurately threw it into its mouth. ¡°This is a lamb leg that I personally roasted. Ordinary people don¡¯t have the chance to eat it! Try it. ¡± After Chu he called out to the giant dragon, he tore off a leg of lamb and began to enjoy it. The Dragon was stunned with the sheep bone in its mouth! Its huge mouth was trembling! So, this was a gift? Who wants to eat your roasted lamb leg? A secret related to the Holy venerate realm was worth a bone? Who are you looking down on? Back when it dominated the world, what hadn¡¯t it eaten? F * ck! The Dragon felt that its thoughts were not on the same path as that b * stard human. He swallowed the leg of lamb whole. It felt that the entire Dragon was in a bad mood! If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that it couldn¡¯t defeat him, it really wanted to rush up, hang the human up, and whip him with its Dragon whip. The Dragon was depressed, but Chu he did not rush it. He really didn¡¯t have much expectations for the secret that the Dragon had mentioned. He wasn¡¯t even interested in the secret of breaking through to the Holy venerate level, let alone the secret. Wouldn¡¯t it be nice to sign in quietly? senior, there¡¯s a tomb of the Saint here. I saw it in an ancient treasure map. The Saint is very famous. He¡¯s not only an expert, but also a great Alchemist. There must be a lot of treasures, elixirs, and cultivation insights in his tomb. If you can get them, you can look forward to the Saint! In the end, the Dragon couldn¡¯t help but speak through gritted teeth. However, before Chu he agreed to the gift, it was still cautious and did not tell him the specific location of the tomb. the tomb of the Holy senior is the secret realm next door where you were suppressed, right? ¡± Chu he said casually. ¡°How did you know?¡± The huge Dragon was stunned. It didn¡¯t remember telling this secret. ¡°What can you hide from me in this place?¡± Chu he said indifferently. ¡°I can also tell you something that you don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°The person you hate to the core is still alive!¡± Chu he said with a smile. It was as if he was chit-chatting with an old friend. The Dragon nodded. This was no nonsense. It also knew that! The person it hated to the bone was right in front of it. He was roasting sheep and drinking tea, so comfortable that it made the dragon¡¯s teeth itch. Chapter 76 ? Chapter 76: Just call me old Gu Translator: 549690339 ¡°Have a good rest. I¡¯ll come to see you in two days.¡± After eating and drinking to his heart¡¯s content, Chu he put away the barbecue stick, patted the dragon¡¯s head, and turned to leave. ¡°It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t come again!¡± The Dragon muttered in its heart as it watched Chu he leave. The next time it came, it would be the day it entered the oil pan. It was not a good thing. It didn¡¯t want to meet him again. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ In the blink of an eye, a month had passed. ¡°Brother Chu, you¡¯ve come out of seclusion!¡± Zhao Yuling held a turtle in her left hand, a fish tank in her right hand, and a Qiankun bag hanging on her chest. She walked in through the main door, which was a rare sight. ¡°Squeak!¡± The little jerk broke free from Zhao Yuling¡¯s grasp and scurried to Chu he¡¯s side. He hugged Chu he¡¯s thigh and pointed at Zhao Yuling while complaining. It could talk now, but it still liked to squeak when it was excited. Chu he ignored it and looked at Zhao Yuling. After going out, he felt much better. His mind, which had been affected by all those strange things in Forest City, had also returned to normal. Zhao Yuling put the fish tank down and hung the heaven and earth bag back on the little jerk. His expression suddenly became reserved. ¡°Brother Chu, I¡¯m sorry. I took the little jerk and the others out without your permission.¡± Zhao Yuling apologized in all seriousness. ¡°It¡¯s fine, as long as they agree.¡± Chu he shook his head and smiled. ¡°Squeak! I didn¡¯t agree, I don¡¯t want to go! I resisted!¡± The little jerk protested and shook Chu he¡¯s pants. ¡°Read books and calm your mind.¡± Chu he pulled a chair over for Zhao Yuling. Then, the two of them each took a book and started reading quietly under the willow tree. The branches and leaves of the willow tree swayed, providing a cool breeze for the two of them. The accusation was ignored. The little jerk stomped his feet anxiously. He was scurrying around like a mouse. ¡°Here you go!¡± Chu he took out a handful of golden dog food. The little jerk¡¯s eyes lit up. He held the dog food in his paws and sat by Chu he¡¯s feet. Then, he began to slowly taste the dog food one by one. Chu he looked at it in amusement. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Outside of Forest City. In the small city. ¡°Teacher, I feel that my problem is getting more and more serious! I have to go in.¡± Meng Yi and Xia Yuan sat opposite each other as he spoke with a dark expression. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you have to reach the venerable sovereign realm before you can enter? How come you can¡¯t control yourself now?¡± Xia Yuan didn¡¯t understand. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on either. After I came out of the mystery Land, although my cultivation speed has increased, I would feel inexplicably flustered every time it ended. There would also be a voice telling me that I should go back! This problem is getting more and more serious. I have a feeling that if we don¡¯t solve it soon, something big will happen.¡± Meng Yi¡¯s mind was clearly not working. ¡°We can¡¯t go. Try to suppress it.¡± Xia Yuan spoke with a heavy expression. Such a strange thing didn¡¯t seem to be good. Especially that senior. The more he thought about it, the more suspicious he became. He was probably not a decent person! Even though he was already dead! But who knew what he had left inside? ¡°En!¡± Meng Yi nodded with much difficulty. After saying a few more words to Xia Yuan, he took his leave. However, after he left, a ring on his ring finger flickered and an invisible aura spread. Meng Yi suddenly felt his mind become a little hazy. He flew up. After a while. He looked at the mysterious black door. Meng Yi¡¯s mind cleared up a little but his expression changed. How did he end up in this place? He turned around and wanted to leave. The ring on his ring finger appeared even faster when it sensed his thoughts! Meng Yi¡¯s heart trembled as he stepped into the secret realm. Outside the library, Chu he, who was reading a book, raised his head and smiled. ¡°Brother Chu, what are you laughing at?¡± Zhao Yuling tilted her head and asked curiously. ¡°I saw something interesting.¡± Chu he said with a smile. He waved his hand, and a dark green jade pendant cut through the air. The secret realm was no longer what it used to be. The entire space was in ruins. The water of the netherworld was overflowing, and a thick and strange smell drifted between the heaven and earth. With some resistance, Meng Yi flew through the air and quickly arrived at the Golden Tower. At this moment, the Golden Tower that had been lifted up stood up again. With Meng Yi¡¯s arrival, the doors of the Golden Tower opened and a skeleton walked out. It looked at the current Meng Yi, its empty eyes filled with unwillingness. Finally, it turned into a hoarse sigh. It lifted its hand and carried Meng Yi into the deepest part of the Golden Tower. There were mysterious lines that formed a large altar. The skeleton lifted Meng Yi¡¯s body to the center of the altar and then placed a few black crystals at the key points of the altar¡¯s patterns. After setting everything up, it sat cross-legged facing Meng Yi. Finally, it flicked its hand and a ghostly light hit somewhere on the altar, as if a switch had been turned on. The scattered crystals glowed brightly. Meng Yi¡¯s eyes became heavy and a strong sense of sleepiness rose in his consciousness. The alarm in Meng Yi¡¯s heart rang the loudest. He was unwilling to give up and wanted to resist, but it was to no avail. It was as if he had lost control of his body and couldn¡¯t do anything! He slowly closed his eyes and soon lost consciousness. In the last moment of his unconsciousness, he vaguely saw the skull of the skeleton in front of him explode. A Soul Fire shot out from it and floated toward him. Meng Yi had a good sleep. Ever since he had become a King level expert, it had been a long time since he had fallen into such a deep sleep. He had completely lost his perception of the outside world. After an unknown amount of time, he slowly woke up. As soon as he regained consciousness, he jumped up, and the Qi in his body penetrated through his body in a defensive posture. He looked at the headless skeleton on the ground and the altar that was carved with complicated patterns. Meng Yi was confused. That skeleton had made such a big scene, it seemed that he was up to no good. But what was the situation now? He was fine, but the skull exploded? ¡°Kid, stop looking.¡± A mysterious voice sounded. ¡°Who¡¯s there!¡± Meng Yi was shocked. He reached out towards the source of the voice and took out a dark green jade pendant. ¡°You¡¯re senior skeleton!¡± Meng Yi clutched the jade pendant in shock. He exerted more force but the jade pendant was not damaged. ¡°Mm! It¡¯s me, kid. Don¡¯t be so guarded. If I wanted to harm you, I would have done so long ago.¡± A cold snort came from the jade pendant, and it spoke with dissatisfaction. ¡°Then, senior, why did I come here for no reason?¡± Meng Yi was shocked. ¡°AI!¡± The skeleton sighed and said. my physical body has been damaged and I have been living in this world as a skeleton to suppress the evil Dragon. I asked you to come here in the past to help me strengthen the seal, but now that the evil Dragon has been captured by the Almighty senior, I have completed my mission. This time, I have called you here in advance to bring me out and see the outside world for the rest of my life. I will also teach you well and pass on my legacy. ¡°Is that so?¡± Meng Yi felt that something was wrong. But he couldn¡¯t put his finger on it. ¡°In the future, you can call me old Gu!¡± The skeleton said. Chapter 77 ? Chapter 77: Thriving Translator: 549690339 ¡°Master!¡± The moment Meng Yi came out of the secret realm, he placed the jade pendant in the secret room and then went to find Xia Yuan. He opened his mouth and recounted what he had just experienced. Even now, he still couldn¡¯t calm down, as if he had just escaped from a great horror. After Xia Yuan finished listening, he frowned and was also puzzled. From the first half of the story, it seemed that there was indeed something wrong with the skeleton and he was up to no good. However, the situation reversed after that. He only wanted to follow them out and inherit their legacy. He felt that there was no problem at all. It¡¯s just that as a senior, he¡¯s a little weird! He still had a good heart! ¡°Could it be that we have misunderstood senior? Are we judging people by their appearance? Is that why you¡¯re suspicious?¡± Xia Yuan muttered to himself in shock. He repeatedly pondered over it and felt that there was something suspicious. However, the final result was clearly not what he had thought, indicating that he had been overthinking it! At this moment, Xia Yuan suspected that he had lived for too long and had schemed too much, so his heart was not pure anymore! He had complicated everything in the world! ¡°But master, the feeling of fear and trepidation I had before was real! At that moment, I really felt that I was going to die! The kind where his soul would be scattered! It¡¯s an early warning from the depths of my heart.¡± Meng Yi also said hesitantly. He didn¡¯t know if he should believe his feelings or the truth! Xia Yuan took the teapot and sipped slowly. ¡°How about this, you don¡¯t need to cultivate the technique that senior gave you! Just in case.¡± at the same time, ask that senior if he wants to pass on his legacy. See if he¡¯s willing to guide others other than you to spread the family¡¯s roots. If he¡¯s willing, tomorrow, tidy up a Hall and set up an offering table. We¡¯ll offer senior up and let everyone talk to him about their doubts about cultivation. Xia Yuan thought for a while and said. Perhaps that senior had good intentions, or perhaps he had just met with an accident. But no matter what, that senior was once a venerable sovereign level expert, so his knowledge must be extraordinary! Now that he was brought out by Meng Yi, he couldn¡¯t possibly worry about the risk and just throw it away. And even if he lost it, if there was really a problem, he might come looking for him in the future. It was better to make the best use of it now. He didn¡¯t cultivate the cultivation technique he gave him because he wanted him to clear his doubts and at the same time, add his own thoughts. This could also be considered as strengthening the foundation of the Xia clan. ¡°En!¡± Meng Yi nodded. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Spring left and autumn came. The Gears of Time turned. In the blink of an eye, another five years had passed. Chu he had also checked in to the library Pavilion for 95 years. He was now a 109-year-old senior! Cultivation knew no time, and the past was like a flash in the long river of time. Five years! Very quickly. Chu he had only slightly consolidated his rank five cultivation level, there was no huge improvement. When one¡¯s cultivation base had reached his level, it would be even slower to improve. The higher one¡¯s cultivation was, the longer one could live. However, at the same time, it was also more difficult for one to make greater progress and change. Rank five corresponded to the Saint venerable realm. At this level, every step was like a breakthrough in a major realm. Some of them were extremely talented and advanced to the Saint realm quickly. However, after hundreds and thousands of years, they did not make any further progress. This kind of thing happened frequently in the endless years. There were even sage realm experts who went crazy and committed heinous sins at the end of their lives. At this level, the end of one¡¯s lifespan came from the soul! There were very few ways to remedy it, and even those rare treasures could not extend one¡¯s lifespan for long. Unlike the skeleton in the secret realm, his physical body had been shattered and he could no longer continue cultivating. His soul was still protected by the secret treasure and he could still take over the body to be reborn. As for the Saint venerable realm, the body already had the characteristics of immortality and did not need to be changed. What really caused them to reach the end of their lives was the exhaustion of their souls. This was something that no matter how many bodies they changed, it would not be able to make up for. On the contrary, it would harm themselves. However ¡­ Chu he¡¯s level was too high, so he didn¡¯t change much. However, the entire Lin city and even the entire Lin County had undergone a tremendous change. Almost every day, someone would break through to the Xiantian realm. In the beginning, the small families had their patriarchs break through the shackles and reach the connate realm. They knew that the fate of the heavens was on them. The rise of the clan was in sight, and when they were high-spirited and wanted to become bigger and stronger, and create glory ¡­ However, he realized. Their old rivals had the same idea and they also had an upper Sky Realm to guard the place. As for the stronger forces. In their small family, it was the seniors who had reached the innate realm. Those big families and forces had geniuses who had broken through at a young age. Unknowingly, Lin County was already inferior to dogs! Can¡¯t afford to offend, can¡¯t afford to offend. The small families put down their ambitions and shrank back. He continued to develop. In Forest City, the first batch of children who benefited had already started to cultivate. However, they were now in the houtian stage, so they needed to pay attention to their Foundation. They couldn¡¯t see any obvious shocking aspects, but it could be discovered that their Foundation was even stronger than that of children of the same aptitude in the past, as if they had a Halo of their own. Zhao Yuling¡¯s sister had also successfully given birth to a child with even better aptitude, who claimed to have the potential to become an Emperor. After that, they finally decided to wash their hands of the business and leave Lin city. Even if the ancestors of the Xia clan came out to persuade them and promised that the children they had in the future would be provided with resources by the ancestors of the Xia clan, they would not need to worry about it. What they had to do was to take one every year. However, Zhao Yuling¡¯s sister did not agree. She was already very satisfied that she had given birth to a child with the potential of an Emperor! Their enthusiasm had faded. She felt that she would go numb if she continued. He would doubt his life! The patriarchs expressed their regret, but they did not force him to stay. If it wasn¡¯t for Zhao Yuling¡¯s sister holding her brother-in-law¡¯s hand and the two of them standing together ¡­ In fact, the elders had another plan. They would personally matchmake and find a few more men for her brother-in-law, who only had one wife. Unfortunately, the man¡¯s wife was watching from the side. With the thickness of their old faces, they were too embarrassed to say anything. ¡°Great Emperor¡¯s potential? You¡¯re still lacking something!¡± Chu he¡¯s eyes could see through the walls and tiles. He looked at the little boy who had come to visit his relatives and play with mud with the little bastard at the base of the White-clothed Empress Palace. That was the last child that Zhao Yuling¡¯s sister had. His aptitude was indeed good. However, it was still not at the level of great emperor potential. The smoke from their ancestral grave was still not strong enough. Chapter 78 ? Chapter 78: Calm Translator: 549690339 ¡°What does that bastard want to do?¡± Chu he looked at it and suddenly felt that something was wrong. The little turtle mysteriously took out a golden, rice-like object from its shell. She handed it to the little boy with a happy face. It was like sharing good things between friends. That was his Royal Dog Food. Usually, it was very precious, and ordinary people wouldn¡¯t have the opportunity to enjoy it with it. Today, it had met something that it liked, and it was excited and took out one as if it was presenting a treasure. Chu he stretched out his hand and conjured a Golden Palm to take the dog food from the little boy¡¯s hand. It was not that he was stingy. He had given the item to the little bastard, so it was up to him to decide how to deal with it. Chu he had no objections to sharing it with whoever. More importantly, it would not be good to share it with a four-year-old child who had not started to practice martial arts! This Royal Dog Food was a treasure that was very useful even for King-level creatures. Moreover, because it was used on the physical body, its energy was too violent. It was like the insanely spicy food. Ordinary people would not be able to digest it! That would be the result of choking to death. No matter how good the boy¡¯s aptitude was, it could not change the fact that he was just an ordinary person now. Even if he had the chance to become a venerable sovereign, that was the future. &Nbsp; now. A dog, a goose, and a rooster could all chase after him and make him call him daddy. Just as the little boy was about to throw the dog food into his mouth, a hand suddenly appeared out of nowhere and snatched it away! He was not happy on the spot. He mumbled for a moment and then burst into tears. ¡°Be good!¡± Chu he spoke. His voice traveled across space and appeared in the little boy¡¯s ears. Then, Chu he¡¯s Golden Shadow snapped his fingers, and the dog food disappeared. In its place was a round and fragrant pill. ¡°This is for you!¡± The little boy was attracted by the fragrance, and his tears immediately stopped. He picked up the elixir, and his Golden Palm turned into golden light and dissipated. The little boy was stunned. He looked around with his dark eyes, tilted his head, and thought about it seriously. He didn¡¯t understand the situation, but he was still a child. No matter how strange things were, he quickly stopped thinking about it and was attracted by the fragrance of the pill in his hand. He swallowed a mouthful of saliva. In the end, he couldn¡¯t resist the temptation and swallowed the pill. ¡°It¡¯s so comfortable!¡± He yawned and fell asleep on the turtle¡¯s body! ¡°In the future, don¡¯t give things to people randomly. If anything happens, I¡¯ll come to you!¡± ordinary people will die if they eat this. Only those with the same level of strength as you can do so. A voice sounded in the little jerk¡¯s ear. He understood that he had made a mistake out of good will and nodded his head in grievance. Chu he shifted his gaze. He looked at the newly built accompanying capital outside of Forest City. Over there, an aura was slowly but steadily advancing from the eighth-tier King realm to the ninth-tier King realm. In a few years, it was possible for him to break through. He was the disciple of the old man who had been quarreling with him back then. Five years ago, he was plotted against. Chu he saw it and gave him a hand. Otherwise, he would not be himself anymore! However, after the previous incident, he could be considered to have profited from a disaster. That skeleton wanted his body and added many precious materials into the formation. Although the possession was unsuccessful, his body was still modified according to the established process! A few years had passed, and he had already begun to touch the threshold of breaking through. Chu he observed that he would be able to break through in five years at most. At that time, the Xia clan would have a true top-tier fighting force in the Barbarian region to hold the fort. Chu he retracted his gaze. Sitting on the recliner, he raised his head and looked at the willow tree that had completely blocked out the sun. It was becoming more and more mystical. The branches and leaves had stopped turning yellow many years ago. Now, the leaves on the willow tree no longer fell, and no new leaves appeared. The shape, size, and number of branches and leaves had been fixed. No one knew when it started, but as long as Chu he sat under the tree, the originally still willow tree would start to sway. The leaves on both sides were like cattail-leaf fans, stirring up a breeze. This willow tree had obtained great benefits because of the demon subduing Pagoda. With time, it might become a spirit. unfortunately, the evil Dragon¡¯s baleful Qi has almost been squeezed out. Chu he looked at the green smoke coming out from under the chair. It was getting weaker by the day. The initial explosive period had ended. He still remembered that when the evil Dragon was first caught, the smoke could reach three feet high, but now it was less than one foot high! that¡¯s strange. Why is everything so calm now? no villains are coming to cause trouble. It¡¯s impossible to make them work to pay off their debts. Chu he shook his head as he looked at the weakening green smoke. Now, the demon suppression tower had basically lost all fresh demons. It was just a group of old demons being crushed, and a large portion of them had already been squeezed dry, turning into bones on the copper pillar. Now, the only thing that could still be produced was the Dragon! However, it was also very weak now, and he had to let it out every two to three days. It was no longer as strong as before! Therefore, Chu he really wanted to find another high-yield demon. But unfortunately, after all these years, no one had come here. He had not used his golden fishing net for a long time! As a top-notch Sage reader who had stayed at home for more than a hundred years, Chu he could not figure it out. He remembered that the protagonist should be the kind of person who would take a nap at home, and the villain would complain that he was too loud and come to find trouble with him. Then, there would be a conflict, and things would go out of control. In the end, it would erupt into a large-scale massacre. Why didn¡¯t the villains come to find him? In the past, he was afraid of trouble. However, now that he was stronger and had a need, he hoped that a few Devils would take the initiative to send them over. It would be troublesome even if he didn¡¯t ask for too much. Just a few would do. Unfortunately, there was none. could it be because he¡¯s too handsome, has an extraordinary temperament, and has the demeanor of a Big Boss? ¡± Chu he touched his cheek. It felt like this was the only possibility! The other main characters looked like they were easy to bully. She was like him, handsome and peerless. He didn¡¯t look like someone to be trifled with. Chapter 79 ? Chapter 79: The first Tiger breakthrough Translator: 549690339 ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Tiger realm. Heavenly Tiger Mountain. It was accompanied by a loud bang. With the peak of heavenly Tiger Mountain as the center, a powerful aura spread out like a volcano erupting, engulfing the entire heavenly Tiger Mountain. The godlike power turned into a substance and exploded the air, reverberating in the world. The top of the heavenly Tiger Mountain exploded directly, and a layer of it disappeared. On the heavenly Tiger Mountain, countless Tigers who were resting, cultivating, or working hard to create the next generation were paralyzed! Those who were close to him were killed by the shock. One must know that the weakest of the Tigers here were at the Xiantian ninth stage, but even they couldn¡¯t resist it. This showed how terrifying the power was. The king¡¯s realm Tigers quickly reacted and gathered together. He looked at the peak of heaven Tiger Mountain with shock in his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s the first Tiger¡¯s aura. It¡¯s so terrifying that it has broken through! It¡¯s a few years faster than expected.¡± The heavenly Tiger Mountain¡¯s chief said with respect. ¡°Not good!¡± It suddenly thought of something. A tiger¡¯s roar resounded throughout the heavenly Tiger Mountain. ¡°Quick, think of a way to seal the sound, quick!¡± ¡°Hurry up!¡± The few ferocious Tigers also reacted. They turned pale with fright and hurriedly landed on the ground, sealing off their Six Senses and covering their ears with their claws. After a few moments. Roar! With a loud roar, the peak of the heavenly Tiger Mountain was once again cut off. The powerful sound wave spread out for tens of thousands of miles, directly setting off a layer of air explosion and wind clouds. Rolling gravel and dust flew up. A group of Giant Tiger corpses, which had long been shocked to death by the power of the breakthrough, were lifted up with the gravel and blown up in the sky by the whirlwind, spinning and dancing. The heavenly Tiger Mountain¡¯s patriarch raised his head. His Tiger Eyes were red as he gritted his teeth. F * ck your mother! F * ck your mother, you know! Now that the first Tiger was not by its side, it could reveal its true thoughts. The strong resentment suppressed the reverence. First Tiger, that b * stard, why did he come to their heavenly Tiger Mountain to break through instead of harming the other mountains? Look at what kind of disaster he had caused to heavenly Tiger Mountain! This time, the heavenly Tiger Mountain¡¯s losses were too great. At the moment when the Tiger clan was about to rise up, they would fall behind too much. Not to mention those juniors who had been killed by the shock, even those who had not died had suffered a heavy blow to their hearts! This time, it was different. In the past, although the first Tiger also liked to roar, it was still in a clear-headed state. Moreover, it was not so strong in the past. Although each time he did, it shook tiger roar¡¯s mind, but it was not to the extent of cracking. But this time, the bastard really didn¡¯t control it! And his strength had increased so much. With this roar, even his qi and blood were shaking violently, let alone the other Tigers. They would probably be split apart directly! After this time, heavenly Tiger Mountain would have a shortage of talents. Who knew how many of those with good talent would be crippled. In the future, their strength would drop by a grade, from the top three of the Tiger realm to the top five. It suddenly realized why the No. 1 Tiger had come to heavenly Tiger Mountain instead of Tiger God mountain to break through. It was probably the suggestion of those scammers in Tiger God mountain. Those B * stards, why couldn¡¯t they just let the number one Tiger break through in the wild? Why did he have to come and harm his heavenly Tiger Mountain? ¡°I¡¯m so stupid! It¡¯s true. I only knew that it was a great honor for the number one Tiger to come to the heavenly Tiger Mountain to break through, but I forgot that it has the habit of roaring randomly.¡± The heavenly Tiger Mountain¡¯s chief was filled with hatred! Regret! No wonder the Tiger God mountain didn¡¯t care about the honor of being a venerable sovereign on their own mountain and didn¡¯t have any objection to the number one Tiger coming here to break through. It was probably because they had lived with the first Tiger for too long and understood it too well! Unlike it, it was only yelled at once in a meeting every ten years or so, and it would quickly forget about it. It suddenly remembered the first Tiger¡¯s name when he was young. A flamboyant little white tiger! It was rumored that it especially liked to show off, and it liked to roar when it saw injustice. This bad habit had not changed until now. That was probably the reason why Tiger God mountain didn¡¯t suggest for it to break through in the wild. This was because they knew that the first Tiger would definitely not be happy with this suggestion! After breaking through, without the attention of thousands of people, without the adulation of a group of Tigers, to the number one Tiger, that was definitely not good! It was probably a matter of habit for it to roar after breaking through. In the past, its strength wasn¡¯t too abnormal, and the Tiger God mountain could withstand it. However, this breakthrough was a legendary leap. The arc was a Little Big. Tiger Mountain couldn¡¯t bear it! He had duped it into coming to heavenly Tiger Mountain! ¡°I¡¯m really stupid, really! I didn¡¯t even react!¡± The chief of heavenly Tiger Mountain sighed again. It adjusted its emotions and stood up. The sadness had passed, and now he had to face reality. It wanted to become a tiger that licked others ¡®boots and prepare its words to welcome the first Tiger after breaking through. Even though the first Tiger had made the heavenly Tiger Mountain a little miserable this time ¡­ But this didn¡¯t hinder its magnificence. Its strength had increased again. He was the number one Tiger of the Tiger Tribe, the number one Tiger of the Barbarian region, and the new venerable sovereign of the Barbarian region after thousands of years. It was worthy of praise. Although the heavenly Tiger Mountain¡¯s chief was filled with resentment in the depths of his heart, he could suppress it. A group of gray-faced Tigers were gathered together. Even the weakest of them was at the half-step King realm. The other innate Tigers were not qualified to join. Under the lead of the heavenly Tiger Mountain¡¯s chief, they tidied up their fur and brewed their emotions. With excitement, they walked up the heavenly Tiger mountain¡¯s peak, which had already changed its appearance. welcome, first Tiger Lord! All the Tigers roared in unison, as if they were excited and venting. The first Tiger, who had already successfully broken through and had been waiting in the broken mountain peak for a moment, heard the sound. It shook its fur and floated out with its head held high. It was surrounded by auspicious clouds formed by Qi. Its body was blurry and hazy, with a mysterious and majestic aura. ¡°Our clan shall prosper!¡± ¡°I will announce to the world with the blood of the barbaric Bulls. From now on, there will only be one voice in the Barbarian region!¡± The first Tiger said in a domineering manner. ¡°The first Tiger!¡± The heavenly Tiger Mountain¡¯s chief hurriedly shouted. This speech was too familiar to it, and it could feel the rhythm that followed, so it hurriedly interrupted first Tiger¡¯s rhythm. If it were to roar again, heavenly Tiger Mountain would really be completely finished! ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± The rhythm was interrupted. The number one Tiger looked at the heavenly Tiger Mountain¡¯s chief with dissatisfaction. He looked at him until his tail became soft and he directly clamped it. the Xia clan ¡­ There¡¯s been a great change in the Xia clan. They¡¯ve exterminated that strange foreign race, the succubus clan. Should we exterminate them first? ¡± The chief of heavenly Tiger Mountain said. He had thought of this reason on the spot! However, this was also an important matter. ¡°No rush, so what if there¡¯s an unforeseen event?¡± ¡°I¡¯m already an Emperor!¡± it can suppress the heavens and earth with a raise of its claws. A mere change is nothing to be worried about. the Xia clan is too weak. I¡¯ll exterminate them after I trample on the other big clans and obtain more resources! Chapter 80 ? Chapter 80: The destruction of the barbaric Bulls Translator: 549690339 Without the knowledge of all the forces, the first Tiger to break through to the venerable sovereign realm ¡­ Barbarian region, South, wild bull territory. This was a large grassland where all kinds of exotic flowers and plants bloomed. One of the top fourth-grade tribes in the Barbarian region, the wild bull tribe, which had a peak ninth-level King, lived here. One by one, the barbaric Bulls would fight, cultivate, sleep under the sun, and eat those special exotic flowers and plants. Life was comfortable and leisurely. In the wild bull realm, they had no enemies. Everything here belonged to their wild bull clan. Here, in the Barbarian region, they were the top of the food chain. ¡°Swish!¡± Suddenly, a panicked roar pierced through the sky, but it quickly stopped. The group of barbaric Bulls that were enjoying their lives were shocked and raised their heads. They could feel a heavy pressure quickly condensing in the sky. ¡°Swish!¡± ¡°The Tiger Tribe, damn it! You are starting a war!¡± A robust bull with red fur all over its body soared into the sky. It galloped through the air, leaving a red flame behind it as it quickly headed towards the border of the wild bull realm. ¡°Swish!¡± ¡°Swish!¡± Countless powerful barbaric Bulls rose into the sky and roared. The strongest of them spread their limbs and galloped towards the border, while the rest began to organize and mobilize their ethnic groups to gather at the border. Soon, countless Bulls galloped across the mountains and rivers. The entire wild bull realm was reverberating with rumbles, and the ground was shaking. At this moment, at the border of the wild bull realm, a group of powerful and majestic giant tigers slowly stepped into the wild bull realm. They were not in a hurry, nor did they launch a surprise attack. Instead, they were giving the barbaric Bulls time to gather. What they needed was to capture all of them in one fell swoop. They were very confident in this. With the existence of the first Tiger. At this moment, their Tiger Tribe was already invincible in the land of the Berserkers. All the other races had become their prey. The Tiger clan¡¯s glorious era had already begun. The curtains were drawn. They didn¡¯t need any schemes and intrigues. The most practical way was to break it with force! It would be too much trouble for Lord first Tiger if he were to look for them one by one! It was a Tiger that didn¡¯t like trouble. Not long after, a Red Cloud rolled over from the horizon and finally stopped in front of the Tiger Tribe Army. The red clouds dissipated, revealing the Red Bull. A ferocious aura was emitted, causing the Tiger Army to stop in their tracks. ¡°The first Tiger! What are you guys doing!¡± The Red Bull was man Qiang, the number one expert of the bull race and was at the peak of the ninth level King realm. It stepped into the void. Its bull eyes were red and looked down at the Tiger Tribe Army with a fierce glow. Its eyes scanned the area, trying to find that familiar Tiger figure to talk to. In its eyes, the other trash Tigers were not qualified to talk to it. from this moment on, the wild bull realm will be the Tiger race¡¯s hunting ground. Hand over all your resources, and those above half-step King will all commit suicide. Otherwise, I¡¯ll slaughter the wild bull realm for three months. The clan leader of Tiger God mountain and the other eight clan leaders of the Tiger realm rose into the air. It looked at man Qiang arrogantly. It was as if the Supreme expert of this world was looking down on the ants below. Man Qiang glared at him. An eighth-tier King¡¯s realm Tiger actually didn¡¯t put him in its eyes? How could he talk to it like this? Simply looking for death! They were not on the same level! Only the number one Tiger in the Tiger Tribe was worthy of communicating with it. Since when could the underlings interrupt before the big boss came out? ¡°You don¡¯t know the rules!¡± Man Qiang let out a cold Humph and stomped on the chief of Tiger God mountain. It immediately moved its hooves, too lazy to talk nonsense with a weakling who didn¡¯t know anything. Tiger God mountain¡¯s chief¡¯s expression changed, and his steady demeanor became disheveled. ¡°The first Tiger!¡± ¡°Save me!¡± It cried out as its tiger claws met the attack. Because it was the number one Tiger, it could look down on man Qiang, but it did not mean that it had the strength to compete with him. There was a world of difference between an eighth-level King and a ninth-level King. This realm sounded like the difference was only a small realm. But in fact, whether it was the difficulty of breaking through or the battle prowess after breaking through, it could already be considered a difference of a large realm! A seventh-level King could still fight against an eighth-level King and even escape. This was only a difference of a small cultivation realm, and there were even those with unparalleled battle prowess who could defeat those of a lower cultivation realm. However, ninth tier King¡¯s realm was already the peak of King¡¯s realm and could be called Emperor-to-be! In the Barbarian region, no one had ever heard of someone who could defeat someone who had surpassed their cultivation realm. This was also why only the tribes with the ninth level King realm could be called the top tribes in the Barbarian region and occupy fertile territories. It didn¡¯t matter even if there weren¡¯t many other Kings in the race. The opposite was true. Because only when one reached this realm could they be called the true treasure of the Barbarian region. This was an existence that could kill King tiers of other levels. Thump! With one stomp, the clan leader of Tiger God mountain was stomped to the ground. He spat out blood and looked very embarrassed. In a situation where it could not be killed in one strike, the first Tiger chose not to attack. Its hazy figure came from behind the group of Tigers and slowly stepped over the heads of the giant tigers. Wherever it passed, auspicious clouds fell from the sky. The aura on its body slowly rose to its peak as more and more powerful warriors of the barbaric Bulls gathered. ¡°You!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve broken through!¡± Man Qiang stared at the first Tiger that was slowly approaching. As time passed, his body began to tremble more and more. Most of the first Tiger¡¯s aura was locked on it. A dark cloud of death enveloped its body, becoming thicker and thicker. ¡°No, impossible! It¡¯s impossible for the Barbarian region to produce another venerable sovereign!¡± ¡°How did you break through?!¡± Man Qiang cried out in alarm. According to what it knew, ever since the great change in the Barbarian region a few thousand years ago, it was impossible for there to be any more breakthroughs to the venerable sovereign realm. But now, the number one Tiger had broken through! It didn¡¯t want to believe. my talent is the best in history. I¡¯m the strongest in the world. How can mere shackles trap me? ¡± The first Tiger said arrogantly. Roar! A tiger¡¯s roar set off a Gale that spun in the sky. The group of giant tigers had been prepared for this. Even though they had covered their ears and sealed off their Six Senses, they still appeared to be in unbearable pain, and their blood was still pumping. As for the experts of the barbaric Bulls, they were shaken to the point where they lost their balance. Some of them even fell down. all Tiger tribes can enjoy a bloody massacre for three months before the other mountains withdraw. From now on, this place will be The Hunting Ground of the Tiger God mountain. The first Tiger proudly divided the territory. Then, he leaped up and continued to expand. Like a tiger that had just escaped its cage, he pounced towards man Qiang. Chapter 81 ? Chapter 81: Big brother Translator: 549690339 The news of the barbaric Bulls being exterminated by the Tiger Tribe was quickly spread to the top tribes. After all, these major forces would plant spies around their equivalent forces. Originally, when the Tiger clan gathered, they thought that they were going to find trouble with the Xia clan. However, they did not expect that they would exterminate the barbaric Bulls clan, which was still at its peak. A terrifying guess emerged among the experts of the major clans. The first Tiger had broken through! The Barbarian region was shaken. The top races put aside their prejudices and began to organize meetings to discuss countermeasures. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Outside the library. Under the willow tree. Chu he raised his head. He discovered a scheming spying power that had been hovering for a long time. They were not coming for him! But it was also related to him. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Chu he frowned. He took out the round plate, closed his eyes, and calculated according to the calculating power. His consciousness traveled through space, and it took him a long time to find the source of the power. Even with his mental power, he was struggling. This was the depths of the ocean. There were waves rolling, setting off a storm. The two giant creatures broke through the waves at an extremely fast speed. Wherever they passed, their mouths would open, and the sea creatures that couldn¡¯t avoid them in time would all enter their stomachs. Chu he¡¯s gaze swept across the two giant Dragons that were the size of small mountains. He instantly knew what to do! It was aimed at the Dragon in the demon suppressing tower! They were of the same race! wait, why do I feel a chill down my spine? it¡¯s like I¡¯m being watched by something! Suddenly, one of the dragons stopped moving. ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± The other Dragon that had already fled a distance away returned. Its huge body turned a few times on the spot, and its deep dragon eyes swept across the deep and dark bottom of the sea. It didn¡¯t find anything strange. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel anything? But I keep having this feeling of apprehension!¡± The giant dragon opened its mouth, raised its head, and turned it around in confusion. ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much! This is already a barren land. What kind of existence can make you and I feel scared?¡± The other Dragon consoled. ¡°Let¡¯s go! We have to hurry, or else the humans will succeed in plotting against the legacy left behind by our ancestors!¡± ¡°Dammit! He didn¡¯t expect that the two secret realms that fell into the space turbulence would be opened in such a remote place! We¡¯ve been searching for him for so many years and paid such a huge price.¡± Chu he retracted his gaze and opened his eyes. A smile appeared on his face. He had been wondering why no villains came to find trouble, but he didn¡¯t expect them to come so soon! However, the distance seemed a little far. It would take three to five years for the two dragons to reach it with their speed. But it didn¡¯t matter. That was the time he had to go into seclusion once or twice. In the distance, the little jerk was carrying a little boy on his back as he walked over. The little jerk had lived for a long time and had gained sentience. However, due to the lack of contact with the outside world. In terms of temperament, he was a little childish. He could even play so happily with a little brat who was still wearing split pants. Even playing with mud could bring about fun and new tricks. He summarized his experience of playing with snakes. During this period of time, the man and the turtle were almost inseparable. They would hook up whenever they had the time, and they were like a pair of good gay friends. ¡°Hello, uncle Chu!¡± The little boy came over to say hello. ¡°Call me big brother!¡± Chu he corrected him. This child was not good at all. He liked to call it uncle. To Chu he, who would always remain 18 years old, it was not good to address him that way. Although he often lamented that he had lived for a long time, it was just a sigh. He preferred to be treated as an 18-year-old young man. ¡°Alright, uncle Chu!¡± The little boy nodded seriously. ¡°Call me big brother and I¡¯ll give you candy!¡± Chu he flipped his hand and an elixir appeared in his palm. ¡°Big brother!¡± The little boy was very straightforward. He took the pill with a sweet smile on his face. He split the pill in half and shared it with the little jerk. The man and the turtle smacked their lips and were quite happy. ¡°Go play somewhere else!¡± Chu he was speechless. The two males, and they looked like little kids, were showing off their affection. I can¡¯t stand it! A man and a turtle, each with a stick, happily walked to the entrance of the library Pavilion and played with the goldfish in the fish tank. The goldfish, who had been cultivating and working hard, opened her eyes and rolled her eyes at them. These two fellows are here again! When would it stop? What¡¯s the point of always bullying the fish! This bastard didn¡¯t play with fish in the past! Just playing with snakes. Why did her personality change so much after taking care of a child? Kachaa! Kachaa! The goldfish swallowed the two sticks in two bites! Come on! Come on! The goldfish wagged its tail and splashed two streams of water onto the face of a tortoise. The little jerk¡¯s eyes widened. It took out a large snake from the bag in front of its chest. He pressed the snake¡¯s head down. He stuffed it into the fish tank and stirred the goldfish. The goldfish was already a fourth tier King, so how could a first tier snake possibly trouble it? with just a few smacks of its tail, the snake was completely dumbfounded! It couldn¡¯t advance an inch further and was no threat to it at all. ¡°Alright! Don¡¯t mess around!¡± Chu he raised his head and said. The little jerk put away the giant snake. She brought the little boy to the corner of Chu he¡¯s chair and sat down. ¡°This place is very comfortable!¡± The little jerk said to the little boy. The little boy didn¡¯t need to be called. He crawled under the chair, sniffed the smell, and closed his eyes to sleep! Chu he lowered his head in surprise. This child was very spiritual! He was actually able to find the place where the green smoke was coming from his ancestor¡¯s grave, and his head was just right at the place where the green smoke was coming from. When it was asleep, it was surrounded by a cloud of smoke that ordinary people couldn¡¯t see, so it had a good sleep. I wonder if his ancestor can give him a dream in such a situation! Chu he touched his chin and thought about it. Suddenly, a smile appeared on his face. He pointed with his finger, and a set of illusory images of a white-bearded old man appeared. They organized a sentence and a cultivation technique inheritance. Chu he hit it between the little boy¡¯s eyebrows. Chapter 82 ? Chapter 82: Silence Translator: 549690339 In the days that followed, the little boy Lin Teng followed the little jerk to Chu he¡¯s place every day. After playing around for a while, he ran to the grave and slept comfortably. He met his white-bearded ancestor in his dream. Under his guidance, Yu Zhong stood up and began to practice martial arts. Her small body was moving around with her eyes closed. The little jerk¡¯s eyes widened in shock! In the Xia clan, children of around ten years old could only begin to practice martial arts after their bones had barely grown back. Even in a large family, one would need to be nine to ten years old to be raised from a young age. However, Lin Teng was an exception. He had taken several precious pills that could not be found in the Xia clan. With his aptitude and special cultivation techniques, he could start his cultivation path in advance. His white-bearded ancestor had first taught him a technique of breath control and told him that he could not reveal his full cultivation base until he reached the venerable sovereign realm. The old ancestor¡¯s words seemed to have a magical power that left a deep impression on Lin Teng. At such a young age, he had firmly remembered them! He subconsciously did as he was told. In addition, Chu he had personally set up a restriction on him. Other than Chu he and the little jerk, no one else knew about his cultivation. Time passed day by day. The atmosphere in the Xia clan became more and more tense by the day. It was no longer as easy as it was when they first exterminated the succubus race. News of large clans being destroyed by the Tiger clan kept coming. The Kings and patriarchs of the large clans couldn¡¯t even fight to the death. The gap between the venerable sovereign realm and the king realm was too big. There was no way they could hide and fight guerilla warfare. The first Tiger could easily find them. The dark clouds above the Barbarian region that were condensed by the blood and murderous aura were getting thicker and thicker. Every time the Tiger clan annihilated a large clan, they would carry out a three-month celebration of blood slaughter, and then divide the fruits of victory. They would rest and digest for a while before continuing the battle. The Tiger Tribe, which was at the venerable sovereign realm, wanted to unify the Barbarian region and turned all the territories here into the Tiger tribe¡¯s hunting ground. In the blink of an eye, five years had passed. All the rich territories of the Barbarian region had fallen under the iron claws of the Tiger Tribe. Eight of the nine Tiger Mountain peaks had obtained satisfactory harvests and were enfeoffed. All the Chiefs of the Tiger Tribe who had followed the first Tiger for five years, except for those from the heavenly Tiger Mountain, were satisfied. ¡°Tianhu, the Xia clan is the last remaining great clan! That territory will belong to your heavenly Tiger Mountain. Everyone¡¯s harvest during this period of time is not bad, so we won¡¯t be following you! Everything in the Xia clan¡¯s territory belongs to your heavenly Tiger Mountain! We won¡¯t fight with you!¡± The chief of Tiger God mountain patted the shoulder of the chief of heavenly Tiger Mountain and said with a smile. The other chieftains also nodded in agreement. He expressed that he could choose not to participate in this last collective Carnival of three months of bloodshed. F * ck you! Do you know my f * cking God! Heavenly Tiger Mountain¡¯s chief¡¯s tiger face twitched. The Xia clan was still a big clan. Even if they were given to the heavenly Tiger Mountain, they would not want that pimply place. These guys had distributed all the benefits, and now they were giving it a bowl of dregs, how hateful! There was more. What was going on with the first Tiger? why did it distribute it this way? did it sense the resentment in its heart? The chief of heavenly Tiger Mountain was puzzled. But it didn¡¯t dare to question it. In the Tiger clan, especially now, the first Tiger had absolute authority. After exterminating the Xia clan, there would still be territories to be divided among the other clans. It would only make things worse if it questioned him now. So be it if it¡¯s the Xia clan¡¯s territory, it¡¯ll just be used as a snack! As for the distribution, they would discuss it with the other mountains. Very quickly, the other mountains of the Tiger Tribe began to retreat under the leadership of their respective Chiefs. He left heavenly Tiger Mountain behind and headed towards the Xia clan¡¯s territory under the lead of the first Tiger. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Five years had passed. Under the guidance of the ancestor that Chu he had transformed into, Lin Teng, who was only nine years old, had already reached the fifth stage of the Xiantian realm. As expected of a child who had the potential of a great emperor just a little bit more. In the past five years, Lin Teng had come to the library every day, and his parents had intentionally not taken him away. There was an Almighty existence in the library Pavilion. This secret could not be considered a secret among the upper echelons of the Xia clan, the Lin family, and the Tianshan sword sect. Lin Teng was able to follow the little jerk to the library Pavilion and was not despised. How could they miss such an opportunity? Naturally, he would not take her away. Lin Teng closed his eyes and practiced his martial arts moves. Chu he was lying on a rocking chair, drinking tea, and enjoying the breeze brought by the willow tree. His eyes were half-closed as he enjoyed life while cultivating his transcendence golden body. He was multitasking. Suddenly! Chu he suddenly opened his eyes and looked into the distance. He felt a familiar aura approaching. And it was very strong. Chu he flipped his hand and took out the Golden fishing net that had not been used for several years. However, he estimated the distance. It was a little far, and it was easy to lose control of the net at this distance. After all, he could feel that the aura was not weak. Chu he¡¯s body shook, and a Golden Shadow appeared. Then, it rose into the sky and cut through the void. Now that Chu he¡¯s transcendence golden body was at the fourth level, coupled with his strength, he could leave his body up to a distance of tens of thousands of miles. It could cover the entire Xia clan territory. At this moment. At the Xia clan¡¯s border, Meng Yi, who had already broken through to the ninth level King realm, led the Xia clan¡¯s experts to look at the Tiger clan¡¯s Army with a grave expression. Suddenly, he raised his head and looked at the sky in the distance. There, clouds of various colors drifted about like flying Flowers. A hazy figure slowly walked out from within, exuding a terrifying aura. It took one step after another! He walked slowly, and with every step he took, his aura would rise by a level. It looked at Meng Yi with a cold and majestic gaze. ¡°The Xia clan shall be exterminated!¡± The first Tiger spoke! A wave of blood-red might surged in the sky. The Tiger tribesmen below were all sprawled on the ground. He covered his ears with his claws. The Xia clan camp had yet to understand what was going on. And then! Roar! A thunderclap exploded in the sky. This roar was accompanied by a terrifying power. It rolled up waves of air that rushed towards the Xia clan camp. Everyone¡¯s mind went blank, and even Meng Yi¡¯s expression changed. One could feel it from this roar. There was simply no comparison between a King tier and a venerable sovereign. The sound waves struck, layer after layer. If the Xia clan¡¯s Xiantian realm experts were to bear the full force of the sound waves, even if they didn¡¯t die this time, their foundations would be crippled! At this moment! ¡°Silence!¡± An indifferent voice came from the distance. Chapter 83 ? Chapter 83: Chapter 83 shock Translator: 549690339 As the voice rang out. The sound wave from the first tiger¡¯s roar instantly disappeared without a trace, as if it had never existed. Furthermore, a wave of warm Qi sprinkled down like the illumination of holy light, soothing the broken hearts of many Xiantian experts of the Xia clan. They took a deep breath. His body trembled. He felt like he had been pulled back from the edge of death. No one would have thought that when everyone was stunned by a tiger¡¯s roar ¡­ In the distance, a light voice had resolved the crisis! The voice sounded plain. It was as if a teacher was scolding the students for being too noisy. But it was this calm voice. However, it made the first Tiger¡¯s bloodthirsty and murderous roar, which revealed its invincible momentum, disappear. This was making the sound disappear! It wasn¡¯t as simple as just cracking a physical attack. It was easy to imagine how he could block every move. It was even understandable that it could withstand the impact of sound waves. However, it was able to dissipate the invisible and intangible force of sound waves. It was a battle of voices. It was usually in people¡¯s imagination. It was like the beating of iron and stone, causing both sides to suffer and even hurt the innocent. But now ¡­ One voice dispersed the other. It was like a candle being blown out by the wind. Who could have imagined this! What kind of existence could possess such a mighty power? One could only imagine how shocking it was. The one who felt it the most was the first Tiger! It knew the power of this roar the best. In the past few years, it had not used its claws much when it fought in the Barbarian region. It was basically a roar to suppress the top experts of each race. Then, he pounced over, and with a few swipes of his claws, he was basically done. It could be considered a massacre! A single roar from it would cause even a ninth-tier King to tremble. In the Barbarian region, there had never been a time when he couldn¡¯t control the situation. The first Tiger asked himself if he had not broken through to the next realm and had encountered such an invincible roar, he would also be dumbfounded. But now ¡­ There was an existence of unknown origin. This caused its roar to dissipate. How terrifying was this? The first Tiger was the clearest about this! This was much more terrifying than easily blocking one of its killing moves. It was a venerable sovereign at the same level as it. It was even a venerable sovereign who was stronger than it. But how was that possible? In a place like the Barbarian region, which was not only barren, but also had its fate cut off, how could there still be venerable sovereigns other than it? It had broken through because of a great opportunity. What right did other living beings have? And even if there really were living beings, they should have been at the same level after obtaining the same great opportunity. But now, that was obviously not the case. The one who attacked was stronger than him. The first Tiger raised its head solemnly and looked in the direction of the sound. It sensed a threat. This was a feeling that it had never felt since it became the first Tiger. It made it very uncomfortable! ¡°Who¡¯s there!¡± ¡°Come out!¡± The first Tiger revealed its huge body from the haze. Its body trembled, and its white fur stood on end like steel needles. The clouds that were falling around it also turned into ripples and dissipated. Its four limbs twisted in the air, and its head shook, revealing its ferocity. Circles of invisible power spread out and condensed into a material form, and a huge Tiger Phantom appeared. He chose the right time to act. Fancy tricks were meant for the weak! He had to be serious when facing the strong. The heavenly Tiger Mountain¡¯s Army below it all sprawled on the ground, shivering. The terrifying Emperor pressure made it difficult for them to even breathe! The number one Tiger, who had become serious, no longer restrained himself and no longer cared about the Tiger Tribe below. This was the first time it had shown its true power after breaking through to venerable sovereign. However, under such a powerful force, all the Tigers were trembling in fear. On the other hand, the Xia clan¡¯s Army, which was directly facing the attack, was forced to kneel on the ground by the Emperor pressure. Their expressions didn¡¯t even change. Some people even pointed at the group of giant tigers who were trembling. He didn¡¯t understand why they were so scared. Even worse than a cat. It was obvious that they didn¡¯t feel the Emperor pressure that the first Tiger released at all. They couldn¡¯t understand how ferocious the 1st Tiger was. It was as if there was an invisible, transparent glass between them. The two sides could look at each other, but they could not smell each other. Even if the smell kept getting stronger, from a hundred pairs of stinky stockings to a thousand pairs, it still wouldn¡¯t change the result. The first Tiger felt even more solemn! But he was also puzzled. It would depend on the situation! That unknown existence was not drawn out by a roar as it had thought at first! Instead, he was here to protect the Xia clan. But this was even more unbelievable. The Xia clan was a clan that had almost been exterminated by the Tiger clan. How could there possibly be an existence of such a level keeping watch? Although he didn¡¯t show his face, just based on the two methods he showed. He was obviously a veteran venerable sovereign! It wasn¡¯t like him, who had just entered because of an opportunity. If the Xia clan had such an existence ¡­ Why didn¡¯t he appear a few hundred years ago when they were almost exterminated? The first Tiger appeared extremely anxious. An enemy that it had only heard and had yet to appear had already made it feel so much pressure. It was very uncomfortable. It was very uncomfortable! It should be invincible in the Barbarian region this time. In this place, it should be the only one in the world. Roar! It once again bared its teeth and let out a muffled roar that sounded like muffled Thunder. ¡°I told you to be quiet, didn¡¯t you hear me?!¡± The calm voice sounded again, and this time, it was even closer. The roar that made the number one tiger roar disappeared again, as if it had been forcefully stuffed back in. The first Tiger¡¯s fierce eyes suddenly widened as he looked at the dazzling golden light that appeared in the distance along with the sound. When it first saw it, it was just a little bit, but after a breath¡¯s time, the golden light filled its eyes and enveloped the world. It was like a golden curtain that covered the sky and the earth. This figure was covered in gold and was abnormally dazzling. Just looking at it would make one¡¯s mind feel dizzy and distorted. The weak couldn¡¯t even look at it. No one knew what shape this being had or what race it was. But just because no one knew, it didn¡¯t mean that no one knew. The first Tiger was a venerable sovereign and had a rare treasure. Through the golden light, it could see the vague body inside. It made its heart jump. ¡°Xia clan, human!¡± Its voice was grave. Chapter 84 ? Chapter 84: A palm Translator: 549690339 The Xia clan? Human? In the Xia clan camp, a group of King level ancestors heard this. Although they had already guessed it, they could not help but feel excited. After all, this expert in fishing nets had always been protecting the Xia clan. However, he had never revealed himself in front of anyone, which made them feel uncertain. This time, from the first Tiger¡¯s mouth, they had accurately found out that he was indeed a human like them. How could they not be excited? ¡°It should be the senior from the library Pavilion!¡± Meng Yi muttered to himself. He knew more than the other patriarchs. He had already discussed this matter with his teacher! Fishing in the Xia clan¡¯s territory, a powerful being casting a net, and the surrender of that giant dragon. It all happened after they visited that senior! Thus, they had long guessed that it was the senior who had taken the mountain river Map and was protecting the Xia clan as requested. Although that diagram was of little use to such an existence, he was still willing to take it! Perhaps it was because they were both humans. Maybe it was just a casual move. However, even though they had some speculations, they did not run to the library Pavilion to disturb that senior when they encountered danger. He didn¡¯t even let Lin Xueling or Zhao Yuling come forward. Xia Yuan had said that with the strength displayed by that senior, nothing in the Xia clan¡¯s territory could be hidden from him! If he wanted to attack, he would naturally attack. If he took the initiative to disturb her every time, senior might not only be annoyed, but it might also backfire. With his status, he had made so many moves that it was more than enough to exchange for a mountain river Map. If he disturbed her every time, he would be insatiable and ungrateful. It was not important to be thick-skinned, but it was important to know one¡¯s limits. This was Xia Yuan¡¯s feeling towards him, and also his teaching. Thus, in the face of danger, Meng Yi had hope but not confidence. This was very contradictory. But it was the truth. If senior is interested in helping, the danger can be averted. If the senior is not interested in getting involved, he only wants to wait for the curtain to open in front of him, and then the building will collapse. Fortunately, this time, senior came! They also had venerable sovereigns who were on the same level as the Tiger clan, and they were even stronger. In his heart, the senior was a veteran venerable sovereign expert! It was an existence that could easily put a terrifying giant dragon into a cloth bag. How could the number one Tiger, a latecomer, compare to him? As Meng Yi was getting excited, Chu he had already approached the first Tiger. That powerful aura became the focus of everyone present. Even if the light dazzled people¡¯s eyes, it could not make people give up on looking at it in awe. The first Tiger¡¯s eyes were naturally fixed on Chu he¡¯s transcendence golden body. ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as endless hatred in this world!¡± ¡°Especially between races!¡± ¡°Survival is the most important!¡± since the Xia clan has a venerable sovereign, let¡¯s make peace! ¡°The battle between venerable sovereigns is disadvantageous to both races!¡± ¡°From now on, the Xia and Hu clans will rule the Barbarian region!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll form an eternal Brotherhood!¡± The first Tiger spoke. It did not choose to attack. Since there was a venerable sovereign-level existence. Where did this person come from, and whether or not they could win was no longer the most important question to consider at the moment. Calling a truce was the first thing that needed to be done! When one¡¯s high-end battle prowess reached the ninth tier of the king realm, it was enough to make both sides fear each other, let alone a venerable sovereign. At this level, a venerable sovereign could be considered a force, and one of the top forces. Above the fourth-grade, fifth-grade transcendental forces. It was no longer important whether the tribe behind him was strong or not, or whether they were worthy of his status. Other than him, there were no other Kings in the race. This race was still a fifth rank transcendent force that countless living beings feared. Venerable sovereigns were the true guardians of the clan! The number one Tiger, who had also reached this level, understood even more how terrifying this level was. The swelling power on its body was something that no ninth-tier King could do anything to! Venerable sovereigns could be said to have transcended the secular world and could look down on the world. ¡°Ha!¡± ¡°You¡¯re daydreaming!¡± Chu he shook his head and raised his Golden Palm. It expanded with the wind like five inverted mountains and grabbed at the giant Tiger. This Tiger was filled with killing intent. It was fresh and had good strength. It didn¡¯t matter if he didn¡¯t see it, but since it was delivered to his door, how could he not want it? ¡°Why do you have to do this!¡± He saw that Chu he had attacked him without any discussion. The giant Tiger roared, unable to understand. They were all venerable sovereigns, so there was no reason for them to fight to the death. It was of no benefit to any individual. So what if you¡¯re strong? we¡¯re all venerable sovereigns. If he couldn¡¯t win, couldn¡¯t he run? No race could bear the hatred of a venerable sovereign! Could it be that this person didn¡¯t even understand such a simple logic! Or did he cultivate for too long and his brain got damaged! Did he think he was invincible and did not respect the other venerable sovereigns? He was puzzled, but the first Tiger Claw didn¡¯t slow down. It had always been on guard against Chu he! When the huge palm pressed down, the Tiger Phantom that was condensed from the Qi on its body instantly rushed out and collided with the huge palm! Chu he clenched his fist, and the Tiger Phantom was caught by him. He rubbed it twice. When it spread out again, the Tiger Phantom had disappeared. A few wisps of green smoke drifted out from it, and then the giant palm fell again. The entire process was extremely fast. In fact, existences at different levels couldn¡¯t even sense that the pair of giant palms had just made a gesture of clenching their hands. From an ordinary person¡¯s point of view, it looked like the huge palm was still falling, and the Tiger Phantom that rushed out of the first Tiger¡¯s body disappeared before it even touched it! The first Tiger frowned and his heart trembled. It was hard to imagine that such a ferocious move would be crippled with a single touch. At this moment, if possible, the first Tiger wanted to turn around and run. Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t. The giant palm was already upon it, and it had to face it. Roar! The first Tiger¡¯s body expanded rapidly. Its claws were like heavenly hammers as it smashed towards the middle of the five mountains. The heavenly hammer pounded on the huge mountain, but not a single sound was heard. Like a clay ox entering the water, it did not cause any movement. Then, the five-finger Mountain enveloped the first Tiger and began to close. A sense of life and death crisis enveloped him. The first Tiger¡¯s eyes turned red. They were both venerable sovereigns, but it was no match for him. Even resistance seemed so weak. The old venerable sovereigns were so terrifying. It was unimaginable. The first Tiger¡¯s eyes were filled with ferocity as he roared. ¡°Forefather!¡± ¡°Hurry up and come out!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve encountered a great enemy. I¡¯m finished!¡± Chapter 85 ? Chapter 85: From the Starlight Translator: 549690339 ¡°Stop shouting! I¡¯ve already seen it!¡± ¡°Little tiger cub!¡± ¡°You flashy thing.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve only broken through a few days ago! You¡¯re so arrogant and causing trouble everywhere. I only closed my eyes for a while and I wasn¡¯t paying attention, and you¡¯ve already provoked such a great enemy!¡± An old voice sounded. It was extremely furious, showing that it was not in a good mood. At the same time. There was a loud boom. The five mountains formed by Chu he¡¯s Golden Palm were about to close. An ancient and boundless aura resurrected, and there was also a fierce aura mixed within. Shua! Shua! Shua! Wisps of pure white light passed through the golden light and flashed between Chu he¡¯s fingers. At the same time, his five-fingered mountain, which had always been as stable as Mount Tai, began to shake as if something was about to break out of its shell. The golden light shook violently, as if Mount Tai was about to collapse! Outside the library. Under the willow tree. Chu he suddenly opened his eyes! At the border of the Xia clan¡¯s territory, a huge cauldron appeared on the first Tiger¡¯s forehead. It protected the first Tiger as it tried to break through Chu he¡¯s grasp. That cauldron was strange! It wasn¡¯t very powerful, but it had a very strong defensive effect against soul power. Chu he¡¯s transcendence golden body¡¯s strongest technique was soul attacks. Moreover, it was only at the completion of the fourth level. There was a huge gap between it and the progress of the nine transformation golden body technique. His strength wasn¡¯t that great. And now, the distance between him and his main body was a little far! At this moment, he actually felt a little strained! ¡°I haven¡¯t had an event in a long time!¡± Chu he stretched lazily and stood up from the reclining chair. He took out a cup of tea and heated it in his palm, then placed it on the table next to the recliner. There was a wisp of hot air rising during this period. Chu he stretched out his hand and pointed. Then, Lin Teng, who was holding the large saber and moving his body, stopped. Under the instructions of the white-bearded old ancestor in the dream, he put down the big knife, calmed his breath, and walked to the side of the old ancestor with a tired face. Chu he patted the little jerk¡¯s head again. Then, he took a step forward and disappeared. ¡°Good luck, old ancestor!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll be out soon!¡± ¡°Hurry up!¡± ¡°Use more strength!¡± At the border of the Xia clan, the five golden mountains in the sky were shaking even more violently. The White rays of light that appeared in the air also turned from wisps to patches! Finally ¡­ At a certain moment, there was a loud bang. A huge crack appeared on the five Finger Mountain. It was like a pair of legs that had been closed had been forcibly opened from both sides. A whooshing sound was heard! A bronze cauldron covered the first Tiger as it flickered out. White mist rose from the cauldron, and the illusion of a Giant Tiger¡¯s face appeared. It raised its eyes and looked at Chu he¡¯s golden figure! There was a fierce look in his Tiger Eyes. This was a look-off between the big shots. He had to maintain his might. Chu he¡¯s eyes bloomed with golden light. He did not look at the shadow. Instead, he sized up the huge cauldron. He could see a thick power of fate on it. Therefore, it was also a treasure of fate. Its grade was not below that of the mountain river Map. It¡¯s a pretty good small item. Within the Tiger cauldron, a Giant Tiger was carved, and it was extremely lifelike. It was as if a real Tiger had been smacked on it. The stars in Chu he¡¯s eyes hung upside down as he saw through the truth. The Tiger was a broken spirit. It had once been a real life form, but for some reason, it had lost its physical body and fused with the cauldron. He was now in the state of using the cauldron as his body. It used to be quite strong. He seemed to be an old peak venerable sovereign! Now that he had lost his physical body and was left in the giant cauldron, he had less than 10% of his strength left. At the same time, it couldn¡¯t do any vigorous exercise. The power in the cauldron couldn¡¯t supply it. It had just broken free from Chu he¡¯s restraint and didn¡¯t show any problems on the surface. In reality, it had already lost a portion of its lifespan. It had shortened its soul lifespan by at least a hundred years. This is it! His eyes still dared to flash with ferocity, revealing the contempt of a King. This Tiger. He had a temper. Chu he did not attack again. Instead, he retracted his giant palm. In fact, as his original body got closer, the light from his golden body became more and more brilliant. If he struck out with his palm again, he was confident that he could hold the huge cauldron firmly and resist the resistance. However, the giant Tiger in the cauldron, the cauldron, and even the first Tiger would be shattered and killed by the soul collision! After all, the giant Tiger would not sit still and wait for death. It would resist! Chu he wanted them alive. Therefore, at this time, when his main body was about to arrive, he chose to break the spell with force and directly take them in! It would save a lot of trouble! The nine transformation golden body technique of Chu he¡¯s physical body was at the fifth transformation, which was equivalent to the level of a sacred venerate. A mere Giant Tiger remnant spirit could be captured with a wave of his palm. The aura and might of the beast were enough to make it unable to resist. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The giant Tiger Phantom looked deeply at Chu he¡¯s transcendence golden body, then turned around to cover the first Tiger and was about to leave. However, at this moment! ¡°We welcome the utmost being!¡± ¡°Worship the undying!¡± The murmurs of thousands of living beings came from all directions. In the distant horizon, a great Dao condensed from Starlight spread out like a Galaxy falling from the nine Heavens. In the blink of an eye, it was the battlefield. A blurry figure that could not be looked at directly stepped out from the Avenue of Stars. Wherever he passed, lotus flowers bloomed and bloomed in the void, spinning and dancing around him. The murmurs in the air became even more urgent, as if countless excited creatures were about to step into reality. ¡°Again! There¡¯s another venerable sovereign expert!¡± Meng Yi was flabbergasted, his head buzzing! Everyone in the Xia clan camp raised their heads and began to doubt their lives! So exciting! Today, the Tiger clan¡¯s invasion of the Xia clan was simply full of twists and turns. First, the first Tiger Emperor¡¯s might was revealed, which made them deeply understand the gap between them and made them feel a sense of helplessness. This was a feeling that he would never be able to understand until he faced the Emperor pressure. Just as he was in despair, a venerable sovereign expert descended from the Xia clan¡¯s territory and stopped the first Tiger, almost suppressing him. He had thought that it was over, but he had not expected that there was an old Tiger clan venerable sovereign hidden in the giant cauldron behind the number one Tiger. The situation instantly turned into a one-on-two battle. Their horizons were limited, and they did not understand the specific situation. He couldn¡¯t see the situation clearly. They only knew that the senior from the Xia clan¡¯s territory would have to face two enemies of the same realm. It was unlikely for him to win! I was just worried! Yet another venerable sovereign from the Xia clan had arrived! Moreover, looking at the way they appeared, they were definitely not ordinary. They might also be old venerable sovereigns. Therefore, there were now four venerable sovereigns fighting on the battlefield! ¡°What the hell!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that the strongest in the Barbarian region are rank nine Kings? Venerable sovereigns had not appeared for thousands of years? Why do I feel like venerable sovereigns are walking all over the place now?¡± Someone murmured, feeling as if his three views had been shattered. ¡°Is this the era when the screen opens?¡± Lin Xueling raised her head, her eyes filled with desire. When would she have the qualifications to join this battle of prosperity?! Also, why did that hazy figure in the sky feel a little familiar? Was it an illusion? Chapter 86 ? Chapter 86: One in each hand Translator: 549690339 ¡°What a flamboyant thing you¡¯ve done!¡± The huge cauldron smashed onto the first Tiger¡¯s head. ¡°You¡¯ve poked a hornet¡¯s nest! How dare you provoke a great clan with such a strong foundation!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve got guts!¡± The giant Tiger Phantom¡¯s voice was trembling. It felt that the figure in the golden light was a little difficult to deal with! Now, an even more terrifying existence had appeared. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not going to happen today! It was a pity that it had been in the cauldron for thousands of years and finally had the chance to wake up. It had only opened its eyes for a short time and had not had the time to reminisce about the wonderful world. He had encountered such a huge change. Originally, he wanted to find a junior to help him reform his physical body and get rid of the huge cauldron. But now! What the hell did he find! He had just broken through, and he didn¡¯t know his own worth, showing off everywhere. He even dared to provoke such a terrifying clan. ¡°No, no! Senior, this is just an insignificant small clan!¡± I don¡¯t know why it¡¯s so terrifying all of a sudden! The first Tiger felt wronged. It didn¡¯t understand either. What was the situation with the Xia clan? Simply! The Barbarian region had already been penetrated by it, so there was no trouble. How did it end up with the Xia clan, who was originally in a half-crippled state? He had encountered such a situation. It didn¡¯t understand either! It was also very confused! It was also in despair! Originally, it was only here for show. Who knew that two such terrifying existences would appear in succession? And each one was more awesome than the last! It was envious of the way he appeared. That was what an expert should have! If it went out, one day, it wanted to create such a scene. ¡°You caused this! Solve it yourself!¡± The giant cauldron decided to ignore the first Tiger. The cauldron was emitting a hazy aura. It made a prompt decision and decided to use a forbidden technique to escape. Even if he lost half his life because of this, he would accept it! Losing half was better than losing one! However ¡­ Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Lotus flowers swirled around the cauldron. Ripples spread out, and a thick wall seemed to have been built in the space at this moment. The giant cauldron that was about to break through the space slammed into the wall and spun twice on the spot. The body of the cauldron rumbled, and a hazy Qi shook. ¡°This, this method!¡± The Tiger-faced Phantom¡¯s expression changed. It could even confine space. Even at its peak, it could only do so with secret treasures. The existence that appeared after this! It was more terrifying than it had imagined! This time, it was completely flustered! No matter how dangerous it had been before, it still had a trump card and thought that it could escape. But now! It seemed so. He couldn¡¯t escape. It lowered its head and looked at the first Tiger again, its eyes fierce. If the heavens gave it another chance ¡­ The first time he met this show-off Tiger. It would no longer be blinded by the other party¡¯s aptitude. It guaranteed that it would immediately fly up and be smashed to death by the cauldron! This was too much of a trap for the ancestor! At this moment. Chu he walked out of the Starlight and stepped on the blooming lotus. He came close and casually reached out his hand. He was like a student on a walk, bending down to pick the wildflowers on the side of the road. With one in each hand, he held the giant Tiger and the cauldron. He looked around before turning around and leaving. The Tiger shadow in the huge cauldron felt even more terrifying! What was going on? why didn¡¯t it resist? It wasn¡¯t a Tiger that liked to follow orders. No matter how terrifying the enemy was, it would still roar and resist fiercely. I won¡¯t obey even if I die! But now, that human had casually picked it up, and it didn¡¯t even move. He didn¡¯t even roar! It was as if it had lost contact with the cauldron. At this moment, it was really just an ordinary mural. The first tigerhead rolled his eyes and was also at a loss. It had been picked up! Being grabbed by the neck by a human was like a small animal being caught. A pressure that came from the soul and a terrifying power from the body made it shiver and unable to move! What would welcome it next would surely be a very cruel end! Its bright and magnificent life suddenly turned dark! But it was a venerable sovereign! For thousands of years, the most powerful venerable sovereign in the Barbarian region! Five years! It had only been five years since he had broken through. He had been impressive for five years. He had been invincible for five years. It was now a prey. It was like he had fallen into a cruel dream! Chu he left with the cauldron and the first Tiger. The murmurs and worship in the void disappeared, and the Lotus turned back into specks of Starlight and scattered. There was only silence. Chu he¡¯s transcendence golden body took action and took out a Qiankun bag. The group of half-step King level Tigers from the heavenly Tiger Mountain were all put into the bag one by one. Then, he carried the sack and left. He left behind the Xia clan Army, who were still in shock. There were also a bunch of innate Tigers who had been killed by the pressure and were lying on the ground, unable to move. ¡°It¡¯s over?¡± Someone asked in disbelief. The matter had ended too simply, and it was unimaginable. ¡°Is this the way venerable sovereigns fight? It doesn¡¯t seem like much!¡± ¡°Idiot! How could we understand the battle between venerable sovereigns? You might not know this, but that venerable sovereign from the Xia clan¡¯s territory stepped on a lotus flower, surrounded by rule force. Every step he took was a life-and-death battle with the Tiger clan¡¯s venerable sovereign!¡± I¡¯ve counted. There are Twelve Steps in total. Twelve life-and-death battles. The process must be terrifying and dangerous. It¡¯s not something we can understand! ¡°Not bad!¡± ¡°Reasonable!¡± A group of Xiantian realm experts who were not affected by the emperor¡¯s aura began to analyze the situation in low voices. Meng Yi¡¯s mouth twitched. What kind of life and death battle was this? this was a complete suppression! That senior¡¯s realm was too terrifying. Perhaps he was at the level of a veteran peak venerable sovereign! He began to think deeply about what was going on with the mysterious opening of the curtain. Why would such a terrifying senior be waiting here? If such a thing were to happen in the Barbarian region, it would be a blessing or a curse for the Xia clan. At this moment! Chu he had already returned to the library. He placed the huge cauldron and the first Tiger on the ground. He picked up the teacup that was still steaming and drank it in one gulp. The fragrance of the tea lingered in the air, leaving an endless aftertaste. ¡°Not bad, it¡¯s just right!¡± Then, he looked at the cauldron on the ground and the first Tiger. He revealed a smile that made number one Tiger tremble. there are three more days before the 100-year check-in. You¡¯ve arrived just in time! Chapter 87 ? Chapter 87: The sealed beast list Translator: 549690339 ¡­¡­¡­¡­ At the edge of the Barbarian region. At the place where it connected with the endless sea. A huge dragon head rose from the water, setting off a wave. Just as it was about to fly into the sky and fly toward the inner land of the Barbarian region, it suddenly felt that something was wrong. He looked back and dived into the water again. ¡°We¡¯re almost there, why did you stop?¡± There was another Dragon in the water. Its body did not move, but its huge dragon eyes turned with doubt. ¡°Just now, an aura that wasn¡¯t any weaker than yours or mine appeared. It was very powerful!¡± The Dragon said to its returning companions. ¡°How is this possible? how can there be existences on the same level as us in this remote place?¡± besides, even if there are, we nether Dragons are invincible in the same realm. you and I are both ninth level venerable sovereigns. We have nothing to fear in the venerable sovereign realm. Even if we are at the same level, we can kill him if we join forces! The giant Dragon¡¯s companion said in disdain, full of confidence. Even in those prosperous big regions, they were synonymous with the strong, and they were Almighty existences who could move unhindered in the world. In such a barren and remote corner. What was that? He was invincible! He could do whatever he wanted! Barging in and out, no problem! I¡¯d better hurry over and inherit the legacy of my tribe¡¯s seniors. I can¡¯t wait to see through the secret of the Holy senior! The Dragon¡¯s companion urged. It was filled with fanatical eagerness. He was so impatient! It was as if he didn¡¯t want to wait a moment longer! ¡°Since we¡¯re already here, there¡¯s no need to rush. I think we should be more cautious in case something unexpected happens!¡± The huge Dragon opened its mouth and spoke. ¡°Hmph!¡± ¡°Do you want to leave me behind and search for the secret realm alone?¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you, it¡¯s impossible. I¡¯m following you. You can¡¯t get rid of me!¡± The giant Dragon¡¯s companion suddenly snorted coldly as if he had come to a sudden realization. It didn¡¯t know the location of the secret realm, but it could shamelessly follow the Dragon who knew! Even for a lifetime. It was too difficult to break through to the Saint venerable realm. Without the legacy of its predecessor, it felt no hope. Since it knew about this opportunity, it could not give it up. It would be impossible for the other party to shake it off. No matter what reason was given, it just had to be sure and follow behind, not falling behind a single step, responding to all changes with the same pattern. It only needed to acknowledge the other party¡¯s fancy words. I won¡¯t listen, I won¡¯t listen, I¡¯ll just treat it as the other party¡¯s nonsense. That¡¯s enough! The cautious giant dragon raised its eyes and glanced at its companion. The dragon¡¯s eyes were gloomy. ¡°I didn¡¯t say I wouldn¡¯t go in!¡± but this is a critical moment. It¡¯s better to be cautious! we¡¯re too big, and our auras are too strong. If we barge in like this, the experts inside will definitely know! ¡°It¡¯s very likely that there will be new problems.¡± therefore, when we go in, we should shrink our bodies and restrain our aura. I have two breath concealing stones here to cooperate with us to ensure that nothing goes wrong! The Dragon¡¯s companion nodded. ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll listen to you!¡± ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Outside the library. Under the willow tree. Chu he took out his self-made Guan Gong statue. Washing his hands in a golden basin! He burned incense and took a bath. He tidied up his clothes. Looking at the green smoke rising to three feet high again, he nodded in satisfaction. Today was the day of the extra super check-in. On the system check-in interface, a golden button had already appeared. He just waited for Chu he to click on it. However, he was not in a hurry. They waited for the auspicious time with rapt attention. Although he wasn¡¯t sure if it would work, he wouldn¡¯t lose anything if he waited. Moreover, signing in at an auspicious time made him feel much more comfortable and refreshed. Finally ¡­ When the sun was at its peak. The pointer of the alarm clock in Chu he¡¯s heart had just hit the middle. ¡°Check-in!¡± Chu he muttered in his heart. Then, the Super check-in button on the system suddenly exploded. ding! Congratulations to the host for completing your first super check-in. You are rewarded with a sealed beast list. A ranking list appeared on the check-in panel. It was purple-gold in level. Chu he revealed a smile. He didn¡¯t know what it could do, but he was satisfied with its level! As expected of a super check-in. Chu he, who had experienced this before, returned to the library and set up a few more secret techniques and forbidden techniques. He took out the sealed beast list from the system space. An ancient and boundless aura instantly spread out. However, this time, Chu he acted quickly. The aura was blocked by him, and no forbidden technique was broken. Chu he took the list and started to study it. Then, she shook her head in disappointment. This was only a support-type treasure. It wasn¡¯t of much use to him. There were 108 empty spaces on the list, and 108 creatures could be conferred titles. The stronger the luck of the place where the list was, the more powerful the creatures that were conferred would be. If they had enough luck, they could even make a mortal become a saint venerable. However, when living beings obtained benefits, they would also be restricted. The creatures on the sealed beast list would have a flower pattern under their names. The specific number of flowers would be decided by the person holding the list. The more patterns one had, the stronger they were. However, when the person holding the list was unhappy with that living being, to punish it, he just had to cut off its patterns. The more it was weakened, the more its strength would fall. If all of it was weakened, it would be equivalent to being crippled. From a high and mighty position, he had fallen to the mortal world. ¡°But what do I need this for? To cultivate a force?¡± ¡°Kola!¡± Chu he shook his head. He didn¡¯t need to fight for the world. Besides, for an expert at his level, he would not be able to do anything. If they really wanted to fight for hegemony ¡­ His subordinates were no longer of any use. Only those of the same level as him or even stronger would be of use. The other low-level underlings only shouted 666 when they were fighting. Then, when he won, they would wave the flag and snatch the benefits. If they failed, they would throw the flag and run for their lives. What else could they do? As for seriously gathering fate energy and training subordinates of the same level ¡­ That would be even funnier! If he had the time, wouldn¡¯t it be better for him to go into seclusion and level up a few times? ¡°However, since the item is already out, no matter how useless it is, we have to find a way to make good use of it. Otherwise, it will always feel like we¡¯ve suffered a loss! It¡¯s a violet-Platinum rank, the reward for the first super check-in in a hundred years!¡± Chu he drank his tea and began to think while holding the list. He raised his head and looked through the library at the demon subduing tower under the willow tree. Suddenly, inspiration flashed through his mind. ¡°There it is!¡± Chu he revealed a smile. He thought of a good idea to combine the demon suppressing Pagoda and the sealed beast list. Chapter 88 ? Chapter 88: The giant dragon Cang you Translator: 549690339 Chu he walked into the second level of the demon-suppressing Pagoda. The roars of dragons and tigers echoed inside. One for you, one for me. Three short and one long. The rhythm was very good. It had only been three days, but they already knew how to cooperate! The dragon and the tiger¡¯s oil pots were located in two adjacent positions. Chu he had considered for their sake. In such a large space, they were too far apart and too lonely. The two of them being together could be considered as a form of comfort. It was good for the soul and had a soothing effect. When they called, they could express different meanings, which was a way to chat. They appreciated each other and chatted enthusiastically. The giant Dragons, who used to be weak when roaring, had gained energy these few days. The voice rang out again. Chu he nodded in satisfaction. Although they were considered working now, Chu he did not mind them chatting, and he would not deduct their high temperature allowance because of this. He was a man of conscience! ¡°Xiao hei, you¡¯ve been here for many years! I¡¯ve seen your hard work. Now, I have a reward for you!¡± Chu he waved his hand and brought the Dragon to the shore. He patted its head with a smile on his face. The Dragon shook its head. Chu he¡¯s smile scared it. He didn¡¯t dare to think about the benefits. At most, they would add a little more heat allowance. It rejected those things in its heart! It actually wanted to be free as soon as possible. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that it couldn¡¯t control its mouth every time, it wouldn¡¯t even want to see the high temperature subsidy. ¡°Come, tell me your name.¡± Chu he asked. ¡°Cang you!¡± The Dragon answered honestly. Chu he nodded and used his finger as a pen to write down the two words on the list of sealed beasts. Then, under Cang you¡¯s fearful gaze, he made a cut on his claw and pressed his blood on the name he had written. ¡°Don¡¯t resist, this is a good thing.¡± Cang you closed his eyes, a look of resistance on his face. Chu he shook his head and slapped it on the head. The three heads of the Dragon spun and Cang you opened his eyes. His vision was blurry and he was not very clear-headed. Then, the two words ¡°Cang you¡± on the sealed beast list exploded with golden light, forming a mysterious character. It flew up and stuck to the center of its forehead. At the same time, golden lotuses began to form behind Cang you¡¯s name on the sealed beast roll. Soon, there were four lotuses. Cang you shook his dragon head and regained his consciousness. An extremely profound enlightenment made it understand what had happened. The Dragon¡¯s face revealed an expression that seemed to be resisting, but also had a hint of joy. It was rather complicated. It had been enslaved. To a proud creature like it, this should not be something it could tolerate. What it should do now was to roar loudly and refuse to obey. They shouted. The netherworld dragon race would never be slaves! However ¡­ From another perspective, being enslaved was its own Dragon, and it could leave this damn place. He didn¡¯t have to endure the torture that was worse than death. Was this a good thing or a bad thing? it still didn¡¯t understand. Therefore, it decided not to roar for the time being. It felt that it would not be too late to call out after it had thought it through. It was best to go out for a few days before making a decision. ¡°Little black! I¡¯ll give you a task. Go to the endless ocean of the Barbarian region and the Hidden Valley to exterminate the evil and protect the Dao. Clean up the place.¡± Chu he patted the dragon¡¯s head and said. According to the records, these two places were the passages connecting the Barbarian region to the outer region. They had been eroded by demonic Qi all year round, and the creatures there basically had no spiritual intelligence, so they were called fierce beasts. Those two places were very mysterious, and there was no accurate way to say how many fierce beasts there were. But there were a lot of them! remember, that place is filled with demonic Qi. If you stay there for too long, it will pollute your soul. So, you have to come back once a year. I will help you get rid of the demonic Qi. also, don¡¯t be lazy. I¡¯ll always pay attention to you if you don¡¯t try your best. ¡°Hehe!¡± Chu he said with a smile. Cang you nodded his head to show that he understood. senior, I didn¡¯t need to come back to clear the demonic Qi. I¡¯m already a venerable sovereign. The demonic Qi can¡¯t do anything to me! Cang you said after some hesitation. It didn¡¯t want to come back and face the human who had brought it serious trauma. It would be best if they never met again. Once a year was too frequent. Moreover, it had a feeling that this was not a good thing. ¡°No, you have to come back. This is the most important thing!¡± Chu he spoke slowly and looked at the Dragon with anticipation. Cang you¡¯s dragon body trembled. The human¡¯s eyes always seemed to be plotting something against its body. Its bad premonition grew stronger. It felt that its miserable Dragon life was going to be extended again! Was it an illusion? It was already a Dragon, so there shouldn¡¯t be any tragedy that would befall it! As long as it did its best to exterminate the evil and defend the Dao, there was no reason for humans to attack it! Cang you decided that when he went out, he would put on a good performance. ¡°Little white, you can do it. This is just a test place. Just bear with it and it will be over. Now that little black has passed, you can also wait a few years! Get out of here.¡± ¡°You will have a great future.¡± Chu he looked at the first Tiger. Its white fur had been blown up, and it was covered in black oil. Its original appearance could no longer be seen. Its endurance seemed to be inferior to Cang you. It had only been a few days since he had been bombed, but he was already in a state comparable to Cang you, who had been bombed for a year! Chu he was very worried. After the Dragon left, the Tiger¡¯s mind would collapse, so the voice gave it hope. The first Tiger¡¯s massive body trembled in the oil as it looked at the Dragon with a sad and silent plea. It had only known brother long for a few days, and now he was leaving. Didn¡¯t we agree to go through thick and thin together? Why did he abandon it just like that? The giant dragon could not bear to look at it. It looked at it with encouragement and expressed it silently. Brother long is waiting for you outside. Let¡¯s share the wealth and prosperity together! Chu he packed Cang you up and brought him out of the demon subduing Pagoda. He took a step forward and came to a barren mountain range before releasing him. ¡°This is the map. You can decide whether you want to go to the endless ocean or the Hidden Valley.¡± don¡¯t cause any trouble before we arrive. Remember, you must come back after a year! Chu he took out a map and passed it to Cang you. At the end, he did not forget to remind Cang you. Only then did he Pat its head, indicating that it could go! Cang you¡¯s dragon body trembled in excitement. It carefully rose into the air. First, it slid slowly, then its speed gradually increased. In the end, with a whoosh, it shot up and disappeared in the blink of an eye. It was only after it was far away that it let out an excited roar that was comparable to the sound of thunder. Two streams of Dragon Tears flowed out, blurring its eyes. Cang you¡¯s tail reached the dragon¡¯s head as he wiped his face. It was finally free! It wasn¡¯t easy! after a year, I hope this Dragon¡¯s mentality won¡¯t be completely broken after the ups and downs! Chu he¡¯s gaze transcended space and focused on the excited Dragon. He shook his head and sighed, then looked away. Chapter 89 ? Chapter 89: Stop! Translator: 549690339 ¡°The world outside is so beautiful!¡± ¡°Today is a good day!¡± Cang you, who had performed well, had been squeezed dry, and had been released after completing his sentence today. Its huge body twisted and turned in the sea of clouds. It followed the map and headed all the way to the endless sea. It had a strong sense of joy as if it was flying high in the sky. At a certain moment. It passed by a mountain. Two three-meter long Dragons that looked like giant pythons raised their heads. They looked at Cang you, who was in high spirits, and exchanged glances. ¡°He seems to be a junior of my clan!¡± ¡°To appear in this place!¡± ¡°And you¡¯re still so happy, I¡¯m afraid!¡± As they spoke, they thought of a possibility. ¡°Let¡¯s go and cut it down!¡± The two giant pythons flew into the air and chased after Cang you, who had almost disappeared in the blink of an eye. Not long after, they caught up to him and blocked his path. Cang you blinked his dragon eyes and looked at the two miniature versions of his fellow clansmen. On their faces, the words ¡°ill-intentioned¡± were written! Looking at his posture. Or to Rob! Or it was a tribulation! Although it couldn¡¯t see through the strength of these two, they still dared to block its path when its Emperor aura was spread out. Cang you did not think that it was because their heads were missing. ¡°My two brothers, What is this?¡± Cang you¡¯s dragon body was coiled up and he was on guard. you¡¯re so happy. You¡¯ve gotten a great opportunity, right? ¡± The Dragon in front of him spoke with its eyes shining. ??? A question mark flashed across Cang you¡¯s mind. So it was because it was too happy that it was remembered. However, so what if it was happy? Must it be something good? In the past, he had only heard of people carrying treasures and being robbed! This was the first time he had encountered a robbery because he was too happy, and the target was him. It seemed that it was wrong. These two really had incomplete brains! Who didn¡¯t have happy moments every day! If they were to be robbed for this reason, these two would have to go through all the living beings in the vast wilderness. There was really something wrong with his brain! ¡°My two brothers, don¡¯t mess around. I¡¯m just a little more cheerful and like to smile.¡± Cang you said. Even though Cang you felt that the two people blocking his way were idiots, he could not sense their auras. In a one-on-two situation, he chose to explain first and did not fall out with them. ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll just take it that you like to laugh! Then let me ask you, why are you here?¡± The Dragon behind snorted and asked. Cang you¡¯s breathing became heavier as he felt that there was something wrong with the heads of these two! There were no restrictions in the mountains, so what was wrong with it flying? So what if it was passing by? Even if the land belongs to your family, just say the word and it will take a detour! This had nothing to do with it being happy and getting an opportunity. Wait a minute! Chance? Cang you suddenly reacted. In the past three days, it had learned from the first Tiger that this place was no longer the central region of the eastern barren territory, the eastern Azure region. Instead, it was a small place called the Barbarian region. The secret realm that it was trapped in must have fallen into the long river of space and was opened here! According to the first Tiger, it was already an unrivaled existence in the Barbarian region. If it hadn¡¯t encountered the strange Xia clan and suffered a setback, it would have already unified the Barbarian region. He became the Tiger emperor. The throne was in the sky, looking down at the world. In this place, there was no dragon clan at all. Therefore, the two dragons blocking the way were obviously not local Dragons. Why did they come here, and why did they conclude that it had obtained an opportunity the moment they saw it! Cang you immediately understood the reason. These two were probably here for the land of senior¡¯s inheritance! ¡°Take it down!¡± Cang you hesitated for a moment and the Dragon in front of him immediately raised its claws. With a loud cry, a powerful Dragon¡¯s might was released and its tail was like a whip that instantly expanded as it whipped towards Cang you. peak venerable sovereign! The moment it attacked, its aura leaked out. Cang you could sense its cultivation level and could not help but exclaim in shock. Even when it was at its peak, it was only a fifth-level venerable sovereign. Moreover, after so many years of imprisonment and torture, its strength had long been exhausted. Cang you did not believe that he could defeat an expert of this level. Therefore, it made a prompt decision and wanted to turn around and run. However, there was a loud bang. Behind him, another terrifying aura was released. Cang you¡¯s dragon body trembled. It was another peak venerable sovereign¡¯s aura. It instantly felt a chill in its heart! ¡°F * ck your Grandpa! Who did I offend!¡± He had been imprisoned for so long and had fallen into the hands of humans as soon as he had been released. Now, he had finally become his own Dragon and had been released not long ago! It was blocked again! Cang you¡¯s aggrieved mentality completely collapsed! He felt extremely indignant. A powerful aura exploded, and its dragon eyes were filled with hostility. It didn¡¯t want to live! If we¡¯re going to die, we¡¯ll die together! A moment later! Cang you was pressed between the sea of clouds by the two dragons and was beaten up repeatedly. His body was covered in injuries. It didn¡¯t die! His strength didn¡¯t allow it. ¡°Tell me, did you obtain the legacy of opportunity?¡± ¡°Hand them all over!¡± The two dragons, one dragon and one whip, asked as they whipped Cang you. I really didn¡¯t get any opportunities. You can find the mystic realm by yourself. I¡¯ve forgotten where it is! Cang you¡¯s body trembled as he cried out in grief and indignation. ¡°You¡¯ve just come out of the secret realm and you¡¯ve already forgotten where you are?¡± ¡°Do you think we¡¯re idiots?¡± The two dragons naturally didn¡¯t believe it, and they gave it another lightning-fast thrashing. ¡°I really don¡¯t know!¡± Cang you was in excruciating pain. The proud Cang you once again shed tears. It wasn¡¯t entirely caused by physical pain. After all, it had been fried every day, and its resistance to torture had been fully enhanced. Right now, what hurt it the most was the heartache. Today¡¯s not a good day! The outside world wasn¡¯t all that beautiful! It was so difficult to survive! In the end. After struggling for a long time, the two dragons did not manage to obtain any useful information from Cang you. One at the front and the other at the back, they wrapped around it and forced it to conceal its aura. Their bodies shrunk and they continued on their journey. if the secret realm¡¯s inheritance is gone, you¡¯ll get it! ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Half a day later! They had wandered into Lin County! They arrived at the entrance of the secret realm. With their strength, although their bodies were big, if they were to deliberately conceal themselves, ordinary Xia clan cultivators would not be able to discover them! ¡°Why do I feel like I¡¯m being watched?¡± ¡°It¡¯s like a pair of eyes are glued to my forehead.¡± Suddenly, the Dragon in front stopped and spoke. ¡°Hmph! We¡¯ve already arrived, and you¡¯re here again. Hurry up and go in!¡± The Dragon behind snorted coldly and didn¡¯t take it seriously. They were already here and still wanted to play tricks. Did they think it was stupid? The Dragon in front turned its head and didn¡¯t find anything unusual. Under the urging of the Dragon behind, it stepped into the secret realm with vigilance. Looking at the chaotic secret realm, the Dragon in front turned to look at Cang you coldly before continuing on. ¡°The mystic realm is already like this! The benefits must have been taken by this guy. Let¡¯s continue to interrogate him!¡± The Dragon behind him said fiercely. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this is the Twin secret realm. The place outside isn¡¯t the place of senior¡¯s inheritance, the place inside is!¡± They continued to advance. Soon, they arrived at the end of the secret realm. The Dragon in front stopped and took out a pile of special materials from the ring on its claw. It laid out a formation and fiddled with it. In the end, with a thump, the space made a sound like a mirror shattering, and a dark, deep, and wide door appeared. The two dragons carried Cang you and entered. Chapter 90 ? Chapter 90: Another general Translator: 549690339 An endless sea of fire. There were oil cauldrons that were as big as small mountains. Amidst the sound of the heat waves, miserable Tiger roars could be heard. ¡°This is!¡± Cang you¡¯s heart was like dead ashes as he looked at the familiar scene in shock. Didn¡¯t that door just now lead to the secret land of inheritance? How did he end up here? Its dragon eyes swept around and soon saw a reclining chair and a person at the edge of the sea of fire. They were roasting fish and drinking tea. He was even fishing in the fire with a fishing rod. That proud, coquettish figure that it hated and feared was all too familiar to it! Its eyes swept across Chu he and the other two of its kind. This is great! It had wanted to hand over Chu he a long time ago and let its three enemies fight to the death. No matter what the outcome was, it would be considered as its revenge! However, he was limited by the sealed beast list and couldn¡¯t reveal any relevant information. He wanted to say something, but a pair of terrifying and boundless eyes glared at him. It had a premonition that as long as it spoke, it would end up with its soul destroyed. That was why he had been holding it in. He did not expect this human to come looking for him! Although he didn¡¯t know how he had come in early! But this was not important. When two groups of enemies fought, one of them would be able to take revenge for it. It just had to watch from the side. It was very beautiful! ¡°This doesn¡¯t seem like the land of inheritance!¡± The Dragon at the back stretched its body and looked down at the world of fire from above. Finally, his eyes swept back and forth between the deep-fried White Tiger and Chu he, who was fishing. brother long, brother long, you¡¯re the best! Did you bring your brothers to save me? ¡± ¡°That¡¯s great, you¡¯re a true brother!¡± ¡°I swear that I will follow your lead in the future!¡± At this moment, the first Tiger stopped roaring. It noticed the three dragons that had entered. Even though Cang you had shrunk in size, the first Tiger was still able to recognize him immediately. He was so excited that he spoke directly. It was really touched! She did not expect brother long, whom she had only known for three days, to be such a loyal Dragon. It was beyond its imagination. He had only been out for a day, and he had already found a helper to save his little brother. It had not been in vain to call itself a younger brother and be willing to serve under the Dragon. The dragons in front and behind turned their heads and glared at Cang you. ¡°What is this place? have you been here before?¡± They asked. Cang you glared angrily at first Tiger. Before he could even think of an explanation ¡­ In the distance. ¡°This is a land of opportunity!¡± Chu he said indifferently. The two dragons turned around and looked at him excitedly. They had come here in search of inheritances, so they were very sensitive to the word ¡®opportunity¡¯. as long as you pass the test, you¡¯ll be able to obtain a great opportunity! Chu he took a sip of tea and continued. The two dragons nodded. There was naturally a test in the land of heritage, and they had already been mentally prepared for this. Even though he felt that there was something wrong with this place. But it didn¡¯t matter. The side details weren¡¯t important. Let¡¯s first hear what kind of test it was. ¡°What¡¯s the test?¡± The Dragon in front asked. find a place to lie down. Whoever perseveres the longest will get the opportunity! Chu he looked at them with a smile in his eyes. The two dragons looked at the first Tiger, who was trembling in the oil and roaring continuously. senior, that can¡¯t be right. How can this Tiger enter the pot of oil? the inheritance here should belong to my nether dragon race. What right does a Tiger have to challenge it? ¡± The Dragon in front asked. ¡°Opportunities are for all living beings, including but not limited to the dragon clan.¡± Chu he said. The two dragons looked at each other in bewilderment. How could their netherworld dragon clan have such a foolish senior? Their own inheritances would benefit an outsider? They had never heard of such a dim-witted person in their race in countless years! If there were, they would have been hung up and flogged. Chu he drank his tea unhurriedly. He waited patiently for their decision. The Dragon had entered, and the outcome was already decided. It was just a passive and active problem. ¡°Senior, let¡¯s think about it again!¡± The two dragons exchanged glances for a while. He decided to go out and give Cang you a good beating so that he could find out more about the situation before making a decision. It seemed like Cang you had been here before! He should know something about the situation. ¡°You can¡¯t go out after you¡¯ve come in.¡± Chu he shook his head in disappointment as he watched the two dragons carry Cang you out. After saying so much. He still had to do it himself. He didn¡¯t have any self-awareness. It had originally wanted to let the two dragons have some expectations in the pot of oil. After all, if he was willing, he would be physically tortured, but his heart would still be comforted! The anticipation of the future could make them feel pain and joy at the same time. Chu he was very considerate of them. He had originally wanted them to go somewhere further away. Without the Tiger to explain the situation to them, it was impossible for their hearts to collapse. However, they didn¡¯t appreciate it. Whoosh! Chu he¡¯s fishing rod moved. In the sea of fire, the chains around the two pots of oil flew out and entangled the two dragons. Roar! The two dragons sensed that something was wrong. They roared and their bodies expanded. With a swing of their tails, they whipped at the chains. ¡°Be good!¡± Chu he raised his head and pressed his hand down gently. In an instant, the pressure in the space increased dramatically, as if several Iron Mountains were pressing down on the two dragons. Their bodies paused, and they directly fell to the ground. Then, they were dragged away by the chains flying over and into the oil pan with a swish. The two dragons felt that something was wrong and roared as they struggled. Chu he let go of the pressure and did not stop him. Back then, Cang you had also struggled like this! There would be a time when he would understand. As expected, only half a day had passed. The flames in the sea of fire had already begun to rise in the oil pan. The two dragons realized that the problem was slowly calming down. When the flame in the pot dissipated, the normal rhythm of frying was restored. The two dragons raised their heads and looked at Cang you, who was behind Chu he, who was roasting the Lamb. Their eyes almost popped out! ¡°Human! We don¡¯t want the opportunity, let us out.¡± One of the dragons spoke. The bad feeling in its heart grew stronger and stronger. This place didn¡¯t seem like a legacy trial. That human was too terrifying. He was definitely a Saint venerable. Such a mighty figure was on the same level as the old ancestor who had left behind the inheritance that it was looking for! How could such an existence only be a guard! Therefore, it now suspected that it had been caught! the opportunity has come. You can only leave after it ends. Work hard! Chu he gave him an encouraging look. ¡°Human, you must be one of the patriarchs of the human race¡¯s main bloodlines for you to have such means. Now that you humans have been pushed aside, you don¡¯t have many seats left in the myriad tribes Council! Are you really going to choose a time like this to be on bad terms with the nether dragon race?¡± you Shi and I are the core members of the nether dragon clan. If something happens to us, the forefather will definitely help us. You should think about the consequences! let us go now. Even if we bear grudges, our attitude alone will not affect the great ancestor¡¯s attitude toward you humans. ¡°Which is more important, you think clearly!¡± Chapter 91 ? Chapter 91: With: snap of the fingers Translator: 549690339 ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I promise I won¡¯t take your lives!¡± Chu he nodded to show that he understood. ¡°Good luck! Live well.¡± Chu he kept the things in front of him and conveniently packed Cang you up again. He gave the two dragons a ¡®good luck¡¯ gesture and stepped out of the demon suppression tower with the bag on his back. Behind him, there was the faint sound of a Dragon¡¯s Roar. It was very energetic. Chu he nodded in satisfaction. He hoped that these two dragons could continue to maintain their status. Don¡¯t be like that useless Tiger, feeling like he¡¯s going to kneel in just a few days! Outside. Chu he put away the demon-suppressing Pagoda that he had placed on the dark door. He turned around and looked at the huge land of inheritance. He was moved. Since he was already here, it wouldn¡¯t be right if he didn¡¯t help clean up the secret realm that no one had cleaned up for thousands of years. The Dragon that died was quite pitiful! It had been thousands of years, and no one had come to sweep its grave. ¡°I¡¯ll just treat it as doing a good deed every day!¡± Chu he carried his bag and the pagoda as he stepped into the depths of the secret realm. After some serious cleaning, he picked up a few good-looking things and put them into the system space. There was something bad about this place. There were traps and restrictions everywhere, as well as tests. And all of them required the netherworld dragon race to enter. Chu he was not satisfied. He felt that it was unfair for the dead old dragon. For thousands of years, the unfilial descendants of the dragon clan had not come to pay their respects. Was this reasonable? The old dragon was definitely not satisfied. Hence, Chu he fulfilled its wish and changed the conditions of the secret realm. The secret realm that could only be inherited by the netherworld dragon race was changed to the human race¡¯s Secret realm. In the meantime, a wave of pressure floated out of nowhere. Chu he smashed his tower over and realized that the remnant spirit that the old dragon had set up before his death had awakened. Chu he could only feel sorry for this. His hands were too smooth! He spent a few minutes to scan the entire secret realm. Satisfied, Chu he walked out and found a place to release Cang you. After consoling him, he watched as Cang you retracted his aura and shrunk his body to its smallest size. Like a slithering snake, it slithered quickly on the ground and gradually left. this Dragon has suffered a huge blow. It¡¯s not flying in the sky anymore. It¡¯s starting to learn how to crawl like a snake! ¡°The scale is too small!¡± Chu he shook his head. He felt that this Dragon was useless! Previously, it was still very happy to be able to go out! Now, his heart seemed to be seriously broken. Why can¡¯t I be happy! Chu he sighed regretfully and returned to the library. After he put the demon subduing Pagoda back under the willow tree. The green smoke began to rise again. Moreover, it was at an unprecedented level this time. It was a full ten feet! Chu he gasped. It was terrifying. If the little girl¡¯s sister were to give birth to another child ¡­ Her child. Chu he guaranteed that there would definitely be a great emperor. It was a pity that her sister had retired! He didn¡¯t know who would benefit from this! Chu he took out the big cauldron and threw the list of sealed beasts into it. Then, he found a spot beside the green smoke and pressed the cauldron into the soil. In an instant, the height of the green smoke was lowered by a foot. However, it was not a big problem. After settling all these trivial matters, Chu he felt that he should continue to work hard on his cultivation! &Nbsp; so, He decided to go into seclusion. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ In the blink of an eye, thirty years had passed. It was another winter. When he opened the door of the library Pavilion, he saw a thick layer of Silver Mist on the ground outside. Only the willow tree in front of the door stood proudly in the snow and winter. A patch of green was very eye-catching in the White world. Chu he, who was wearing a thin green robe, walked out with his hands behind his back. He came to the tree. The Willow branches and leaves shook and closed, blocking the falling snow completely. ¡°Thirty years, what a great change!¡± Chu he sat down on the recliner, took out a teapot, and heated it in his palm. He poured himself a cup of tea and sipped it while sighing. Ever since the demon subduing Pagoda, there were three dragons and a Tiger that could supply energy for a long time. The green smoke under the willow tree was no lower than five feet. This willow tree had thus obtained a great opportunity, and was now displaying more and more intelligence. Other than that, the changes in Lin city, Lin County, and even the entire Xia clan were also very obvious. In the past 30 years, Lin County had encountered many opportunities. Secret realms and senior cave abodes had suddenly appeared in some originally normal places, and countless people had soared to the sky because of this. In addition, the Xia clan was the leader of the Barbarian region. The time limit was only a short 30 years. Even though everyone had worked hard under the call of the Xia clan¡¯s ancestors, fighting day and night, there were still too few people. In the entire Xia clan, there was a severe surplus of basic resources below the king level. Under such circumstances, the patriarchs announced the true cultivation method from inborn to King tier, allowing many people to break through to the next realm. &Nbsp; now. It would not be an exaggeration to say that the entire Xia clan was born less than a dog, and that Kings were everywhere. Moreover, it had a strong aftereffect. Now, the babies born in Lin County had grown up one by one and were beginning to show off their talents. The competition for the Xia clan¡¯s Hidden Dragon ranking was intense. At the same time, the veteran King tiers began to retreat behind the scenes, sitting and watching the wind rise as they quietly developed. Lin Xueling and Zhao Yuling also began to fade out of people¡¯s sight and began to concentrate on their cultivation. Right now, the two of them were already at the ninth level King¡¯s realm. He began to accumulate his Foundation to break through to the venerable sovereign realm. Although they didn¡¯t say anything, they were proud of it! The Xia clan had quite a few kings. However, they had all just broken through. Even the veteran Kings, with the exception of Meng Yi and Xia Yuan, were still a distance away from the ninth level King realm. The two of them were already the Xia clan¡¯s Foundation and the strongest in terms of combat power. However, there was one thing they didn¡¯t know. Their little nephew and great-aunt grandson, Lin Teng, who had the potential to become a great emperor, had really become one. Other than Chu he and Lin Teng, no one else knew about this! For the past thirty years, Lin Teng had been practicing martial arts in his dreams every day. When he was tired, he would sleep in his ancestor¡¯s grave. He had been transformed into green smoke by his luck and was constantly edified. He felt more refreshed when he cultivated, and it was also easier for him to break through realms. Two years ago, he had already broken through to the venerable sovereign realm. He was also the strongest expert in the Xia clan, aside from Chu he. However, he followed the old ancestor¡¯s words and didn¡¯t go out for no reason. He had been hiding his strength. In front of others, he only revealed his ordinary strength of a first tier King. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡°Ancestor, this should be the place!¡± At the edge of the Barbarian region, in the endless sea, three island-like ships were braving the wind and waves. There were both men and women on the ship. Not long after. The ship approached the shore, and with a rumbling sound, it floated up and began to sail in the sky. He lowered his head and looked at the land below the ship. They all had different expressions. Some of them heaved a sigh of relief and were happy, but most of them were unwilling. ¡°The eastern Azure region.¡± ¡°One day, we will go back!¡± At the stern of the ship, a few young-looking men and women were looking at the depths of the endless sea behind them, their eyes deep. ¡°Wait, what¡¯s that?¡± They were sighing deeply. He suddenly felt that something was wrong. Behind them, after the ship left, the sea slowly calmed down. With a sudden boom, monstrous waves were set off again. Two powerful and frightening auras emerged from the bottom of the water. ¡°A terrifying existence is approaching! Hurry, hurry up!¡± Chapter 92 ? Chapter 92: Training Translator: 549690339 ¡°Netherworld dragon race!¡± peak venerable sovereign! He looked at the two huge dragon heads above the water and the terrifying aura. The expressions of the five young men and women who had left the ship and stood in the air with vigilant expressions became unsightly. In such a remote place, he was able to meet two peak venerable sovereign nether Dragons. They didn¡¯t think that the other party was here to sightsee! There was a high probability that he was here to loot a burning house! A heavy aura appeared. The five young men and women in the sky began to accumulate power, ready to fight at any time. Even though they didn¡¯t have any confidence. However, as the elders of the family, they had no other choice at this time. Behind him were the lives of tens of millions of his clansmen! Five people, two dragons quietly looked at each other. ¡°A branch of the human race, a member of the great Qin imperial clan!¡± Said you Shi. Looking at the three small island-like ships, he grinned, taking pleasure in their misfortune. These people had brought their families to this remote little domain. They definitely weren¡¯t used to the colorful world and wanted to live in seclusion. There was a high probability that he would not be able to stay in the eastern Azure region! When it came out, something happened to the human race. Their number of seats in the Council of Ten thousand races decreased, and the grotto-heavens and blessed lands they occupied were targeted by several races of the same level and suppressed. Now that these people had appeared here, it meant that the human race¡¯s situation was even worse! To the point of arranging for the younger generation to escape. As a Dragon that had been tortured for decades! Seeing people in bad luck. It was naturally happy. However, it was still smiling. Suddenly, her face fell and a few drops of tears flowed down. He felt sad. Another year had passed. It was time for it to enter the oil pan again. His situation seemed to be worse than these people. What right did he have to laugh at her? It exchanged a glance with its fellow brother, you min. Both of them felt bored. If he could, he really wanted to just leave. Unfortunately, his strength didn¡¯t allow it. He didn¡¯t even dare to delay. When the time was up, they had to take the initiative to go back into the oil pan. Otherwise, if they let that terrifying human take the initiative to find them ¡­ The consequences would be very serious. The six-year long holiday would be canceled. He had to double the frying time. AI! It was difficult to survive! These people were pitiful and had left their homes. The two of them were also pitiful Dragons! They let out a Dragon¡¯s sigh. Then, he no longer paid attention to the people in the sky. With a flick of his tail, he rose into the sky and flew toward the Barbarian region. It¡¯s almost time, we have to hurry and not be late. Otherwise, the little long vacation that was about to happen a year later would be canceled. ¡°Stop them!¡± The few doyens of the Qin clan who were gathering their strength in the sky, upon seeing the two dragons flying towards the three ships, their expressions changed drastically. They immediately chased after them. A moment later! They looked at the two giant Dragons that had gone around the three giant ships, ignored them, and plunged into the Inland of the Barbarian region, disappearing without a trace. The five elders of the Qin clan looked at each other, not understanding the situation. ¡°It¡¯s a little strange!¡± ¡°Those two dragons don¡¯t seem to be coming for us!¡± They were puzzled. ¡°There might be a problem with this place.¡± ¡°Find a good spot and have the ship stop. Send some men in to Scout for information. Tell them not to make a big fuss!¡± One of the elders said in a deep voice as he flew back. The others nodded in agreement. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chu he finished a pot of tea. He calculated the time and realized that it was time for the annual rotation! Thus, he entered the demon subduing Pagoda and packed Cang you and the first Tiger. He carried them on his back and stepped out into the wilderness. When he arrived, the two shrunken Dragons had already concealed their auras and were waiting for him! He could feel the thick and fresh killing intent on their bodies. Chu he revealed a satisfied smile. These two dragons were becoming more and more obedient! The previous few times, she had either wanted to slip away or lazed around for him, not putting in any effort. Chu he gave them a few sticks and gave Cang you and the first Tiger a sweet date, setting an example. Only then did they slowly awaken. Her performance made Chu he more and more satisfied. He released Cang you and the number one Tiger and gave them a few words of encouragement. He also announced that their half-year holiday, which only happens once every six years, had arrived! The dragon and the tiger left happily under the envious gazes of the two dragons. The Dragon rode on the Tiger, soaring in the sky and gradually disappearing into the distance, leaving behind only excited roars that could be faintly heard in the sky. ¡°Good luck, there¡¯s still one more year before it¡¯s your turn!¡± Chu he smiled as he packed the two dragons into a bag. Then, he returned to the demon-subduing tower and threw them into the oil pan. Very quickly, roars filled with vitality began to ring out rhythmically. ¡°Today is another day of harvest!¡± Chu he roasted the Lamb inside and counseled the two dragons regularly. He only cleaned up and walked out after they had eaten and drunk their fill. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡°Uncle Chu.¡± Chu he was reading and cultivating under the tree. Lin Teng walked over and greeted him respectfully. They were no longer young. Under the guidance of his elders, he no longer called Chu he ¡®brother¡¯. If not for Chu he¡¯s objection, he would have called him grandfather! Chu he didn¡¯t like it, so he settled for the second-best option and called him uncle. ¡°You¡¯re dressed so formally, you¡¯re going out to make a living!¡± This time, Lin Teng was dressed differently from the casual clothes he had previously. He was dressed in a neat and tidy manner, and the saber on his body was not carried, but tied behind him. The most important thing was that a few days ago, the white-bearded old man had indeed appeared in his dreams and asked him to go out and make a living. ¡°En!¡± Lin Teng nodded. The excitement in his eyes could not be concealed. After studying hard for many years, the elder ancestor agreed that it was time to go out and pretend to be a swordsman in the pugilistic world and settle the score! He actually yearned for the excitement of the outside world. ¡°Uncle Chu, can I bring Xiao Jin out with me?¡± Lin Teng asked. ¡°You should ask it that!¡± Chu he casually said. Hearing this, Lin Teng walked into the library Pavilion. Inside, the little jerk was sleeping soundly and hibernating. Lin Teng woke it up and explained the purpose of his visit. The little jerk shook his head, indicating that he did not want to go out. It was not an active turtle. Lin Teng left in disappointment. He had wanted to spend the rest of his life with the little jerk. Now, he could only go down the mountain alone! Instantly, he felt that the fun was gone. Chu he shook his head as he watched. He had spent decades on cultivation, but this fellow still had the mind of a child and had not learned anything. He went out to gain experience. The world of flowers, beautiful women. It was the beginning of the tragic story of the young hero and the heroine. With a Golden Turtle with him, wasn¡¯t that a walking golden light bulb? At the critical moment, it would definitely be a bad thing. Wasn¡¯t it good that the bastard didn¡¯t go? What was there to be disappointed about? If he really brought it along, he would definitely have the heart to make soup out of it at a critical moment. Chapter 93 ? Chapter 93: Coming into being Translator: 549690339 ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Not far from the endless sea. The three mountains were crushed by three island-sized ships. Mud and stones collapsed and the mountain body cracked. Then, the ship was slightly concealed, and three mountains that had changed their appearance appeared. Three months later. The great Qin imperial family¡¯s experts who had been sent out to gather information all returned one after another. Under the supervision of several elders. He began to analyze and gather information. I can confirm that the human race is in charge of the Barbarian region. ¡°The people here all have surnames from various branches of the great Xia. They should be the survivors of that incident, and are now called the Xia clan, with the imperial family as the dominant force!¡± but there¡¯s one thing that¡¯s strange. A few decades ago, the Xia clan was still very weak and was almost exterminated by the venerable sovereign realm Tiger clan. at that time, the Tiger Tribe was very powerful and had the strength to unify the Barbarian region. In fact, they did sweep away all the top tribes in the entire barbarian region. however, after going to the Xia clan, the venerable sovereign of the Tiger clan, as well as the elites he had brought with him, all disappeared. They never returned. after that, the Xia clan began to rise up, but their pressure was destroyed by the Tiger clan. It was the Barbarian region without any experts! however, there was one thing that was very strange. After that, the experts of the Xia clan and the core did not move to the places that were relatively rich to them. Instead, they continued to stay in the barren land that they were in. I¡¯ve only sent a small number of experts to guard various places and cooperate with the other races to collect resources. we¡¯ve talked to them before, but those people aren¡¯t the core of the group. They don¡¯t know much, and they¡¯re all boasting more than the last. ¡°All sorts of inconceivable things came out of their mouths, and no one¡¯s words were consistent! You can¡¯t be trusted!¡± it¡¯s the truth. Qin Wu, the direction you¡¯re investigating is where the Xia clan is. Have you tried to get in touch with their experts to find out the truth? ¡± ¡°And who knows about the two dragons?¡± The Qin clan¡¯s doyen who maintained his youthful appearance on the main seat briefly explained the information gathered by the clansmen who had rushed back earlier. After that, he turned his gaze to a few clansmen who had returned late. They had yet to gather their information. I did see a Dragon, but its aura was reserved, so I couldn¡¯t tell if it was one of the two dragons in the sea. ¡°Also, I should have seen the Tiger you mentioned, Grand Elder! His aura is indeed at the beginning level of venerable sovereign!¡± also, the dragon and the tiger are very strange. I don¡¯t know why, but they¡¯ve hooked up. It feels like their relationship is not simple. what¡¯s even stranger is that they¡¯ve been loitering around the Xia clan¡¯s territory. ¡°I was afraid that there was something strange inside and that I would cause trouble after entering, so I stopped. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t know the specific situation within the Xia clan.¡± Qin Wu, a middle-aged man with a burly figure, stood up and said. ¡°Xia clan, Dragon and Tiger!¡± ¡°Could it be that the Xia clan has already colluded with the dragon clan?¡± no, with the strength of those two dragons, they don¡¯t even need to care about us. the strongest of the people here is at the ninth tier of the king¡¯s realm. Even if they¡¯re hiding something, it¡¯s impossible for them to be that strong. At most, they¡¯re only newly advanced venerable sovereigns. The netherworld dragon race shouldn¡¯t have any use for them! A few elders started discussing, but the more they discussed, the more they felt that the matter was strange. ¡°Why don¡¯t I go in and take a look myself?¡± An elder spoke. no, you¡¯re too strong. If there¡¯s really something strange inside, your tracks will be easily discovered. The proposal was rejected. If not for the two dragons. In such a remote place. They would not be so careful. However, the two mighty dragons ¡­ They were truly frightened, and they didn¡¯t have the ability to face it. ¡°Send a few tight-lipped and clever Xiantian ninth stage disciples, disguise them as Xia clansmen and go in to investigate!¡± ¡°Tell them to be careful.¡± In the end, the elder on the main seat made the arrangements. The experts of the Qin clan, other than the doyens, received the order and walked out. In the empty conference hall, only a few elders were left sitting quietly. ¡°Now, should we proceed with the original plan?¡± After a while, someone broke the silence. He raised his doubts. ¡°Postpone it!¡± Qin an, go to the original location and explain the situation to the seniors of the Yu Hua Empire and the other royal families. ¡°If it¡¯s possible, I hope that a senior from the Empire can come and guard this place.¡± The elder in the main seat sighed. netherworld dragon race, for you to appear in this place at this time, is it an accident, or is it a joke? ¡± ¡­¡­¡­¡­ He had been in the underworld for three months! Lin Teng had a taste. The smell of loneliness. This was the unique taste of an expert. This world, this world. He was invincible among the younger generation! He suppressed the current generation. No one made him use his full strength, and no one could even make him draw his saber. Lin Teng stood proudly at the peak of the mountain! He let out a long, lonely sigh. Behind him, a group of young men and women of the same age as him were in pairs, roasting meat and saying sweet nothings. ¡°Brother Lin, do you want a jar?¡± Someone called out to Lin Teng. Lin Teng turned around, picked up the wine jar, and finished it in one gulp. He didn¡¯t know why, but he didn¡¯t feel right now. There was always a sense of loneliness that transcended the world! At night, he would suddenly feel out of place with the group of people his age that he had met in the martial world. After drinking, he picked up the knife and began to wipe it seriously. As for the other young men and women, they ran into the tent in pairs. Soon, Lin Teng was the only one left in the arena. He stood up and sighed. It was time to leave and find a stronger challenge. He seemed too out of place when compared to his peers. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Seven days later. Outside the borders of the Xia clan. Carrying a saber on his back, Lin Teng¡¯s feet were three inches off the ground. He looked slow, but in fact, he covered hundreds of meters with each step. Before long, Lin Teng suddenly sensed something and raised his head to look in one direction. He could faintly hear the roars of ferocious beasts coming from there, and he could also feel a powerful aura. He was not weaker than him! ¡°An alien!¡± Lin Teng tightened his grip on the large saber on his back, and he stepped into the air in the direction of the sound. It was time to show his true strength! His heart began to heat up, his blood began to burn, and his large saber began to tremble. Chapter 94 ? Chapter 94: Terrified! Translator: 549690339 ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Not far from the Xia clan¡¯s border, a carriage pulled a group of young men and women. A Dragon¡¯s Roar sounded, and the horse pulling the carriage wailed. Its legs went soft, and its galloping body fell to the ground. Hu! A gust of wind was heard, and the next moment, a figure appeared. He grabbed the horse¡¯s head and lifted it up. ¡°Grand Elder, it¡¯s the two dragons and the Tiger!¡± Qin Wu lifted the horse¡¯s head and looked up at the Dragon and Tiger flying in the sky. His face was solemn. Then, he spoke to the mountain road behind the carriage. ¡°Tell the juniors to continue moving forward, slow down a bit, and don¡¯t provoke them! We¡¯ll escort you until here!¡± A young figure emerged from a large tree beside the mountain path. He also looked up at the sky with fear. ¡°The third one!¡± He muttered to himself in a serious tone. Qin Wu¡¯s cultivation level was too low, only at the ninth level of King realm. After the Dragon¡¯s aura was restrained, he couldn¡¯t feel anything! However, as a third level venerable sovereign, he could still vaguely sense it. That Dragon¡¯s strength was not much different from his. It was definitely not the two giant Dragons at the peak of venerable sovereign that he had encountered at sea the other day. However, this only made him more worried. He felt that things were getting more complicated! A nest of netherworld Dragons! The concept was different! He didn¡¯t know what these guys were doing here! But no matter what, it was a threat to the human race. It was not a good thing. I¡¯m afraid the next part of the plan will be full of twists and turns! This matter had to be clarified as soon as possible, and then he had to inform the senior of Emperor dynasty who was in charge of the overall situation and let him make the decision. ¡°I hope the matter isn¡¯t too troublesome!¡± ¡°En!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± The young man was deep in thought when he suddenly sensed something. He raised his head and looked in a direction. A figure holding a blade was reflected in his eyes. Judging from the bone age, he was definitely not more than a hundred years old. To the martial artists after the Xiantian realm, this was the youth stage. However, he could sense a terrifying aura from the young man, which was slowly recovering. It was powerful and shocking! Especially when this aura appeared from a youth who was not even a hundred years old. This age, this strength. Even the Emperor who appeared once in a thousand years and dominated an era was nothing more than this! If he had met him in the eastern Azure region, he would have been shocked, but not in disbelief. However, in such a remote place, he had met a young man of such a level! He! He was doubting his life! ¡°What is he doing?!¡± He watched as the young man slowly stepped into the air. The large blade on his back was pulled out bit by bit as he moved. The aura on his body slowly but steadily rose. Qin Ming was shocked! In the direction the young man was facing. Was he courting death! He admitted. From his aura and bone age. For a youngster to have such strength at this stage, it was indeed amazing and unbelievable. However, he was still young after all. Now that Qin Ming was going up against him, he had absolute confidence that the young man was not his match. He couldn¡¯t even beat him. He even dared to challenge the Dragon that even he was afraid of in a one-on-two battle. Moreover, he even had a free Tiger! If this wasn¡¯t courting death, what was it? maybe he didn¡¯t see the Dragon¡¯s strength! Qin Ming muttered to himself, his expression conflicted. No matter where he came from, it would be a loss for the human race if something happened to such a genius. He really wanted to remind her. However, the situation in the Barbarian region was still unclear. If he made a sound, what if he caused big trouble? Especially at such a critical moment. Just as Qin Ming was feeling conflicted, the Dragon and Tiger also saw Lin Teng, who was walking towards them with a murderous aura. ???? They stopped hovering in the sky with a row of question marks above their heads. ¡°What is this guy doing?¡± Cang you asked, his voice filled with confusion. ¡°He doesn¡¯t seem to like us!¡± The first Tiger said after thinking for a while. ¡°Did we shout too loudly?¡± Cang you did some self-reflection. Although he didn¡¯t care about that human, he didn¡¯t dare to make a move. Hitting someone is illegal! If that terrifying human found out, it would suffer. If she didn¡¯t handle it well, the half-year holiday would be canceled. ¡°Let¡¯s go further away!¡± Cang you spoke. The first Tiger nodded in agreement. They could not afford to offend humans. He slipped away! He slipped away! The dragon and the tiger closed their mouths and tucked their tails between their legs. With a whoosh, they ran away as if they were running for their lives! In particular, the first Tiger¡¯s strength was not up to par and it flew slowly. It simply grabbed onto the dragon¡¯s tail and let Cang you give it a ride. ¡°Let¡¯s go there!¡± Lin Teng, who was slowly accumulating power and preparing to launch his strongest attack, was stunned! This Dragon and Tiger were too cowardly! He was scared away even before he could fully release his aura! Lin Teng hurriedly pulled out his broadsword, raised it, and increased his speed. His figure was like a bolt of lightning as he gave chase. Qin Ming, who was hesitating whether he should remind her, blinked his eyes. What was going on? The dragon and the tiger exchanged a glance with the young man and then made a prompt decision to escape. ¡°Could it be that he isn¡¯t a youth, and my cultivation level isn¡¯t high enough for me to make a mistake? He¡¯s a human senior, and he¡¯s very famous in the Barbarian region!¡± Qin Ming furrowed his brows in deep thought. He felt that this was the only explanation! The dragon and the tiger must know that human senior. She knew how terrifying he was. That was why he could escape the moment he saw it. ¡°The Barbarian region is becoming more and more mysterious!¡± ¡°What is hidden there?¡± Qin Ming¡¯s eyes were deep as he looked towards the Xia clan territory. He felt that there must be a big secret hidden inside. ¡°Doyen, that senior!¡± Qin Wu came closer and looked up at the back of the dragon and Tiger in awe. His realm was not high enough, so he could not tell Lin Teng¡¯s bone age or his strength. He only knew that the dragon and the tiger, who were at least venerable sovereigns, had only taken a glance at the senior and were so frightened that they fled. It was enough to show how terrifying he was. go and remind those juniors not to cause any trouble before they see the real situation in the Xia clan territory. They must keep a low profile! restrain your arrogance from the eastern Azure region. Don¡¯t treat this place as an ordinary small wild region! Qin Ming looked into the distance, his thoughts churning as he ordered. ¡°En!¡± Qin Wu nodded solemnly. He felt more and more that there was something wrong with this place. They had encountered two dragons at the peak of venerable sovereign realm when they had just arrived. He had come to Scout for information, yet he had encountered a Dragon and a Tiger. Now, there was even a senior of the human race who could chase after and kill a dragon and a Tiger at the venerable sovereign realm. He couldn¡¯t believe it. This place didn¡¯t look like a small region of the wild at all. It felt like venerable sovereigns were everywhere. They could easily bump into each other when they went out. It was comparable to the eastern Azure region. Chapter 95 ? Chapter 95: The present Translator: 549690339 ¡°A strange venerable sovereign!¡± Under the willow tree, Chu he¡¯s gaze transcended space and looked at the border of the Xia clan¡¯s territory. Now, 30 years had passed. His nine transformation golden body technique had reached fifth transformation fifth level. His transcendence golden body had also broken through to the fifth level. His unconscious alert range had once again increased to a higher level. It encompassed the entire Xia clan territory and the surrounding large areas. Everything that happened in these places could appear in his consciousness. However, such a wide range of perception was too tiring. &Nbsp; so, Chu he¡¯s awareness of vigilance was in a semi-closed state all year round. Unless there was an existence at venerable sovereign level or above that he was unfamiliar with, or someone with a strong murderous aura, his alert consciousness would not give out a warning. The venerable sovereigns who had appeared outside the Xia clan¡¯s territory had decent cultivation and strong killing intent. He should also be a ruthless character who had gone through mountains of corpses and seas of blood. In this world where the strong were respected and the weak were prey to the strong, most of the existences who could reach that level had killed their way up step by step! Basically, they all had a lot of murderous aura. All the scores met Chu he¡¯s standards. After all, not everyone was like him, the old father of the heavenly Dao, who could become stronger while lying down. ¡°What a pity!¡± Chu he shook his head and put away the fishing net that he had just taken out. The target was a person, no matter where he came from! As long as they were not here to cause trouble, Chu he could not be bothered. I thought we would have a good harvest today. I was so happy for nothing! Chu he felt bored. His fishing net had not been used for many years! It felt like the golden light had dimmed a lot. Qin Ming, who was deep in thought on the big tree, suddenly trembled. There was a hint of fear in his eyes. There seemed to be something that had secretly set its eyes on him just now. There was indeed something wrong with this place. He had to leave quickly. Before he figured out the situation, he and the others could not come over! At his level of strength, other than being stuck in a realm for too long, which would cause his mind to be in a daze, other times, his sudden inspiration would definitely not be simple. ¡°You stay here to receive the juniors. I¡¯ll go back first!¡± Qin Ming lowered his head and ordered Qin Wu. The carriage had already entered the territory of the Xia clan, and it was too late to call the juniors back! He could only hope that the cultivation of the younger generation was low enough to not attract the attention of the existence inside. remember, stay far away from the Xia clan¡¯s territory. No matter what happens, do not enter. ¡°If you feel that something is wrong, you can come back first!¡± He gave Qin Wu a final warning before quickly leaving. He was running, not daring to reveal his aura at all. He didn¡¯t even dare to use his true Qi. His legs moved, and he fled quickly through the barren mountains and wilderness. Qin Wu was puzzled as he watched the doyen leave. The elder seemed to be in a hurry. It was very lacking in image. The way he strode forward and swung his arms, it was as if something was chasing him from behind. But that wasn¡¯t right. If he was in a hurry, why did he run? Wouldn¡¯t it be faster to fly? Qin Wu shook his head. It felt very contradictory! ¡­¡­¡­¡­ the two little girls and the bastard should be able to break through to the venerable sovereign realm soon! Chu he looked at the turtle, who had been eating and drinking to its heart¡¯s content and was getting more and more sleepy. He also looked at Lin Xueling and Zhao Yuling, who had been enveloped by the array and were in seclusion as if they were in a small world. Ever since the 100-year super check-in, Chu he¡¯s chances of obtaining good items had increased over the years. And it was of a higher level. He had also obtained a lot of decent support-type treasures. On the surface, the library Pavilion was just a house. However, Chu he had already created several secret realms in the space. Different small worlds had different functions. The space that Zhao Yuling and Lin Xueling were in had a pretty good bonus for their cultivation. In addition, there were some supplementary treasures that Chu he had buried. Their cultivation speed had increased a lot. If they followed the pace of thirty years ago, they probably hadn¡¯t even reached the ninth level King realm. However, as the cultivation environment became better, resources became more abundant, and the luck of the Forest City became stronger, the Xia clan became peaceful, and they had more time to cultivate. It was natural for his cultivation to improve by leaps and bounds. This was also the reason why Lin Teng had broken through to the great emperor realm at such a young age. His aptitude was good, but he was still a step away from reaching the threshold of great emperor. He couldn¡¯t be considered a figure that could dominate an era. The reason why he was able to break through so quickly was because of the teachings of the well-read and knowledgeable white-bearded old man. Moreover, he was washed by the green smoke transformed by fate every day, and there were no obstacles in his state of mind. That was why he could break through so quickly. However, after reaching the venerable sovereign realm, it was no longer possible for him to break through realms as easily as drinking water like before! Unless he, the white-bearded old ancestor, could reach a higher level and be more powerful. The ancestor¡¯s Green smoke could also rise a few levels. Unfortunately, at Chu he¡¯s current level, his cultivation speed could not be increased! After 30 years, he was only at the fifth transformation fifth level of the nine transformation golden body technique. The further he went, the slower he felt. The remaining four levels would probably take about thirty years. Coupled with the accumulation of his Foundation, Chu he estimated that he would need at least 50 years to break through to the next realm. As for the green smoke on the ancestral grave, there was even less hope. After so many years, not even a venerable sovereign had come to find trouble. It was all thanks to the efforts of the three dragons and one Tiger that they could barely maintain it. ¡°Just as well, today is an auspicious day, I can break through!¡± Chu he counted with his fingers. Then, he stretched his back and stood up from the chair. He strode into the library, picked up the sleeping turtle, and brought it into the secret realm. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Qin Ming returned to the ship and gathered the other elders. He started to tell her what he saw and felt that something was wrong. on my way back, I met that young man again. He didn¡¯t catch up with the dragon and the tiger. His speed was not on the same level as the Dragon! if what I saw was his real speed, then even I can¡¯t compare to him. I feel that the speed that he is displaying is something that an ordinary second level venerable sovereign can achieve. Moreover, the aura that he is exuding is only that of a first level venerable sovereign! ¡°It¡¯s very strange,¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I suspect that he¡¯s not a senior! He¡¯s really just a young man who has just been born!¡± ¡°That Dragon isn¡¯t even afraid of him!¡± Qin Ming said. ¡°You said that you felt your heart palpitate for a moment, and you didn¡¯t know where that feeling came from.¡± ¡°In that case, your whereabouts must have been noticed!¡± An elder from the Qin clan analyzed. ¡°En!¡± Qin Ming nodded and continued. but that existence didn¡¯t attack me. After thinking about it, it was either a senior of the human race or he didn¡¯t take me seriously! however, I¡¯m more inclined to the former. That senior must have been protecting the young man when he entered the world. The Dragon must have sensed it and scared him away. I was only noticed by the Dragon in passing! ¡°However, no matter what the situation is, we can already confirm that there is something strange about the Barbarian region.¡± I don¡¯t think it¡¯s safe to let the seniors of the Imperial dynasty take charge. It¡¯s best to let Saint Yu come and take a look personally. Otherwise, the plan won¡¯t be able to be carried out. Chapter 96 ? Chapter 96: Tricky Translator: 549690339 ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Three months later! Zhao Yuling, Lin Xueling, and the little jerk came out of seclusion one after another. They had all successfully broken through to the venerable sovereign realm. His strength had increased greatly! His aura was leaking out uncontrollably. Those of lower cultivation levels might not be able to see anything, but those of the same cultivation level could see their cultivation with a single glance. They had slacked off a little in the cultivation of breath control! Chu he specifically warned him about this. In his opinion, the breath control technique was really important. The difficulty of cultivation was not high, and it was very practical. The price-performance ratio was extremely high. He didn¡¯t know what others were like, but Chu he had a special liking for the cultivation of breath control. In this aspect, he was at a very high level. The three of them sat under the willow tree, each with a chair, drinking tea and lying down leisurely. The little jerk was being studied by Zhao Yuling. The turtle shell, including its head, was a little strange after it broke through. It was elastic! It wasn¡¯t like before, where the bones were hard. It felt like it had returned to its childhood, when it was fun. The turtle shook its head and squeaked in protest, but it didn¡¯t run away. Although it expressed its unwillingness, its body was still enjoying it! Chu he took out a grill, a sacred Buddha¡¯s stick, a sheep, and various ingredients. He stretched out his hand and pointed. A wisp of genuine Qi turned into a flame and started to burn slowly in the grill. The stick slowly turned in its hand and sprinkled down with the seasoning. Soon, a fragrant smell began to spread and gradually became stronger. This was life. It was peaceful and beautiful! ¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡°It¡¯s very difficult to survive!¡± ¡°It¡¯s extremely difficult!¡± The dragon and the tiger lowered their heads and flew listlessly toward the endless sea. The half-year holiday was over! It ended very quickly! It felt like time had passed by just by not paying attention! Now, they had to be more self-conscious and go to the endless ocean to help the heavens. Although in their hearts, they didn¡¯t want to go. But in order to survive, he had to keep his spirits up. ¡°When will such days end?¡± They felt bitter! ¡°It¡¯s that Dragon and Tiger! What are they doing in the sea?¡± Cang you¡¯s aura could be concealed. However, the number one Tiger wasn¡¯t proficient in aura concealment techniques. When it passed by, it was discovered by the doyens of the Qin clan! Seeing them enter the endless sea one after another, he couldn¡¯t help but feel strange. ¡°I hope the seniors of the DI dynasty can come as soon as possible! This place is getting weirder and weirder!¡± ¡­¡­¡­¡­ In the depths of the endless sea. On a giant Island that had been man-made, a pillar that held up the sky pierced through the clouds. Mysterious chains that looked like metal chains were hanging on the pillar. There were sixteen iron chains in eight directions. The iron chain was pulled open. It was unknown how long it was, but it connected to a distant place. This was the vanguard of the feather transformation Empire, who had retreated from the eastern Azure region with the eight subordinate empires. They were carrying out a huge transformation project. This was to leave a path of retreat for the human race after they lost power in the eastern Azure region. In fact, they were not the only ones. All the divine dynasties were already doing this! It was just that the methods were different and the place was different. ¡°Lord Yu, the Qin clan of the Barbarian region has sent news that an unforeseen event has occurred there!¡± In a large hall, an imperial dynasty general was reporting the news from the Barbarian region to the Imperial dynasty¡¯s Guardian who was in charge of the overall situation. ¡°What unforeseen event?¡± Official Yu opened his eyes. The general, who had cupped his fists, lowered his head and then repeated the news he had received. ¡°Venerable sovereigns frequently appear in the Barbarian region? There are three nether Dragons that have shown themselves?¡± Lord Yu was an elder who did not maintain his youthful appearance. He looked rather serious. A light was brewing in his eyes, as if he was thinking about something. ¡°I know! You can leave first!¡± After a moment, he spoke, and the general took his leave. Then, with a wave of his hand, a Gong and drum were struck in the center of the hall. The sound wasn¡¯t loud, but it created a strange ripple that spread far and wide! Not long after, a group of people appeared outside the hall and entered it. They found a good spot and sat down cross-legged. After everyone had arrived, Guardian Yu opened his mouth and explained the situation. ¡°Netherworld dragon race? What¡¯s going on? why are they here? and there might be a nest of them. Are you sure this isn¡¯t a joke?¡± venerable sovereigns are everywhere? do they still think they¡¯re in the eastern Azure region and have not woken up? ¡± if that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not us who got the news, but them who lost contact. We¡¯ll go and find their news! after all, they¡¯re so bold. It¡¯s a joke that they¡¯re still alive after encountering so many experts! Someone was shocked. His first reaction was disbelief. it¡¯s indeed unbelievable, but we have to discuss this matter from the perspective of trust. ¡°Keep your doubts in mind!¡± Said Guardian Yu. The others nodded. ¡°Alright! If that¡¯s the case, this matter will be very tricky. We only have twelve peak venerable sovereigns here, eight of them can¡¯t leave, and we have to leave at least two more behind just in case. Only two of them can be used freely.¡± however, based on the current situation, the Qin clan¡¯s juniors have seen two peak venerable sovereign Dragons. There¡¯s also an expert of an unknown level who has revealed a trace of his aura. More importantly, this might not be the whole picture! ¡°Then we can only ask Saint Yu to come out and see what¡¯s going on.¡± however, his matters are equally important. If he leaves and something happens, everyone knows what the consequences will be! The patriarchs finished their discussion. After some analysis, they concluded that if the matter was true, they would not be able to deal with it with their current strength. ¡°Qin an, Xia Xin, Zhao Wu, Liu Ji, the four of you will go! Bring along two small teams from the martial suppression Department!¡± Lord Yu said. ¡°Guardian Yu, if that¡¯s the case, won¡¯t the strength here be insufficient?¡± The others were shocked. A third of his power was drawn out in an instant. There were too many! ¡°Go! I have my own way of dealing with this.¡± Said Guardian Yu. why don¡¯t we get the military suppression Department to send out the strongest team first? we¡¯ll make a decision after we confirm it! ¡°It¡¯s too easy for accidents to happen if we transfer too many people!¡± An old ancestor suggested. ¡°No need! Just do as I say!¡± Said Guardian Yu. A cold glint flashed in his eyes. He was also very suspicious of the news sent by the Qin clan. However, this was an opportunity! If he didn¡¯t find the tail, it would always be a hidden danger. Chapter 97 ? Chapter 97: A discovery Translator: 549690339 ¡­¡­¡­¡­ divine ancestor, the human race has sent a few peak venerable sovereigns away to deal with something. Should we seize the opportunity and set up an ambush? ¡± At the bottom of the endless sea. Two crocodile-like beasts were in a huge natural cave formed in the crevice of a Rocky Mountain. A small crocodile the size of a bull was reporting to a big crocodile the size of a mountain. ¡°What ambush?¡± ¡°Remember, this time, we are not here to cause destruction! We¡¯re here to take over The Magpie¡¯s Nest and wait for the humans to get things done so that we can reap the benefits!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not good to cause trouble and delay their progress!¡± ¡°We can¡¯t do such a thing that harms others and doesn¡¯t benefit ourselves!¡± The giant crocodile shook its head, stirring up the water. however, at such an important time, why did the humans still take away the peak venerable sovereigns? ¡± ¡°There seems to be a problem here!¡± we have to keep an eye on the human race¡¯s situation at all times. Otherwise, it won¡¯t be good if we get tricked by them at the last moment! The giant crocodile muttered to itself, then looked up at the little crocodile and said, ¡± ¡°Let the shadow crocodile follow behind and see what the human masters are doing. Remember, stay far away and don¡¯t expose yourself!¡± ¡­¡­¡­¡­ The Xia clan territory! On this day. Lin Teng, who had been out for almost half a year, returned in a hurry. On the way, he rushed to the White-clothed Empress Palace and saw Zhao Yuling. ¡°Not good! Aunty, I¡¯ve discovered a big secret!¡± at the edge of the endless sea, there is a powerful force hidden! ¡°They are very strong and are hiding in the dark. I suspect they are up to no good!¡± Lin Teng revealed his important discovery. ¡°How strong is he?¡± Zhao Yuling frowned! ¡°Very strong. I can sense many auras that aren¡¯t weaker than mine!¡± ¡°The most important thing is that they have a lot of people!¡± Lin Teng¡¯s face was solemn. ¡°Only the same as you?¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s fine!¡± A smile appeared on Zhao Yuling¡¯s face as she relaxed. This was just a nephew of a first tier King, a so-called great power in his eyes. Perhaps it was just a small race. To her, she could suppress it with a wave of her palm. His nephew would never understand how strong a venerable sovereign was. ¡°You¡¯re still young, you don¡¯t know what a strong person is!¡± Zhao Yuling patted Lin Teng¡¯s head and let out an invincible sigh. Lin Teng had a strange look on his face. He sighed. In order to gain her trust and let her aunt understand the seriousness of the matter ¡­ He had decided not to pretend anymore! Anyway, the great ancestor had only said that they could not reveal their cultivation before the venerable sovereigns. But now that he was a venerable sovereign, he no longer had such a restriction! So, he decided to lay his cards on the table! BOOM! A powerful aura leaked out. Even though it was only a trace, it caused the entire white-clothed Empress Palace to shake. All the disciples were dumbstruck. It was as if the sky was about to collapse. In that instant, their hearts felt as if they had fallen into a black hole. Suffocation, confusion, and fear. Fortunately, the entire process only took a breath¡¯s time before everything disappeared without a trace. It was as if a pair of invisible hands had appeared and pushed away the terrifying aura. He also pulled them back from their desolation and comforted their hearts like patting their backs. But even so, they, who were considered to have extraordinary strength in the Xia clan, were still covered in cold sweat. ¡°What was that?¡± ¡°That aura is so terrifying!¡± at that moment, I felt like I was swallowed by a ferocious beast! A group of disciples who were gathered together looked up in the direction of the horror, and their expressions could not calm down for a long time. At the same time. He noticed that something was wrong. Zhao Yuling¡¯s expression changed, and she instinctively retreated quickly. The Qi in her body exploded, and she took a defensive stance. ¡°Little, little aunt, are you a venerable sovereign too?¡± Lin Teng looked at Zhao Yuling in surprise. Just now, when he let out his breath, Zhao Yuling¡¯s genuine Qi had attached to his body for defense, which had also exposed his cultivation. Lin Teng was only surprised, but he didn¡¯t find it unbelievable. Zhao Yuling, on the other hand, was so shocked that her emotions were in turmoil. This little nephew that he had watched grow up. He had already become a venerable sovereign without a sound! It wasn¡¯t! How old was he? She was still a few months away from forty! The great Emperor¡¯s potential was terrifying! However, how did she not notice that her little nephew¡¯s cultivation was so terrifying? Wait a minute! This feeling was so familiar! ¡°You¡¯ve learned your breath holding technique very well, haven¡¯t you?¡± Zhao Yuling asked. Lin Teng nodded. The art of breath control was an important course taught by the white-bearded ancestor. Usually, he would not leak his aura, so no one would know his strength. Even if he suppressed his cultivation and attacked, other than experts of the same realm, others would not be able to see the traces. Moreover, to be honest, he had been cultivating all these years in Forest City. These years, the Xia clan had been too peaceful, except for the battle performances. He hadn¡¯t encountered anything that would allow him to display his true strength. In addition, Chu he was watching him, so he did not release his aura when he cultivated. As such, it was impossible for anyone to know his exact strength. Zhao Yuling was shocked. Then, he quickly felt relieved! That¡¯s right. His little nephew had been cultivating by brother little Chu¡¯s side. With his aptitude, it was not inconceivable for him to have such strength, even though it was shocking. Like the first grade King realm cultivator from before, he seemed too ordinary and was not worthy of his talent! After thinking it through. She didn¡¯t ask Lin Teng why he was hiding his strength. Because she was familiar with such things! Zhao Yuling began to consider another problem. Since his little nephew was so strong, he must be a powerful force in his eyes. That would mean that he was really strong! After all, only venerable sovereigns could be on the same level as him. There were several of them at once. Things were indeed not simple. ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look!¡± Zhao Yuling brought Lin Teng along and told Lin Xueling about the matter. The three of them headed to the edge of the Barbarian region and the endless sea. ¡°A hidden force!¡± ¡°And you call your strength extraordinary!¡± The moment Lin Teng¡¯s aura leaked out, Chu he, who was reading, was alarmed. He sent his consciousness over. He happened to hear their conversation. Chu he took out a fishing net! He took out his fishing hook! It had been a long time since his demon subduing tower had any new blood! In the past, before Chu he had broken through. The fate energy that came out of it was of some help to him. Now that he had broken through, the current strength of his luck could only give him a massage and some air. It was of no help. He had long wanted to add some fuel to the demon suppressing Pagoda! However, he never had the chance. Now that several venerable sovereigns had appeared, he couldn¡¯t miss them. Chapter 98 ? Chapter 98: The silence Translator: 549690339 Chu he took a step forward. He arrived first despite launching later. He didn¡¯t follow behind Lin Teng and the other two. Instead, he left immediately! The three of them were too slow. Even though Chu he was walking slowly, the gap between them was huge. They were not on the same level. With their speed, it would take them one or two days to get to the endless sea. As for Chu he, if he were to travel at full speed, a cup of hot tea might not even have cooled down completely. Even if they were to take a leisurely stroll to look at the scenery, it would not take more than an hour or two to make a round trip. At this thought, Chu he suddenly turned around and returned. He took out a pot of tea, heated it in his palm, and poured it into the teacups. The cup was full. Not a single drop more, not a single drop more. Steam rose up. Chu he nodded in satisfaction. Then, he turned around and headed back to the endless sea. All these years, although Chu he had been a homebody, he had actually gone out occasionally. Every time he made progress in his cultivation. He would always go out for a walk, balancing work and rest to relax his tense mind. He had basically visited the Xia clan and its surrounding territories. As for the endless ocean, Chu he had been there once or twice. He wasn¡¯t going for a stroll, but for the two dragons at the peak of venerable sovereign. When he was first released, he was still a little disobedient. For the first time, he wanted to slip away. They had signed the sealed beast roll, so Chu he would naturally know if the distance was off. They were captured and each Dragon was given a club. Then, he gave the honest Cang you and the first Tiger a sweet date in front of them. A Dragon and a Tiger, a two-day long holiday. The second time, he was late. He was playing tricks with Chu he. He was caught again, twice as hard. Then, he gave the dragon and the tiger double the reward. A seven-day long holiday. After that, the two dragons knew that they couldn¡¯t hide anymore. Moreover, they were suffering, while the other Dragon and Tiger could happily enjoy their vacation. The more they thought about it, the more uncomfortable they felt, so they became more and more honest! ¡­¡­¡­¡­ The endless sea. At the Qin clan¡¯s residence. Under the influence of the higher-ups, the atmosphere was serious and they had been on edge for a few months. Today, they finally welcomed a turning point. In the sky, a Black Eagle streaked across the void. On its back, it carried a carriage the size of a small house. On the plaque on the door were the words ¡± martial Suppression Division ¡°. It was vigorous and powerful, and it carried a thick and bloody aura. The divine Condor flew across the ocean and landed on one of the gigantic ships that the Qin clan had hidden. ¡°It¡¯s an expert from the martial suppression Department!¡± there are also a few patriarchs of the divine dynasty! The upper echelons of the Qin clan gathered. He saw a group of people coming down from the small house on the back of the divine Eagle! They were excited! So many experts had come at once. Finally, they could put their hearts at ease. There were four peak venerable sovereigns and eight sixth or seventh-level venerable sovereigns. With such a lineup, they had more confidence in facing unknown dangers. ¡°I feel that it¡¯s the safest for senior Yu Sheng to come!¡± Qin Ming muttered to himself in the distance. He was also the only one in the Qin clan who didn¡¯t feel at ease! The feeling that came from the bottom of his heart that day was too terrifying. He suspected that the being was not as simple as a venerable sovereign. Otherwise, how could he be so scared that he didn¡¯t even dare to fly, and lose so much face in front of the junior? Therefore, he repeatedly emphasized to the doyens who went to pass on the message that he hoped to invite Saint Yu to take a look. Now it seemed that his emphasis had no effect. But that was right. He didn¡¯t even have to personally experience it, yet he could directly transfer four great ancestors over. In fact, it was already very important! Saint Yu¡¯s matter was too important. It was impossible for him to be distracted by a mere suspicion. ¡°Seniors, why don¡¯t we wait for our juniors to enter the Xia clan¡¯s territory and get a clear understanding of the situation before going?¡± He had just come down from the back of the divine Eagle. The group of people did not stop for even a moment. They requested to be led to the Xia clan¡¯s territory. Qin Ming couldn¡¯t help but say. Even though this seemed very abrupt and rash. However, there were more than a dozen venerable sovereigns here, and four of them were peak venerable sovereigns who were patriarchs of their dynasty. If something happened to them, especially when the human race was in a precarious situation, they would be able to escape. The blow was too great. ¡°Seniors, I¡¯m worried that within the Xia clan¡¯s territory, there are existences that only Saint Yu can deal with!¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes fell on him. Qin Ming was under a lot of pressure, but he gritted his teeth and chose to be direct in the end. It was inappropriate to say this at this time. But he couldn¡¯t care less! Even though it was just a feeling. But it couldn¡¯t be ignored. If he didn¡¯t say it now, he wouldn¡¯t forgive himself if something happened. Even if it was only a possibility. ¡°If there was such a terrifying existence, you wouldn¡¯t be standing here at this time!¡± An expert from the martial suppression Department snorted coldly. He was very disdainful of Qin Ming¡¯s words. He didn¡¯t even believe it when he reported to the Qin clan that there were two peak venerable sovereign Dragons of the netherworld dragon race here. As for the so-called feeling of the existence of Saint Yu ¡­ That was even more ridiculous! Even in the eastern Azure region, that kind of existence was at the level of clan protection and was rarely seen. How could they meet so casually in such a remote place? Besides. Even if they did encounter one, not everyone could sense the aura of an expert of that level. If he didn¡¯t want to, no one would know how powerful he was. If he really found out, he would probably lose his head! No, with the other party¡¯s third level venerable sovereign cultivation, he might not even know if his head was chopped off. He still wanted to talk to her while he was still alive. In your dreams! He wasn¡¯t trying to belittle her, but it was the truth. If he wanted to know what kind of existence was attacking him before his head fell, he had to be at least a sixth-level venerable sovereign like him. Just like now. The feeling was here! A terrifying existence swept over their heads. Hiss! ¡°Wait!¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem right.¡± The venerable Sovereign Warriors of the martial suppression Department suddenly felt a chill in their hearts, and their scalps went numb. In an instant. It was very sudden! The feeling really came up all at once! At this moment, he could only feel that his body was stiff! He couldn¡¯t move. At the same time, the surroundings were completely silent. All life had stopped at this moment. Their breathing, their sound, and even the breeze in the air. The horror that descended in an instant seemed to annihilate all living things. ¡°What a pity! Most of them are humans!¡± Xu Kong let out a sigh. He seemed to be disappointed. but it¡¯s good that there¡¯s finally one. It¡¯s not a wasted trip! Chapter 99 ? Chapter 99: Your senses are so accurate Translator: 549690339 Mumbling sounds echoed in the void. Everyone suddenly felt their bodies become light. The suppressed silence from before disappeared. They could finally breathe again! ¡°Your senses are so accurate!¡± The sixth level venerable Emperor expert from the martial suppression Department blurted out and spoke to Qin Ming sincerely. The other venerable sovereigns, including the five great ancestors of the Imperial dynasty, were all killed. They all nodded subconsciously. That moment just now was indeed very terrifying. Even the old ancestors at the peak of venerable sovereign felt like they were on the verge of death at that moment. It was a terrifying feeling that came from the depths of his soul. They felt that it was even more terrifying than facing Saint Yu and the other non-human Saint Venerables. Saint Yu¡¯s pressure was from his aura. As a peak venerable sovereign, although they felt powerless, they could at least move. If he couldn¡¯t win, he could run, although he couldn¡¯t win! However, when there were many people and they were separated, there would always be a lucky one! However, the pressure that came from the soul just now made it impossible for them to even escape. With so many people, they might be directly captured in one fell swoop! They still had lingering fear! But he didn¡¯t choose to sit and wait for death. Instead, after they recovered, they quickly moved and skillfully dispersed. A terrifying aura exploded and enveloped the island-sized ship. He spread out his consciousness and entered the highest state of alert. Even though that expert had yet to reveal himself, they already felt powerless to resist. But now that he could move, he still had to struggle! Even if he could only move his mouth, he would still have to roar! The human race would never give up! ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± They raised their heads. In the sky. A large golden net and a hook pulled by a fishing line streaked across the void. He flew into the distance. The next moment! Roar! A confused roar was heard. Everyone present was an expert and had good eyesight. They could see everything in the distance. Only to see ¡­ The fishhook was the first to fall, and the long line that had appeared from the void was pulled straight. The silver fishing line gave off a strange feeling even from a distance. Soon after. They seemed to have heard a ripping sound. A croc that had shrunk into a ball, like a huge toad, only had time to open its mouth and let out a loud roar with the intention of not coming over, before it was directly fished up. After its body was pulled up, it tried to resist and continued to grow in size. In the blink of an eye, it returned to its original size, like a brute elephant. However, the dazzling golden fishing net wrapped its body tightly, making it unable to move. Its huge body was pulled by the fishing line to an unknown place. that¡¯s the shadow crocodile that¡¯s the best at tracking, hiding, and breath holding techniques! and he¡¯s at the peak of venerable sovereign! The few great ancestors of the Imperial dynasty exchanged glances and felt their scalps go numb. An existence on the same level as them had been hooked away without any resistance! Even though they were enemies, it was still a blow to their hearts. And the most shocking thing was that the Almighty existence had yet to show his face so far, except for his voice. It was too easy! It was a shadow crocodile at the peak of the venerable sovereign level. He was no longer a weakling! Although it was indeed not the Lord¡¯s match, the two sides were not on the same level. It would not take a Saint venerable much effort to kill a peak venerable sovereign. However, it wasn¡¯t something that could be done in one or two moves. A peak venerable sovereign could still resist a little. It was like a delicate woman facing a burly man. Although she would feel weak, her body could still shake! But now ¡­ A shadow crocodile at the peak of venerable sovereign had been easily captured alive in front of them! This was more difficult than killing. It was even more shocking. Most importantly, the person who attacked had never shown his face. He only attacked from a distance. Such a scene made them feel suffocated. The scene was silent as the giant crocodile disappeared into the horizon. For a moment, no one spoke. Whoosh! Suddenly. The Golden hook cut through the void and appeared again, pulled by a silver fish line from the void. The group of venerable sovereigns tensed up and became nervous again! He witnessed the capture of the shadow crocodile. They knew very well that if the hook was going to land on them, they would be killed. Other than shouting ¡®no¡¯. It seemed like they really couldn¡¯t do anything! The hook slowly passed over their heads. He came to the head of the Eagle, which had just been frightened and spread its claws in a V-shape. He saw hook coming over. The Condor¡¯s eyes dimmed. The two claws trembled as they closed, and the feathers that had just separated behind his buttocks instantly shrank back in. Its strength was not bad, and its intelligence was not ordinary. It had witnessed what had happened just now. A hook floating in the sky. It made the Condor very afraid! It looked at the crowd with its innocent eyes. He was asking for help! Unfortunately, it was disappointed! No one came over. Everyone did not even dare to look into its pitiful eyes. The Condor closed its mouth and lowered its head! Its claws trembled, and it really wanted to fly away! However, it couldn¡¯t do it. The hook seemed to have a magical power that prevented it from moving its claws. ¡°Forget it!¡± The next moment, the pressure disappeared! The Eagle didn¡¯t have time to think about the current situation. It flapped its wings, let out a sharp cry, and flew away in an instant. As it flew, it swayed left and right as if it was drunk. The speed was very fast, but it was very unstable. Chu he held the shadow crocodile that he had just caught and put away the hook that he had pulled back. The big Eagle was raised by the family, so it didn¡¯t have enough murderous aura and looked timid. If they were captured, they couldn¡¯t be refined directly. It even had to be placed in the endless ocean. Perhaps its combat power was not that great, and it still needed Chu he to teach it in the early stages. Otherwise, the efficiency would definitely be very low. Finally, he might have to train its guts. Otherwise, it would explode in a pot of oil, and its mentality would crack. In short, it was very troublesome! Therefore, Chu he did not choose it in the end. The Condor didn¡¯t have the qualifications to apply and couldn¡¯t get the great opportunity he had given! What a pity! If the Condor knew that he had lost such a precious opportunity, it would definitely have endless regrets in its life! Chu he took out a heaven and earth bag and stuffed the shadow crocodile into it. Then, he turned around, carried the bag, and walked back in the air. Ripples appeared in the void, and Chu he disappeared in the blink of an eye. ¡°It¡¯s warm!¡± Under the willow tree, Chu he picked up a full cup of tea and drank it in one gulp. ¡°Good tea!¡± The fragrance of the tea lingered in the air, leaving an endless aftertaste. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡°What do we do now?¡± ¡°Should we all retreat together, or should we first send someone back to report to Saint Yu and let him make the decision?¡± On the ship, after a short silence, someone asked. The peak venerable sovereigns looked at each other. He was speechless for a moment! They had the air of experts as they landed. He had barely taken two steps on the ground. Now, he had to think about how to escape! This progress was a little too fast. Chapter 100 ? Chapter 100: Exchanging glances Translator: 549690339 ¡°The one who attacked just now might be a senior of our human race!¡± ¡°He¡¯s only capturing the shadow crocodile that¡¯s following us!¡± ¡°But he has no intention of harming us.¡± also, the last time I went to the territory of the Xia clan, I should have been discovered by senior. With the means he just showed, if I want to, it should be like what senior of the martial suppression Department said! ¡°I might have lost my head a long time ago!¡± ¡°But I¡¯m still alive, and senior didn¡¯t attack us just now!¡± perhaps we can try to contact this senior. At the very least, we can establish a connection with the younger generation in the Xia clan territory! ¡°Let them convey our plan to avoid any misunderstandings!¡± Qin Ming voiced out his opinion. ¡°Sure!¡± ¡°However, since the Holy senior is living in seclusion here, there¡¯s no use for us to stay. The plan to split open the skies still needs us to oversee it, so you all have full authority to handle this matter! The people from the martial suppression Department will also stay behind and assist!¡± ¡°But remember, act prudently and don¡¯t annoy the senior.¡± Zhao Wu, the venerable sovereign who was leading the group, nodded in agreement after some thought. The others did not object. Just as Qin Ming had said! If that senior really wanted to kill them, none of them would be able to escape. Trying to get in touch with him and pass on the plan to avoid any misunderstandings was the best choice. The land of the Berserkers had always been part of their plan, and they could not give up unless they had no other choice. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ A few months later! At the bottom of the endless sea. There were natural caves. A group of crocodiles was sleeping with their eyes closed. In front of a cave formed by the largest crevice in the mountain, a green crocodile rushed in from outside! ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± At the entrance of the cave, there were two crocodiles lying on the bottom of the sea. When they saw a crocodile coming over, one of them opened its eyes and asked. ¡°I have an important matter to discuss with the divine ancestor!¡± The green crocodile said. ¡°The divine ancestor has already fallen into a deep sleep. He said that he¡¯ll be called after the human race has settled things! We¡¯ll deal with the other things ourselves!¡± ¡°What happened?¡± The crocodile guarding the entrance said. the human race¡¯s experts who went out are back! ¡°But the shadow crocodile that was following them has disappeared. It hasn¡¯t come back to report the situation! I suspect that something has happened to it!¡± The green alligator said. ¡°Is its bead of life broken?¡± The giant crocodile at the entrance of the cave raised its head. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t! He¡¯s still fine!¡± The green crocodile shook its head! ¡°Go! Take its bead of life and let¡¯s use a secret skill to find its location!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not dead yet, so it¡¯s best not to disturb the divine ancestor with such a small matter!¡± The giant crocodile at the entrance of the cave thought for a moment before its body floated up and swam towards another cave. The green crocodile nodded and followed closely. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡°The sky opening plan! He would be able to combine the eight small domains into a medium-sized continent! What a big move!¡± Lin Teng took Zhao Yuling and Lin Xueling to the endless sea. They were originally there to investigate the situation, but after chatting with the people at the beach, they brought back a group of people! When these people saw Xia Yuan, they had a long conversation and were pleasantly surprised to find out. The Xia clan here was one of the branches of the royal family. We¡¯re one family! After that, they began to frequently exchange flirtatious glances. Chu he also found out a lot of things from Zhao Yuling. This was probably what those people wanted her to pass on when they found out that Zhao Yu¡¯s psionic ability had come into contact with the hidden seniors of the Xia clan! He took the opportunity to sound her out! ¡°Brother Chu, those seniors are so powerful!¡± ¡°There are countless venerable sovereigns, and there are even senior sacred venerates!¡± however, they¡¯re all very good people. They gave resources, cultivation techniques, and even opened an Academy to clear the doubts of the king level grandpas, allowing them to improve their cultivation very quickly! Grandpa Xia and several venerable sovereigns took out their treasures and even personally healed him. Although he can¡¯t fully recover, he can still use some of his strength and live for a few more years! Zhao Yuling moved a chair over and lay side by side with Chu he under the willow tree. She seemed very happy. From his words, it was clear that he had a good impression of the foreign seniors. They wanted to transform the continent, and they were so powerful. However, he still discussed with them in a negotiating manner and even offered a lot of compensation. He also made it clear that if they didn¡¯t agree, they wouldn¡¯t force it. Most importantly, even if the continents were to merge and transform in the future ¡­ As long as the Xia clan wanted the land of the Barbarian region, they would have no objections. He had great strength, but his attitude was so upright. It was hard not to have a good impression of him. However, even though he had a good impression of her! But many people felt that it was a little unreal. This was especially true for the few Xia clan Kings who had lived for a long time. They were originally facing a group of human seniors who had suddenly appeared, but now they had brought their entire race here. Their hearts were pounding. He didn¡¯t have any confidence. There were two seniors waiting for the show to start in the Xia clan¡¯s territory. However, those were the seniors of the human clan, not the seniors of the Xia clan. If there was a conflict between the Xia clan and the foreign races, he might still intervene. However, if there was a conflict between his own family, it was still uncertain who senior would help! Especially after knowing the strength of those outsiders. They were even more uncertain! There were many Kings and venerable sovereigns, and even some senior Saint Venerables. With such strength, even the two seniors who were waiting for the big screen would be powerless to help them. If a conflict really broke out, they might not even be able to protect themselves. However, what happened next was abnormal. It was hard to imagine how easy it was to talk to those venerable sovereigns from the outside. The meeting between the two sides was very pleasant. It was as if they were on the same level. The Xia clan was not in a position of weakness! Not long after they met, the Xia clan had already obtained uncountable benefits. one of the two seniors who are waiting in the dark for the opening of the screen might be much more terrifying than we thought! Xia Yuan sighed. After obtaining so many benefits, the other party had also intentionally or unintentionally tested the waters. Xia Yuan had already made a guess in his heart. He was always ambiguous when faced with a test. He neither admitted nor denied the fact that the Xia clan had a senior. In this way, it wouldn¡¯t be considered as him pulling the Tiger skin of the senior. Someone else had taken the initiative to hang it up! If senior knew, he would not blame him. how wonderful would it be for an existence at that level to wait for such a Great War? ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll be able to take a look at it in my lifetime!¡± Xia Yuan raised his head, his eyes filled with endless yearning. The more he understood senior¡¯s depth. The more he looked forward to the great era that was about to begin. The stronger the senior, the more unimaginable the great era that even he had to wait for. ¡°Yes, Master. Your luck is getting better and better! There¡¯s always a turn for the better at every moment of life and death. Perhaps you¡¯re the son of destiny that little Xiaoyu mentioned, born for the great world!¡± ¡°Your current state is called dormancy!¡± Chapter 101 ? Chapter 101: Chance Translator: 549690339 A mysterious force with a tracking effect spiralled over! This was the third time in three months! Chu he didn¡¯t stop him and even helped him a little. Otherwise, with his strength and means, it would be impossible for that force to find him. Not to mention going in! &Nbsp; but ¡­ He couldn¡¯t bear to reject her when she wanted to reunite with her little friends. Handsome people usually didn¡¯t have a hard heart! Chu he looked at the green smoke that had already risen to 120 feet and shook his head. He was not satisfied. The current level of the power of Providence was still of no use to him. Chu he estimated that he would need at least another nest of nether Dragons with murderous auras. Only then would it be effective on him. He casually threw a pill into his mouth. As Chu he chewed, he split off a wisp of his mental energy and followed the traces of the mysterious force to its source. Then, he estimated the distance. The two crocodiles should be able to reach the Barbarian region in about a day. Chu he stood up and decided to take a walk outside. He wanted to welcome his shadow crocodile¡¯s little friends. At this moment, the sun was high in the sky. It was the auspicious time he usually chose to check in! Chu he walked into the library Pavilion and checked in. ding! Congratulations to the host for signing the contract successfully. You have been rewarded with a King¡¯s realm-breaking pill. A bottle of pills that he was familiar with appeared on the check-in panel. Chu he looked up at the sky. This auspicious time was not reliable. For him, who had checked in continuously for more than a hundred years, a King level item was already trash that only had a small chance of coming across! This thing was useless to him now. They didn¡¯t even taste good enough as jelly beans. The few bottles that Chu he had left after checking in were separated by him. He threw them into the cliff, mysterious cave, and even hid them in the secret compartment in the wall. It all depended on fate! ¡°Another group of lucky people is about to appear!¡± Chu he moved his fingers. At this moment, the sunlight was red with a hint of purple. It was the sign of purple Qi coming from the heavens! It meant that there was another son of destiny who was about to obtain a great opportunity that would make people jealous! It was the blessing of his father, the heavenly Dao! Chu he stepped out of the Lin family¡¯s residence under the scorching sun. It ignored space and distance! With a single step, he appeared on a Street outside the Lin family. There were people walking around, and most of them were young men and women. Besides leisure and entertainment places, most of the shops on the street were baby clothing stores. There were no vendors selling vegetables on either side of the road except for carriages and people. In the current Forest City, the people there were basically all martial artists with decent cultivation and rich family backgrounds. They had no use for those ordinary dishes! Even if he wanted to satisfy his appetite, he would settle it in the inn. There was no living environment for hawkers at all. Chu he shook his head. With another step, he left Forest City. All these years, he would occasionally go out to relax and experience the smoke and fire, and he would go to the neighboring city. Lin city had completely changed. And now, there were signs that it was developing on a large scale. There was less and less smoke and fire. There was only an increasingly intense stench. When he arrived outside of Forest City, Chu he¡¯s speed returned to normal. Each step he took covered a few hundred meters! He enjoyed the scenery as he walked slowly. A day was enough for him to hurry on with his journey. There was no need to rush at all. He was mainly here to relax, and picking up giant crocodile¡¯s friends was just a side trip. On the roadside. Chu he saw a White Horse. It was very handsome! He exchanged a glance with the White Horse, and his heart moved. For so many years, as a Big Shot, he had been walking on his own. He had never experienced the feeling of riding a horse! He felt a little regretful! Although the horse might not be as fast as he could walk, he needed the feeling. Speed was not important! ¡°Are you selling your horses?¡± Chu he walked over and leaned against the side of the road to rest. A young swordsman with the image of a wastrel asked. He had a long sword stuck in his feet, a wine pot in his hand, and long hair covering half of his face. ¡°I¡¯m not selling!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not selling horses!¡± The young hero lazily looked up at Chu he, gulped, and shook his head. Chu he smiled. He wasn¡¯t angry. He sat down under a tree next to the young man. He took out a piece of white cloth and laid it out. Under the young swordsman¡¯s dumbfounded gaze ¡­ A saber, a manual, and a pill were placed on it! ¡°Choose one and Exchange it for your horse!¡± ¡°Of course, you can also refuse!¡± Chu he took out a pot of tea and sipped it slowly as he spoke indifferently. ¡°First, introduce these three items to me.¡± Chen Xiaoyao¡¯s gaze swept across the saber, the manual, and the pill. He couldn¡¯t sense anything extraordinary about the three items, but he felt as if an opportunity had come to him. He was excited! It was ridiculous! It was also very sudden. ¡°You choose!¡± Chu he shook his head and did not give an explanation. my horse has been with me for two years. I have feelings for it, Wanwan! Chen Xiaoyao had just opened his mouth to introduce them. Chu he did not say anything and put away the knife on the White cloth! it has the blood of the Hanma race. If it¡¯s properly nurtured, it will have innate talent! Without waiting for him to finish, Chu he silently put away the secret manual on the White cloth. Chen Xiaoyao,¡±hehe.¡± Could he still continue speaking? There was only one item left on the list! If it was kept again, the only thing left on the ground would be that piece of white cloth! This transaction was inexplicable and strange. This was the first time he had experienced something like this. It was the other party who wanted to trade, but now it seemed like he had become the passive party. It made him feel a little confused. ¡°I choose the medicinal pill!¡± In the end, Chen Xiaoyao made a choice that he respected from the bottom of his heart. Horses were not worth much. But if he missed the feeling that came from the depths of his heart ¡­ He might not be able to remember it for a long time. ¡°He¡¯s one with deep luck!¡± Chu he nodded. He stood up, patted his bottom, and jumped up. He sat on the horse, untied the reins, squeezed the horse¡¯s belly, and began to gallop. ¡°What¡¯s the use of this pill!¡± Chen Xiaoyao reacted a little and asked loudly. take it orally. You can use it now! In the distant sound of horse hooves, a clear voice came! Chen Xiaoyao picked up the pill. He was speechless. Of course, he knew about oral consumption. What he wanted to ask was the effects of this pill. ¡°It smells so good!¡± Speaking of which, it was strange. Just now, he had felt that it was ordinary and there was no special medicinal pill. After the strange person left, a rich and extremely alluring fragrance began to spread! Chen Xiaoyao swallowed his saliva and suddenly couldn¡¯t help but throw the pill into his mouth. ¡°We¡¯re finished! I¡¯m bewitched!¡± He slapped his mouth. He felt that his behavior today was too abnormal. First, he inexplicably exchanged a horse for a medicinal pill with unknown effects. Then, he directly threw it into his mouth without even knowing if the medicinal pill was real or not, or if it was poisonous. After Chen Xiaoyao came to his senses, he wanted to spit out the pill in time, but he realized that the pill would melt in his mouth! And it was very fast! ¡°This is!¡± He didn¡¯t have time to think too much when his expression suddenly changed drastically, and he sat cross-legged on the ground! Chapter 102 ? Chapter 102: The Dragon on vacation Translator: 549690339 ¡°I¡¯ve broken through?¡± He glanced at the surrounding wolves. Chen Xiaoyao raised his head and looked at the sky. He felt like he was in a dream! When he was at the Xiantian ninth stage, he sold a horse and got a pill. He had broken through! Things were suddenly strange. This was even more ridiculous than those who had fallen off the cliff to obtain the inheritance! ¡°Do you want to find a few more horses?¡± Chen Xiaoyao began to consider the feasibility of this plan! If they could get such a huge benefit by selling a horse. If word got out, those friends of his would probably want to change their careers! They all became horse sellers! it¡¯s said that there are many opportunities in Lin County, but this is ridiculous! Chen Xiaoyao thought for a moment. In theory, it was not realistic to sell horses. This was an opportunity that he had encountered, and it was probably not something that could be replicated! Unless the one just now killed one horse a day. Moreover, he needed to change to another horse. However, Chen Xiaoyao felt that regardless of whether it was realistic or not, he had to go back and find a few more horses. He would wait here for a period of time. It would not take much time anyway. Just in case! ¡°And this piece of cloth!¡± Chen Xiaoyao picked up the White cloth on the ground. Although he couldn¡¯t tell what was special about it, it was still necessary to study it! Chen Xiaoyao unfolded the White cloth and felt that it was a little familiar. He put it in front of his chest and gestured for a moment. Suddenly, his expression changed. Then, he carefully studied the Mandarin Duck pattern on it, and his expression became even more surprised! ¡°This is a Kasaya!¡± ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chu he galloped on his horse from afternoon to midnight! The White Horse finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Its speed dropped rapidly, its breathing became rapid, and its legs began to tremble! Chu he, who was lying on the horse with the foxtail grass in his mouth and looking up at the Galaxy, flicked his finger and a pill accurately fell into the horse¡¯s mouth. Hiss! Then, the White Horse let out an excited neigh. He lifted his legs and jumped up. As if he had been injected with chicken blood, his speed suddenly increased and he once again galloped up as if he was flying. ¡°AI! It¡¯s so boring!¡± Chu he got up and stood on the horse¡¯s back. He was too strong and could not feel the excitement of riding a horse! No matter how happily the horse scattered, it couldn¡¯t make his body move at all. ¡°Come, I¡¯ll teach you how to fly!¡± Chu he sat down and pulled the reins. The White Horse¡¯s gallop slowly lifted off the ground and started galloping in the air. The horse¡¯s body and mind felt relaxed. It raised its head and ran more and more happily and vigorously. ¡°This is the feeling of freedom!¡± However, after a while, at a certain moment, it suddenly noticed that something was wrong! He lowered his head to take a look. Hiss! It couldn¡¯t help but let out a terrified neigh! The horse¡¯s head was dizzy! Its four hooves trembled. This time, it was really soft! It was a mystical horse with the blood of the Ferghana horse race, and its blood-red eyes could see in the dark. Now, it found itself in the sky. As a native horse, it had never flown before. Fear of heights! ¡°It¡¯s useless!¡± Chu he shook his head as he looked at the stallion that was already frothing. With a flick of his finger, a bottle of liquid drink was poured into the horse¡¯s mouth. In an instant. It was refreshing! The horse only felt that its head was clear, its body was strong, and it was no longer afraid of heights! It even felt as if he had wings on both sides, and he could fly more freely. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ The edge of the endless sea! Three huge island-like ships were docked. Some people were constantly moving things down, while others were casting and carving on the coastline. The division of labor was clear and orderly! The Xia clan had already approved of the sky splitting plan. The Qin clan was now starting to make preparations. This was a big plan and a big project. If everything went smoothly, it would take decades. If there were any accidents, it might take about a hundred years. ¡°The two dragons!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± The experts of the martial suppression Department stood high in the air, looking down at a corner of the long coastline. Over there, two auras had been retracted. However, when one looked over, they would still see two dragons that were as large as two small mountains. They were coiled up together, bathing in the sunlight and lazily closing their eyes. It was like a vacation by the sea! Those two dragons had appeared not too long ago. A few Qin clan¡¯s senior statesmen expressed that they were the two peak venerable sovereigns that they had seen when they first arrived. Although it seemed that they were not hostile to the human race. However, how could he allow other Dragons to sleep beside the bed? With two dragons of unknown origins and terrifying strength sleeping next to them and doing things, it made them feel apprehensive. The martial arts Department experts took turns to watch. Even though they couldn¡¯t stop him if there was a problem. But he still had to see it! And he had to stare at it without blinking. Every time the two dragons changed their positions, they would be nervous. have you contacted the higher-ups of the Xia clan? do they recognize these two dragons? ¡± ¡°Did the seniors in their clan rear them?¡± It was time for the shift, and the experts of the martial Suppression Division asked their companions who had come to take over. ¡°I did!¡± ¡°They said that they only saw senior catch a Dragon and a Tiger before. They should be the Dragon and Tiger that floated into the sea and are still missing!¡± ¡°As for these two dragons, they don¡¯t know either. They¡¯ve never seen them before!¡± ¡°But we¡¯ve just discussed it, and they should also be raised at home! It¡¯s not wild!¡± ¡°Otherwise, it¡¯s unreasonable that he didn¡¯t have any intention of causing trouble for us after such a long time!¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but it¡¯s hard to be at ease without accurate news!¡± The two experts from the martial suppression Department were talking to each other as they looked at the two dragons in the distance. Their expressions were very unsightly! What was that senior thinking! If he was really the one who raised them! He had let out two such terrifying Dragons, but he didn¡¯t even tie them up with a chain or place them further away and throw them to a place with fewer people. This kind of evil Dragon people was terrifying! His heart trembled. Even if they suspected that he was raised, no one could really be at ease! ¡°Senior! you didn¡¯t suspect that we had impure intentions and sent two dragons to keep an eye on us! did you!¡± One of them suddenly made a guess! ¡°Maybe!¡± At this moment. In the distance. The two dragons were comfortably enjoying the sunlight, while their eyes would crack from time to time and let out a Dragon¡¯s sigh. Time passed by, just like their blood. Drip, drip! Although it was a holiday, they felt that they could not be happy anymore! With every passing second, it became heavier and more depressing! ¡°I can feel two guys coming!¡± Suddenly, one of the dragons opened its eyes and spoke! ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°How¡¯s his strength?¡± The other dragon¡¯s eyes cracked open and asked indifferently. ¡°I can¡¯t feel it, but it¡¯s precisely because I can¡¯t feel it that it¡¯s not simple! Maybe it¡¯s not worse than you or me!¡± The Dragon opened its eyes and said! ¡°Another unlucky fellow is coming! That¡¯s good!¡± the world is so big. Those who can still find this place are all very lucky! The Dragon squinted his eyes as two streaks of tears streaked down from the corners of his eyes! Chapter 103 ? Chapter 103: Returning Translator: 549690339 ¡°They¡¯re coming!¡± The opened Dragon raised its head and looked in one direction. In the endless ocean, two smaller crocodiles with only their eyes exposed were floating left and right, observing the situation on the coastline. In order to prevent any accidents from being detected, they restrained their auras and only used their eyes to scan the surroundings without using their consciousness. Suddenly, a huge mountain shook and rose, attracting their attention. He looked over warily. ¡°Netherworld dragon race!¡± why are they here? they¡¯re even with the humans! The two crocodiles saw the situation of the huge mountain clearly, and the light in their eyes couldn¡¯t help changing. ¡°It has discovered us!¡± ¡°And he¡¯s even looking at us with pity!¡± ¡°Something¡¯s wrong with it!¡± A green crocodile said as it vigilantly scanned its surroundings. It could not help but use its consciousness to check the strength of the two dragons on the shore. something¡¯s not right. Only one Saint venerable from the human race came this time. It¡¯s impossible for him to be here. The shadow crocodile is still trapped despite its strength. I¡¯m afraid it has something to do with the netherdragon race! ¡°Go, hurry up and bring this news back!¡± The moment the two crocodiles saw the Dragon. He made a prompt decision and decided to run away first. The nether dragon race was a large race with tyrannical strength. Now, it was very likely that he had colluded with the human race. No matter what, he had a bad feeling. This was big news. ¡°They¡¯re very smart, they ran away immediately!¡± ¡°Why wasn¡¯t I so smart when you said something was wrong?¡± Nether devour, who was still squinting, sighed. He finally opened his eyes and looked at the place where the two crocodiles had disappeared with a complicated gaze. There was praise, envy, but most of all, regret! ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have moved just now!¡± Dark devour¡¯s dragon head turned and said. It was only when they were in the same boat that they could resonate with each other. In the same place. It had fallen into the pit, but the other creatures had run away. No matter how he thought about it, he felt unhappy. It was rather uncomfortable. At the thought of this, its tears came out again! ¡°I¡¯m fine! They can¡¯t run away!¡± You min raised his head to look at the sky. A golden fishing net cut through the void and fell into the sea with a plop. The water splashed in all directions, and a sharp, ear-piercing roar came out of the water surface with a muffled feeling. A moment later, the fishing net flew out of the water, and two huge crocodiles were pulled out. The two crocodiles were squeezed together, their bodies trembling as they struggled helplessly. Their eyes turned and met the two dragons on the shore. Serene devour¡¯s huge Dragon mouth opened, looking at the fishing net that was far away, he became excited, his tears turning into a smile. You min turned around, looking at his companion in surprise. Even if he wanted to gloat, he didn¡¯t have to be like this! Is there something wrong with this guy¡¯s brain? Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! The human experts who noticed the movement quickly rose into the air and looked at the two crocodiles that were gradually getting further away! His mind was shaken! ¡°Two more crocodiles! It seemed that this time, they had a long tail! Immediately send the news back!¡± The leader of the martial Suppression Division said with a dark expression. now, we can be completely sure that those two dragons are really raised by the family! He turned around and looked at the two dragons with a complicated expression. The two dragons were fine even though they were sunbathing, but the two crocodiles were caught. The truth was obvious! He let out a sigh and muttered to himself. of all the things senior could have raised, why did you have to raise a Dragon? if the nether dragon clan finds out about this, the consequences will be unpredictable! Three dragons! If this news were to spread, the entire nether dragon race would go berserk! One must know that this was not as simple as killing the dragon, but enslaving it. In the eyes of the nether dragon race, which was not considered to be large in number, this kind of thing was definitely intolerable! Unfortunately, his words carried little weight and he could not see the senior to persuade him. For this matter, he could only wait for Saint Yu to be able to leave and personally persuade him. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chu he carried the bag, turned his horse around, and rushed back. The White Horse galloped through the air at an extremely fast speed. It flashed as if it was shuttling through many spatial gates. Every time it passed through the void, it would raise its head and let out a long hiss in excitement. Chu he lowered his head and was speechless. Originally, he wanted to find the thrill of riding a horse. In the end, he did not find any excitement. The horse was really provoked. Now, they were shouting more and more passionately! It felt like he had turned from passive to active! Under Chu he¡¯s control, the return time was much faster. Very quickly. When the sun was still in the middle of the sky, he rode his horse back to Lin County. As he passed by the familiar little forest, he had a sudden thought. He squeezed the horse¡¯s belly with his legs and the fine horse landed vertically and steadily. The crisp sound of horse hooves rang out. Chen Xiaoyao, who was carefully cleaning the horses, raised his head. When he saw the familiar horse and the figure that he had only seen once, he would never forget. His eyes were shining! It was like the young lady of Li Chun brothel seeing a rich customer who had turned around! Not only did his eyes light up, but even his heart was surging with excitement! In particular, he noticed that the legs of Chu he¡¯s white Horse were moving violently and trembling non-stop. This made him even more excited! The horse was obviously overburdened. It¡¯s time to change! As expected of a senior. His stallion, which had sufficient endurance, could not withstand his strikes in a day! Amazing! ¡°Senior! Do you still need horses?¡± ¡°Buy one get ten free!¡± Chen Xiaoyao welcomed Chu he with an excited expression. Chu he¡¯s eyes swept across the row of horses of various colors that were tied to the trees. ¡°You¡¯re ready to change your profession!¡± The corner of his mouth twitched! ¡°Mm! Senior, I¡¯m currently selling horses!¡± Chen Xiaoyao nodded. The senior¡¯s appearance was not in vain. He had spent a lot of money to buy this batch of BMW yesterday. He had originally held the mentality of just in case. However, he did not expect that his beautiful dream would come true! The senior had really appeared again! ¡°Then you can slowly sell it! I wish you a prosperous business, but I don¡¯t need it now!¡± Chu he shook his head. He rode the horse for fun and wanted some excitement. He didn¡¯t really need it. ¡°Is it like this?¡± Chen Xiaoyao was disappointed. However, he didn¡¯t force himself to promote it. Just a single pill like this could allow him to break through. A dudou that could be used as a tablecloth and could be thrown away at will could calm one¡¯s mind and Qi when worn on the body. It could also protect one from being hacked by knives, axes, and Qi attacks. He didn¡¯t dare to make such a profound senior feel annoyed. Yesterday¡¯s medicinal pill and dudou should have been an opportunity given by senior. It wasn¡¯t like his horse had that much value. He still had this bit of Bullsh * t! The reason why he still came here to sell his horse was to follow his heart. There was anticipation, but it wasn¡¯t enough to make him lose his mind. ¡°Sell well! Make it big and strong! You have a bright future in this line of work!¡± Chu he gave Chen Xiaoyao an encouraging look and left on his horse. Chapter 104 ? Chapter 104: Splitting open the sky Translator: 549690339 ¡­¡­¡­¡­ After Chu he returned, the first thing he did was to walk into the demon-subduing tower and throw the two freshly caught crocodiles into the oil pan. Listening to their roars filled with vitality, he felt refreshed. Such a pleasant sound would only appear when new creatures came in. Chu he listened for a while before walking out of the demon-suppressing Pagoda. He looked at the green smoke that could be seen rising by the willow tree and then looked up at the sky. Today¡¯s luck was abundant, and it was noon. He counted with his fingers and it was a good sign. Chu he tidied up his clothes, walked into the library, and silently signed in. ding! Congratulations to the host for successfully signing the contract. Reward: one purple blood Goldstone. A purple-gold rock appeared on the check-in panel. Chu he revealed a smile. It was indeed a great fortune! He had obtained two of these purple blood Goldstones before, and this was the third one. This thing was of great use to him at his current realm! It could even be said to be the best and most practical thing. Of course, it was only useful to him. Other Saint venerable experts could not use it! As his cultivation grew stronger, he would be able to obtain more cultivation techniques after checking in. Chu he¡¯s analysis and understanding of martial arts had already reached the stage where he could see the general picture from a small detail. His nine transformation golden body technique was very different from the mainstream cultivation methods of the great desolate world. The nine transformation golden body technique wasn¡¯t too gaudy. It was the purest form of self-cultivation. Although every stage would undergo an all-round transformation of the body and mind, there would also be some side effects. At rank four, the nine transformation golden body technique focused on the transformation of the skeleton. After Chu he completed his rank four cultivation, his bones were like gold and had its own divine aura. Every inch and every section could be used as a weapon. If he was dismantled, he could be broken down into countless venerable sovereign level weapons. And at rank five, the nine transformation golden body technique¡¯s focus was on blood. Every drop of his ordinary blood was being condensed into blood essence. A drop of blood could cause the sky to collapse, the earth to crack, and the mountains and rivers to evaporate. This was no joke! A drop of his blood could create a venerable sovereign! Of course, the premise was that he could refine it and not die from overeating! This was also the most difficult part! After obtaining the purple blood Golden Rock, Chu he decided to go into seclusion again. He told the little jerk to close the library Pavilion, opened a space secret realm, and walked in. He had to check in, so he didn¡¯t choose to close the space door. Every time he went into seclusion, he would create an alarm clock in his mind. Every time it turned to noon, he would wake up for a moment and check in. In any case, he was cultivating his physical body and his consciousness was very strong. He was not afraid of being distracted and disturbing his cultivation! This was a secret realm that Chu he had transformed into a bathtub. The inside was separated into several sections. Some of the purple blood contained the Dao of lightning. It looked calm on the surface, but it had a terrifying heaviness that struck people¡¯s hearts. It carried a terrifying will of lightning that could tear people¡¯s hearts apart. With just a glance, the soul of an ordinary person would be torn apart! There was a white spiritual milk with specks of fluorescent light shimmering, bringing with it an intoxicating fragrance. With just a whiff, one could feel a sense of joy from the depths of the soul. There was also red lava with black spots on it. It was bubbling and emitting black smoke. The smell was pungent, and it had a terrifying heat. Even an ordinary houtian warrior would be burned to death if he touched it from a distance. ¡­¡­! This was the place where Chu he cultivated. Refining, forging, replenishing, and repairing-it was a Dragon! Chu he¡¯s cultivation was not static! Instead, it was moving back and forth between the different types of holes that were separated! Chu he took out the purple blood golden stone that exuded a mysterious and heavy aura. He took off his clothes and pressed it against his abdomen before jumping into the lava bath! ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Time passed by quickly! In the blink of an eye, a year had passed! After more than a year of hard work, the preparatory work for the human race¡¯s sky-opening plan was finally completed! Now, he was preparing to shift a few barbarian territories. In the center of the man-made island in the endless sea. ¡°It¡¯s finally starting!¡± A figure in blue walked out from the top of the tower. He stood in the air and looked down at the world. His aura was not leaking at all, and his long hair was casually hanging down and fluttering in the wind. He made a move and grabbed from the tower. Nine huge cauldrons flew out from the top of the tower and were lifted up by him. ¡°Suppress!¡± He moved his palm, and the nine Cauldrons flew in different directions. They streaked across the sky and landed far away in the endless sea. ¡°Come out!¡± A lustrous, transparent mountain and river that was like a water curtain was pulled out. It was like a world as it was lifted up by the young man in blue. The red light in his palm continued to expand and spread out, covering the sky in the blink of an eye. It was like a world hanging upside down in the sky. There was a brilliant heavenly might, and the roars of Mountain Gods and river Kings! ¡°Split open the sky!¡± The young man in blue roared! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! As his voice fell, a terrifying aura rose around the island. All the human powerhouses on the island were in position! A heaven and earth diagram was activated, and they were standing on the nodes. In the blink of an eye, the entire Ocean Burst with golden light, filling the world. Beng! Beng! Beng, Beng, Beng! After 16 dull bangs, 16 straight chains were pulled from the bottom of the sea and hung on the skyscraping gears that appeared on the tower. ¡°Melt!¡± Heaven and earth, which was held high by the young man in blue, fell from his hand, as if virtual and reality were overlapping. BOOM! BOOM! In the loud noise, the skyscraping gears on the tower began to turn slowly. ¡°Has the crocodile clan not made a move yet?¡± Outside this Sea region, there were many human experts who were scattered and on guard. In one of them, Lord Yu looked at the skyscraping gear that had already begun to turn. His expression did not relax in the slightest. ¡°Yes! No, we¡¯ve already exposed many flaws to them, except for those wandering and scouting! Their main force is still missing.¡± An expert from the martial arts Department beside him replied. it seems like the crocodile clan¡¯s goal is just as I¡¯ve guessed. They really want to reap the benefits without doing anything. Once we¡¯ve finished building the items, they¡¯ll take the ready-made ones! ¡°This group of stupid crocodiles, they¡¯re dreaming. But this is good! We¡¯ll be able to carry out the plan with peace of mind! When the time comes, we¡¯ll see whose trump card is stronger!¡± ¡°AI! I wonder what the situation is like in the eastern Azure region!¡± Lord Yu¡¯s eyes looked deep into the endless sea. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ BOOM! With a shake, the Barbarian region moved forward a little. With this one step, Tong you Valley was like a sewage cover being pushed open by a small gap, and a pungent black gas came out. The source of the black gas! It was a dark and deep abyss under it, where the evil wind was blowing, bringing with it all kinds of sharp and brutal howls, like the murmurs of demons, the roars of ghosts, and the screams of vengeful souls. Suddenly, at the bottom of the abyss, a pair of eyes surrounded by black flames and two red dots in the middle suddenly opened. They had a brutal aura that could burn the world. In an instant, all sound disappeared without a trace, and the world seemed to have fallen into silence. Chapter 105 ? Chapter 105: An unforeseen event Translator: 549690339 At the same time! In the library Pavilion! Shua! Chu he, who was in the middle of cultivation, suddenly opened his eyes! His consciousness spread out almost at the same time. It pierced through the clouds and enveloped the world, almost solidifying into a physical entity. In Forest City, the young men and women who were working hard to create achievements for their families suddenly felt their hearts sink. A terrifying pressure appeared, and even their souls trembled. It was as if they were swallowed into an endless abyss! They were trembling in fear! Both his soul and body had suffered a critical blow! Even the neighboring cities of Lin city were in a state of panic. Regardless of whether it was a Xiantian or a King, all of them were instantly frightened to the point that their hearts were beating wildly! Even the entire Xia clan territory, and even places further away, had fallen into a depressing atmosphere like the one before the storm. Dark clouds covered the sky, and a storm was coming! However, all of this came suddenly and left quickly. After a few breaths, everything returned to normal. That terrifying and oppressive feeling instantly disappeared without a trace, as if it had never appeared! However, in Forest City, a young girl was lying on her back with her eyes rolled back and the corners of her mouth trembling. And the young man who suddenly felt bored knew very well that something terrible had just happened. They really wanted to run out screaming. No matter what, they wanted to go and see the situation! However, it was a pity. At this moment, they felt that their bodies were more tired than all the years of hard work added together. They couldn¡¯t move at all, which was more uncomfortable than exhaustion! They could only look at each other and could not even speak! ¡°Was that senior angry? What happened?¡± Meng Yi trembled. The aura on his body exploded and resisted against that terrifying aura as he tried his best to protect Xia Yuan! After the breath dissipated, he finally spoke with difficulty. ¡°Perhaps it has something to do with the opening of the curtains!¡± ¡°Maybe he¡¯s fighting with some hidden existence!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never seen senior so angry in all these years! It¡¯s like the might of the heavens!¡± ¡°What kind of opponent has appeared to make senior so serious?¡± Xia Yuan took a deep breath and looked up at the sky in a daze! Just the release of its aura stirred up the wind and clouds. If such experts were to fight, Lin County, no, even the Xia clan¡¯s territory, would be in trouble! In such a Grand scene, if the weak Xia clan stayed by the side, they would end up being smashed to pieces if they were not careful! ¡­¡­¡­¡­ In the library Pavilion, Chu he walked out of the cave that represented the hot smell. He removed the purple blood golden stone from his abdomen, which had a dull luster and was already covered with cracks, and put on his clothes. He walked out of the secret realm with a frown, took out the astrolabe, and began his divination! While he was cultivating, he suddenly felt his heart skip a beat. This was the first time he had encountered such a situation. It made Chu he explode. His reaction was intense, and his consciousness instantly exploded. He followed the strange feeling that gave him and chased after it, trying to find the source. Unfortunately, even though he was already very fast, he was still a step too late and could not catch up. This was the first time that a living being had managed to escape his pursuit. This made Chu he very unhappy! At the same time, he was also shocked! He was worried that someone stronger than him had come here. Therefore, he wanted to open a new hexagram! The final divination showed! Safe! It was good that she was fine. Chu he¡¯s furrowed brows eased a little. However, he did not relax completely. ¡°What was that thing just now!¡± ¡°Should I use a secret technique to give chase?¡± He held his chin and pondered. He was hesitant. In the end, Chu he shook his head and decided to forget it! He was worried that the aura just now really represented an existence stronger than him. If he pursued it, he might cause an accident. The divination was peace! But if he courted death, he might be a great disaster! ¡°It¡¯s better to be steady!¡± He might stand a chance against an existence above the Saint venerable realm with his many tricks. But as the Heavenly Father who could improve steadily, he didn¡¯t need to take the risk. Before he became the strongest, he needed to be more cautious! ¡°It¡¯s time to prepare more backup plans!¡± Previously, his strength was unrivaled in the entire barbarian region. I¡¯ve been slacking off a little over the years! Chu he felt that he should start moving again in the next few days. He should renovate the entire library Pavilion. No, the library Pavilion was too small. He had to renovate the entire Forest City. It just so happened that he had the blueprints and materials for a few sets of peerless great formation sets. After the modification, even if an existence above the Saint venerable realm dared to find trouble with him, he would let them know why the flowers were so red! Let¡¯s send him into the demon suppressing tower! ¡­¡­¡­¡­ In Tong you Valley, in the abyss, the rapidly rising Demon Eye suddenly stopped. Then, the red dot on its eyes expanded. Suddenly, it opened its eyes, and a layer of mud-like things flew out from its eyes, blocking the cracks in the abyss. Then, it quickly fell back to the bottom of the abyss. It looked straight at the abyss above, and the two red dots in its eyes were spinning rapidly, as if it was thinking about something! The entire abyssal space was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop. A long time passed! Wuuu! A deep roar like that of a beast sounded. Black flames appeared in the abyss and floated out. The sound of water flowing could be heard before the black flames were extinguished and turned into black mud balls. It was glistening and wriggling in the air. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! In the end, when all the black flames turned into mud balls, they scuttled up like big black rats and pushed open the blocked abyssal gap. The smooth body of the mud balls turned into liquid and sneaked out of the small gap. ¡°Bring back some tonics to help me recover!¡± At the bottom of the abyss, a hoarse demonic voice sounded with a grinding sound. When all the mud balls disappeared, another mud-like object shot out from the bottom of the abyss and blocked the entrance! Then, the red dot dimmed and extinguished. The entire dark abyss once again blew with a cold wind, forming all kinds of ghostly wails and wolf howls. Tong you Valley, like the endless sea, was a place that connected the major neighboring areas. The journey was relatively short, but very few creatures chose to walk through here, and instead took a detour to the endless sea. This was because, like the endless sea, there were countless ferocious beasts. Moreover, this place was covered in demonic Qi all year round, which could affect the minds of living creatures. Even a King level existence would be trapped in this place if they were not careful. This was also the reason why there were not many interactions between the various regions. If one took the sea route, the journey would be long and there would be many ferocious beasts. On land, even the peak battle-power of small domains, King level experts, could encounter danger. Who would dare to seek such death? However, at this moment, in Tong you Valley, which was the intersection between the Barbarian domain and the everlasting domain, there were a few bat-like creatures sitting cross-legged. From the words they were speaking, it was obvious that they weren¡¯t beasts, but living beings with intelligence. However, the strange thing was that even though the surrounding demonic Qi kept surging toward them, it didn¡¯t seem to have any effect on them. Chapter 106 ? Chapter 106: Leaving just like that Translator: 549690339 ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are there Xia clansmen everywhere, and why are they so ridiculously strong?¡± The five figures were the five King level succubi who had fled in time after the battle with the Xia clan. They were extremely depressed at this moment! After the human race won that day, although their race was gone, fortunately, they were strong enough. They could hide among the smaller races and slowly develop! However, when the Tiger Tribe rose to power and some of their experts broke through to the venerable sovereign realm, they swept the world and had the potential to unify the Barbarian region. However, at the last moment, they were defeated in the territory of the Xia clan. Their venerable sovereigns had left and never returned. There was no news from them. This matter had spread to all the major clans in the Barbarian region, and it had also reached the ears of the five of them. Then, he thought back to the utmost being who had also fled to the Xia clan territory and had disappeared without a trace. They realized that it wasn¡¯t simple! The Xia clan might have a terrifying Foundation. Although he didn¡¯t know why it hadn¡¯t been used a few hundred years ago, it wasn¡¯t important. They only needed to know that the current Xia clan was extremely terrifying! Feeling extremely uneasy, they simply left the Barbarian region through the valley and ran to the eternal region. There was one good thing about the succubus race! It was born with a strong resonance with evil forces. The demonic Qi in Tong you Valley had little effect on them. This was also the reason why the succubus race could roam freely between the major regions even when they were weak. However, he hadn¡¯t expected that after so many years of peace in the eternal zone, another Xia clan member would appear and suppress the eternal zone! The venerable sovereigns that swept across the sky scared them to death. They sneaked into the valley and returned to the Barbarian region, thinking that after so many years, the limelight should have passed! Who would have thought that after they emerged, they would find the Xia clan¡¯s venerable sovereigns in the sky, suppressing the Barbarian region? They were so frightened that they retreated back into Tong you Valley, now trapped in a dilemma. He couldn¡¯t get into the holes in front and behind him. One had to know that even when the Xia clan was only a peak-tier King, they already had the means to track them. Now that venerable sovereigns were around, they were even more dangerous. He didn¡¯t have the guts to go out. Just as they were grumbling, unable to vent. Suddenly, a strange sound came from not far away. It was very subtle, but it was unusually ear-piercing! ¡°Those brainless beasts are coming again!¡± One of the demons pulled its claws out of the corpse of a ferocious beast that was emitting black smoke. Its eyes were filled with violence! It was very unhappy and wanted to vent! ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like a beast!¡± ¡°Something¡¯s very wrong!¡± A few of them stood up and looked in the direction of the voice. Originally, they wanted to go on a killing spree, but when they saw a pile of black and shiny mud balls scuttle over, their expressions changed to one of bewilderment. Then, before they could do anything, the black mud balls suddenly sped up. With a whooshing sound, it took the initiative to smash towards them. ¡°You¡¯re looking for death!¡± They let out a cold groan and roared angrily, and the cold demonic Qi on their bodies exploded, turning into a substance and slashing at the mud balls that were pouncing on them. Pfft! Pfft! Pfft! However, those mud balls were very special, and they were not afraid of their attacks at all. It was like a stain on their bodies. ¡°Not good!¡± ¡°Roar!¡± The few succubi felt their blood, demonic Qi, and even their soul essence being rapidly sucked away as the mud balls attached to their bodies. Their lives were rapidly being sucked dry! They were panicking and furious! He mauled the mud balls attached to their bodies, but it was to no avail. There were too many! Before they could deal with the ones on their bodies, the earth-shattering mud balls behind them drowned them in an instant. The black mud balls were densely stacked on top of each other, like big black rats with oil on them, fighting to be the first to eat. It was mixed with a strange and ear-piercing sound of teeth grinding, which made people extremely frightened. A moment later! The mud ball dispersed, and there was not even a speck left where the five Mei were originally at. It was as if nothing had ever existed there. And then! The sound of flowing water rang out, and the mud balls on the ground trembled as if a pair of hands were shaping them. A moment later, demons appeared from the mud ball. They looked at each other with a strange light in their eyes! ¡­¡­¡­¡­ In the blink of an eye, another five years had passed! In the past five years, Chu he had transformed the entire Forest City. His appearance didn¡¯t seem to have changed much. However, once it was activated, it would be a peerless weapon. It could kill gods and destroy Buddhas. Of course, while setting up the array, Chu he¡¯s cultivation was not delayed. He felt a sense of danger. He had been more diligent in the past five years and was no longer lazy! In addition, he had used a purple blood Goldstone before and was already on the verge of breaking through. Thus, in the first year, he was already rank five sixth level. In the next four years, after putting in a lot of effort, his progress was double of before, and he was on the verge of breaking through again. Chu he went into seclusion. Zhao Yuling and Lin Xueling were also affected and were in seclusion. After a few years, their cultivation at the venerable sovereign realm had been consolidated. However, because Chu he had not given them much guidance, they could not progress further. As for Lin Teng, he felt that it was a pity all these years. His white-bearded old man said that he had been dreaming too much and was mentally exhausted. He wanted to take a nap and go out to train himself. This caused him to have many doubts in his heart that he had yet to get an answer to. Moreover, he hadn¡¯t seen the old man for a long time. He really missed him and felt that something was missing in his life. He started to flip through the ancient records and even went to ask the seniors of the Qin clan if there was any way to resurrect a soul that had passed away but still had a remnant consciousness. Sadly, he was disappointed. The seniors of the Qin clan didn¡¯t have any solutions. However, it wasn¡¯t like there was no answer. Under his questioning, the Qin clan¡¯s senior said that in the eastern Azure region, there was a hidden clan called the Soul Clan. They had all sorts of mystical abilities and they might have a way. However, she also expressed that that race rarely appeared in the secular world and was very difficult to find. Lin Teng wasn¡¯t dejected. He asked the seniors of the Qin clan for the astrolabe to head to the eastern Azure region. After that, he packed everything and bade farewell to his parents. He went on a trip that he wanted to go on. ¡°I feel like I¡¯m going to make a comeback!¡± Looking at Lin Teng¡¯s back as he left with a big saber on his back, mother Lin¡¯s eyes reddened. After a long while, she spoke. ¡°En!¡± Papa Lin nodded heavily. When Chu he came out of seclusion, he happened to hear Lin Teng saying goodbye to his grandfather. He was going to find a way to let Chu he live again. Chu he was speechless! However, he didn¡¯t appear to stop her. After all, a young bird needed to learn how to spread its wings before it could fly. Chu he took out his astrolabe and did a divination for his trip! Safe! It was still alright! Then, Chu he flicked his finger, and a blade will and three protective secret skills stuck to his body. Chapter 107 ? Chapter 107: The prelude Translator: 549690339 ¡°The shadow crocodiles, green crocodiles, and earth crocodiles still haven¡¯t returned?¡± In the endless sea, between the huge gap, there was only one crocodile left guarding the gate. He asked the crocodile who came to report. ¡°Yes! There¡¯s still no news of the patriarchs!¡± The crocodile who came to report nodded! ¡°My heavenly jewels are still good! It didn¡¯t shatter?¡± The goalkeeper crocodile asked again. ¡°Mm! Yes!¡± Crocodile, who came to report, nodded again and then said with uncertainty. ¡°Forefather, do you need to personally chase after them and take a look?¡± Shua! The crocodile guarding the door opened its eyes instantly. The glint in its eyes was sharp. It reached out its claws and slapped the crocodile¡¯s head. Continuous smacking! With a clanging sound, it was directly smacked into the giant rock at the bottom of the sea. ¡°Forefather!¡± The crocodile that was slapped in let out a miserable and dull sound. It did not dare to resist. He was also powerless to resist! ¡°Hmph!¡± ¡°you¡¯re either a brainless idiot! or they¡¯re trying to harm me!¡± The crocodile guarding the door snorted. ¡°Get lost! Crawl out on your own!¡± It turned to look at the huge hole behind it with hesitation. After thinking for a moment, he finally climbed into the hole. Although the divine ancestor would have a bad temper if he woke it up after sleeping for a short time and might beat it up or hang it on the wall, it had no other choice now! It couldn¡¯t go and see the situation personally, right? Don¡¯t joke around! Its brain wasn¡¯t damaged! It would rather die than go to such an obvious trap. It¡¯s better to let the divine ancestor go, it¡¯s big! It was also rather ironclad! As long as it attacked with its claws, nothing would be a problem! ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chu he was cultivating in seclusion in the library Pavilion and did not care about what was happening in the outside world. The entire Forest City, including the Xia clan territory, was peaceful most of the time, except for the occasional tremors caused by the drifting of the continent. However, outside of the Xia clan¡¯s territory, after the plan to split open the skies had begun, the winds and clouds had changed. Something strange was happening. The human race needed to transform the continent and create a Holy Land for cultivation, but they didn¡¯t choose to exterminate all living beings except the human race. They didn¡¯t even make a move against any other race. It was very simple! They needed to maintain the ecosystem. The training of a heaven¡¯s favorite, food source, and so on! All of these needed to be done by the alien races. It was impossible for a place to only have one tribe, which would lead to many problems. The higher-ups of the human race had even divided the areas where the foreign races would live after the continent was completely merged. He had carefully selected hundreds of mountain ranges for them. However, there was an accident now. At the edge of the endless sea, on the giant ship, in a meeting hall. The doyens of the Qin clan and the experts of the martial suppression Department were all gathered. ¡°The same situation has occurred in the other small regions!¡± The person who spoke was the leader of the martial Suppression Division, Zhao Yaowu. He had just returned from the endless sea. He brought back the news. He was supposed to report the situation. Strange things had happened in the Barbarian region in the past few years. There was a constant disappearance of clans and entire clans. It was clean, not a single one was left. There was no trace of it. No one knew exactly when this matter started. It was three years ago when the Xia clan discovered that the disciples who were outside and cooperating with the other clans to develop resources did not contact the clan within the stipulated time. They sent people to investigate and discovered the problem. More and more things happened and Meng Yi was alerted. He and a few King patriarchs went to search separately and found that groups of people had disappeared in the Barbarian region. After such a thing happened, they also informed the Qin clan. After a round of joint investigation, there was no result. Even when the Qin clan¡¯s venerable sovereigns and doyens used their secret techniques, they were unable to find any clues. Moreover, the number of missing tribes was still increasing in the entire barbarian region. There were even a few King-level powerhouses who had gone missing. At such a crucial time, such a huge incident had happened. Naturally, he had to report it! However, when Zhao Yaowu went to report the news, he found out that the Barbarian region was not the only place that was experiencing such a situation. Even if he didn¡¯t report it, some experts were already preparing to go to the Barbarian region to see the situation. Because ¡­ Of the eight regions that had been moved, five other than the Barbarian region also had problems. Even in the most serious region, there were sovereign and elder level experts who had fallen. The Zhao family that was in charge of that region was forced to retreat. Fortunately, their initial preparations were complete, and the continent was still being moved smoothly. Their plan was not ruined. After hearing the news brought back by Zhao Yaowu, everyone became worried. For his clan and himself, this was a matter that couldn¡¯t be worse. could this be a trick of the crocodile clan?! An elder of the Qin clan made a guess! no, the crocodile clan¡¯s methods aren¡¯t that brilliant. Even a peak venerable sovereign senior couldn¡¯t find out the source of this matter. Moreover, those guys from the crocodile clan aren¡¯t good at this kind of method. If they really want to cause trouble, they¡¯ll be direct! ¡°What they are good at! It¡¯s using force to suppress!¡± Zhao Yaowu said. The others nodded in agreement. That group of stupid crocodiles was mainly hard. They only fought by brute force. Sneaky methods like this were not their Forte. Furthermore, if they really wanted to cause trouble, they should be targeting the human race. There was no need to attack the small indigenous clans on the continent. ¡°When I came back, senior Yu told me that if we can¡¯t do it, we can retreat to the infernal Island!¡± Zhao Yaowu said. The others nodded. That was natural. Now that the preparation work had been completed, there was no need to fight to the death. Once the plan to split the skies was completed, Saint Yu would be able to take care of everything on his own. go and inform the Xia clan of the situation. If possible, ask if the Saint venerable senior can help! Zhao Yaowu said to Qin Ming. He had the most dealings with the Xia clan! Naturally, he had to make a trip there. ¡°En!¡± Qin Ming nodded. Seeing that the discussion was almost over, he walked out of the hall to deliver the news! ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Outside the library Pavilion, under the willow tree, Chu he, who had been cultivating in seclusion for a few years, was sitting comfortably on the recliner, drinking tea and relaxing. Speaking of which, other than when he had just entered the library Pavilion, he had no strength and was filled with a sense of danger, so he had cultivated with all his might. Towards the end, he became stronger and stronger. Other than going into seclusion when he was breaking through, he would rest for a day, work hard for a day, and even rest for two days at the end. He was getting lazier! This time, he was stimulated by an unknown existence and worked hard! He felt quite fulfilled. ¡°It¡¯s time to get those three dragons and one Tiger back. It¡¯s been a few years, and I¡¯ve had enough murderous aura! I haven¡¯t seen them for a long time, and I miss them a little. I¡¯ll give them a surprise.¡± Chu he stretched and stood up. He had to work hard these few years. He didn¡¯t pick up the dragons and tigers outside. Instead, he directly passed on the message and let them continue to walk the path for the heavens. There were three alligators boiling in the pot of oil. Chu he didn¡¯t have the time to look at them, and he didn¡¯t give them the high temperature allowance either. It couldn¡¯t be helped. He was the kind of person who was patient when he had the time. When he wasn¡¯t, he wouldn¡¯t do anything unless it was absolutely necessary. Chapter 108 ? Chapter 108: : strange thing Translator: 549690339 Seeing Chu he get up, the little jerk sitting on the ground got up hurriedly as well. He hugged Chu he¡¯s thigh and wanted to climb up. It had been suffocating for the past few years! Chu he and Zhao Yuling were both in seclusion! He couldn¡¯t enter the door of the library Pavilion, and he couldn¡¯t even wipe the bookshelves. Lin Teng had been wandering outside every day. Even the goldfish¡¯s lid had been covered by Chu he, so it couldn¡¯t play with it. She chuhe stopped him from taking out the things in his universe bag. All these years, it had been under the willow tree every day. If it was not sleeping, it would wake up and rub the willow tree with a rag on its head. The little jerk had never felt bored before. He had been really bored these few years. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough!¡± Chu he took out a handful of Royal Dog Food. The little turtle¡¯s eyes brightened. It let go of Chu he¡¯s pants and instantly stretched out its claws. It grabbed the dog food and stuffed them into the turtle¡¯s shell one by one. ¡°Stay at home, I¡¯ll be back soon!¡± Chu he touched the tortoise¡¯s head and then stepped into the air. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡°The days now are so beautiful!¡± ¡°Look, the water is so blue!¡± ¡°Look, it¡¯s so bright!¡± In the endless sea, dark devour and dark Phoenix, who had just killed a few fierce beasts, emerged from the water. Serene devour roared loudly. The Dragon¡¯s body moved in and out of the water. I sighed with emotion! After resting for five years, its mental state had improved a lot. She had regained some of her cheerfulness. He no longer had to wash his face with tears every day. To it, hunting down berserk beasts was never a difficult thing. It was also a form of entertainment. As long as it didn¡¯t go into a pot of oil, it could f * ck fierce beasts for the rest of its life. This kind of work was too good! It really liked it! If there had to be a time limit for such a life, it hoped that it would be ten thousand years! No! It should be until death! You min nodded. It also liked this kind of life. This was the feeling of freedom! The air was fresh, and there was hope for the Dragon¡¯s life! ¡­¡­¡­¡­ according to this distance, I¡¯ll meet the two dragons in 30 seconds! Chu he, who was about to reach the endless sea, stopped on a mountain. He made a series of calculations in his mind. With his speed per second and the distance between him and the nearest two dragons, he calculated the time of their encounter. The final result was 30 seconds! Chu he condensed a second watch in his sea of consciousness. Countdown! ¡°Thirty!¡± Chu he stepped into the void and instantly disappeared! ¡­¡­ ¡°Freedom!¡± ¡°Freedom!¡± ¡°We are free!¡± The two dragons were playing on the surface of the water! It was full of passion! The dragon¡¯s tail slapped the surface of the water from time to time, causing waves and huge waves. They could summon the wind and rain. The angry roar was the sound, the Thunder was the play, and the wind and rain were the company! The space was torn apart by their claws. The wind and clouds in the sky changed as they danced. The raging waves of the sea rose with their impassioned movements. However ¡­ Just as the atmosphere was at its peak. Suddenly. ¡°One!¡± ¡°The timing is just right!¡± A voice rang out in the void. What kind of voice was that! It was as if a devil from hell had come to the human world and cursed! The voice was extremely harsh, vicious, and evil. To a Dragon, that was the most unpleasant sound in the world. As long as they heard it, they would feel weak and go into shock! Only to see ¡­ The two dragons, who were in the middle of a frenzy, suddenly stopped all their movements when they heard the sound. The lightning dissipated. The torn Space began to close up. The changing storm disappeared. The raging waves slowly calmed down. Plop! Plop! Their bodies fell into the sea with two dull thuds. It set off waves that were hundreds of feet high! This sound almost scared them out of their wits! His body stiffened! His head was buzzing! He had just felt that life was wonderful, but now he felt that survival was difficult. Chu he stretched out his hand, and the two dragons that had just fallen in were caught by him. ¡°Not bad, not bad!¡± Chu he nodded as he looked at the two dragons, who were not only full of murderous aura but also full of energy. It was really good! The long vacation he gave them was not in vain. His cracked heart had basically healed! This time, he could endure a little longer. There was no problem! The two dragons trembled in fear! Chu he took out a heaven and earth cloth bag and stuffed them in one by one. Then, he looked further away. He carried the bag and continued walking. A short moment later, Cang you, who was also in high spirits, also fell into the sack. As for the first Tiger, Chu he did not pack it up. Instead, he used it as a Mount and carried Chu he back. This time, Chu he did not control the first Tiger. Instead, he let it do as it pleased. The first Tiger was not like that horse. It had extraordinary strength, sufficient endurance, and speed. It also knew the way, so Chu he did not have to worry about it. All he had to do was close his eyes and lie down! Clouds and mist surrounded his face, allowing the humid wind to blow past. At an altitude of more than 10000 meters, the cool air made Chu he feel extremely comfortable. ¡°Wait! Stop!¡± Chu he suddenly opened his eyes and said. The first Tiger¡¯s body trembled, and it immediately stepped on the brakes, coming to a stop. ¡°You wait here!¡± Chu he placed an aura-sealing technique on the first Tiger¡¯s body and then jumped down. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ It was a plain. There was a water buffalo-like creature living on it. At this moment, they seemed to be involved in something. The Bulls moved like a black torrent. Chu he landed and looked at the cows in the last row. His eyes were filled with surprise. Only to see! As the cows ran, they kept getting closer to the buttocks of the cows in front of them. Then, he found an opportunity and turned into a pool of black muddy water, directly scurrying in. The bull that was drilled let out a furious roar. However, there were too many Bulls roaring, and it was taken as the excitement of mating season by its companions, so it did not attract any attention. After a while, they stopped and once again went to the front of the cow¡¯s butt. This repeated! It was like a doll. The number of Bulls kept decreasing. ¡°Everyone has the right to kill such an evil thing!¡± Chu he took out another universe bag from the system space and walked silently to the back of a cow. These strange Bulls had concealed their auras very well. Chu he felt that even if it was an ordinary venerable sovereign. If he did not see them with his eyes, he would not have noticed their uniqueness with just his consciousness. Their bodies contained pure demonic Qi. It didn¡¯t look like those evil creatures, which had powerful auras and monstrous demonic flames, as if they could change the world. However, that was because the devil Qi on their bodies was extremely pure and restrained. It was like a thick layer of mud balls on a burly man¡¯s body. Usually, when he took off his clothes, he would attract attention and make people feel disgusted. However, if he rubbed it together, condensed it into a lump, and hid it under his armpit, he would not attract people¡¯s attention! But that didn¡¯t mean that there were fewer mud balls. One must know that when the burly man lifted his armpits, it was even more shocking. By the same logic, when these strange things exploded with pure demonic Qi, they would be even more terrifying. In front. Just as a cow was about to get close to the butt of the cow in front of it, a large hand suddenly appeared and separated it from the butt of the cow in front of it. It covered its head and pulled it back. Chapter 109 ? Chapter 109: A strange thing Translator: 549690339 His mouth was blocked, and his body was pulled back. The water buffalo¡¯s eyes were wide open, and black light flickered in its red eyes. Pfft! Its body directly exploded, turning into bits of mud and splashing everywhere. However, a giant palm had already formed on its huge bull body, covering its entire body without leaving any gaps. Not a single bit of the black mud that had exploded was able to fly out! The giant palm closed and became smaller. At the same time, it gathered all the black mud together. Ka! Ka! The black mud gave off an ear-piercing sound that was like grinding teeth. Its body swayed like a liquid as it moved towards Chu he¡¯s palm. Chu he¡¯s palm emitted a golden flame that was transformed from true energy. Sizzling sounds could be heard as the black mud was burned. Wisps of black smoke rose into the air, and some sticky black liquid was squeezed out. The black mud let out a sharp scream that sounded like teeth grinding. Chu he closed his palm completely and rubbed the black mud into a ball. He placed a seal on it and threw it into the Qiankun bag like a wrapped dumpling. Everything was done in one go, extremely fast. At the same time, Chu he controlled all the movements and sounds that he had created in his palm. None of them leaked out. His palm was soundproof! Even if the thunderstorm was brewing in his palm, if he wanted to, he could do it without leaking a single bit. Not to mention, it was just a King-level strange thing. It couldn¡¯t be any simpler. Chu he did the same. He dragged the cows out and had them avoid their companions before he attacked. The Bulls were in a galloping state. Chu he¡¯s attack was silent. Those strange cows did not notice their companions for a while. Just like the cows that they had hunted, they were decreasing in number. Even though some strange Bulls would occasionally notice Chu he¡¯s existence, they would be caught before they could make a sound. Chu he compressed the cows that had exploded into the shape of dumplings and sealed them up. He then kept them in his heaven and earth bag. The harvest this time was quite rich! The demonic Qi and baleful Qi on these niwan were quite thick. And from the looks of it, it had spiritual intelligence! They were intelligent creatures and should be able to be thrown into a pot of oil to be squeezed. After dealing with the strange cows, Chu he stopped. He carried the two bags, turned around, and took a step. Then, he appeared on the back of the first Tiger. ¡°Let¡¯s go back!¡± ¡­¡­¡­¡­ On the second floor of the demon-suppressing Pagoda. Chu he entered and found the three crocodiles that had been exploited for several years. The wailing sound had already changed shape. Especially the one that had been caught at the beginning. Not only did it look like the murderous aura on its body was about to dry up, but even its body size had shrunk by a lot! Chu he hurriedly fished them out. Pills, food, and the heat allowance that they had forgotten to distribute in the past few years were all piled in front of them. ¡°Eat well and rest well! I¡¯ll give you a break!¡± Chu he consoled him. One crocodile, one hit, he gently patted their heads. The three crocodiles shivered and looked up at him. They didn¡¯t say anything, but lowered their heads and followed the fragrance to bite the elixir on the ground. Chu he released the three dragons and one Tiger and threw them into the pot of oil. Then, the space that had just quieted down started to roar and scream again. The three crocodiles who were swallowing the elixir pills trembled along with the roar. Then, a sense of shame and bitterness gushed out from the depths of his heart. As a peak venerable sovereign ¡­ It could tear space apart. They could suppress an entire clan. They were able to enjoy the worship of thousands of living beings. Who would have thought that one day, he would be tortured to this extent! They should be unconvinced by the collapse of their bodies. His soul was crushed, but it was unyielding. They believed that their bodies were strong and their souls were strong. Any so-called torture to them was just a kind of cultivation. They had already experienced such cultivation for countless years. The so-called pain was nothing more than a common occurrence. However ¡­ Only now did they know that the pain of cultivation they had experienced in the past was really just an itch! This was the place where one could truly enjoy pain. His soul and body were crushed. Inch by inch, thread by thread, he was fried repeatedly. Moreover, he was in his most clear-headed state, so he couldn¡¯t even fall unconscious. It was as if his soul had fallen into the Devil¡¯s Den. That kind of feeling was something that could never be imagined without experiencing it. It was too difficult! In the past, as venerable sovereigns, they would never have imagined that their bodies would resonate and tremble just by hearing the screams of other living creatures. Now, not only could they imagine it, but they could also experience it! As venerable sovereigns, they had never thought that one day they would be so humble. He only felt that he was better off dead! Chu he naturally could not understand the pain in the hearts of the three crocodiles! He didn¡¯t need to understand. He didn¡¯t have to bear it anyway. At this moment, he took out another heaven and earth cloth bag. It contained more than a hundred strange black mud balls that it had made into dumplings. In fact, they only had the strength of a King and should be placed on the first floor. However, the baleful Qi and demonic Qi on their bodies were even denser than when the first Tiger was first captured. In addition, these things were too strange. There were also many of them. Chu he didn¡¯t want to keep it and planned to use it as a disposable item. Directly squeeze it dry! He reached out and poured one out of the bag, then threw it into a pot of oil nearby. Ah ow! An ear-piercing sound that sounded like a ghost¡¯s cry of blood rang out in The Burning Hell. It made this scorching space ¡­ It gave off a sinister feeling. Pfft! Pfft! Pfft! The oil in the pot that had mud balls in it flew up, and wisps of black smoke scattered in all directions. The flames burning in the inferno also went straight into the oil pot. The flames in the entire Inferno hell seemed to have been doused with a layer of oil and came to life. The waves of fire seemed to be filled with joy and excitement. The three crocodiles that were eating suddenly trembled violently. They turned their heads in unison and looked in the direction of the sound with fear. The three dragons and one Tiger who were howling in the oil pot also lowered their voices and their eyes were attracted. Chu he¡¯s eyes revealed a strange light. It was also the first time he had seen something that could be squeezed out of a pot of oil and cause such a big commotion. Chu he was deep in thought and had an idea. With stars in his eyes, he observed the mysterious power that was squeezed out of the oil pan. He discovered that it was only a King tier mud ball. The mysterious energy it produced was even thicker than Cang you¡¯s venerable sovereign Dragon. Furthermore, it seemed to be even purer. ¡°What is this thing?¡± it¡¯s a coal resource! Chu he¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise. Pfft! Pfft! Pfft! The oil was still boiling, but the sound of the mud ball had weakened. And it was getting weaker and weaker. Chapter 110 ? Chapter 110: Investigation Translator: 549690339 this thing looks like a lot in the short term and is indeed very pure, but it won¡¯t last long! Looking at the mud ball that had been squeezed like stinky tofu and rolling up and down, Chu he felt that it would be squeezed to death! However, Chu he could tell. This wasn¡¯t because its level was too low and it couldn¡¯t stand the pressure. Rather, it was because it was fundamentally different from the three dragons and one Tiger. The three dragons and one Tiger exuded a baleful aura. Although it would torture the physical body, this pot of oil had its own mystical properties and would not easily kill them. However, niwan was different. It didn¡¯t just carry evil Qi. In essence, it seemed to be just a body of energy, and it was the pure demonic Qi energy that excited the demon suppressing Pagoda. Squeeze it! Youpan was serious! Squeezing to death. The intensity of the fire was unprecedented, and it even caused a flame riot in the entire Inferno. It made the three dragons and one Tiger feel like they were about to die, and their voices rose to another level. In just half an hour, the oil had calmed down, and the fire had returned to normal. All that was left inside was a dried, black piece. Chu he reached out and fished it out. Whoosh! The dried mud ball spread out in Chu he¡¯s hands, turning into fine powder and dust that drifted away. Chu he opened the bag. He threw the remaining one hundred and seventy-eight mud balls into the oil pan one by one. In an instant, the inferno boiled again. The violent heat wave was like a wave that rolled continuously. It even affected the shore and brushed past Chu he¡¯s face. The oil pan above the inferno made a series of crackling sounds like beans being fried. The oil inside scuttled up and down and flew up as it was burned. The cries of the three dragons and one Tiger were even more miserable. Chu he saw that they were pitiful, so he reached out and pulled them up. Then, Chu he¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise as he looked outside through the demon-suppressing Pagoda. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! A few thunderclaps reverberated in the sky. Lin city and even the entire Lin County were suddenly covered in dark clouds. High up in the sky, the lightning was like a dragon, flashing with the light of the might of heaven. After a moment. Di da! Di da! The rain fell. Chu he¡¯s consciousness came into contact with the rain and felt that it was not ordinary. This rain had a spiritual aura. The nourishment it provided to all living things would be beyond imagination. It turned its eyes and looked at the place where the green smoke was coming from. Good fellow. Although this time it was still around 100 feet. However, it had already turned into a physical substance. It was a physical green smoke that could be seen by ordinary people, and it was spreading out in waves. This tangible green smoke luck could resonate with heaven and earth. Thus, a spiritual rain fell. At that moment, everything in Lin County would benefit. ¡°What the hell is this thing? Something¡¯s wrong!¡± Chu he retracted his gaze and looked at the mud balls that were turning in the oil pan again. With a mysterious glint in his eyes, he carefully scanned the mud ball. ¡°It looks like a mass of pure energy that has been extracted, but it has its own consciousness!¡± ¡°This thing can¡¯t be an incarnation of some devil, right?¡± Chu he¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise. The more he looked at it, the more it looked like it. Chu he reached out and took out a piece of mud ball that had not been squeezed dry. He placed it on his palm and pondered as he looked at it. He was hesitating whether he should use this mud ball as a medium and use a secret technique to trace the origin. However, he was also worried that the energy bodies that had been split apart would be so powerful. If that demon was too powerful and he chased after him, he would be digging his own grave! ¡°Too hasty!¡± I¡¯ve squeezed so much out of the demon head¡¯s clone. I wonder if it¡¯ll be sensed! Chu he was a little worried. However, he was only a little worried. He wasn¡¯t really afraid. In the past few years, he had transformed Forest City into a great killing machine. In addition to his means and strength, even if it was an existence above Saint venerable, he would not be afraid! He was mainly worried that he would be targeted and The Devil in the Dark would play dirty! ¡°I¡¯d better look for it later and be more at ease!¡± In the end, Chu he made a decision. He would make more preparations later and start calculating. He had extracted so many devil avatars, and they would definitely find out. Instead of worrying about being tricked, it was better to find it first and know its strength and what kind of existence it was so that he could have a better idea. If he was too strong, then he would have to stay in Lin city and build it up! Then, he would check in properly and increase his strength! Since the demon dared to come, he would work together with Lin city to kill it. If the demon was not as good as him, then it would be even easier! He walked the path for the heavens and killed the demons. Everyone had a responsibility! His demon subduing Pagoda was already unable to endure the thirst! ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Tong you Valley. The abyss that was suppressed. The sound of the cold wind turned into the roars of ghosts, the roars of vengeful souls, and the murmurs of demons. They reverberated and repeated endlessly. Suddenly! With a Whoosh! A pair of eyes with two red dots in the middle, surrounded by demonic flames, opened! All the sounds stopped abruptly and disappeared in an instant. Hu! The demon Eye suddenly trembled, and the demon flames around it flickered. This was not the end, it was just the beginning! Then, the demon Eye trembled even more violently, and its frequency gradually increased. The demon flames around it also shook violently. Finally, when the trembling stopped. The red light on the demon Eye dimmed a little, and the devil flame around it dimmed. Roar! An extremely suppressed roar of anger rang out. It reverberated throughout the entire abyss. The sound turned into a substance, producing a thunderous momentum. It even caused a cloud explosion in the void. It exploded and formed a shock wave that rampaged in the abyss. One of them hit the top of the abyss with a bang. Five years had passed, and as the land had drifted a long distance into the endless sea, the crack in the abyss had also become larger and larger. At this moment, as the powerful shock wave collided. A part that had already split open and had been patched up directly burst open! The Furious Demon Eye stopped! It became quiet. The red light on its surface blinked twice, and with a Swoosh, a stream of devil flame flew out, blocking the falling lid of the abyss and hurriedly blocking the crack. At the same time, a pile of mud flew out and covered the crack. All of this had just been done. The demonic eye seemed to have detected something, and the red light on it instantly extinguished. The entire abyss fell into darkness again! And this time, there was no cold wind. It was deathly silent. ¡°I clearly felt something just now! Why is it suddenly gone?¡± In the library Pavilion, Chu he kept the array disc and all the tools on the ground. He held the struggling niwan in his hand and pondered. Just a little bit more! ¡°That old devil must have sensed that he was being investigated and isolated!¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, he shouldn¡¯t be that strong!¡± Chu he concluded. Experts should not be afraid of being investigated. Just like now. Chu he raised his head, and a familiar probing force spiraled over. Chu he enthusiastically turned on the isolation power of the demon-subduing tower and allowed it to successfully locate the position. This! This was what the strong should do! Chapter 111 ? Chapter 111: The Lord¡¯s crossing of borders! Translator: 549690339 ¡°The shadow crocodiles, green crocodiles, and earth crocodiles are imprisoned!¡± ¡°It seems like the humans want to use them as bait!¡± ¡°Then as they wish, I¡¯ll personally go and experience their means!¡± In the endless sea, in the cave that was transformed from a large crack. The sacred crocodile woke up from its deep sleep. It was not in a good mood. Next to it, the crocodile that had been guarding the door was hanging on the stone wall, not daring to come down for a while! The sacred crocodile¡¯s body moved. Instantly, the waves at the bottom of the sea churned, and a tsunami was set off. The cave it was in shook, and pieces of gravel fell down. All the crocodiles that were sleeping were awakened. They had gathered to welcome the sacred crocodile! ¡°You guys don¡¯t have to follow me!¡± The sacred crocodile swam out of the cave, glanced at the crocodiles that had gathered, and said casually. These crocodiles were too slow! Bringing them along would be a burden to the sacred crocodile. It would affect its performance! ¡°Human!¡± feel the true power! Whoosh! The sea water was split open, and the sacred crocodile¡¯s body instantly rose from the bottom of the sea to the surface, breaking out of the water. The waves rose because of it, and the sound of thunder brewed because of it. It looked in one direction, and a storm was brewing. It moved and crossed space. A group of crocodiles at the bottom of the water watched the sacred ancestor leave in awe. He sent the divine ancestor off with a respectful look. quick, quick! Set up the pots and prepare to celebrate the victory of the sacred ancestor! The crocodile that had been smacked against the wall swam out at this time. From a stone cave, a huge pot the size of a small mountain and the thickness of an alchemy furnace was pushed out. With a swing of its tail, a large area of the water flow was separated. It placed the huge pot in the void and took out a stone with fire patterns. It threw it under the huge pot, and then the flames rose. When the other crocodiles saw this, they reacted and scattered. In a short while, the large pots were set up. The ingredients and food were dragged out one by one. The divine ancestor¡¯s triumphant return could not be rushed! ¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡°What happened in the Xia clan territory? Why did you suddenly activate the Fortune path of heaven and earth?¡± A group of Qin clan¡¯s doyens and experts from the martial suppression Department were standing in the air, staring in a certain direction with puzzlement on their faces. ¡°This place is so barren that even the fate energy is cut off, but now the fate energy of heaven and earth has been connected! It seems like something big has happened there!¡± ¡°There must be something strange about the Barbarian region. I feel that it¡¯s unusual. There might be a change in the plan to split open the sky this time!¡± A group of Qin clan¡¯s doyens were conversing. However, no one wanted to check out the situation. One must know that there was a Saint venerable in the Xia clan territory. Regardless of whether something good was about to be born. With that senior around, they would only attract disgust if they went over. It¡¯s impossible to take away the benefits under senior¡¯s eyes! Even checking it out might cause a misunderstanding. After a long time, everything returned to normal. The experts of the Qin clan and the martial suppression Department descended from the sky. ¡°Should we go back and report this?¡± Some of the martial arts division¡¯s experts looked at Zhao Yaowu. ¡°It¡¯s a Time of Troubles now, and the infernal Island is already in a terrible fix. Since it¡¯s not a bad thing, just record it down! There¡¯s no need to make a trip.¡± Zhao Yaowu shook his head. If this matter was reported now, it would only make the patriarchs think hard and make blind guesses and analysis. It had no other use. The infernal Island was short of manpower. Even the human race¡¯s hidden forces, which were originally meant to defend against the crocodile race, were all used up. It was impossible for him to take care of this at this time. The Barbarian region was certain to have a Saint venerable expert. Furthermore, they were both humans. Therefore, this was the place that the upper echelons of the human race paid the least attention to. If there was no need, no human powerhouses would come. Since that was the case, it was better to leave it for them to analyze when they had the time. In any case, the matter was already over. It didn¡¯t matter if he analyzed it earlier or later! the situation in other places is much worse than here. Although some strange things have happened here, at least they have not affected us. With the existence of the Lord, we are at ease! ¡°The other regions, please help!¡± Zhao Yaowu shook his head and sighed. ¡°No matter what, as long as we don¡¯t go out, this place is much safer than the other places!¡± ¡°Then what¡¯s going on?¡± However ¡­ As soon as he finished speaking, the experts of the Qin clan and the martial suppression Department rose into the air again. Zhao Yaowu was horrified. He too rose into the air and looked at the endless sea in the distance. There, a tsunami suddenly rose up. Layer upon layer, they were as high as the sky. And when they looked over, a terrifying aura that made people¡¯s hearts turn cold was slowly transmitted over. A Great Terror was brewing in the storm. And as he got closer, the feeling became even more terrifying. It was as if a drum was beating their hearts. There was a huge mountain suppressing their physical bodies. The speed of the tsunami and storm was very rhythmic. It was neither fast nor slow, as if the tsunami had a consciousness and was currently strolling in the sea. This was definitely not a normal tsunami. There was a creature stirring! And everything was under its control. Hiss! Zhao Yaowu and the rest gasped. They could sense that a terrifying existence was approaching. Just looking at the momentum, even a peak venerable sovereign would find it difficult to do so. Moreover, that existence might just be hurrying on his way now. This kind of change in the wind and clouds was very likely to be done at will with its steps! Furthermore, he could control it with precision. The meaning behind this was even more terrifying! the existence of the Holy senior!! This thought emerged in their minds. Furthermore, they knew very well that this was not a senior of the human race. One had to know that this person¡¯s posture was clearly not friendly! He had already started to suppress them with his aura before he even got close! Their faces were ugly, and their bodies were swaying in the strong wind caused by the tsunami! As the tsunami got closer, they felt that they could no longer control it! Finally! As the tsunami approached, they could no longer control themselves and fell to the bow of the ship. ¡°Rumble!¡± The tsunami and storm descended, engulfing the world and submerging the three island-like ships. However, the tsunami did not stop because of this and continued forward. It was as if it was just passing by. This was not its destination! The huge ship was drifting in the wind and rain. However, the Qin clan¡¯s elders and the experts of the martial suppression Department all heaved a sigh of relief. He didn¡¯t make a move! That terrifying Saint venerable expert treated them like ants. He did not even stomp them to death or even look at them. Instead, he continued to move forward without stopping! They raised their heads and looked at the tsunami that had already risen. In the midst of the haziness, a huge figure was surrounded by lightning and storms in the tsunami, looming! ¡°Saint venerable of the crocodile clan!¡± Zhao Yaowu¡¯s voice was hoarse as he exclaimed. ¡°I¡¯ll immediately go back and report to Saint Yu! The Saint venerable of the crocodile clan has appeared!¡± He got up, braving the storm that had yet to disappear, and plunged into the endless sea. In the storm, the sacred crocodile casually turned its head to look at the three island-like ships. The reason why it didn¡¯t kill those ants earlier wasn¡¯t because it was kind! However, the human race¡¯s plan had yet to be completed. Speaking of which, those people were now working for their crocodile clan. It was just a pity to trample them to death now! This time, it attacked with its claws to save the crocodile! Chapter 112 ? Chapter 112: Like: natural disaster Translator: 549690339 A tsunami and Thunder swept across the world. They rolled forward. It was as if an ocean was drifting in the violent waves. From the endless sea, they had crossed half of the Barbarian region and were now attacking the Xia clan¡¯s territory. Everywhere it passed, it was like a natural disaster! All the living beings in the world started to tremble. There were even living beings who couldn¡¯t help but prostrate themselves in worship. The scene in the sky was something they had never seen before, and it was beyond the limits of their imagination. The sea surged in the sky, lightning flashed, and the storm howled. A terrifying, blurry figure appeared in it, like a Demon God watching the mortal world, like a god looking down on the world! This was a scene that the creatures of the Barbarian region had never heard of before, from birth to growth, and even from the mouths of their elders! Their bodies were trembling! Their souls were worshiping Him in extreme fear! ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Outside the library Pavilion, under the willow tree. Chu he was multitasking. He played chess with his left hand and right hand. His consciousness was separated, and they didn¡¯t interfere with each other! The chess game was very intense. An unfathomable might was brewing on the chessboard, and an unyielding will was gathering to resist. At this moment, the chessboard seemed to be a small world. It was a battle between the beings and the gods. It was ferocious and full of killing intent. The two sides were one move apart. It would result in the death of the gods and the destruction of the heavens, or the collapse of the world and the death of all living beings. The game between the two sides had reached a critical moment. As the chess player, Chu he was not nervous at all. He even had the time to brew a pot of tea. Would the heavenly God representing the black go pieces win, or would the living beings representing the White go pieces win? that¡¯s not a problem! You have to ask him who he supports. He was also in a difficult position. One was his left hand, while the other was his right hand. ¡°That crocodile¡¯s display is quite big!¡± Chu he raised his head. He could already feel a ferocious aura approaching! Chu he, who had always paid attention to keeping his enemies thousands of miles away and keeping his home clean, did not plan to take the initiative this time. He was not afraid of the crocodile! What he was worried about was the old devil that he had not locked onto. Although he felt that the demon who was hiding from him should not be too powerful. However, before he could confirm it, Chu he needed to be stable! If he ran out of his own accord and was tricked, he would not even be able to find a place to regret it. Although the hexagram showed that he was safe. However, Chu he always liked to add a ¡®what if¡¯ to everything. When it was time to be cautious, he could always be steady! He was the best at keeping a low profile! Chu he flipped his hand and took out the seven-colored Lotus, placing it on the table. The great battle was about to begin, and he had prepared his exclusive treasure in advance. He drank the tea that had just been brewed in one go. Then, Chu he took out another pot and placed it in his palm to slowly heat it up. He was not in a hurry! Good tea can only be made with slow fire! The sacred crocodile brought along the tsunami. Under the fearful worship of thousands of living beings, it crossed a great distance and arrived outside the Xia clan¡¯s territory. At this point, he began to slow down. The tsunami in the sky also began to lower. In the rumbling sound, he walked step by step towards the place he sensed. The tsunami wreaked havoc in the Xia clan¡¯s territory. The storm was roaring, and the Thunder was brewing. However, the aura of destruction covered the sky! At this moment, it was as if the demonic god had stepped into the human world from the divine abyss! Everyone who saw this scene could only raise their heads with great difficulty. Other than that, they couldn¡¯t even speak. Even if they wanted to shout ¡± f * ck ¡± to express their shock, they couldn¡¯t do it. The weak knelt! Even the slightly stronger ones could barely sit on the ground and preserve a little dignity. This was the tsunami that the giant crocodile had stirred up. Even though it had lowered its altitude, it was still thousands of meters in the air. Moreover, its aura had not completely exploded, but was still gathering and brewing. Prepare for the upcoming battle! It wasn¡¯t stupid. The humans caught three crocodiles and didn¡¯t kill them. It must be a Saint venerable expert of the human race who wanted it to appear and have a battle between the strong! But it still came! To fulfill the wishes of the human race¡¯s Saint venerable. One of the reasons was that the three peak venerable sovereigns were the core force of the crocodile clan that could not be easily abandoned. And most importantly, it was very confident. With its strength, there were only a few humans who could defeat it. They were all delayed in the eastern Azure region and couldn¡¯t possibly appear here. Other than those few, who else could defeat it! Who could grant it death! As for the trap! It wasn¡¯t worried at all, and it would run away as soon as it realized something was wrong! If the humans wanted to keep it, they would have to find a powerhouse that could crush it. Could such an expert appear here? It was impossible! This place! It! He was invincible! This was the self-confidence that it should have as an expert. If one did not even have this bit of confidence, how could one be called a Saint venerable expert who could look down on all living things in the world? The sacred crocodile brought the tsunami and crossed a hundred steps to reach Lin County! At this point, its body descended again. ¡°Rumble!¡± The roaring thunder boomed. Bolts of lightning flickered like dragons and snakes in the churning tsunami. The terrifying aura was like the collapse of the sky, overturning the human world. It took the giant crocodile nine steps to get from the edge of Lin County to the hinterland. With every step it took, it dropped a hundred meters. When it reached Forest City, its body was only a hundred meters off the ground! A tsunami was pressing down on the city! God-suppressing Thunder! The lightning struck the heart! In the accompanying capital not far from Lin city. The king level ancestors of the Xia clan endured the pressure of the heavenly might and climbed up to the highest tower in the capital with great difficulty. The few of them grabbed the thimbs on the tip of the tower together, braving the overwhelming storm, and looked in the direction of Forest City with difficulty. Looking at the apocalyptic scene, their faces turned ugly. No words could be used to describe this scene. ¡°F * ck!¡± One of the Xia clan¡¯s patriarchs pondered for a moment before finally uttering a single word! ¡°We¡¯re finished! Forest City is the gathering place for the elite generation of our Xia clan!¡± Some of the patriarchs ¡®faces turned ashen! as Kings, we can¡¯t even control ourselves from such a long distance. We can¡¯t even fly in the air. We need to borrow strength to stand firmly on high ground! ¡°The juniors in the accompanying capital can¡¯t even stand up! Some of the younger generation have even fainted.¡± this is also because there are no weaklings in the capital. Otherwise, an ordinary postliminary realm martial artist might have been directly shocked to death by the pressure! ¡°We¡¯re at the edge of the land, and it¡¯s already like this!¡± ¡°The junior in Forest City who is facing this pressure!¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid so!¡± The voice of the patriarch became more and more hoarse! In the end, he couldn¡¯t continue! But the other patriarchs understood what he meant. At this moment, Lin city was probably a Dead City! There was no escape! ¡°Isn¡¯t there a hidden existence in Forest City?¡± ¡°Maybe, Yingluo!¡± Some patriarchs spoke with some hope. ¡°Even if it¡¯s that existence, can it really fight against such a powerful being?¡± this is a power that doesn¡¯t belong to the human world! ¡°Besides, it¡¯s too late to say anything now!¡± ¡°Lin city is finished!¡± The other patriarchs were silent! Indeed, with the current situation, Forest City was no doubt a Dead City. No matter how the situation developed, it would not change this fact! However, in reality. At this moment, in Forest City. Chapter 113 ? Chapter 113: Taking action Translator: 549690339 However, at this moment! Within Forest City, it wasn¡¯t as the Xia clan¡¯s Kings and ancestors had thought, that it had become a Dead City. At this moment, everyone in Forest City had noticed the sudden and terrifying scene. They walked out of the house and looked up at the sky. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°So powerful, so terrifying!¡± They could walk around freely and also talk. It could even jump! The terrifying scene in the sky was visible to everyone in Forest City, but not a single bit of the terrifying power was able to leak in! No one could feel it. There was only a sense of oppression brought about by extreme shock. It was as heavy as the weight of an ordinary person looking down at the abyss. It made people feel panic instinctively! This wasn¡¯t a panic caused by his mind being suppressed! Instead, it was the panic brought about by the shock that his eyes saw! But that was all! Roar! A giant crocodile brought along a thunderstorm and revealed its body from the tsunami. Its eyes glowed with green light as it looked down coldly at the humans who were pointing at the tsunami! what¡¯s that? it¡¯s so scary! its eyes seem to be glowing. It¡¯s so scary to see it! Everyone was shocked and lowered their heads, not daring to look at the giant crocodile. The scene in the sky was too terrifying. The giant crocodile was obviously an Almighty being that could not be provoked! Although they were not suppressed by the power, they were not stupid enough to think that the scene in the sky was harmless! Strictly speaking, they were very helpless at the moment! ¡°This Lin city isn¡¯t as good as they say! I¡¯ve only been here for less than two years, and I haven¡¯t even recovered from the last time the whole city was suddenly frightened for no reason! And now it¡¯s happening again!¡± A young man dressed like a scholar with a Jade face was holding a fan in his trembling hand! The scene in the sky could make people tremble with fear just by looking at it and not feeling it! It was a scene more terrifying than a natural disaster. He felt that if he could survive this time, he had to consider taking it home! I can¡¯t stay in this place anymore! It was too terrifying! His small body was not blessed enough to bear it! It was better to go home. As for his children¡¯s talent, with the life he gave birth to, it wouldn¡¯t be too bad! It was just a mere bonus, so he didn¡¯t need it. If he stayed here any longer, he might not have the chance to have children! No, it seemed that there was no chance now! It was too difficult! The young man dressed as a scholar waved his fan in excitement. husband, don¡¯t be too excited. You haven¡¯t fully recovered from your last illness. If you¡¯re too excited, it¡¯ll recur! His wife, who was standing beside him, was also scared by the scene in the sky. However, when she felt her husband¡¯s excitement, she still took out a handkerchief and wiped his sweat. ¡°Come out! Human Saint venerable, as you wish, I¡¯m here!¡± The giant crocodile opened its mouth, and its voice resounded throughout the entire city! It stood proudly in the air and did not go down. There was something strange about this city. Ordinary martial artists were actually unscathed under its terrifying pressure. Therefore, it would not go down. The battlefield between the Saint Venerables was the sky! After a moment! There was no movement in the city, and no one answered its words! Hmph! The giant crocodile snorted coldly. It soared into the sky and stood above the rolling tsunami! Hu! The crocodile claw stretched out and continued to grow in size. It was as if it could cover the entire sky. It covered the surging tsunami and pressed down fiercely! ¡°BOOM!¡± The violent tsunami, like the collapse of the heavenly River, poured down on the human world. Within the thunderclaps, bolts of lightning flickered, bringing with them a power that could destroy the world! Instantly! Within Forest City, a series of panicked exclamations rang out. This apocalyptic scene scared the people in the city half to death even though there was no aura leaking out. They ran around in chaos. Unfortunately, there was no bunker in Forest City, so they couldn¡¯t even dig underground! ¡°Alright, I¡¯m done!¡± Suddenly, a calm voice reverberated through the entire city. His voice had an inexplicable calming power that could calm people¡¯s hearts. Following this voice, the chaotic city miraculously quieted down and order was restored! In the library Pavilion, Chu he looked at the teapot that had slowly calmed down from its boiling state. He nodded in satisfaction! He reached out and poured the tea into the cup! Not a drop more, not a drop less! The fragrance of the tea wafted out along with the steam! Chu he took a deep breath and enjoyed it. ¡°Go!¡± Chu he threw the seven-colored Lotus. In the sky, the Starlight bloomed and connected into one. The light it emitted was like a mirror that covered the sky. It was opposite to the heavenly River that was suppressing the earth, blocking the slowly pouring River. The giant crocodile¡¯s eyes narrowed! It felt an aura similar to its own was brewing! The human race¡¯s Saint venerable was about to appear! ¡°Worship the utmost being!¡± ¡°Welcome undying!¡± The murmurs of thousands of living beings came from all directions. Hiss! The sacred crocodile looked at the tsunami below. He made a comparison. It felt as if the commotion it had spent so much effort to create had instantly been overshadowed! His level of coolness had dropped by a level! If he had known earlier, he would have called that group of juniors along! There was no crocodile to boost its momentum now. It was inexplicably unhappy! It was just about to use its claws to extinguish the Starlight! A blurry figure that could not be looked at directly appeared in the void. It stepped into the Avenue of Stars and stepped up. Wherever he passed, lotus flowers bloomed from the Starlight and bloomed in the void, spinning and dancing around him. At the same time, the chanting and worshipping in the void became even more urgent, as if countless excited creatures were about to step out of the void and into reality. ¡°Is it the Xia clan¡¯s elders who made their move?¡± ¡°Are you stupid? How could a senior who could face such a terrifying existence be from our Xia clan!¡± ¡°Patriarchs, who has this kind of strength?¡± ¡°But he looks like a human!¡± ¡°Maybe it only looks like it!¡± ¡°If it¡¯s just on the surface, what reason do you have to protect us? He must be a human!¡± ¡°Not bad!¡± ¡°Reasonable!¡± In Forest City, the people who had calmed down after hearing Chu he¡¯s words raised their heads. Looking at the demonic-god-like crocodile that had appeared in the void, they were shocked and began to discuss in low voices. The giant crocodile turned around and looked at the figure! ¡°I don¡¯t think the human race has someone like you?¡± The giant crocodile asked in confusion. It was a human, but it didn¡¯t know who it was. One had to know that there were only a few Saint venerable experts in the human race, and it had basically met them before. He wasn¡¯t very familiar with her, but he had some impression of her. However, it couldn¡¯t find any information about the human Saint venerable that had appeared. ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re too inexperienced!¡± Chu he shook his head. He didn¡¯t say much. The crocodile had never seen him before, but it would see him often in the future! There would be plenty of time for self-introductions in the future. Therefore, as he spoke, he reached out his palm and grabbed forward. A golden light flickered as a huge palm appeared, covering the sky. Lotus flowers twined around it, and a palm swept up the tsunami. It was as if the heavenly River was flowing backward, sweeping towards the giant crocodile in the sky. Chapter 114 ? Chapter 114: With: flip of the palm Translator: 549690339 ¡°Bastard!¡± ¡°That¡¯s my water!¡± They looked at the tsunami that was being swept up by the giant palm and brewing a thunderstorm! The giant crocodile roared! At the same time, it had a bad feeling! It was too simple! With just a flip of his palm, the tsunami it controlled was pushed back, and the storm and lightning went out of control. It was clean and smooth. It was as if he was not the one controlling the tsunami in the first place! Instead, it was within the other party¡¯s control! A sense of danger instantly appeared in his heart! There was no need for too many battles between experts. Just one move, even if it was just a probing move, was enough to reveal many clues. And even determine the winner! Just like now. The giant crocodile realized that this human it didn¡¯t know was very terrifying. He was almost comparable to those few important existences of the human race! The moment they touched, it had the intention to retreat. If you can¡¯t win, then leave! This wasn¡¯t embarrassing! It was a very normal thing. However, it was too late for it to run! Chu he¡¯s palm, which was as huge as the sky, held the tsunami and the River of Stars. His five fingers were like pillars that held up the sky. They wrapped around the giant crocodile and had already started to close! It was too fast! Even with the crocodile¡¯s strength, it had not reacted in time and was already in danger! This meant that the gap between them was very obvious! It had been too careless! He wasn¡¯t cautious enough! He had fallen into a huge trap. This trap wasn¡¯t a scheme, but a terrifying suppression of powerful strength. All he wanted was for it to appear. This made crocodile even more desperate than a trap! The cold seawater surged and drowned the giant crocodile. The storm and lightning struck its body fiercely. Roar! The giant crocodile roared. Even though both parties felt that the gap was huge. However, it would not sit and wait for death. It definitely could not defeat them, but there was still hope of escaping! The giant crocodile¡¯s body enlarged and its tail whipped up waves. With a boom, it crashed into Chu he¡¯s finger, which was as huge as a heavenly pillar. Peng! Peng! Peng! Peng! The continuous collisions only took less than a breath¡¯s time. Hundreds of violent collisions. The speed was extremely fast! Even the afterimages merged into a substance. In the eyes of ordinary people, it might only be for a moment! This scene was like a Demon God trying to break the cage of heaven and earth. It was extremely shocking. However, even the void shattered like a mirror during the collision, and the violent seawater poured in. The five mountain-like fingers were still the same, but they were tightening. All the violent sounds and all the terrifying fluctuations were on the huge Golden Palm. He didn¡¯t reveal anything. It was as if it had become a small world that was isolated from the outside world. The collapse of heaven and earth, the obliteration of mountains and rivers, all in the palm! ¡°Who the hell are you? you¡¯re so powerful and yet you¡¯re unknown. Are you humans crazy? are you out of your mind? why are you hiding in the dark?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the use!¡± ¡°A bunch of bastards!¡± The giant crocodile let out an indignant roar. A fifth-level Saint venerable like him was directly crushed! The human in front of him was too powerful. He was at the level of a peak Saint venerable. The difference between the two sides was not as simple as one or two levels. Such a strong person should be on the surface to intimidate the strong enemy, not to hide and engage in conspiracies! That was an insult, a waste of talent! To a race, a powerhouse in the light was much more useful than in the dark, and they could also obtain more benefits. He would also have more say in the myriad tribe Council! What reason did he have to hide? And there was one more thing that giant crocodile couldn¡¯t figure out. To be able to cultivate to the other party¡¯s realm, which one of them hadn¡¯t killed through mountains of corpses and seas of blood? He had grown up step by step, so how could the other party not have any information about him? This didn¡¯t make any sense! This time, it wasn¡¯t convinced. It had been tricked! Chu he ignored its clamoring. He clenched his five fingers against its tail whip. The tsunami continued to flow out from the gaps between his fingers. Then, only the giant crocodile was left in his tight grip. Moreover, it was constantly being compressed by the brute force of his palm. On top of it, there were lightning bolts transformed from true energy that lashed out at it! Chu he held the compressed crocodile in one hand and grabbed the sky River formed by the sea hissing in the sky with the other hand. He threw it into the sky with all his might. Then, he took out the heaven and earth cloth bag and threw the giant crocodile that he had compressed and sealed into it. He turned around and took a step, his figure disappearing. The Starlight and the blooming lotus flowers in the sky disappeared, and so did the sounds of worship! The people in Forest City still had their heads raised, still in shock, unable to come back to their senses for a long time. Until ¡­ Rain was falling from the sky. It was still salty and had an astringent taste! The people in the city were woken up one after another. However, they still felt dizzy, as if they were in a dream. That shocking scene was engraved into the depths of their minds, and they would never forget it! The tsunami that covered the sky and the huge figure that walked out of the thunderstorm. The Golden figure that appeared in the Galaxy stepped on a lotus flower and suppressed the huge figure with a flip of his palm. He raised his hand and scattered the heavenly River! The scenes kept spinning in their minds and repeating themselves! It had shattered their world view time and time again! ¡°So only this can be considered a true expert!¡± ¡°This is how a man should be!¡± Someone muttered to himself, filled with endless yearning. Apart from the falling sea water, everything was calm and the soul-crushing pressure had disappeared. In the accompanying capital, the Xia clan¡¯s ancestors were standing on the top of the tower. Suddenly, they felt their bodies and minds become lighter. Without any hesitation, they stepped into the void and flew towards Forest City. When they reached the place, they saw people standing on the street in the rain. It was as if they had just watched a thrilling performance. The juniors trembled with fear, reminisced about it, and even their breathing was unstable. While they were excited, they were also extremely puzzled! Forest City actually didn¡¯t become a Dead City. Everyone inside was fine! He didn¡¯t even seem to have suffered any mental damage. It could jump, jump, and even reminisce. It was unbelievable. They could feel their bodies and minds hurt by the earth-shattering movement just now. These juniors who were weaker than them were completely unscathed! It was hard to imagine what had happened! They hurriedly looked for their juniors and asked about the situation. They were so excited that they stuttered as they explained. The patriarchs came to a conclusion. It was that senior living in seclusion who had blocked all the pressure! At the same time, they were once again shocked. That senior had once again refreshed their knowledge. What they could imagine in the past was that they had underestimated their senior! ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chu he returned to the willow tree. He took the still-steaming teacup and drank it all in one gulp. The fragrance of the tea filled the air, leaving a rich aftertaste. Chu he took a deep breath and walked into the demon-suppressing Pagoda with the bag on his back. On the second level, three dragons and a Tiger were roaring. Three long and one short, it was very rhythmic! On the shore, the three-headed crocodile was resting. From time to time, it would bite a piece of meat from the pile of food and slowly chew it. Then, he squinted his eyes and watched the three dragons and one Tiger scream in pain. After a period of recovery, they were finally able to suppress the problem of trembling due to the resonance caused by the screams. At this moment, they could gloat at at his misfortune and watch the show! When they saw Chu he enter, the three crocodiles immediately rolled up their bodies and closed their eyes. Chapter 115 ? Chapter 115: Good Brothers don¡¯t talk about benefits Translator: 549690339 Chu he ignored them. Instead, he pulled out the three dragons and one Tiger from the sea of fire. I have good news. I have a mission for you! ¡°Very easy!¡± Chu he took out the mud ball that had not been squeezed dry. do you see this? I¡¯ll teach you a secret technique. Find them based on the smell. What you need to do is to bring them back alive! ¡°There is a prize for this! One Yuan, one day off.¡± ¡°However, I need to guarantee that you will get me at least one piece every day. Otherwise, if you don¡¯t get anything for ten days, you will be punished! As for the punishment, we¡¯ll talk about it later!¡± Chu he explained to the three dragons and the Tiger. Right now, there were a lot of experts appearing, and there was also that devil with unknown background hiding in the dark. Chu he did not want to go out and run around. Therefore, he left the matter to the three dragons and one Tiger. Soldiers were trained for a thousand days to be used in a single moment! It was time to test their abilities! Otherwise, what was the point of raising them? ¡°There¡¯s such a good thing?¡± ¡°Good news indeed!¡± ¡°Great news!¡± The eyes of the three dragons and one Tiger shone with a bright light. That was the light of hope! They nodded their heads in excitement. With one sentence from each beast, they indicated that they would do a good job and would not slack off. They fought to express their ability to do things, leverage! He would definitely satisfy Chu he. Their Dragon bodies trembled, and their Tiger bodies trembled. He was so excited! They looked at the mud ball in Chu he¡¯s hand with greed in their eyes. That was not a mud ball, but a guarantee for their future life! Chu he nodded in satisfaction when he saw their positive expressions. It stretched out its hand and took out four pieces of gold. It melted them in its palm and then wrote the word ¡± seal ¡± on each piece! Then, he took out a piece of Bronze and Iron stone, rubbed and polished it on his palm, and made four bronze chains. He put the tags on and hung them on the necks of the three dragons and one Tiger. Instantly, their auras were completely concealed. This was an aura-concealing treasure that Chu he had created with a secret technique. Other than the first Tiger, the three dragons ¡®breath holding technique was actually not bad. However, Chu he knew that it was not enough. These mud balls were very special. Chu he had studied them and found that they were very sensitive to Qi activity. Without the treasures given by Chu he, it would be very difficult for the three dragons and one Tiger to catch these mud balls. Chu he took out four universe bags and placed them on their backs. ¡°Good luck!¡± Chu he clenched his fist and made a cheering gesture to encourage them. The three dragons and one Tiger nodded heavily. They will definitely do their best! This was a job that had a bright future and could reignite the hope of life. Chu he taught the three dragons and one Tiger the secret technique and patiently guided them. Their strength was not ordinary, and their secret techniques were also considered simple. With Chu he¡¯s help, he quickly grasped the basics. Some flaws could be made in practice. Chu he brought the three dragons and one Tiger out. He stepped on the void above Forest City and threw them out of his heaven-earth bag. They flew away in a gust of wind. A large shadow flashed across the sky. Many people in Forest City raised their heads in shock, thinking that something big was about to happen. When they looked up, they realized that everything was normal. They all thought that they had been too frightened today and were too sensitive, so no one thought too much about it. In the distance, you Chi and you min left first, looking for niwan eagerly. Cang you and the first Tiger were a little behind. brother long, you have to be faster and stronger. I won¡¯t be a burden to you. You can go first! The first Tiger suddenly spoke in a sincere voice. Cang you¡¯s eyes flashed. Then, he squinted at the first Tiger and said. no need. We¡¯re brothers. There¡¯s no need to be so polite. Let¡¯s go together! ¡°No! I can¡¯t be a burden to you, brother long!¡± The first Tiger shook his head, his voice growing even more sincere. ¡°No! We¡¯re brothers!¡± Cang you insisted. A Tiger and a Dragon exchanged blows in the sky. In the end, the first Tiger was not strong enough and lost! The more Cang you spoke, the stronger his aura became. It could not hold on any longer! However, it was still unwilling to cooperate just like that. ¡°Brother long, although we¡¯re brothers, let¡¯s be fair. We¡¯ll split the gains half-half,¡± The first Tiger said through gritted teeth. This was what it was afraid of. If it followed Cang you, it would only be able to drink soup in the end. It knew a little about its brother Dragon¡¯s personality after being with him for so many years! He advocated freedom. Between brothers and freedom, it would definitely choose the latter. Of course, the first Tiger would also make the same choice. That was why it was very worried. When it came time to split the profits, Cang you would take the bigger share and leave only the soup for it. It would have no place to cry. No, she could go cry in a pot of oil. Otherwise, if its brother Dragon was really a Dragon who cared about his brother, how could it refuse to be with him? ¡°Brother, you¡¯re wrong! We brothers talk about feelings. What are you trying to do by talking about such dirty interests?¡± Cang Youlong looked at the first Tiger with hostility. Between brothers, this was the time to talk about benefits. It was very sad! ¡°Brother long, you can¡¯t say that. Let¡¯s make things clear so that we don¡¯t have to fall out in the future!¡± The first Tiger said in a sullen tone. Cang you had already released his pressure, causing it to feel extremely uncomfortable. But for the sake of freedom, it had to make a sound and not be suppressed. ¡°You still want to fall out with me?¡± Cang you¡¯s voice suddenly became louder, like a thunderclap. He turned his dragon head, and his huge dragon head came face to face with the first Tiger¡¯s body. The saliva he spat out drenched the first Tiger¡¯s body. ¡°Brother long, it¡¯s a misunderstanding!¡± The number one Tiger trembled in fear! ¡°Six four! Brother long, 60:40! You¡¯re strong, and it¡¯s only right that I get an extra share!¡± The first Tiger couldn¡¯t take it anymore and hurriedly changed his words. ¡°I don¡¯t want benefits, but Brotherhood!¡± Cang you shook his head. Brother, f * ck you! Brother, please restrain your momentum first! The first Tiger cursed in his heart! This lousy Dragon was still not satisfied with the division of profits. It wanted to take its life! The first Tiger didn¡¯t say anything. He silently persevered. Even if it were to die today, it would not change its mind! What was that niwan? That was its future Tiger Life, a free Tiger Life. How could it compromise so easily? ¡°30 ¨C 70!¡± Cang you looked at the stubborn first Tiger and sighed. In the end, he compromised. The first Tiger shook its head. It had agreed to 46, so it would definitely not surrender! For freedom. It was going all out today! It didn¡¯t matter even if he lost a big brother. Freedom was priceless! ¡°Forget it! Let¡¯s go our separate ways!¡± Cang you looked deeply at the first Tiger and shook his head in disappointment. Four-six, it was the one to lose. After all, his strength was there. Its original idea was one to nine, but it had finally compromised by adding three to seven! The silly Tiger did not know how to be content. As for four-six, what a joke! It could still earn 37%, but 46% was a waste. After all, it was a veteran leading a newbie with its strength, so it definitely had to earn something! This was a matter of freedom, so he had to be clear about it. It had already prepared a draft in its heart! Looking at Cang you¡¯s departing figure, the first Tiger heaved a sigh of relief. He had finally managed to survive! He did not lose anything more! Chapter 116 ? Chapter 116: The divine ancestor has not returned Translator: 549690339 In the demon-suppressing Pagoda. At that moment, Chu he had already placed the crocodile ancestor into the pot of oil. It was strong enough to struggle. The huge force directly attracted the chains around it. Its whole body was tied up in layers, but it still couldn¡¯t stop its beating and roaring. It was like a live fish in a pot of oil. His body slapped up and down, causing the fishy smell of oil to splash everywhere and the flames to surge wildly. It was not much different from the sound of more than a hundred mud balls being thrown into the pot of oil together. The loud roar reverberated in the inferno world. It lasted for a long time! On the shore, the three crocodiles stopped eating. They had overcome the problem of resonating with the roar with great difficulty, and their bodies were shaking violently. He looked at the body that was struggling in the oil. This time, even their souls began to tremble! They were all too familiar with the huge body that had just been put in! Wasn¡¯t he their holy ancestor? That was their only hope when they were tortured to death! But now ¡­ Their divine ancestor had met the same fate as them. Their hope was gone! And it was even darker. Even an existence like the Holy ancestor had been captured alive, so they couldn¡¯t think of any hope. Holy ancestor! It was an existence that was not considered weak even among the Saint Venerables. Even such an expert would be thrown into a pot of oil. It was beyond their imagination. He couldn¡¯t understand! They raised their heads and watched the sacred ancestor rise and fall in the oil pot. Their bodies were also shaking to the rhythm. ¡°Harvest!¡± Chu he¡¯s gaze passed through the demon-suppressing Pagoda and looked at the place where the green smoke was coming from under the willow tree. Although the green smoke didn¡¯t turn into a physical substance like when he was in the mud squeezing pill, it had already reached a terrifying 300 feet. And this was only produced by one crocodile, unlike three dragons and one Tiger, which always came in pairs, sometimes even four together. He barely managed to maintain it for about ten Zhang. There was only one sacred crocodile, and it was 300 feet long! It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to describe it as terrifying! Chu he felt that the green smoke could have some effect on him now! When cultivating, it could purify one¡¯s spirit and Qi. If he sat on it when he had nothing to do, it could also increase his luck and make his luck better! these crocodile clan¡¯s strength is not bad. They¡¯re very good! ¡°Not bad, not bad!¡± Chu he swept his gaze across the four crocodiles. The three crocodiles, which were originally shaking slightly and rhythmically, suddenly trembled. A big one came, and the rhythm was messed up! They turned to look at the human who was smiling at them. They were so frightened that their buttocks tightened and their hearts split open! That smile was very evil! ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Five days had passed! In the endless ocean, at the temporary base of the crocodile clan, a group of crocodiles stood in neat rows, looking forward to it. They were just waiting for the triumphant return of the sacred ancestor. However, five days passed. The temperature of the food in the pot dropped lower and lower. Those that could be cooked in a day had to spend five days before they could barely control the food to be half-cooked. At the same time, they also stood there respectfully for five days. However, the divine ancestor had yet to return! Some of the crocodiles had already begun to suspect that the Holy leader was in big trouble! Its opponent was too powerful, and it couldn¡¯t handle it now. After all, at its level, it would not take much time to travel. There had been a fight in the middle of the trip, so it was more than enough to come back now. However, no crocodile dared to ask this question. The divine ancestor was invincible! No opponent could withstand a single strike from the divine ancestor. This was something he had to believe. This was the correct way of thinking! Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be qualified to be at the sacred ancestor¡¯s command. Ten days later! The group of crocodiles no longer had their eyes constantly looking up. Instead, they would look at the big pot that was emitting a fragrant smell from time to time. No matter how he controlled the food, it was inevitable that it would be cooked! The fragrance spread out. With their strength, they wouldn¡¯t be hungry, but they were bored now and the fragrance was too strong, making them hungry! After all, this was a grand banquet held to welcome the triumphant return of the divine ancestor, and everything was good. Not only was it fragrant, but it was also very nourishing! It was a great supplement that was useful to them! Ordinary crocodiles could still be attracted by the fragrance. However, the three peak venerable sovereigns who were in charge of this place were not in the mood to do so. They were so anxious that they were jumping with their claws. These few days, he had been going to the cave where the bead of life was kept again and again. He had to go there several times a day. As time passed, they felt more and more uneasy. The number of times he looked at it also increased. They were certain that the Holy leader had encountered a huge problem that he could not solve! Another dozen days passed. The three peak venerable sovereigns were gathered together. ¡°Gu e, why don¡¯t you take your bead of life and go to the passageway to welcome the Holy ancestor¡¯s triumphant return? When the time comes, the divine ancestor will be in a good mood, and there will be great rewards!¡± A green crocodile¡¯s gaze fell on the crocodile that was originally guarding the door. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go? I¡¯ll give you this good opportunity!¡± The valley crocodile¡¯s eyes coldly glanced at its companion. Did he think that it was stupid to go and welcome him at this time? He said it so nicely, but didn¡¯t he just want it to investigate the situation? From the looks of it, there was a high probability of this matter being very dangerous! Whoever went would be a fool! Then, the three crocodiles randomly analyzed without any results. They guessed that the human race¡¯s Saint venerable was too powerful, and the divine ancestor was entangled with him. Without any information, they could not come up with anything. No crocodile was willing to go and check the situation, so they could only wait! ¡°Wait patiently for the divine ancestor¡¯s triumphant return! As long as my bead of life is fine, it shouldn¡¯t be a big problem!¡± The valley crocodile finally spoke. The other two crocodiles nodded. Indeed, at the Holy ancestor¡¯s level, as long as his bead of life was not broken, the problem would not be that big. A battle at their level would only result in a stalemate or one side being killed. There was no third possibility! If his bead of life was not broken, it meant that he was still alive. Just wait! Could the divine ancestor be caught like the shadow crocodiles, green crocodiles, and earth crocodiles? It was impossible! Who could capture an existence of that level alive? They did not even dare to think about it. I wonder how long this battle will take. I wonder if it can be finished in a few months! ¡°This meat is too well-cooked, let¡¯s eat it first! After that, prepare new ingredients and start cooking when the divine ancestor returns!¡± The three crocodiles returned to the team and called out. The group of crocodiles began to split the food in the big pots. Except for the three in charge! The other crocodiles were all eating happily, and the atmosphere was very lively. They didn¡¯t get to eat these good things often. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chu he was also drinking tea under the willow tree. With its head under the cool smoke, it felt very comfortable. It was multitasking, and the effect of the transcendence golden body was much better. The path of heaven and earth had great benefits for soul cultivation techniques like the transcendence golden body. Just like the mysterious feeling of enlightenment at the soul level, if one was lucky, the Enlightenment would be smooth, and cultivation would be smooth. If one¡¯s luck was not good, they might be stuck even if there was a slight difference. The little jerk also felt that something was wrong. He crawled over and took Lin Teng¡¯s place, sitting in the middle of the smoke. Chu he looked up and ignored it. The green smoke could not be stopped anyway! Sitting in the middle was just to get a little more luck. With the intensity of the green smoke, it was a drop in the bucket! That old crocodile was too powerful! So many days had passed, but the intensity of the green smoke had not decreased at all, and it might even continue for a long time. After all, it was still struggling with great strength and had no intention of giving in. At most, it would stop for a few hours every day when it couldn¡¯t take it anymore and then continue. It was the toughest Chu he had ever seen! His body was repeatedly thrown up and down in a pot of oil every day! Chu he really hoped that it could maintain its energy. After all, the three dragons and one Tiger had gone to mine, and the three little crocodiles were still on vacation. The Hellfire world had reduced its members and needed a little atmosphere. Chapter 117 ? Chapter 117: Too miserable Translator: 549690339 ¡°It¡¯s a human!¡± Chu he suddenly raised his eyes and looked in a direction across space. Outside the Xia clan¡¯s territory, a gaze was focused on them. When they saw that it was a Man in Black, standing straight and looking old, they were shocked. Chu he, who had already taken out the seven-colored Lotus, put it back without any interest. He blocked out the library Pavilion, including himself, and the strange phenomenon of Qingyan¡¯s luck, and then continued to lie down. If he did not have the means to set up this green smoke, ordinary venerable sovereigns would be able to see it, and those at the level of Saint venerable would be able to sense that something was wrong from far away. However, with Chu he around, he had the final say in who saw it! Outside the Xia clan¡¯s territory, the human race¡¯s Saint venerable stopped and finally turned around. He felt someone looking at him just now but didn¡¯t greet him. It seemed like they didn¡¯t want him to disturb them! ¡°The Xia clan¡¯s territory is calm and peaceful. Did that old crocodile run away? Or was he killed?¡± He muttered to himself. He was very curious, but he didn¡¯t probe further. After all, the host didn¡¯t seem to welcome him. whether old crocodile was scared away or killed, that person can¡¯t be an ordinary Saint venerable. His strength is not below mine! The human Saint venerable analyzed! Moreover, that person¡¯s breath holding technique was quite good, so he couldn¡¯t find him in a short time. Of course, it had something to do with the fact that he didn¡¯t want to cause any misunderstandings, so he investigated in a large area. He also didn¡¯t bite down hard after feeling that he was being watched. Otherwise, he was confident that with his means, he could still find the person. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Time flew by, and in the blink of an eye, twenty years had passed! Chu he had also checked in to the library Pavilion for 157 years. He was now 171 years old! Cultivation knew no time, and the past was like a flash in the long river of time. Twenty years! Very quickly. For the past 20 years, Chu he had not stepped out of Forest City. He had been cultivating in seclusion seriously. In addition, because of the increase in his luck, he had checked in and obtained a few good things. In these twenty years of closed cultivation, his cultivation had advanced by leaps and bounds, he had reached rank five level nine and could start preparing to break through to rank six. At the same time, during the twenty years of his seclusion, the entire barbarian region had been through great changes. There were places in the Barbarian region that were shaking all the time. Mountains crumbled and the earth cracked, rivers burst their banks. It was a scene that happened every day, like the end of the world. This was something that was unavoidable when the Barbarian region was being shifted. It was like the jolts of a car. At the same time, the changes in the Xia clan were especially great. In the past twenty years, the Xia clan had developed rapidly. The geniuses born in Forest City had all grown up. A few spirit raindrops fell from the sky more than ten years ago, allowing them to reach a higher level. Even the older generation of ancient martial art practitioners also received great benefits. When the spirit Rain fell, it became easier for them to break through. Countless people broke through to a higher realm because of this. In addition, the change 20 years ago had let the human Alliance know that the Saint venerable hidden in the Xia clan was not an ordinary one, but a Supreme Saint who could be considered as The Guardian of a sixth rank family. Supreme Saint was the honorific title of a seventh-level Saint venerable and above. They were even more concerned about the Xia clan now. The ancestor of the Xia clan, Xia Yuan, had been personally bestowed with a Supreme treasure by the human race¡¯s divine ancestor. Now, his lifespan had been extended once again, and he could even begin to recover slowly! The Alliance of the human race had even transported a large number of treasures from the infernal Island. Some of the more precious secret techniques had been taken out by them. There were even venerable sovereigns who were great teachers to guide them. Although the Xia clan had such a powerful Saint venerable, their strength was so weak that many things had loopholes and could not stand up to scrutiny. But what did that matter? What the human Alliance wanted to do was to express their attitude. Furthermore, the Xia clan was also human, and their flesh would eventually rot in the pot! With all these benefits. In the current Xia clan, the innate realm was already the starting point, and the king realm was common. Everyone¡¯s goal was to reach the venerable sovereign realm! Although Lin Xueling, Zhao Yuling, and Lin Teng didn¡¯t publicize it, they were still afraid. The Xia clan didn¡¯t have a venerable sovereign that was known to the public, but this didn¡¯t prevent them from looking into the long term and having greater ambitions. Of course, they were not entirely to blame. In fact, it was mainly because he had improved too fast, so he seemed a little arrogant. Zhao Yuling and Lin Xueling had also broken out of their seclusion long ago. Their cultivation had also reached third level venerable sovereign and had been consolidated. Chu he was in seclusion, and the Xia clan was thriving. There were no wars, so they had nothing to do. Zhao Yuling and Lin Xueling were teaching the disciples together. On this day. Chu he came out of seclusion. No one was alerted, not even the little jerk who was sleeping on the fish tank out of boredom. Only the willow tree drooped its branches and leaves, swaying in front of him. Chu he revealed a smile. He patted the trunk of the willow tree as a greeting, and then stepped into the demon suppression tower. It had been twenty years, but the members had not changed. Four crocodiles, three dragons, and one Tiger. Originally, the three dragons and one Tiger had been sent to mine by Chu he. Unfortunately, in just a year, those mud balls could no longer be found. They regretfully lost this promising job. And the sacred crocodile that had been tortured for 20 years! It had finally stopped jumping! Their roars weren¡¯t even as powerful as the roars of three small crocodiles and three dragons and one Tiger! After all, the other beasts took turns to rest, and there was a high temperature subsidy. Chu he did not give the sacred crocodile anything as it was a thorn in its side. It had truly been tortured for twenty years! Not stopping for a moment, not stopping for a single breath! From the initial unwillingness to submit and fierceness, to the current loss of his former stubbornness. Time was so ruthless. It changed a crocodile and smoothed out its former horns! In the past, when Chu he came in, it could not help but have the habit of talking in pain. Now, when it saw Chu he enter, it looked at him with eager eyes. There was only a pained howl from his mouth, nothing else! Those beasts were pulled to the shore to eat fruits, elixirs, and pig legs. Its heart was filled with envy and desire that made it feel ashamed. Chu he looked at the sacred crocodile and shook his head. It was too fragile! After all, he was a Saint venerable. It had only been 20 years, and there were signs of it being squeezed dry. If he wasn¡¯t powerful enough, when would he be able to find an existence that had been squeezed dry for hundreds or thousands of years? that would be great! Chu he was filled with anticipation. He looked at the sacred crocodile¡¯s pitiful eyes. Chu he¡¯s heart softened! This was his greatest weakness. Perhaps it was because he was too handsome, but the heavens should have wanted him to eat something softer. This was the result. Chu he waved his hand and pulled the sacred crocodile up. He gave it a subsidy. The sacred crocodile lowered its head and looked at the things on the ground that it had never even looked at before. At this moment, he didn¡¯t know why, but he felt that it was very fragrant! ¡°Eat! Eat more! If it¡¯s not enough, I¡¯ll give you more!¡± Chu he patted the sacred crocodile¡¯s head to comfort it. The sacred crocodile¡¯s body trembled and shuddered. The three crocodiles, who had finished eating, looked at the trembling divine ancestor and felt sad. Even a great existence like the Holy leader had the same problem as them. It was too tragic! Chapter 118 ? Chapter 118: Devil (Part 2) Translator: 549690339 ¡°There¡¯s a big problem!¡± At the border of the endless ocean of the Barbarian region, the elders of the Qin clan and the experts of the martial suppression Department had gathered together. An expert from the martial suppression Department brought over a piece of very bad news. a demon has appeared in the cloud domain and the kun domain. He killed all the creatures there. We¡¯ve also lost a lot of our forces in those two domains! the Imperial dynasty used the sky-stealing sun-swapping technique to execute the sky-splitting plan. The Supreme Saint patriarchs who are hiding in the dark can¡¯t kill the demon! ¡°There are also signs of the revival of Devils in other regions!¡± ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with these regions. Everyone, follow me to a safe place!¡± The powerhouse from the martial suppression Department who had brought the news had a sullen expression on his face. It was obvious that the matter was very serious. With the human race¡¯s power here, they couldn¡¯t solve it. It was to the extent that everyone had to head to a safe place to take refuge. Qin Ming, make a trip to the Xia clan and inform them of this matter. If any of them are willing to leave, we can accept a million of their clansmen! Zhao Yaowu looked at Qin Ming and said. Since the seniors of the infernal Island had already made their decision, there was no need for them to discuss it anymore. They immediately began their retreat. ¡°Do those things need to be taken away?¡± Zhao Yaowu looked at the venerable sovereign who had come to pass the message. no need, we¡¯ll just retreat. The plan of splitting open the sky remains the same. The seniors of the infernal Island will continue to drift the continent to another place before they leave. ¡°When our clan is defeated in the eastern Azure region and all the seniors in the clan retreat, we¡¯ll clean up the demons! If we repair the continent, it can still be used!¡± The expert from the martial suppression Department said bitterly. The plan to split open the skies had already begun. Even if it was stopped, the huge investment in the early stages and the losses caused would be unbearable. After the people were removed, the continents would merge as per normal, and they would take it back in the future. This was already the best choice he had in his current situation! ¡­¡­¡­¡­ In Tong you Valley, which was connected to the eternal domain and the Barbarian domain. A black ball of mud was moving extremely fast, and a black rat was following behind it. One after another, they soon arrived at an ancient altar that seemed dilapidated. The black mud ball jumped, and a tiny crack appeared on the altar. Its body rolled in like water. The big black rat took a look, smashed the lid of the altar with his claw, and then fell down. ¡°Roar!¡± An angry roar came from the abyss, and black flames emerged one after another, pushing back the lid that had been stepped on. Following that, a stream of black mud surged over and sealed it carefully! ¡°Third brother, what are you doing? Your seal has been broken, it¡¯s time to go out!¡± The big black rat was stunned and looked at the sealed lid with a puzzled look. This third brother, after being locked up for so long, he still felt the same, and he was reluctant to move? Its body fell to the bottom of the abyss! ¡°Damn, third brother, why are you in such a miserable state!¡± based on the situation, you should be the first to come out. Your seal is gone, and the formation plate that trapped you should have been broken by force! ¡°Why are you like this now? and why don¡¯t you break the formation plate? don¡¯t you think it¡¯s in the way?¡± The big black rat cried out in shock and disbelief. He seemed to have discovered something amazing. ¡°Why did you come here?¡± The demonic eye opened, and the red light in its eyes was dim. It glanced at the big black rat and spoke with a bitter and harsh voice. ¡°It¡¯s all because of your children. They all ran to my place to eat, leaving me with nothing to eat. Third brother, you¡¯re not honest!¡± The big black rat said in dissatisfaction. AI! The demonic eye stared at the big black rat for a long time. In the end, it could only sigh and say nothing. What could it do? It didn¡¯t live happily in the Barbarian region for long before it lost contact with the seeds on its body one by one. It didn¡¯t dare to go out to check on the situation, so it could only let the seeds go to a place further away. It had no choice! ¡°Help me!¡± The demonic eye opened its mouth, and its unpleasant voice was filled with bitterness! ¡°Hiss!¡± ¡°Third brother, you¡¯re in big trouble!¡± The big black rat was shocked. The demon Eye was forced to be polite to it! He didn¡¯t dare to imagine. ¡°I¡¯ve been noticed by an unknown existence. He¡¯s been looking for me!¡± The demon Eye said. In fact, it had only revealed its aura twice. However, in those two times, it had felt the approaching of death, so it did not dare to move. third brother is still the best. You¡¯ve just gone out and you¡¯ve already attracted a great enemy. You¡¯re a role model for our generation! The big black rat said sincerely. As a great devil, he should have this kind of spirit. What a pity! It was only a little devil, not as fierce as its third brother. It was a little cowardly, so it could only be ranked fourth! Perhaps one day, when it had the same cultivation level as its third brother, it could level up! ¡°Are you making fun of me?¡± The demon eye¡¯s eyes were not friendly. It had only just broken the seal, and when it woke up, it couldn¡¯t help but release its might. It was very normal. It was like stretching after sleeping for too long. Who knew that it would alert such a powerful existence? Moreover, it had been chasing it all this time. In fact, it was also very confused about what had happened. However, as a devil, it was subconsciously stunned when it encountered a strong person. After all, no matter who encountered them, as long as they could defeat them, they would like to chase after them and kill them. ¡°No, how would I dare to laugh at you? I¡¯m telling the truth!¡± The big black rat shook his head. ¡°Go find boss and let him take action.¡± The demonic eye glanced at the big black rat, and finally decided not to care whether it was sincere or mocking. In the current situation, it only wanted to leave first. It always felt scared here. ¡°Don¡¯t joke with me, third brother! With boss¡¯s condition, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s still waiting for you to help him.¡± ¡°Among us, eldest and second eldest are the most miserable. Actually, Speaking of which, you¡¯re the most comfortable one.¡± ¡°What a pity, Yingluo!¡± The big black rat shook his head. He shouldn¡¯t be reckless! It added another sentence in its heart. ¡°Demon Eye,¡± It seemed to make sense. ¡°How¡¯s your original body¡¯s recovery? Can I give it a try? I¡¯ll use all my strength to break the formation plate, and you help me block that unknown existence!¡± The demon Eye went for the next best thing. no, an existence that even you are afraid of. Are you serious? ¡± The big black rat shook his head without even thinking. I¡¯m not afraid. It¡¯s just that I met him before I recovered. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be a problem if I had some time. With your strength, it¡¯s more than enough to deal with him. The demon Eye said. I haven¡¯t recovered yet either. I met with some trouble not long after I came out. In addition, your seeds are snatching food from me everywhere. I haven¡¯t fully recovered yet. The big black rat shook his head again and refused. What a joke. It would not try to deal with an unknown existence. It would not benefit it. ¡°Third brother, I¡¯ll be leaving first. When boss comes out, I¡¯ll let him come over!¡± The big black rat jumped up to the abyss and smashed the lid that had just been glued together into pieces. Hu! Hu! Two heavy breathing sounds came from the bottom of the abyss. Then, the lid was once again pushed back to its original position by the black flames that floated out. Black mud floated out and was skillfully stitched back together. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ The big black rat looked at the lid that had been sewn up, and his eyes revealed a mocking smile. It was just about to head back in the direction of the eternal domain, but it suddenly stopped after taking two steps. He turned his head and looked in the direction of the Barbarian region with his black and green eyes. Flash! Deep in thought! Finally, he turned around! Chapter 119 ? Chapter 119: : familiar feeling Translator: 549690339 ¡°Brother Chu, you¡¯ve come out of seclusion!¡± Chu he was drinking tea under the willow tree. Lin Xueling ran over, her voice filled with joy. When Chu he was in seclusion, besides teaching disciples, she and Zhao Yuling would often come here and take a look every few days. ¡°Mm! He¡¯s out. The next time he goes into closed-door cultivation might be a long time later!¡± Chu he nodded and smiled. He was now rank five level nine, it was time to accumulate his Foundation and break through to the next realm. He couldn¡¯t rush it. There was no need to rush. In the past 20 years, every time he woke up from his closed-door cultivation, he would often take out his treasured niwan and perform a divination. After so many years, they still hadn¡¯t found any traces of the suspected old demon. In addition, those strange mud balls had also disappeared from the Barbarian region. Chu he had already confirmed that the old devil was really nothing much. She must be afraid and hiding from him. 20 years ago, he wasn¡¯t as strong as he was now, but he was still able to scare the demon. It was clear that it couldn¡¯t be an existence above the Saint venerable realm. With Chu he¡¯s current rank five level nine strength, he would be scaring himself if he was still afraid. He, Chu he, was just born cautious. It¡¯s not like he¡¯s a referee. There was a difference! His nine transformation golden body technique was at the ninth level, and his body was strong and immortal. His transcendence golden body had also reached the late fifth level. The strength of his soul was comparable to an existence above the Saint venerable realm. He had countless forbidden Arts and magical treasures. Such strength. He should be invincible in the Holy venerate realm! Even though Chu he had never fought with a ninth-level Saint venerable before, he had this confidence. Who asked him to be handsome! Therefore, after the sense of danger disappeared, Chu he relaxed again. After all, cultivating non-stop for a moment was a little tiring. A balance between work and rest was the way to go. ¡°What are your doubts about cultivation?¡± Chu he asked Zhao Yuling, who had taken a chair and was sitting beside him. When he had nothing to do, he loved teaching. He had the potential to be a good teacher. ¡°There are!¡± Zhao Yuling began to slowly explain her doubts about cultivation. Chu he explained as he listened. The atmosphere under the willow tree was very good. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Half a month passed in the blink of an eye. These few days, Chu he taught Zhao Yuling and Lin Xueling to drink tea and eat barbecue. Sometimes, they would go out for a stroll in Lin city. Lin city had not changed much. It was the same smell as twenty years ago. Chu he shook his head. The road was crooked! This place was supposed to be a Holy Land for cultivation. It had been turned into a breeding base. Chu he walked out of Forest City. This was the first time he stepped outside of Forest City after a few decades. On a whim, he took out the mud ball again and began to calculate. His consciousness cut through space and went far away, arriving at a place filled with fiendish demonic Qi. Then, it stopped there. It was the same every time. There should be clues about the old devil there, or he should be nearby. Chu he decided to go and take a look. That demon scared him so much that he went into closed door cultivation for decades and didn¡¯t even take a step out of Forest City. Both sides had enmity! Now, his strength had skyrocketed. This debt had to be properly settled. Chu he searched for his senses and walked over unhurriedly. He did not walk in the air, but walked on land with his hands behind his back. One step, one flash! There were no afterimages and no movements. The wind whistled, and the shaking of space didn¡¯t exist. He looked at the scenery along the way as he hurried on his way. The light in his eyes was like an extremely long film, copying the scenery along the way. ¡°I think someone just smiled at me! He even greeted me and said hello, young man!¡± On the way, a few young men and women were walking together with long swords on their backs. Suddenly, one of them shuddered and asked in bewilderment. ¡°Li Ziwen, you drank too much yesterday! Other than the people from where did we come from? It¡¯s ridiculous!¡± His companion looked around and shook his head. ¡°But Yingluo!¡± The young man called li Ziwen wanted to say more about his feelings. After all, that smiling face was still vivid in his mind, as if it had been engraved in his mind. His voice also echoed in his ears, and it was deeply engraved in his memory. It was definitely not because he had drunk too much. However, his group of companions did not believe him and ignored him. They continued to move forward. He looked around in surprise and finally followed the group in panic and helplessness. ¡°Someone did smile at me just now! He even spoke.¡± He muttered to himself in a low voice with certainty. That feeling was definitely not an illusion. It was too real! That person seemed to have patted him on the shoulder. Chu he walked out of the Xia clan¡¯s territory within a hundred steps. Then, he increased his speed. Not long after, he arrived at the place he sensed. ¡°Tong you Valley!¡± He looked at the rolling demonic Qi that was spreading out for who knew how many miles. Although Chu he had never been here before, he had read the entire map of the Barbarian region and recognized it at first glance. Chu he didn¡¯t have the time to go in and investigate. Squeak! A group of rats with shiny fur appeared like a flood, coming out of a passage and leaving the barbaric territory from the serene valley. There were many of them, at least tens of thousands of them. The scene of them running together in layers was enough to make one¡¯s scalp go numb. However, Chu he did not feel any discomfort. He even smiled. These rats seemed to come from the same source as those mud balls. His strength might not be as good. But the key was that the quantity was large. Chu he walked over and followed behind the group of rats. He took out his heaven and earth cloth bag. He put them into the bag one by one. These rats weren¡¯t like the cows that were transformed from mud balls. There were too many and too many. Chu he only had to grab a few before he was discovered by many rats! After a series of ear-piercing squeaking sounds, all the rats ¡®eyes fell on him! It was filled with bloodthirst, killing intent, and hostility. However, Chu he did not mind at all. He continued to pretend to be a mouse. you guys continue running. Don¡¯t worry about me. I can keep up. Chu he even greeted them. Squeak! The group of rats ¡®eyes glowed green. They turned around and pounced at Chu he one after another. ¡°AI! Why! Why are you in such a hurry?¡± Chu he shook his head and extended his palm. The Golden Palm covered the tens of thousands of rats and caught them in the palm. Then, they were all poured into the heaven and earth cloth bag. ¡°Harvest!¡± Chu he revealed a satisfied smile. As expected, he was the old father of the heavenly Dao. He could obtain a considerable harvest just by going out. Chu he stepped into Tong you Valley with the bag on his back. He spread out his consciousness and scanned it carefully over and over again. However, other than the groups of ferocious beasts, there was nothing wrong with the place. Chu he¡¯s body moved, and the stars in his eyes hung upside down. Just as he was thinking about searching a few more times, he suddenly felt something and turned around. ¡°What day is it today? Good things come one after another!¡± Chu he walked out of Tong you Valley and hurried back. Just now, he felt the familiar probing power that he had not felt for more than 20 years. He hurriedly opened the demon suppression tower and the isolation restriction of Forest City. It wasn¡¯t easy for them to find him. I can¡¯t let it get lost. Chapter 120 ? Chapter 120: In the end, it was a crocodile that took on everything Translator: 549690339 Chu he quickly returned to the library. He put the heaven and earth cloth bag to the side. He tidied up his clothes. ¡°What should I do next?¡± He hadn¡¯t experienced such a thing for more than twenty years. Chu he felt a little rusty! He had almost forgotten the process! After some thought, he took out the teapot and heated it. The feeling returned in an instant! He slowly heated the teapot and waited patiently. ¡°Brother Chu, your tea is getting hot!¡± After a while, Zhao Yuling climbed over the wall and said as she looked at the teapot in Chu he¡¯s hand. no, the heat isn¡¯t right. Hot tea needs patience. Let the heat reach the best standard. Only then will the taste be fragrant! Chu he said in a serious manner. Zhao Yuling nodded, not fully understanding. She sat on the chair and held her chin. She stared at the teapot in Chu he¡¯s palm without blinking. She was also a boring person now! He had nothing to do. Therefore, he was very patient. ¡°Brother Chu, it¡¯s been an hour. Haven¡¯t you reached the standard yet?¡± After looking at it for a long time, Zhao Yuling finally spoke. ¡°Not enough!¡± this tea has the power of Taoist connotation. Normally, it would take 49 hours to brew! Chu he shook his head and said casually. He could not help but look into the distance. Something was wrong! Based on the aura he had sensed, it should have already reached the Barbarian region from the endless sea. Why was there no reaction at all? Fortunately, he had good control of his fire, otherwise the water in the teapot would have been boiled dry! Chu he¡¯s consciousness spread out and scanned the endless sea. However, he didn¡¯t sense any aura of the same level as his. Strange, strange! That probing power just now should be looking for that group of crocodiles! He had already helped to locate it! The door was already wide open! Could it be that the other party was afraid? Chu he felt disinterested. ¡°Have some tea.¡± He instantly heated the tea to the best temperature. Then, he took out two cups. Then, he poured a cup for himself and Zhao Yuling! ¡°Brother Chu, didn¡¯t you say it would take forty-nine hours?¡± Zhao Yuling picked up the cup of tea and asked, puzzled. Chu he,¡±Qianqian.¡± This girl was too serious! ¡­¡­¡­¡­ The crocodile clan¡¯s temporary base in the endless sea. A huge black crocodile the size of a small mountain with all kinds of cuts on its body descended. All the crocodiles gathered together and greeted him respectfully. ¡°The crocodile has been missing for 20 years, but it¡¯s still alive and its aura is still strong. This means that it wasn¡¯t captured by humans, but it fell into some kind of array trap! I won¡¯t be able to come out for a while.¡± The black crocodile looked in one direction and started to analyze. ¡°I need the basic information of this formation to ensure that there are no accidents.¡± It took out a Black Pearl and a bronze mirror. ¡°Who¡¯s willing to go and report back the situation?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s no danger. The trapped crocodile and the three little guys are fine. Even if you fall into a trap, I¡¯ll be there soon!¡± It handed the Pearl to the three peak venerable sovereign crocodiles. The three crocodiles stood still like statues. They looked straight ahead and closed their mouths, not saying a word. Although the great sage had given them a guarantee and they believed in his strength, they didn¡¯t like the feeling of jumping into a fire pit. ¡°You!¡± The black crocodile looked at them and then stopped on the valley crocodile! The valley crocodile¡¯s huge body trembled and was stunned. Why did it still have to go and see the situation? The crocodiles under its command wanted it to go, and the crocodiles of the same level wanted it to go as well. Now, even the sacred crocodile had its eyes on it. It felt like it was being targeted! However, while it could refuse the other crocodiles, it could not refuse the sacred crocodile. It did not even dare to make a sound. He didn¡¯t even dare to show his dissatisfaction. This was the greatest Saint of the crocodile clan. An existence even more powerful than its direct divine ancestor whose whereabouts were still unknown. The valley crocodile took the Black Pearl with difficulty. Under the gazes of all the crocodiles, he broke out of the water. The sacred crocodile slapped the bronze mirror in the air. The bronze mirror enlarged, and the valley crocodile and its surroundings were displayed on it. Under the sacred crocodile¡¯s lead, all the crocodiles raised their heads and watched seriously. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Under the willow tree, Zhao Yuling finished drinking her tea, then climbed over the wall and went back to teach her disciples! Chu he sighed and put away the tea set. Then, he carried the heaven and earth pouch and walked into the demon-suppressing Pagoda. Inside, a group of beasts trembled when they saw it. Now, they were taking a break. When Chu he came in again, the break was over. They were terrified. ¡°Milord, the time is not up yet!¡± Cang you asked for a moment of freedom. The other beasts did not dare to agree. They only looked at Chu he carefully. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault!¡± Chu he shook his head. All the beasts couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh of relief. Chu he picked up the bag and began to take out the rats. He threw them into the pot of oil one by one. BOOM! The fire domain shook again. The oil splattered everywhere, and the flames shot straight into the pot of oil where the big black rat was. Pfft! Pfft! Pfft! The sounds continued. As the big black rat was continuously released, the squeaking sounds became more and more frequent. The eight beasts gathered together and looked at the raging fire domain. They felt their bodies tighten up and become stiff. How tragic! It was much worse than them! All the big black rats were thrown into the pot. Chu he¡¯s gaze passed through the demon-suppressing Pagoda and looked under the willow tree where the green smoke was coming from. It was 200 feet long and had become solid. This was the first time. Another record was broken. Chu he looked up. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! A few thunderclaps reverberated in the sky. Lin city and even the entire Lin County were suddenly covered in dark clouds. High up in the sky, the lightning was like a dragon, flashing with the light of the might of heaven. After a moment. Di da! Di da! After almost 20 years, Spirit Rain fell in Forest City again. And this time, it was even bigger! Chu he turned back and looked at the group of black rats that had been squeezed dry in the oil pot. He seemed to be in deep thought! It seemed that Tong you Valley was not simple. He looked at the eight beasts. These guys just happened to be running out of baleful Qi, so I¡¯ll send them to Tong you Valley next time. While he was grinding the baleful Qi, he was also looking for these strange things. Two birds with one stone. Chu he looked at the top of the tower, and another probing force appeared. Chu he let it in. This aura was different from the previous one. It was too weak! Chu he couldn¡¯t get excited. There was no need for a ritual for it. When the distance was close. Chu he extended a palm. The valley crocodile carefully approached the territory of the Xia clan. Its body was compressed to the smallest size, and it used the highest level to restrain its aura. Moreover, it didn¡¯t dare to fly and only crawled to remote places. If it could drill a hole, it would rather take a detour and choose to drill a hole directly. He was extremely cautious along the way. After all, even the existence of the sacred ancestor had disappeared here. It could never be too careful. In the endless sea, a group of giant crocodiles followed the valley crocodiles ¡®cautiousness and held their breaths as if they were in the same place. Suddenly! Roar! They let out a cry of surprise. He sucked in a mouthful of seawater. A huge object seemed to fall from the sky, and then the screen went black. Chapter 121 ? Chapter 121: The third party Translator: 549690339 He stared at the black screen for three seconds. All the crocodiles raised their heads and looked at the black crocodile in front of them! The black crocodile extended its head and looked at the black screen carefully. It even patted the bronze mirror twice with its claws. the valley crocodile is trapped. Maybe the place is a little special, so we can¡¯t send any information! Black crocodile analyzed. Then, it looked at the remaining two peak venerable sovereign crocodiles! The crocodile felt a chill down its spine. The current situation was very strange. That place was too problematic. It was definitely a free one! ¡°Forget it! It might be useless for you to go, so I¡¯ll change the method.¡± &Nbsp; black crocodile shouted, and valley crocodile ran over. There was no value at all, and there was no need to send their juniors up one by one. ¡°I hope that place doesn¡¯t have a strong isolation force! We can succeed!¡± Black crocodile sighed. Then, he took out a green bead and the bitter crocodile¡¯s bead of life. He fused it with the green bead, closed his eyes, and put the fused bead on his forehead. Chu he caught the valley crocodile into the demon-suppressing Pagoda. After a while, he pinched the black bead on its claw. There were strange fluctuations coming from it, connecting to an unknown place. ¡°They¡¯re here!¡± Chu he raised his head and a strange force spiraled over. It was the force he had felt earlier. It was a big fish. Chu he removed all the obstacles skillfully and allowed it to enter smoothly. After the mysterious force entered, it even circled around twice, as if it felt that it had entered too easily! Finally, it stopped in front of the bitter crocodile. ¡°Bitter crocodile, what¡¯s your situation now? are you trapped by some powerful formation?¡± A voice rang out from the void. Chu he didn¡¯t say anything. He looked at the bitter crocodile casually. The bitter crocodile¡¯s body trembled. He kept hesitating. ¡°Thunder ancestor, I am indeed trapped! This formation is quite powerful and can trap me for 50 years. If you can come, you can break it with a wave of your claws!¡± It finally spoke. Then, a few more questions were sent from the void. The bitter crocodile looked at Chu he and answered. Finally, the mysterious power disappeared. Chu he looked at the bitter crocodile with satisfaction. ¡°Your leave will be extended by one month!¡± Chu he said. Immediately, the other beasts looked at it with envy. Bitter crocodile¡¯s face fell. He didn¡¯t know whether to be sad or happy. Now, the flames in the oil pan were too strong and not suitable for other creatures to oil-press. Chu he threw the valley crocodile into the heaven and earth bag and walked out of the demon-suppressing Pagoda. The spiritual rain was still falling outside. Chu he reached out and gathered a handful of tea before pouring it into the teapot. He heated the tea and poured it into the teacup. He took a deep breath of the hot air. Then, he left Forest City and headed towards the endless sea. This time, he was going to wait! The crocodile clan¡¯s temporary base in the endless sea. The Pearl on the black crocodile¡¯s forehead shattered. Looking at the fragment in the center of its claw, the black crocodile was in deep thought. It was too easy. It felt that something was wrong. If it had known that it would be so easy, it would not have let the valley crocodile take the sky Mirror to check the situation! It had just wanted to give it a try, but it didn¡¯t expect that it would succeed in one step! If it had been a little more difficult just now, even if it was just a feeling of wanting to refuse but also welcoming at the same time, it would probably not have thought much about it. However, it was so easy that it felt inexplicably strange. however, I¡¯m a Supreme Saint. Even the most powerful human beings are only on par with me! The black crocodile¡¯s gaze pierced through the bottom of the sea to the surface of the sea and looked up at the sky. It suddenly suspected that it had been too cautious! There was no need for that! With its strength, the humans might have a way to trick it, but to kill it and trap it! Did the human race have that kind of strength? Why was it so cautious? Black crocodile suddenly understood. With its strength, it could overcome anything with force. There was no need to do all these fancy things! He was too brainless and could not understand it. It could just go and take a look. Even if there was a trap and it retreated, would the humans here have the ability to stop it? ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡± The black crocodile broke out of the water. However, it didn¡¯t make such a big show like the bitter crocodile. Instead, it kept a low profile, restrained its aura, and left. ¡°The divine ancestor should have gone in person long ago! With its strength, it can penetrate the human race. What is there to investigate?¡± After watching black crocodile leave, a peak venerable sovereign crocodile spoke. This was what it had wanted to say for a long time! The Thunder ancestor had the strength of a Supreme Saint, a top-level existence in the eastern Azure region. Few people in the entire human race could fight with him! Did such a Big Shot need to be so cautious? He felt that he shouldn¡¯t have been so pretentious. Just look at how direct and confident holy ancestor bitter crocodile was! That was the aura of a true expert! ¡°Set up the pot and celebrate the triumphant victory of the sacred ancestor!¡± It opened its mouth and roared. Then, the group of crocodiles spread out and took out the big pot again. They started a fire and put in the ingredients. The atmosphere was lively again. The black crocodile crossed the space and approached the Barbarian region at an extremely fast speed. However, just as it was about to reach the Barbarian region, an old figure in the void stopped it. ¡°The human race¡¯s Grand Sage Kong Ming! So it was you! No wonder that little guy ku ¡®e was hurt. It turns out that you had set up the formation yourself. No wonder.¡± however, that¡¯s not right. You¡¯ve been in the eastern Azure region all this time and even frequently attacked. Black crocodile¡¯s eyes narrowed when he saw the figure walking out of the void. ¡°I know! In fact, you¡¯ve already followed us out. The you in the eastern Azure region is a fake!¡± you humans are good. You split a Supreme Saint into two. You¡¯re not afraid of being exposed. When the time comes, hehe! After black crocodile finished his analysis, he sneered. It thought it had guessed everything. His heart instantly settled down. The human Grand Sage Kong Ming was its old friend! The two of them had fought many times, and black crocodile knew his strength very well. Only the unknown would make one feel uneasy. Now that he knew who his opponent was, there was no more pressure! ¡°Kong Ming! I haven¡¯t fought for a long time! I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve improved!¡± Roar! The black crocodile roared and lightning surrounded its body. It slapped towards the Kongming Grand Sage. ¡°Saber!¡± The Kongming Grand Sage shouted. A huge blade covered in teeth and wisps of red blood Qi appeared in his hand. He slashed at the incoming claw. Boom! Boom! Boom! For a moment, a thunderous explosion rang out in the sea. The waves surged, storms gathered, and even the space cracked. Chu he, who had already reached the edge of the Barbarian region, looked over in surprise. Looking at the man and crocodile fighting in full swing, he thought for a moment and didn¡¯t go up to disturb them. It wasn¡¯t good for outsiders to interfere in a battle in the Imperial City! He was a true gentleman to watch the battle and not interfere. Chu he stepped into the sky above where they were fighting and took out an ultimate treasure. He covered his body as if he was in an alternate plane of space. His Qi transformed into a table and chair. He took out a plate of pills and a game of chess. While eating medicinal pills, he also placed his pieces according to the situation on the field. Below, the two of them were fighting intensely, fighting to the death. They fought from the void to the bottom of the sea, then back to the void, and then they rose higher and higher! At a certain moment! ¡°Go further away!¡± The black crocodile felt something poking its waist. At the same time, a voice sounded in its ear. That was not the voice of its old nemesis. Its blood, which had been boiling with excitement, suddenly turned cold! &Nbsp; here. There was a third party! Chapter 122 ? Chapter 122: He¡¯s going to Cut You Down! Translator: 549690339 Peng! It was a battle between powerhouses, especially when they were evenly matched. If one side was distracted, it would be easy to reveal a big flaw. The black crocodile felt that something was wrong. Most importantly, it was too sudden, causing it to be in a daze. The Kongming Grand Sage found its weakness and tore a hole in its impenetrable defense. Then, he slashed at its waist. The saw-like teeth on it tore open a wound on its waist, and blood dripped down. With a sizzling sound, a large area of seawater evaporated, and black smoke rose. The black crocodile roared in pain and quickly retreated! The Grand Sage Kong Ming was shocked. The giant crocodile, who had been going back and forth with him, seemed to have just had a stroke and revealed such a big flaw. However, as surprised as he was, the Kongming Grand Sage was a powerful being. Naturally, he would not be stunned and miss this opportunity to beat a dog while it was down. While he was surprised, he didn¡¯t stop. With a wave of his big saber, a flash of saber-light appeared. He chased after black crocodile¡¯s retreating figure. A round of relentless pursuit! However, at this moment, black crocodile came back to his senses. Although he was injured, he could still block. It was just that it had changed from going back and forth to being passive. Moreover, it was extremely uneasy! There was definitely a third party here! Although he wasn¡¯t sure of that fellow¡¯s background, he was absolutely certain that he wasn¡¯t a friend. Otherwise, he would not have stabbed it at the critical moment. Although he didn¡¯t make a move, the shock at the critical moment was no different from making a move! Of course, he might not be a friend of the Kongming Grand Sage. Otherwise, he would have helped long ago! He might be trying to reap the benefits without doing anything! When he saw that it was stronger, he helped the Kongming Grand Sage to maintain the balance. But no matter what the reason was. There was no way to fight this fight! Knowing that there was a third party, the black crocodile¡¯s hot blood dissipated. It did not want to waste any more time with the Kongming Grand Sage! He was afraid of accidents! He wanted to retreat. Unfortunately, the Kongming Grand Sage saw that it was injured and swung his blade with more force. He chased after it and did not give it any chance. ¡°There¡¯s another existence here who wants to reap the benefits without doing anything. Let¡¯s stop fighting today and make an appointment another day!¡± In the end, black crocodile had no choice but to explain the situation as he parried. It hoped that the Kongming Grand Sage would be as calm as it was. Don¡¯t get too excited. ¡°Alright!¡± The Kong Ming Grand Sage nodded his head and his attacks weakened. Was he that easy to talk to? The black crocodile felt that it was unbelievable! It was just saying it casually. This feeling was a little familiar. However, before it could sort out its thoughts ¡­ Why was everything so strange today? Suddenly. BOOM! The Kongming Grand Sage¡¯s attack had weakened. However, after he waved his blade once more, he looked as if he was about to retreat. However, his long blade suddenly shone with a blinding, blood-red light. The sound of space being torn apart could be heard, and a fatal killing intent was revealed! It turned out that he had slowed down his attack just now because he was preparing to kill. They didn¡¯t care or believe black crocodile¡¯s reason for stopping the war. The knife was fast, accurate, and ruthless. It slashed at the black crocodile¡¯s already injured waist. The arms that were holding the saber swelled up, and the muscles on them gathered together, making it look extremely powerful! The black crocodile was shocked! He was about to use all his strength! Just then, its head was jabbed heavily. ¡°Hurry up and defend, he¡¯s going to cut you!¡± A voice sounded in its ears again. Black crocodile quivered, and his reaction was half a beat slower. In a battle between experts like this, it was fatal. Moreover ¡­ The Kong Ming Grand Sage¡¯s killing move was already very sudden! Under these two conditions. Pfft! Black crocodile¡¯s injured waist was slashed again, and this time it was quite heavy. Not only did blood fall into the sea, but there were also pieces of flesh that fell down bit by bit. Some ferocious beasts swallowed them and directly exploded to death. The black crocodile¡¯s body fell into the sea. However, this time, the Kongming Grand Sage did not press on. He also felt that something was wrong. There were indeed traces of an unknown being¡¯s attack. There really seemed to be a third party here. His eyes glowed as he scanned the void. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, just pretend I don¡¯t exist. You guys continue, your performance just now was very wonderful! I really like it. ¡± In the void, a voice filled with praise sounded. It was accompanied by the sound of things being smashed. It seemed that the person who spoke was eating something. This voice came from an unknown place, as if it was coming from all directions at the same time. It fell into the ears of the Kongming Grand Sage. The Grand Sage Kong Ming,¡±bi an.¡± There really was a third party! He looked at the big knife in his hand, then at the black crocodile that was trying to escape after falling into the sea. There were two choices in front of him. And the time was very short. ¡°Forget it! If you don¡¯t want it, it¡¯s mine!¡± After two short breaths. The Voice in the Void sounded again. Then, a golden fishing net appeared. It was thrown out of the void and fell into the sea. It sank quickly and accurately caught the black crocodile that was far away. Boom! Boom! Boom! As the black crocodile struggled unwillingly, the waves were lifted up to a thousand feet. Roar! The black crocodile roared with a strong sense of unease. As a seventh-level Saint venerable, even if it was injured, it could still exert a terrifying strength. He struggled with great strength. However, it seemed to be of no use. The golden light on the fishing net flickered as it slowly but rhythmically closed. The area where it was injured was split open, and the two cuts on both sides were separated by the fishing net because of its struggle. The blood with the saint¡¯s will flowed out and corroded the seawater, leaving a big black hole. The surrounding seawater couldn¡¯t fill it in for a while, or rather, the seawater that rushed over was also corroded and evaporated. Roar! The black crocodile¡¯s roar began to be filled with fear. At this moment, it could be certain that the existence that attacked was much stronger than it. It could not break free from the treasure¡¯s attack even if it tried its best. It was unimaginable. This meant that the strength of both sides was not on the same level. Even an eighth-level Saint venerable wouldn¡¯t be able to make a seventh-level Saint venerable look so pathetic. At this moment, it was like a weak woman who had met a bare-armed, hairy man. Other than shouting at the top of his lungs and shouting ¡®no¡¯, any form of resistance would only bring about greater pressure. The black crocodile could feel that the more it struggled, the more strength the fishing net used to pull it in. It seemed to be a response to its struggle. However ¡­ Although struggling would make it more painful, the black crocodile didn¡¯t want to lie flat and give up resisting. This was a matter of life and death. The black crocodile, which was pulled to the surface of the sea, glared with determination. The lightning on its body flashed and rumbled, constantly colliding with the golden light on the fishing net. A wave of ferocity, like the blood Qi that had killed hundreds of millions of creatures, rolled and surged, shaking the vast sky. Roar! The giant crocodile roared and set off a tsunami. Its body expanded as if it was being inflated, and it actually managed to break free from the fishing net that was steadily closing. However ¡­ Soon after. A golden hook that was pulled by the fishing line expanded with the wind and kept getting bigger. Then, it fell from the sky and was stuffed into its huge crocodile mouth. It was full to the brim! Chapter 123 ? Chapter 123: Something is wrong Translator: 549690339 Pfft! The long line that appeared from nothingness spun with the hook, and an unfathomable power was emitted from it. It was a double suppression of strength and soul. The black crocodile¡¯s bloating body and aura were like a punctured balloon, leaking out a thousand miles. The fishing line loosened and then suddenly tightened again. There was an explosive sound in the void, and the black crocodile¡¯s body, which was caught in the net, was pulled up from the water. The crocodile¡¯s head was pulled up. His eyes, which were filled with ruthlessness, were gradually filled with despair. Its body trembled and struggled, but as the golden net tightened, it seemed so weak. The Kongming Grand Sage, who saw everything, broke out in cold sweat. From his soul to his body, he felt cold. His hot-bloodedness had also disappeared. He witnessed with his own eyes that the opponent of the same level who had just fought with him had lost the ability to resist and was caught in front of him in just a few breaths. That kind of shock and fear could not be described with words! This was especially so when they didn¡¯t know if the unknown existence was a friend or foe. There were two paths in front of him. To escape or not to escape. The time was very short. The Kongming Grand Sage could not make a decision. He could not imagine the consequences if he ran now and triggered the wildness of the unknown existence. If he didn¡¯t run, he would be leaving it to fate. He could only pray that the unknown existence didn¡¯t attack him. It was a very unpleasant feeling. This was the feeling of powerlessness that the weak felt when facing the strong. It had been a long time since the Kong Ming Grand Sage had felt this! Just as the Kong Ming Grand Sage was thinking uneasily. If the unknown existence were to make a move on him, he would have to figure out how he should resist. The fish line pulled the black crocodile to a certain place in the void and disappeared. The world regained its peace. Only the huge hole in the sea that had been corroded by the sacred crocodile¡¯s blood could not be filled for a long time. Wisps of black smoke were constantly emitting from the surroundings. It meant that something big had just happened here. The Kong Ming Grand Sage stopped breathing. His body was like a statue as he stood in the void without moving. ¡°Did he leave?¡± After a long time, he let out a long sigh of relief. With uncertainty, he looked at a certain spot in the void and then tentatively stepped back. One step, one step! He slowly retreated. It was as if he was worried that there would be a ferocious beast in the void that would pounce on him at any time! Until he was hundreds of steps away. The Kongming Grand Sage turned around abruptly. Without letting out his breath or making a sound, he used the Qinggong that he had learned for many years in his younger days but had long since abandoned. Carrying his huge blade, he sped all the way! He had no purpose! There was no direction! He only stopped after a long time. Wiping away the non-existent cold sweat on his forehead, the Kongming Grand Sage heaved a long sigh of relief and turned around. ¡°What¡¯s the situation here?¡± at first, I thought it was already an accident that there was a great sage of the human race. However, demons appeared one after another, and now there are even more terrifying existences! there¡¯s something wrong with this place. There¡¯s definitely a big problem! The Kong Ming Grand Sage could not calm himself down and his eyes were filled with worry. ¡°Let¡¯s go back and discuss this. This is not a good place!¡± He turned around, and his aura exploded. He broke through the void and hurried on with all his might. At this moment. Chu he carried the heaven and earth cloth bag and was rushing back unhurriedly. Every time he went out, he would pack up as a side trip. It was more important to enjoy the scenery and relax. Therefore, in order to appreciate the different scenery, he would not take the same road to and from the endless sea every time. As they walked. He had taken a bath in the lava and was now floating on the surface of the water. He comprehended the nature of heaven and earth among the waves and created a cultivation method. He put it into a rubber bottle that he made at will and threw it into the river, which floated far away. He looked down at the world from the top of the mountain and was in the mood to recite a poem. He wrote on the cliff with his finger as a brush, and it was accompanied by sword will or knife marks. In the mountains, he picked a few spiritual herbs and refined them in his palm, condensing them into elixirs with medicinal fragrance. He ate one and threw one away. He kept it in a pill bottle and threw it towards the Xia clan¡¯s territory, cutting through space. The old father of the heavenly Dao went out and scattered opportunities to the human world. Casual and overbearing! This was the life of an expert, boring, simple, and unadorned. When Chu he returned to the library Pavilion, more than ten hours had already passed! He looked at the tea that had already cooled down. Chu he smiled indifferently. He reached out to heat the tea and drank it in one gulp. The fragrance of the tea remained. It was so fragrant! At this moment, the green smoke under the willow tree turned from material to an illusion that ordinary people could not see. The spirit Rain in the sky also gradually stopped. The willow tree kept swaying in joy! The excitement that came from the heart of the tree indicated that the benefits it had obtained this time were incomparably huge. Chu he patted its branches, and the willow tree scratched its face with its branches in excitement. The little jerk, who had been drenched by the spirit Rain for most of the day, shook his body and walked over slowly. He also patted the willow tree twice with his claws. The willow tree swayed left and right in disgust. This bastard was always rubbing the cloth on its body, and it didn¡¯t like it. Chu he shook his head and walked into the demon-subduing tower with the bag on his back. At this moment, in the inferno world on the second floor of the demon suppressing Pagoda, the surging flames slowly calmed down and returned to normal after a group of big black rats were squeezed dry. A group of beasts resting on the shore cast their gazes in Chu he¡¯s direction when they saw him enter. They looked at the bag that was still moving on his back with different expressions. The four crocodiles ¡®expressions were complicated, and there was even a hint of disbelief. The three dragons and one Tiger were gloating. Chu he poured out the black crocodile that he had sealed in the bag. Although he had already guessed it. But when they saw that ting Sheng had really fallen to the same fate as them, the three crocodiles couldn¡¯t help but tremble three times! Looking at the terrifying injuries on the Thunder saint¡¯s body, they all gasped in the hot Inferno world. Thunder Saint tried to struggle but was suppressed by Chu he¡¯s two slaps. He panted and looked around. Then, he looked into the eyes of the crocodile. The bitter crocodile hurriedly lowered its head and didn¡¯t dare to look at it. ¡°Don¡¯t stare at it with angry eyes! It¡¯s for your own good. It wants you to join this outstanding family and get the opportunity!¡± Chu he laughed. ¡°You¡¯re so badly injured that it hurts to see you. You¡¯re so pitiful. Come, let me treat your injuries first! It¡¯ll be quick!¡± Chu he patted the Thunder Sage¡¯s head, and his smile became more and more kind. He took out a fist-sized pill and threw it into Thunder saint¡¯s mouth. He also took out a bottle of Holy Spirit Jade milk and poured it on his wound. Thunder Saint couldn¡¯t help but let out a comfortable groan. Suspicion appeared in its eyes. Something was wrong with this situation! What was this human doing? Its eyes swept towards a few of the crocodile clan¡¯s younger generation, but it saw that they had all lowered their heads, not daring to look at it. The three dragons and one Tiger looked at it with their big eyes, full of sympathy. In such a strange situation. Even though his body was getting more and more comfortable. But for some reason! Thunder Saint felt a chill approaching him! It was a chill that came from the depths of his heart! Chapter 124 ? Chapter 124: Longing and anticipation Translator: 549690339 Roar! When his injuries were healed, he was grabbed and thrown into the oil pan. Thunder Sage¡¯s mind couldn¡¯t process it! Why? He wanted to heal it and then throw it into the oil pot to hurt it. Was there something wrong with this human¡¯s brain? If he wanted to hurt it, he shouldn¡¯t have treated it so nicely and applied medicine for it! If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that it was in the wrong place, it would have been touched! This was the question that arose at the last moment of Thunder Sage¡¯s normal thinking. After that, with a ¡®plop¡¯ sound, the oil in the pot wrapped around it, and it felt the pain of both its body and soul being hurt. Peng! At this moment, the seal that Chu he had placed on its body had been removed. It could use its strength now, and it jumped out of the pot of oil with a flick of its body. Whoosh! The chains around the oil pan flew out and wrapped it up before pulling it back into the oil pan. Then, it exerted more force, and its body bounced again. Then, it was pulled back, and the process repeated. However, all his struggles were in vain. Instead, it made the flame burn even more fiercely, and the oil in the pot churned even louder, squeezing even harder. Looking at this familiar scene, bitter crocodile raised his head with a complicated expression. It had been like this for many years! At that time, it didn¡¯t know anything, and it was as stubborn as Thunder Saint. Just thinking about it made her heart ache! ¡°Lightning ancestor, give up struggling! It¡¯s more comfortable to lie flat!¡± The valley crocodile couldn¡¯t bear it and finally couldn¡¯t help but persuade him. However, as Thunder Saint struggled, he gave it a fierce look. Not only did he not stop, but he struggled even harder! It made the flames in the inferno hell and the oil in the pot even more excited! AI! The valley crocodile lowered its head and sighed. If Thunder Saint didn¡¯t listen to its advice, it couldn¡¯t do anything! It would still take a few years for them to understand how reasonable its words were! ¡­¡­¡­¡­ At the same time. In the eternal domain, which was separated from the Barbarian region by a Valley. A huge black rat that covered the sky suddenly jumped out of a huge cave. It was rolling and dancing in the sky, and from time to time, it would let out a miserable scream. The mournful sound caused the world to change color, and dark clouds gathered, as if demonic blood was dripping down, dripping. The demonic blood fell to the ground, splitting mountains and rocks, cutting off rivers and stopping rivers, and changing the color of the entire world. After a long time, everything finally calmed down. The big black rat fell from the sky and smashed through a tall mountain. He panted heavily and his body was weak. He looked in the direction of the Barbarian region with regret in his green eyes! ¡°No wonder third bro didn¡¯t even have the guts to let his seed enter! So that¡¯s how it is!¡± It smacked its paw on the ground, making a rumbling sound. It felt extremely pained. He regretted not listening to his brother¡¯s words! With this, its body and mind, which had just recovered, were injured again, and it was even more serious. The situation was the same as third brother! I have to find a way to make up for it as soon as possible. Then, I¡¯ll call boss over. I must take revenge for this! Its voice was almost squeezed out from between its teeth, showing its anger at the moment. As a devil, he must take revenge! It turned around and looked at the other domain that was connected to the everlasting domain. ¡°Fifth brother, don¡¯t blame big brother!¡± It muttered to itself! Then, with a long hiss, tens of thousands of rats appeared and followed it like a surging flood. After more than ten years, this region had been gnawed clean by it and the seeds of the demon Eye! It had turned into a dead zone! If he wanted to recover, he could only find another place. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Half a month later! The crocodile clan¡¯s temporary base in the endless sea. The two alligators gathered in a cave, staring at the row of heavenly jewels above. The Thunder Saint was such a powerful figure, but he had gone out for a long time. They had already experienced what had happened to the Holy ancestor. Although the lightning saint¡¯s bead of life was still intact, they still felt uneasy! After all, this scene was all too familiar. Last time, the Holy ancestor was like this. He never came back and his bead of life was intact! ¡°The lightning Saint must be really entangled with the human Saint this time! It can¡¯t be trapped like the Holy leader, it¡¯s a great saint!¡± A crocodile looked at his bead of life and said in an uncertain tone. ¡°Mm! It must be so. It was a great saint, the most powerful being in the eastern Azure region. It was impossible for the human race to do anything to it! This time, he must have been entangled!¡± Its companion nodded heavily! He expressed his affirmation! ¡°The meat outside is cooked again, why don¡¯t you eat it first! A powerful figure who can fight with the Thunder Sage for so long is definitely not simple. He won¡¯t be able to come back for a while, maybe a few months!¡± Another crocodile said. ¡°En!¡± The two crocodiles turned around and swam out of the cave. Then, they announced to the group of crocodiles who were looking at the big pot and breathing in the fragrance that the banquet was starting in advance. All the crocodiles cheered, and the atmosphere became warm again! ¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡°Are they basically not willing to leave?¡± that¡¯s true. There are so many benefits now, but we haven¡¯t seen the real danger yet. It¡¯s hard to believe! Hearing the news that Meng Yi brought back, Xia Yuan couldn¡¯t help but nod. A period of time ago, the Qin clan came over to inform them of a major event. The Barbarian region was about to face a crisis that even Saint Venerables couldn¡¯t solve. They wanted to retreat in advance and also expressed their willingness to take one million Xia clansmen with them! Meng Yi and the Xia clan elders informed the various clans and powers within Lin County. However, the result was that not many people were willing to leave. Those who wanted to leave were all from the big families who believed that eggs could not be placed in one basket. They were forced to leave, and there were not many of them, and they were basically unwilling. Especially a few days ago, there was another spiritual rain. After so many years, another revelry for martial artists had begun. Everyone¡¯s mind was even more determined! Those who were about to be sent away! Many of them even ran away from home. As a martial artist, there was no one who did not desire to become stronger. The changes in Lin County could be seen with the naked eye. So what if there were unknown dangers? Before the rise of the Xia clan, danger was everywhere, and experts had to fight their way out of a flood of blood. It was unrealistic to become a strong person just because everything was smooth sailing! If they left the land of opportunities because of fear, their hearts in pursuit of martial arts would be torn apart. Therefore, he would not leave! ¡°Maybe the curtain is about to be pulled open!¡± Xia Yuan raised his head and looked out of the window. He looked at the flying birds in the sky and revealed a burning expression. More and more things were happening in Lin County and even the Barbarian region. There were more and more experts, and even evil spirits appeared! Xia Yuan had no doubt about the so-called grand opening that Zhao Yuling had heard from Chu he. Moreover, Meng Yi and Zhao Yuling would occasionally whisper in his ears that he was the son of destiny. His current state was dormancy! He didn¡¯t die even when his lifespan was about to end! Even Xia Yuan, who had a clear mind, started to believe that he was the son of destiny. He began to look forward to the opening of the curtains! ¡°Yup! Teacher, the era that belongs to you is about to arrive!¡± Meng Yi said, feeling happy for his teacher. ¡°No! It¡¯s our era!¡± Xia Yuan turned his gaze and said in a heavy tone. His and Meng Yi¡¯s gazes met in the air. The two looked at each other and smiled. Everything was said without words. Chapter 125 ? Chapter 125: I won¡¯t move if the enemy doesn¡¯t move Translator: 549690339 Chu he released the eight beasts and ordered them to enter Tong you Valley to exterminate demons and protect the Dao. However, the second floor of the demon-suppressing Pagoda didn¡¯t stop. Thunder Saint alone was equivalent to eight people! It was struggling in the oil, expressing its unyielding will. The inferno world would be in chaos! As a seventh-level Saint venerable, it was very resistant. The double suppression of its soul and body had yet to reach the level where it would yield. Chu he looked at the jumping Thunder Sage and shook his head. The next time someone even stronger entered, it would be time to enter the third level! The second level felt a little too easy. It was a little strenuous to deal with these strong thorns! Chu he swallowed the whole roasted lamb, including the bones and skin. Then, he took a sip of tea and put the things away before walking out of the demon-suppressing Pagoda. He could still hear the sound of thunder saint¡¯s painful wails mixed with curses, and the threat to the human race! ¡°Let¡¯s go to Tong you Valley to take a look!¡± Chu he stretched his back and walked out. Last time, he had wanted to enter Tong you Valley to find the enemy who had scared him, but he had been interrupted by the giant crocodile, Thunder Sage. After resting for more than ten days, Chu he decided to go out and take a look. He had not been active for more than twenty years. He had just come out of seclusion, so he had been a lot more active recently. Chu he descended outside Tong you Valley. This time, he only scanned the area once before entering directly! He didn¡¯t sweep it again. After all, he had already watched it repeatedly the last time! His body moved around in Tong you Valley as he searched. It was very fast! During this period, he also encountered three dragons, one Tiger, and four crocodiles. However, seeing that they were working hard, Chu he did not greet them! After a long time, Chu he found an ancient and dilapidated altar. Apart from being ancient, it looked very ordinary. Chu he scanned the area with his spiritual power but could not see anything different. He stretched out his hand and knocked on the altar that was like a giant well lid! Pfft! He didn¡¯t use much strength, but the lid shattered. Then, an abyss that was tens of thousands of meters deep appeared in front of Chu he. The abyss was deathly silent, without any signs of life. It exuded a vast and ancient aura. Chu he¡¯s eyes were like stars hanging upside down. With his mental power, he slowly looked down into the abyss. He wasn¡¯t in a hurry at all. As his eyes looked down, he studied it. In any case, from the moment the lid was broken, he had already determined that the old demon who had frightened him was at the bottom of the abyss. A hundred meters! Two hundred meters! 1,000 meters! ¡­¡­ In the abyss, under a huge sealed array board, a giant being covered in demonic flames was chained up. On top of the formation plate, two black objects were tightly stuck to the formation plate, not moving at all. As Chu he¡¯s spiritual power got closer, the two black masses finally could not help but tremble slightly. Under the array board, the demon flames around the giant being that was chained up started to shake. The light in Chu he¡¯s eyes finally reached the bottom of the abyss that was more than 10000 meters deep. They gave off a brilliant light, like two giant suns in the sky, illuminating the abyss. The two giant suns pierced towards the two meatball-like things that were stuck to the array board. He didn¡¯t move! He had been staring at it! The meatball didn¡¯t move, and the giant sun didn¡¯t move. Under the sealed array disc, the black flames surrounding the huge creature were not the only things that were shaking. Even its body was trembling slightly. If his guess was correct, it had already been discovered! The giant devil knew his own limits. It was so anxious that it was sweating. After a while, it couldn¡¯t take it anymore! The mass of flesh on the disk array split open and turned into a pair of evil demonic eyes with red dots. It looked at the pair of giant suns that were staring at it. Then, Its eyes were pierced and closed once again, and wisps of green smoke kept coming out of them! The pair of illusionary eyes that were like huge Suns hanging high in the sky were extremely bright, and they also carried a powerful force of fear and righteousness. He couldn¡¯t look at it directly! ¡°Senior, there¡¯s no enmity between us. Why are you chasing me?¡± In the deep abyss, a harsh and ear-piercing sound rang out, filled with grievance. It had been sealed here for countless years and had no chance to offend any living being. It felt very wronged to be targeted before it could even leave! If it was after going out, it would set off a monstrous sin. For example, if a few clans were exterminated and then found again, it could still understand a little. However, the actual situation now was that it had not even gone out and had not done anything, but it was already being targeted! ¡°You¡¯re scaring me!¡± A voice came from above the abyss! Pfft! The giant demon suppressed by the array plate extinguished a few of the devil flames around him because of this answer. ¡°Who¡¯s scaring who? please explain clearly!¡± It wailed in its heart, filled with endless resentment. Just because that spiritual will had scanned it twice, it had stayed in the abyss for more than 20 years! He had been living in fear for more than twenty years! But only after a moment. The devil flame on the troll¡¯s body began to stabilize. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, senior, it¡¯s my fault! Please forgive this junior for unintentionally offending you!¡± ¡°I, sky demon ha Yong, express my sincerest apologies to you!¡± It tried its best to suppress the resentment in its heart. He was calm and peaceful. Then, he apologized sincerely. Now that the situation wasn¡¯t on the demon¡¯s side, it didn¡¯t matter whether it was his problem or not. Because no matter what, it was now its fault. It was its fault for not being strong enough! Strength was the truth, and sky demon ha Yong understood this the best. Therefore, there was nothing wrong with apologizing first if he couldn¡¯t win! The truth had never been in the mouth, but in the claws. This was a truth that had been passed down through the ages. ¡°It¡¯s good that you admit it! Come on up! Go back with me and settle the compensation, then this matter will be over!¡± A voice came from above the abyss. ¡°Compensation?¡± Heavenly demon ha Yong was stunned for a moment, then he was overjoyed. He didn¡¯t want its body? It was a robbery! That would be great! Treasures were merely worldly possessions. Only the body was one¡¯s! However, ha Yong, who was being held down by the disk array, trembled a little! Only then did he remember. It was no longer who it used to be, and it seemed to have no other strengths. All that was left was a broken shell. senior, I¡¯ve been imprisoned for countless years and have nothing on me now. If you want any treasures, just tell me and I¡¯ll do my best to find them for you! Ha Yong¡¯s words were humble, but his voice was hard to hear. ¡°Come up first, I¡¯ll talk to you slowly!¡± A voice came from above the abyss. Giant devil ha Yong didn¡¯t dare to raise his eyes. He kept his eyes close to the array board and considered. Should he go up now? ¡°If you¡¯re not coming up, I¡¯m going down!¡± The voice came from above the abyss again. Ha Yong¡¯s demonic eye on the formation disk trembled, and then its light dimmed. He had made his decision. It had no choice now. BOOM! The array disc that was suppressing heavenly demon ha Yong made a loud noise, causing the entire abyss and more than half of Tong you Valley to shake. A monstrous demonic Qi shot up into the sky, piercing through the chaos in Tong you Valley and shooting into the sky. ¡°This demonic Qi is awesome!¡± Chu he, who was above the abyss, smiled. The third floor of the demon suppressing Pagoda could be opened today! The first customer would be welcomed. Chapter 126 ? Chapter 126: Chapter 126 the third level Translator: 549690339 On the third floor of the demon-suppressing Pagoda. This was a world of lightning. One after another, balls of lightning hung high in the sky. Below the balls of lightning were chains. The Thunder prison world. Thunder rumbled all the time, bringing with it a deadly pressure that could destroy the world. Chu he, who had been walking slowly back from Tong you Valley, walked in with a heaven and earth cloth bag on his back. He took heavenly demon ha Yong out of the bag. ¡°S-senior! Didn¡¯t you want compensation? What are they doing?¡± Heavenly demon ha Yong looked at the balls of lightning that made him tremble in fear. He had an ominous premonition! It had a bad feeling. No matter how he looked at it, this place looked a little like a cage. ¡°If you can¡¯t pay me, you can only pay me with your body!¡± Chu he patted its huge head and shook his head as he spoke. your injuries haven¡¯t recovered yet, and you don¡¯t have enough strength. You¡¯re too weak, so you need to replenish it! ¡°Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to take it if I¡¯m too rough later!¡± Chu he reached out and took out a dark and deep Pearl. As soon as it was taken out, it caused a riot in the world of Thunder, just like justice seeing evil and being abnormally excited. This Pearl was a treasure that even a ninth level Saint venerable could use. However, it was useless to Chu he and most other living beings! This was a demonic Pearl that contained the purest demonic essence and a wisp of the bloodline inheritance power from the ancient heavenly demon. As soon as the bead was taken out, sky demon ha Yong¡¯s eyes were dyed red like blood. Its entire body resonated with a loud bang. Good stuff! It sensed it at the first moment, and a voice in the depths of its heart urged it to get it, it must get it! Its claws began to itch and become restless. At least, it was not a weakling, and it did not lose its mind. Although he desired it, he did not dare to use his claws. Previously, above the abyss, when Chu he wanted to take it away, heavenly demon ha Yong could not help but resist. The feeling of being beaten up was still lingering in his heart. ¡°You¡¯re lucky!¡± Chu he stuffed the bead into heavenly demon ha Yong¡¯s mouth. After the Pearl entered his body, he could feel his strength recovering rapidly. There were also waves of joyful cheers that came from his bloodline. Heavenly demon ha Yong was stunned! What did that mean? Why did this human give it a Supreme treasure?! It rolled its eyes and suddenly understood. This human wanted to train it and make it his subordinate. After thinking it through, it immediately relaxed! It was a good thing! At least for now, it was a good thing. ¡°If senior has any instructions, this little demon will go through fire and water, enter the nine nether, and bear the divine Thunder of heaven and earth without hesitation!¡± It expressed its sincerity. ¡°Mm! Not bad!¡± Chu he nodded in satisfaction. Heavenly demon ha Yong showed just the right amount of excitement after being praised. This would satisfy the experts, and it was very familiar with this! ¡°I need you to pass a test!¡± Chu he spoke! ¡°Please speak!¡± Ha Yong showed just the right amount of seriousness. ¡°If you can withstand the divine lightning for 49 years, you¡¯ll pass!¡± When Chu he saw that the aura of the heavenly demon ha Yong had recovered to the passing level, he did not waste any more time. He grabbed him and threw him under a round ball of lightning. Whoosh! The chains under the lightning ball moved and wrapped around the five limbs and body of the heavenly demon ha Yong. ??! The ball of lightning above him flickered rapidly. It was like two different lines had collided. Sparks of electricity intertwined and collided! Heavenly demon ha Yong raised his head, feeling as if his soul was splitting apart. The situation was not good! This test was too abnormal. It would kill the demon! BOOM! A bolt of heavenly lightning descended and struck the giant devil ha Yong¡¯s head. ??? The black flames on its body were mixed with lightning, and crackling sounds rang out. After a series of strange sizzling sounds, the black flames were extinguished, turning into wisps of black smoke. Heavenly demon ha Yong¡¯s body trembled violently, and wisps of black smoke also came out of his open mouth. ??! Above him, the ball of lightning flickered, condensed, and collided again. Heavenly demon ha Yong¡¯s heart was torn apart. A single lightning bolt had injured its mind and body for forty-nine years, and at such a high frequency. It didn¡¯t think it could still live. This senior¡¯s test, the chances of death were too high! It didn¡¯t seem like a test, but more like a perverted torture. ¡°Senior, 49 years is too long!¡± It hurriedly spoke. The current situation was no longer suitable for him to perform perfectly. He needed to argue with reason. BOOM! Another bolt of lightning struck down. Heavenly demon ha Yong finally stopped holding back because it was just right, and he couldn¡¯t help but let out a scream. The voice was shrill and ear-piercing, like the wailing of a fierce ghost. Chu he ignored it. It had already gone up, so it was not up to it to decide how long it could last! if you don¡¯t die, then die. When are you going to die?! When are you coming down? Chu he turned his head and looked outside through the demon-suppressing Pagoda. Under the willow tree. Nearly fifty Zhang of solid green smoke was rising. BOOM! Thunder and lightning rumbled between heaven and earth. The originally clear sky was covered with dark clouds, and spirit Rain began to fall in the blink of an eye. Chu he¡¯s figure flashed and appeared outside. The quality of the spirit Rain this time was very high! It was also good for his cultivation. ¡°Senior! Let me out first, I have great use for it! There will be a big change here soon, you can use me! I have great use for it!¡± He could vaguely hear the voice of heavenly demon ha Yong in his ears. Chu he turned around and took a look. He didn¡¯t choose to go in for questioning. Anyway, there would be plenty of time in the future, so she could listen to him slowly! Although Chu he had not left this world, he knew a lot of the so-called secrets. After all, other than the first Tiger, all his subordinates, regardless of whether they were crocodiles or Dragons, were quite knowledgeable. Their tribe was not weak, and the three dragons and one Tiger had a high status in their tribe, so they knew a lot of things. When Chu he had nothing to do, he liked to sit on a stool, eat barbecue, drink tea, and listen to them tell stories. He had a rough idea of the secrets, the places where the treasures were hidden, the strength of the forces in the East continent, and the distribution. When he had nothing to do, he liked to listen to jokes to increase his knowledge. Chu he had already changed his habit of reading paper books to listening to books now. Although he didn¡¯t go too far. However, he had never slacked in his understanding of this world. He could still be considered to have read a lot of books and was knowledgeable about the past and present. Chu he walked out of the area covered by the willow trees and came to the side of the little jerk, who had long run out and was looking up at the sky in anticipation. He sat cross-legged on the ground. He took out two pills. He swallowed the bigger one and handed the smaller one to the little jerk. One man and one turtle swallowed the pill, closed their eyes, and let the rain wash down on their bodies. The branches and leaves of the willow tree in the courtyard spread out like a phoenix opening its tail. It spread out from the original layers to the sky above the entire small courtyard of the library Pavilion. The willow tree¡¯s branches and leaves twisted and turned, and the light shone down like a shadow under the moonlight. Chapter 127 ? Chapter 127: The model boss Translator: 549690339 In the blink of an eye, five years had passed. A Spirit Rain that lasted for five years had been raining in the thousand-mile radius of Forest City for a full five years! In the past five years, Forest City and its surrounding area were filled with people. Everyone was holding their breath and studying martial arts in the rain. Even in Lin city, the high birth rate had plummeted. In the past five years, the birth rate had not exceeded four digits. This was also because a large part of them had already been pregnant before the rain. In the past five years, many pre-Sky Realm Warriors who couldn¡¯t withstand the heat and cold shivered in the rain. Their hearts and bodies were all cold, and they were reluctant to leave. This was a revelry feast for the Xia clan warriors. It was the true definition of the king emerging like spring bamboo shoots after the rain. As for Xiantian realm experts, as long as they caught a cold a few times in the past five years, anyone would be fine. Within the Forest City, there were more innate than acquired. There were truly as many inborn experts as dogs! ¡°The curtains are really going to be pulled open!¡± Xia Yuan trembled in the rain and was very excited. Although his lifespan had increased, and he could also cultivate to recover his body, it was still incomplete. Sitting in the rain all day long was a little too much for him. However, he did not have the slightest intention of going back to hide. When the curtains were drawn, one had to grasp the opportunity. As long as the spirit Rain didn¡¯t kill him, he would be drenched to death! A mere cold wind was nothing! He could bear it. Not far away from him, Meng Yi closed his eyes. His aura fluctuated. He had broken through a year ago and was now a genuine venerable sovereign. He was familiarizing himself with and consolidating his realm. The spirit Rain was the main reason he could break through! However, it was also because of the Qin clan¡¯s unreserved support and guidance during these years. Otherwise, if he didn¡¯t know what was ahead of him and didn¡¯t build a strong foundation, this Spirit Rain wouldn¡¯t be enough to push him to the venerable sovereign realm. Di da! Di da! The spirit Rain began to weaken. From the previous pattering, it became a regular pitter-patter. Xia Yuan wiped his face and looked up at the sky with his turbid eyes. It looked like this rain was really coming to an end! He then walked into the house, trembling. He trembled with every step he took, partly because his body couldn¡¯t take it, but mostly because he was excited. Although he did not benefit much from this spiritual rain due to his health, he was not looking at the effects of the rain. He was looking at the long term! This rain had an extraordinary meaning. He felt that a great era was approaching. As the rain gradually lessened, Chu he opened his eyes. After five years of bitter cultivation in the spirit Rain, he had made great progress in his cultivation. He would be able to break through in another ten years! Chu he glanced at the green smoke under the willow tree and it turned from solid to transparent. It was obvious that the old demon wouldn¡¯t be able to last until he broke through. ¡°That old devil seems to be weak! Useless, it¡¯s only been five years.¡± Chu he shook his head and stood up. He stepped into the third floor of the demon-suppressing Pagoda. Originally, he wanted to let heavenly demon ha Yong hold on for forty-nine years! Now, it seemed like he was overthinking it! If he had really been struck for that long, he probably wouldn¡¯t even be left with dregs! On the third floor of the demon-suppressing Pagoda. In the prison of Thunder. The sound of thunder rumbled constantly, bringing with it a deathly pressure that could destroy the world. After Chu he entered, he was slightly surprised. He felt that the atmosphere was lacking. In the demon suppression tower, whether it was the first level or the second level, as long as there were beasts inside, he would be greeted with all kinds of yells. But now, there was an old demon whose cultivation was no less than his in the Thunder prison. Besides the sound of thunder, there were no other strange sounds. Chu he looked at the place where the old demon was tied up. Hiss! ¡°It¡¯s a little tragic!¡± Chu he hurriedly put it down on the shore. His weakness of being soft-hearted because of his good looks had reappeared! He sighed from the bottom of his heart as he looked at the miserable old devil. Look! The black flames that used to surround it were nowhere to be seen! The black and smooth fur of the past was now completely gone, revealing lumps of black skin and flesh. Although it had been rescued from the lightning strike, its entire body was still trembling! The frequency was very high. Black smoke gushed out of its huge mouth! The only good thing was that its pair of eyes, which originally had a strange red dot, had now returned to their normal white with a hint of black. Unfortunately, they seemed a little dull and lifeless! Chu he¡¯s spiritual power swept across the old demon¡¯s body and carefully examined its condition. He was very serious. At this moment, he was qualified to be a doctor! don¡¯t worry, this is considered a work injury. I¡¯ll do my best to treat you! Chu he noticed that there was a slight fluctuation in heavenly demon ha Yong¡¯s eyes, so he patted his head and spoke calmly. Heavenly demon ha Yong must have heard its calm voice, as he trembled violently in excitement. Chu he continued to observe! He was surprised to find that as he put down heavenly demon ha Yong, his life force and injuries were rapidly recovering. ¡°It¡¯s the heavenly demonic orb! So that¡¯s how it is.¡± Chu he soon discovered the source of the abnormality. It was the heavenly demonic orb that he had given to heavenly demon ha Yong five years ago. After some observation, he realized that with heavenly demon ha Yong¡¯s strength, he might not even last five years! The heavenly demonic orb played a huge part in the reason why it could last so long. While it was being struck, the heavenly demonic orb was also doing its best to heal its spiritual and physical injuries. When more than half of the energy was consumed, the recovery speed could not keep up with the speed of the lightning strike, and the damage accumulated deeper and deeper, it was only natural that heavenly demon ha Yong could not withstand it! ¡°So that¡¯s how the heavenly demonic orb is used!¡± Chu he touched his chin and sighed with emotion. In the past, he had thought that it was a useless treasure. He did not expect that it would be of great use at the critical moment. Indeed, there was no such thing as a useless treasure. It all depended on how it was used. Unfortunately, he only had one heavenly demonic orb. Otherwise, he would definitely not be stingy and stuff all of them into Heavenly Devil ha Yong¡¯s mouth. He had always been generous with the work allowance of his subordinates! ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard!¡± Chu he patted heavenly demon ha Yong¡¯s head again. Then, he took out two fist-sized medicinal pills and stuffed them into his mouth. He also took out a few bottles of Saint spirit Jade milk and sprinkled them over his body. With the dual effects of internal consumption and external application, in addition to the heavenly demonic Orb¡¯s effect, heavenly demon ha Yong¡¯s condition began to stabilize at a speed visible to the naked eye. There was finally some life in its blank eyes. ¡°All the best! I¡¯ll give you a long vacation this time!¡± ¡°However, it¡¯s a pity that you didn¡¯t last for forty-nine years. Next time, I¡¯ll always give you a chance! Don¡¯t worry about me abandoning you!¡± ¡°Your aptitude is very good, I¡¯m very satisfied.¡± Chu he poured out all the Holy Spirit Jade milk and patted heavenly demon ha Yong¡¯s head again to comfort him. Heavenly Devil ha Yong, who had already regained some consciousness, was no longer trembling subconsciously due to the pain from the beating. Instead, he was trembling from the bottom of his heart. Its eyes had regained some of its spirit, and a turbid liquid flowed out uncontrollably. If the heavens gave it a choice, it would not want to become a demon! Chapter 128 ? Chapter 128: The boring life of: strong person Translator: 549690339 On the second floor of the demon-suppressing Pagoda. The inferno world. Although Thunder Saint was no longer alive and kicking in the oil pan, he was still roaring loudly, mixed with some curses. It was in a much better state than heavenly demon ha Yong, and it still had no intention of surrendering. Chu he nodded. Seeing that it was fine and in a good state, he gave it some words of encouragement and left immediately! Walking out of the demon-subduing tower, he couldn¡¯t help but let out a long sigh of relief when he saw the sky, which had been shrouded in wind and rain for five years, clear again. At this moment, the world after the rain was filled with a fragrance. ¡°Brother Chu, what¡¯s this tower for?¡± After the spiritual rain stopped, Zhao Yuling and Lin Xueling also woke up from their cultivation. When the spirit Rain fell a few years ago, they had come to the library¡¯s courtyard to cultivate in seclusion with Chu he. When Zhao Yuling saw Chu he come out of the demon subduing Pagoda, she could not help but be curious. ¡°This! It¡¯s for generating electricity!¡± Chu he casually said. The two girls nodded as if they understood, but they didn¡¯t ask. Chu he brewed a pot of tea and gave each of them a cup. They slowly savored the tea under the willow tree that had returned to normal. The little jerk ran over and looked at her with eager eyes. Chu he laughed and poured it a cup. The little jerk took it happily and sat down by Chu he¡¯s feet. He hugged the cup with his claws and took small sips like Chu he. After drinking to its heart¡¯s content, it reached its claws into the shell and took out the precious Royal Dog Food. It ate one piece after drinking one mouthful. The tortoise¡¯s eyes narrowed as it happily jumped on it. Chu he took out a self-made deck of poker cards! Explain the rules and start playing fight the landlord. After cultivating for a few years, it was time to relax! However, Chu he felt bored after playing for a while! The three of them had high cultivation levels, and their minds moved too quickly. Their quick thinking was beyond the imagination of ordinary people. The winner and the loser were decided the moment they pulled the cards. No one would make a mistake. Even when a card fell to the ground, the situation could be simulated clearly according to the situation of the card in the player¡¯s hand. Under normal circumstances, if it wasn¡¯t for the sky, there was basically no way to play as a landlord. It was too boring. This was the worry of the strong. They could not experience the happiness of ordinary people at all. No wonder powerhouses would feel lonely. Those things that were extremely interesting to ordinary people were just child¡¯s play in their eyes. It was too boring! Chu he let out a heartfelt sigh. Then, he brought the two girls and the little jerk to a cliff. He landed on his head and jumped freely without using his cultivation! In order to increase the difficulty, he even set up various traps on the cliffs on both sides, as if he was playing an escape game. The blade hacked, the sword slashed, the fire burned, and the Thunder roared! He had set up a cliff that was thousands of meters high. Ordinary venerable sovereigns would be shocked to see it. This was what the strong should play! Exciting! Chu he conveniently grabbed the turtle that was still slowly drinking tea in Zhao Yuling¡¯s hands and threw it down to let it experience it first. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Half a month later! Chu he, who had rested, walked out of Forest City and went to Tong you Valley. He brought out the four crocodiles, three dragons, and one Tiger who had been living happily outside for five years because he had no time to pay attention to them. He also swept through the valley again and didn¡¯t find anything unusual. Chu he held a fishing rod and wore a straw hat on his head. He held a blade of grass in his mouth and rolled up his clothes and pants. He rode a Tiger, a Dragon, and a crocodile. It was as if he had just returned from grazing. He flew in the sky and slowly made his way back. He held a heaven and earth cloth bag in his hand, which contained the niwan that the beasts had encountered over the years. There were not many, only a few hundred pieces. Even the long holidays they had over the years couldn¡¯t offset it. ¡°Come on, you devour, you min, you two sing a song. If I¡¯m satisfied, you can have three more days off!¡± Chu he lay on the first Tiger¡¯s back and looked up at the sky. He suddenly became interested and asked. What the hell? You devour and you min looked at each other. They were good at fighting and killing them, but they really didn¡¯t know how to sing! However, a three-day holiday was too tempting for a Dragon! This reward was much more than the high temperature allowance. Even if it didn¡¯t work, he had to go! ¡°I¡¯m a dragon!¡± ¡°Roar!¡± ¡°He¡¯s a dragon!¡± ¡°Roar!¡± ¡°I¡¯m a dragon!¡± ¡°Roar!¡± ¡­¡­ The Thunder roared in the sky, and the ear-piercing sound shook the nine Heavens. Chu he, who had been lying leisurely on the first Tiger¡¯s back with his legs crossed, suddenly had a change in expression! What the hell? ¡°Shut up!¡± He shouted. When the two dragons heard this, they immediately shut their mouths in grievance! ¡°I should find a beast with a better voice!¡± Chu he¡¯s gaze swept across the group of beasts. They were all male! Moreover, their usual roars were also very rough. It seemed like there was no hope of making them sing a song! Chu he had no choice but to hum a song on the spot! He stood up, tidied up his clothes, and placed his hands behind his back. He looked down at the sky and earth from a great height. The sound of the pugilistic world traveled thousands of miles, reverberating in the sky. The bodies of the four crocodiles, three dragons, and one Tiger stiffened for a moment, then immediately returned to normal. They all cheered and clapped their claws, their faces showing a sense of ecstasy as they shook their heads in agreement. High in the sky, wherever the team passed, the living beings below would cover their heads and escape into the ground! He was so shocked that he burst into tears! ¡­¡­¡­¡­ After returning to Forest City, Chu he threw the eight beasts into the demon suppression tower¡¯s second level. Then, he strode to the third level. Half a month had passed. With Chu he¡¯s high compensation for the lightning strikes and the effects of the heavenly demonic orb, he was able to survive. Heavenly demon ha Yong had recovered quite a bit, and he was now seriously injured from being on the verge of death. Although he couldn¡¯t jump around, he could at least talk and walk slowly! However, it seemed to have injured its source. The black flames around its body could no longer emerge, and even the red dots in its eyes had not recovered. It had curled up into a ball at the edge, far away from the central lightning prison. When it saw Chu he enter, its body, which had already shrunk into a ball, shrank again. Chu he glanced at it and then walked to the edge of the prison of Thunder at a moderate pace. He took out a stool and sat down. After that, he took out a sheep and pierced it with the stick of the Holy Buddha. He then put a pile of various barbecue materials on it. Then, he waved his hand again, and a chain under the ball of lightning moved. One end was connected to the ball of lightning, and the other end was pulled over by him and placed on the rod of the Saint Buddha. Zi, Zi. As the current passed through, the entire sheepskin began to emit a fragrance. Chu he put in the ingredients while looking up at the trembling heavenly demon ha Yong. ¡°Tell me! Your so-called secret, and what kind of great change will happen here!¡± It was as if Chu he had met an old friend and wanted to chat with him. Heavenly demon ha Yong trembled and couldn¡¯t speak for a long time. It was originally a demon who could speak! Even though it had been trapped for thousands of years, it still could not make it lose its ability to organize its words. However, it had only been out for five years, and its heart had suffered an ineffaceable and serious trauma. Now, it was a little introverted, and the words were on the tip of its tongue, but it couldn¡¯t say them. ¡°No hurry!¡± Chu he did not rush him. He patiently arranged his electric roasted lamb! Chapter 129 ? Chapter 129: The human race shall be exterminated Translator: 549690339 In the end. Heavenly demon ha Yong still opened his mouth slowly. She told Chu he a story while stumbling. No, it had to tell him the secret it knew. There were also all sorts of strange news and stories, as well as the situation of the heavenly demons. In short, all the important and unimportant things poured out from its mouth. The more it spoke, the smoother it became. The conversation had healed its broken heart by a lot. Chu he listened for three days and three nights. Before he left, he gave heavenly demon ha Yong a huge reward. Its story was very interesting, and Chu he was very satisfied. It was only natural for him to be rewarded! Chu he looked up at the sky as he walked out of the demon subduing tower. ¡°I wonder where that Dao realm otherworldly demon is now!¡± The Tao realm was an expert above the Saint venerable realm and was worthy of Chu he¡¯s attention. And Heavenly Devil ha Yong was his chess piece. The moment Chu he took action and captured ha Yong into the demon-suppressing Pagoda, the two sides had become enemies. Chu he was shocked once again. Even though it was only a little. But it still made him very unhappy. Other than ha Yong, this was another person that Chu he wanted to capture! He had to pay the price for scaring him! ¡°Dao realm, huh? It¡¯s very simple!¡± Chu he muttered to himself. He was already at the great circle of rank five, advancing towards rank six, he was about to break through in a few years! If he were to check out a few treasures or catch a few more otherworldly demons, the speed would be even faster. In addition, now that he had built Forest City into a terrifying war fortress, there was no need to worry too much! It was just a matter of working hard in seclusion in the library Pavilion for a period of time. He was very familiar with it! I hope the Tao state can last 49 years under the heavenly lightning! Chu he suddenly felt a sense of anticipation. He realized that when the demon suppression tower suppressed demons, the quality of the fate it produced was exceptionally high. This might be the right way to open it. The baleful Qi was of a lower grade. It did not have much effect on Chu he. It could only change Lin city¡¯s luck and allow him to super check-in after 100 years, increasing the chances of him getting good things. However, the fate energy produced by demonic Qi was different. It could directly benefit Chu he! ¡­¡­¡­¡­ In the distant Eastern Azure region! The ancestral land of the crocodile clan received a piece of news today. Following the disappearance of the fifth-level Saint venerable, patriarch bitter crocodile, the seventh-level Saint venerable, lightning Saint, who had gone to investigate the situation had also disappeared. He didn¡¯t return! Thunder Sage! He was one of the five great saints of the crocodile clan! Its disappearance had caused the ancestral land of the crocodile clan to explode! It was a true explosion! The mountaintop was sent flying! Rolling mud and stones flew in all directions like shooting stars, smashing in all directions. Two mountain-like crocodiles flew out from the broken mountain, looking in one direction with brutal eyes. ¡°Human! We must be destroyed!¡± A voice filled with hostility came from one of the crocodiles, causing the weather to change. the human race should be exterminated, but the other races are unwilling to force the human race too much and want to take it slow. If we contact them, we will be the vanguard. Now that we have lost two Saint Venerables, we will end up like the human race if we do this. The great saint of the crocodile clan, the Lotus-crocodile, looked at his companion and shook his head. It was useless to say such harsh words at this time. If the human race was so easy to destroy, they wouldn¡¯t have waited until now. Strictly speaking, the human race was no weaker than them. It was only because a few large races had joined forces that the human race had been forced into such a miserable state. However, the few great sages of the human race were still there. At most, they would suppress their living space and gradually devour them. If they wanted to exterminate the human race in one go, they would have to reach an absolute unity. Unfortunately, that was not realistic. Everyone was of a different style. To be able to join forces with the first Bureau and not stab each other in the back before the matter was completed was already considered very particular! If one wanted absolute unity, they would have to have an expert who could suppress all the races. However, if there were really such experts, one beast could exterminate an entire clan, and there was no need for them at all! Therefore, although his companion¡¯s words were very imposing, that was all! ¡°What do we do now? The bitter crocodile and the lightning crocodile¡¯s power jewels are still intact. Should we continue to observe the situation?¡± The kun crocodile was annoyed. It naturally understood this principle. ¡°If we go at this time, we might not be strong enough.¡± to be able to trap the lightning crocodiles, the humans ¡®arrangements must not be simple. The outcome will be unpredictable. If too many of them go, they won¡¯t have enough strength to defend the tribe! The Lotus crocodile shook its head and gave its analysis. At this time, even the great saint lightning crocodile was trapped. To save it, at least two or three great saints were needed to ensure safety. Otherwise, the crocodile clan would really be in danger if another accident happened! ¡°Then what should we do? Don¡¯t tell me we¡¯re not going to care about them?¡± they are the two Saint Venerables of our tribe, not ordinary venerable sovereigns! The kun ¡®e was dissatisfied. ¡°Ignore? How is that possible?¡± The Lotus crocodile shook its head, ¡± the bitter crocodile is my junior. The lightning crocodile is my best friend. How can I not care about them? ¡± ¡°We just need to change the method. We can¡¯t use too much force, but we can borrow force!¡± send out a message and let those races know that the once-in-ten-thousand-years Dao master¡¯s miracle will appear in the eight desolate regions. They will naturally help! The Lotus alligator said with a cold smile. ¡°They¡¯re not stupid! How can they believe a piece of news?¡± The kun ¡®e shook its head. There were too many rumors about the miracles of the Dao master. If they were not sure, the major clans would at most send venerable sovereigns to see the situation, which was already very important! After all, it was not like the past, where a group of Saint Venerables would run around excitedly whenever there was news. Many years had passed, and there were too many rumors, but none of them were credible. Everyone¡¯s enthusiasm had almost worn out! how can this be a random piece of news? my tribe¡¯s bitter crocodile went, then the lightning crocodile went, and then you will go too. The human tribe can trap the lightning crocodile, so there must be a great sage expert there! ¡°So many experts have gathered in the eight desolate regions! What reason do they have to not check out the situation?¡± ¡°Who in the world can resist the temptation of the divine miracles of the Taoist Reverend?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not considered gossip if there are experts gathering there!¡± The Lotus alligator¡¯s eyes flashed with wisdom. His voice was inexplicable, but it was full of confidence. ¡°Wonderful! Wonderful!¡± The kun crocodile reacted and nodded. The bitter crocodile and the lightning crocodile were trapped. Other than the crocodile who came back to pass the message and the human race, only the two of them knew! If they didn¡¯t say anything, who would know the truth? When they reached the place, no matter what, they would definitely attack together when they saw the humans. ¡°This time, we have to make good arrangements. If the news gets out, it must be an accident! And we have to deny it! It¡¯s best if the humans leak it, in case we get into trouble when the matter is over.¡± ¡°The most important thing is to show a sense of urgency! It gave them the illusion that if they were late, they wouldn¡¯t even have soup to drink! Otherwise, they might send me away to see what the situation is!¡± The Lotus crocodile began to step into the void and think about how to arrange it. The kun ¡®e followed behind and nodded as it listened. As expected, a weak person¡¯s brain was more flexible! This move was amazing! Chapter 130 ? Chapter 130: The way it should be Translator: 549690339 A piece of news had reached the ears of some top experts of the major forces in the eastern Azure region. All the experts who received this news were overjoyed. After a little confirmation, they didn¡¯t make a big fuss. Instead, they directly killed those who knew about it, then secretly packed up and left the eastern Azure region. Some of them would even find an excuse to inform the younger generation in their clans or share the situation with their close friends and experts in their clans. However, there were also some who, in order to cover up their tracks and not make a scene, would deliberately pretend to be in seclusion and slip away quietly! This matter did not cause any great waves in the eastern Azure region. After all, there was only one thought in everyone¡¯s mind when they heard such a great piece of news. Whoever spread it would be crazy. Apart from it, anyone who knew the news should die! Good things were meaningless if they were to be shared instead of kept for themselves. as I expected, although there are loopholes in this matter, the premise is that these guys tell the truth and then gather together to discuss it! or they would seriously investigate the truth of the matter. ¡°But the truth is that it¡¯s impossible.¡± those who know about this wish that it¡¯s the only one in the world who knows about this opportunity. How can it share it with other creatures? ¡± ¡°In the words of the human race, this is the human heart!¡± The Lotus supremacy looked into the distance with a deep gaze. His eyes were filled with wisdom, as if he had everything under control. It had chosen who would hear the news, the great sage experts of the few clans that had allied with the crocodile clan. In this way, when they arrived at the place, they did not find any opportunities, but when they saw humans, the news was leaked from the humans! They gathered together, and with the kun crocodile¡¯s voice, it was easy to imagine where its anger would be vented. Under the new and old grudges, the outcome of the human great saints in the eight desolate regions could be imagined! Hehe! At that time, no matter what kind of amazing arrangement the human race had, it would be meaningless to face several Supreme Saints. Although this plan wasn¡¯t perfect, it seemed to be very successful. ¡°This is the power of wisdom!¡± It spoke with a sense of self-satisfaction. Strength was important in the eastern Azure region, but wisdom was not to be underestimated either. Look at it now, a group of great sages were under its command in the blink of an eye! ¡­¡­¡­¡­ The Barbarian domain! Lin city. Chu he walked on the street and looked at the surrounding scenery. He nodded in satisfaction. After the spiritual rain, Lin city¡¯s production base finally stopped working! A bit of what a normal city should look like was restored. Even though the spirit Rain had stopped, the lingering effects were still present. It wasn¡¯t for the young men and women of Forest City to gather together and discuss which children had the potential to become kings and emperors. Instead, they started to discuss their martial arts experience and progress. He no longer regarded the younger generation as an honor, but as a capital. This was how Lin city should be. The path he had taken in the past was too crooked. ¡°Perhaps after a few more spiritual raindrops, Lin city will be on the right track!¡± Chu he muttered to himself. He strolled into an Inn. In Lin city, there were almost no other shops, but only restaurants, baby products stores, and a pharmacy that sold special prescriptions had been standing strong. In the past, Chu he had come in as well. However, he basically left after taking a look! The atmosphere inside was too strange, and most people couldn¡¯t stand it. However, this time, when Chu he entered the restaurant, he realized that it was the same as in Lin city. The atmosphere was no longer strange and had returned to normal. All the young men and women were enthusiastically discussing their cultivation experiences and their anticipation of being able to roam the pugilistic world. They seemed to have been enlightened! The martial world was their home, and staying in Lin city was a waste of their youth. A Spirit Rain had allowed their cultivation to advance by leaps and bounds, but they felt that they could do it! Their aptitude was no less than their children¡¯s! In the restaurant, everyone was praising each other, and everyone¡¯s faces were glowing. Chu he found a seat by the window and sat down. He ordered dozens of plates of delicious food and dozens of jars of fine wine. The servant boy shouted and agreed to go prepare! Lin city was different from other places as it was an important place for the Xia clan. It wasn¡¯t easy to enter this place. Even the waiter in the restaurant had a high cultivation, so the chef was naturally not simple either. Thus, the dishes were served very quickly. Not long after. The dishes and wine that Chu he ordered were piled on the table one by one. As he ate, he listened, feeling content! But it also seemed out of place. ¡°Senior!¡± At this moment, a young man suddenly walked over and bowed to Chu he respectfully. ¡°You¡¯re the one who sold the horse!¡± Chu he looked up and recognized the person at a glance! It was a young horse seller he had met many years ago when he was out. Even though many years had passed, Chu he could still recognize him at a glance. This wasn¡¯t because the young man was unforgettable to him, but purely because his memory was too good. With his current cultivation. As long as he didn¡¯t want to forget, everything he encountered would not disappear from his mind. ¡°Have a seat. How¡¯s business?¡± He extended his hand to let Chen Xiaoyao sit down and asked casually. Chu he was a very casual person. He never looked at the other party¡¯s cultivation level when he conversed with them because no matter how high the other party¡¯s cultivation level was, it would not be higher than his. ¡°Senior, I¡¯m not selling any more horses!¡± Chen Xiaoyao said, embarrassed. ¡°Eh!¡± Chu he nodded. ¡°If there¡¯s anything, you should leave first!¡± Chen Xiaoyao was very reserved. Chu he could tell that he had just recognized him and specially came over to say hello. Chu he also understood that his aura was too strong for ordinary people, so he took the initiative to speak. ¡°Senior, thank you for your opportunity last time!¡± Chen Xiaoyao cupped his fists and bowed solemnly. ¡°That¡¯s what you deserve, you paid the price with your horse!¡± Chu he shook his head and laughed. A few decades had passed, and the youth of the past had also changed, becoming much older. ¡°Ah, life!¡± Chu he gulped down a jar of 180-proof strong liquor and sighed. Unknowingly, he had already traveled a long distance in his life! It was almost ten times more than in his previous life! Recently, Chu he had become rather sentimental. However, he knew that this was not a bad thing. When a Saint venerable reached the Dao realm, it was a sublimation of their comprehension of the Dao. Although the nine transformation golden body technique that Chu he cultivated focused on the physical body, there were still some similarities. His current state was a precursor to advancing from rank five to rank six. Chu he raised his head and looked at the dancers dancing in the restaurant. His face was filled with admiration. Her movements were nimble, and most importantly, her voice was very pleasant to the ears. The beasts he raised with rough voices could not compare at all. Their voice attainment was not on the same level. ¡°Unfortunately, it¡¯s a human!¡± Chu he shook his head. If the person on the stage was a foreign race, he would have directly attacked! He usually listened to books, drank tea, and ate barbeque, all he lacked was an accompaniment! ¡°Reward!¡± Chu he flicked his finger, and an elixir pill flew out of his hand. The next moment, it flew into the singer¡¯s mouth, causing her body, which was originally singing and dancing enthusiastically, to freeze. In the next moment, her expression changed drastically, and she immediately sat cross-legged on the ground. Chapter 131 ? Chapter 131: Nature of the world Translator: 549690339 Chu he walked out of the restaurant. And inside. One of the singers suddenly became more powerful as she was singing. Her body was covered in mud, and there was a fragrance mixed with the stench. Those who could stay in Forest City had sufficient cultivation and experience. He could tell at a glance that the singer had been cleansed and her aptitude had changed greatly. Moreover, he had washed it thoroughly, the kind that everyone was envious of. At this moment, she was sitting cross-legged on the stage. Her exposed skin was as smooth as ice and as smooth as Jade. Even the mud on her body could not hide it! If she were to take a shower now, she would definitely be as gorgeous as a hibiscus when she came out. It can emit a holy light. Hiss! There was the sound of people taking in deep breaths of alcohol! ¡°Stinky brat, hurry up and perform a song! Sing a loud song!¡± Chen Xiaoyao seemed to have remembered something and kicked the young man beside him. ¡°What are you singing? I won¡¯t!¡± The young man shook his head with an aggrieved expression. He was holding a jar of wine, but he didn¡¯t move an inch even after being kicked. He placed his plate very steadily. ¡°You useless thing!¡± Chen Xiaoyao coldly snorted. ¡°It¡¯s still up to you!¡± The young man mumbled softly and successfully received another kick. And this time, it was even more severe. He couldn¡¯t stabilize his next move. ¡°Many thanks for senior¡¯s reward!¡± The singer on the stage stood up and bowed. Before the change occurred, she heard a praise in her ears. Then, she felt something being stuffed into her mouth, going straight down her throat. Before she could resist, it melted, and her body was transformed. She was naturally able to react now. She had met a senior who was satisfied with her song and dance and had casually bestowed her with an opportunity. She was so excited that she ignored the discomfort caused by the mud and dirt on her body. They continued to sing and dance, and they were full of passion. It had changed from a folk style to a rock and roll style! However, at that moment, Chu he had already arrived at the towering city wall of Forest City. He stood with his hands behind his back and looked at the mountains and rivers quietly. The martial artists on patrol turned a blind eye to him, as if he didn¡¯t exist. Of course, they weren¡¯t blind. As martial artists, their vision was very good. Chu he¡¯s cultivation level was too high, so he didn¡¯t want anyone to see him. It was as if he was in an outer realm that was isolated from the world. If one¡¯s realm wasn¡¯t high enough, they wouldn¡¯t be able to discover the abnormality. Chu he stood on the city wall and watched silently for a long time. Finally, he closed his eyes. His transcendence golden body turned into a huge golden face and flew out of the forest City. He began to look around the mountains and comprehend the nature of the world. His transcendence golden body, which was also at the later stage of the fifth level, could cross an endless distance. It was enough for Chu he to slowly appreciate and comprehend the mountains and rivers! His face hung high above the clouds as he floated. Divine light brewed in his eyes as if he was a God who had killed an immortal and was looking down at the mortal world. Everywhere it passed. The lightning and thunder in the sky quieted down and stopped rumbling. The river, which had stirred up a storm, became calm. The mountain range that was on the verge of collapse stabilized in an instant. There were also all living beings who knelt down and prayed. Chu he¡¯s body on the city wall closed his eyes as he floated backward. He cut through the crowd, passed through streets and alleys, and returned to the library Pavilion. He bent his legs and sat down cross-legged. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ In the blink of an eye, three months had passed. Chu he, who was in the library, opened his eyes. The divine light in his eyes was restrained. However, he casually passed through the void and saw the endless sea from the library Pavilion. He saw the shadows of several other large regions. ¡°The so-called plan to split open the skies is about to succeed!¡± ¡°It¡¯s time for those otherworldly demons to appear!¡± Chu he stood up and walked out of the library. In the past three months, his transcendence golden body had wandered around the Barbarian region, allowing him to make great progress in his understanding of the world and nature. Although his cultivation realm had not broken through, he had reached the critical point. The aura on his body became more and more restrained, waiting for the moment when he would completely explode. Just a little more and it would be able to pierce through the barrier and detonate. After signing in for so many years, Chu he had almost finished preparing all the things needed for a breakthrough! However, he was a person who liked to have extra insurance if possible! Fate, thick fate. It could be of great use when breaking through. At the crucial moment, it could clear the vision of a blind person. Therefore, Chu he did not choose to immediately go into seclusion to break through. Instead, he walked out and waited quietly for the few large domains to close and for the few demons and ghosts to jump out. At that time, he would be able to help him. For this reason, he walked into the demon-subduing tower and pulled all the beasts out of the oil pan. The baleful Qi in their bodies should also be kept for future use. No matter how few mosquito legs there were, they were still meat. ¡°It seems that there will be an unexpected harvest besides those demons!¡± Chu he raised his head and smiled. He opened the barrier between Forest City and the demon-suppressing tower with great familiarity. ¡°The gate of my house is always open. The demon suppression tower welcomes you!¡± Chu he could not help but Mutter. He looked at the crocodiles with a gentle gaze. This crocodile-fishing bait was very useful! They came one after another! He didn¡¯t stop! It was unlike the two dragons who spoke arrogantly, but no dragon had ever thought of it after so many years. He looked at Chu he¡¯s strange gaze. The few crocodiles trembled, and an ominous feeling surrounded their heads. Roar! The lightning crocodile roared at Chu he. It was still not convinced. Chu he didn¡¯t care and just slapped him to the ground. next time, if there¡¯s another spiky one, I¡¯ll let it go to the third level for a free three-day tour! Chu he made a decision. Those with weaker cultivation would definitely not be able to withstand the lightning strikes on the third floor. But he could experience it. Only then would she know how kind he was to put them on the second floor. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ The crocodile clan¡¯s temporary base in the endless sea. Today, another Supreme Saint had arrived. However, the group of crocodiles who had already sent away two Saint Venerables in a row were not in high spirits. The welcoming ceremony was a little sloppy! The kun crocodiles that arrived glanced at the defeated crocodiles, but they didn¡¯t have any intention of encouraging their morale. What happened next was of no use to these juniors. It checked the location of the crocodile and the crocodile, then calmed down and waited patiently. Under the willow tree, Chu he, who had been watching the endless sea for a long time, retracted his gaze. ¡°These crocodiles are getting more careful each time!¡± Chu he took a sip of tea and didn¡¯t care anymore. There were already crocodiles that had fallen one after another. If that crocodile still rushed over carelessly, it would be the real iron. However, Chu he was not in a hurry. There was still some time before the continents merged. Chu he had enough patience and could afford to wait. As long as there was enough bait, fish would take the bait sooner or later. ¡°Fishing? The most important thing is patience.¡± Chu he took out his fishing rod and waved it in the air. A moment later, he caught a bleating sheep. This was his good fortune today! Chapter 132 ? Chapter 132: The demon Wolf Translator: 549690339 A red Divine Eagle streaked across the sky, its divine might restrained. Its gaze pierced through the void and looked forward with anticipation and joy. It was in a good mood, and from time to time, it would raise its head and let out a loud and clear cry, which constantly echoed above the sea. ¡°Today is a good day! It¡¯s a good day!¡± It continued to sing, its voice clear and melodious. ¡°So that¡¯s the eight desolates domain? It seems to be a little different!¡± An astrolabe appeared under its claws. It looked in front of it and then looked at the astrolabe to make a comparison. ¡°It¡¯s different, but it¡¯s better this way!¡± Realizing that it was different, Shen Ying was even happier! If there was an unforeseen event, it meant that the information it received was more credible. however, the human race and the crocodile race are a step ahead. We have to be on guard against them. The godly Eagle flew into the void and concealed its presence. It slowed down and quietly approached its target. Behind it. The two goats were sneakily flickering in the air. A mountain-like divine elephant stepped in the air silently. A giant black Frog jumped lightly in the water without causing any ripples. A yellow-furred Jackal was the last. They were all Supreme Saints from the eastern Azure region who had been chosen by the crocodile clan. They were excited and came for the same goal and the same dream. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ The permanent domain! Black rat the fourth devil returned to this place once again. As it walked, it picked its teeth with a long iron shovel. ¡°Fifth brother! You¡¯re the only one who knows how to play and recycle. Since you can think of a way to raise those ants and eat a group of them a year, you¡¯re the only one who knows how to do it! Amazing!¡± Behind it, there was a black fur that was soft and flowing, but it was emitting a black demonic smoke that only dozens of thick-haired brawny men who wore black long socks in winter would emit when they were heated in fire. Wherever it passed, grass withered and trees died. Even the ground it stepped on was sizzling, and wisps of smoke rose. The unpleasant smell could drift dozens of miles away, lingering around for a long time. At this moment, its eyes were filled with resentment as it looked at the big black rat in front of it, as if it wanted to pounce over and take a bite. This rat was too much! It was calculative and could not bear to eat more of the rations it kept. This rat ran over and got all of them gone! Now, he still had the nerve to make sarcastic remarks. If it wasn¡¯t for the issue of seniority, it would definitely let haozi know what the wolf Slayer was! ¡°Third brother is in this Valley. You can go in and see him and help him break the formation!¡± They arrived outside of Tong you Valley. The big black rat picked his teeth, found a place to lie down, and said casually. ¡°Ling, you¡¯re not going?¡± The demonic Wolf squinted its eyes and revealed a suspicious look. ¡°Hey! It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know, third brother always thinks that I want to snatch his position. He doesn¡¯t like me, so I won¡¯t be an eyesore!¡± The big black rat shook his head and sighed. He seemed to be quite sad. It raised its head to look at the sky, feeling sad about the bad relationship between its brothers. ¡°Is that so?¡± The demonic Wolf felt that something was wrong. This haozi was very cunning and wasn¡¯t a good thing. Although he didn¡¯t think there would be any problems here. But perhaps it was a psychological shadow that had been formed over the years. It just had a feeling that it was about to be tricked. ¡°Fourth brother, let¡¯s go together! I haven¡¯t fully recovered yet, so I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to break the formation!¡± The demonic Wolf said. Although it hated rats, it had to admit that it felt safe with rats following it. It was contradictory, but it was the truth. Their Brotherhood had faded! They didn¡¯t believe him! ¡°Alright! Fifth brother, I¡¯ll tell you the truth!¡± The big black rat looked at the demon Wolf and finally let out a sigh. He said. ¡°I ate everything here, and before I went to you, I sent my men to third brother¡¯s place to see what was going on. I didn¡¯t expect that he, who should have broken the seal a long time ago, would run into an accident. The seal became unexpectedly strong!¡± ¡°Originally, I wanted to go over directly and release third brother! However, at this moment, my men smelled the scent of living beings and ran out of Tong you Valley to clean up third brother¡¯s territory.¡± ¡°Not a single residue is left!¡± ¡°So, Do you understand now?¡± The big black rat and the demon Wolf¡¯s Green eyes looked at each other, their eyes full of guilt. ¡°I have no face to face third brother!¡± It opened its mouth and let out a heavy sigh. The demon Wolf suddenly understood. This rat realized that third brother didn¡¯t come out and directly stole food! No wonder he didn¡¯t dare to let third brother out alone. It finally understood! The demonic Wolf thought for a moment and nodded. It said goodbye to the big black rat and finally walked into the valley. ¡°Let third brother take care of this damn rat!¡± That was what it was thinking. It had the same bitter life as third brother. They were in the same boat! They would soon have a common language! They were able to unite. ¡°I hope there won¡¯t be any accidents!¡± The big black rat muttered to himself as he looked at the demon Wolf¡¯s departing figure. Strictly speaking, it didn¡¯t really want to trick the demon Wolf. It also hoped that everything would go smoothly without any accidents. Of course, if an accident really happened, it could only mourn! He had to save his third brother! There might be danger, so he still needed to go and see the situation. The demonic Wolf walked into Tong you Valley and spread out its demonic sense, looking for its third brother¡¯s aura. However, its demonic sense swept over the entire Valley again and again, but it did not detect any familiar aura. With doubts, it moved its body and carefully searched the valley. Not long after, it found the abyss that was revealed under the broken altar. It ran over and looked down from the abyss. It shouted a few times but there was no response for a long time. ¡°Could it be that third brother has already broken out of the seal?¡± ¡°Where did it go?¡± The demonic Wolf muttered to himself in doubt. ¡°You want to find your third brother? I¡¯m familiar with it, so I can bring you there!¡± Suddenly, a voice rang in the demonic Wolf¡¯s ears. It was as if something was lying beside its ear and talking to it. It could even feel its fur being blown up with the sound. ¡°Who¡¯s there!¡± The demonic Wolf¡¯s body exploded, and a terrifying demonic Qi exploded from its body. Its soft fur stood on end like steel needles, and its pair of green demonic eyes instantly turned blood-red, sweeping the surroundings with a ferocious aura. Silence! The demonic Wolf didn¡¯t notice anything unusual, and there was no sound to respond to it. But this made it feel even more uneasy! A fierce sense of danger enveloped it. The demonic Wolf let out a muffled growl, which carried a warning tone. &Nbsp; pa pa! Suddenly, the demonic Wolf was horrified to feel a pair of claws gently patting its head. He could feel it, but there was no aura. The meaning it represented was terrifying! It turned its head and suddenly looked behind it. A big golden face with a smile seemed to be reflected in its blood-red eyes. When it looked over, the Golden face turned into a huge palm and grabbed at it. Chapter 133 ? Chapter 133: I was tricked Translator: 549690339 ¡°Third brother?¡± ¡°Is that you?¡± The demonic Wolf was captured by Chu he and brought to the third floor of the demon suppression tower. Now was not the time yet, so he did not directly throw it under the Thunderball, but only sealed it and threw it to the side of the still recuperating heavenly demon ha Yong. Looking at the miserable and slightly familiar figure, who seemed to have lost a layer of skin, the demon Wolf asked with uncertainty. ¡°Fifth brother!¡± Heavenly demon ha Yong opened his eyes and glanced at the demon Wolf. Two streams of turbid tears flowed down uncontrollably. It was just like the excitement and grievance of seeing a loved one in the face of a great disaster. He was unable to control his emotions. Its mouth trembled twice before it finally spoke with difficulty. ¡°It really is you! Third brother! What¡¯s going on with you?¡± Mo lang asked anxiously. It had been easily suppressed and captured, and locked up in this place that made wolves feel frightened at first sight. It was now quite uneasy. Especially when he saw the tragic state of heavenly demon ha Yong, he had an even more ominous feeling. If it had not felt that the aura was familiar, it would not have recognized it! The third brother now seemed to have changed completely. From his spirit to his appearance. It was as if he had been scraped from head to tail by a Divine Blade. Moreover, it was the kind of carving that had an artistic nature to it. The word ¡°tragic¡± was not enough to describe it. It was so frightened that it felt a chill. What kind of situation could turn a majestic and evil demon into such a sheep-like person? From the inside to the outside, it was filled with bones. The body that was curled up into a pile and the tears of sadness. She looked weak, pitiful, and helpless. She was like a weak little beast that had just been violated. It was hard to imagine that it used to be a strong and violent existence. It was as if he had been forced to bend. ¡°Stop asking! You¡¯ll find out in the future!¡± Heavenly demon ha Yong lifted his eyelids and looked at the Thunder prison world. His body trembled, and he spoke with a sorrowful tone. ¡°Cherish the time you have now! You don¡¯t have much time left to be happy!¡± Heavenly demon ha Yong let out a long sigh that was more sorrowful than the death of his heart, and then said in a deep and meaningful voice. ¡°If you have the courage, I suggest you self-destruct!¡± It even gave a pertinent suggestion at the end before its eyelids quivered and closed. It didn¡¯t want to see the dazzling lightning. His heart ached every time he saw it. ¡°Self-destruct?¡± The demonic Wolf¡¯s eyes widened, and the demonic Qi on its body swayed. Its third brother even gave such a suggestion! It felt even more terrified! Did this mean that it would suffer the same torture as its third brother? The demon Wolf was even more uneasy! Putting everything else aside, just by looking at heavenly demon ha Yong¡¯s current miserable state, one could tell that the upcoming torture would definitely be worse than death! To be able to turn a demon into such a state. He could not imagine what kind of torture that would be. ¡°Damn rat, you¡¯ve wasted my time! I can¡¯t live under the same sky as it!¡± The demonic Wolf raised its head and let out a sorrowful cry, cursing angrily! It now suspected that the damn rat had definitely sensed that there was a problem here, but was not too sure, so it tricked it to come and see the situation! That haozi was still a scammer like before! ¡°I¡¯m so stupid! It¡¯s true!¡± ¡­¡­¡­¡­ The permanent domain! At the entrance of Tong you Valley. The big black rat, who had its eyes closed and legs crossed, suddenly opened its eyes. ¡°There must be someone who wants to kill me!¡± It looked at the interior of Tong you Valley with a thoughtful look. ¡°It should be very fast to break the formation! If he¡¯s still not out at this time, I feel like something¡¯s going to happen!¡± Squeak! A small rat ran out of Tong you Valley and was swallowed by the big black rat. ¡°Something really happened! This is troublesome!¡± The big black rat stood up and turned in circles. there must be a terrifying existence in that region. It¡¯s a variable that could affect Lord Dao master¡¯s plan. This can¡¯t be allowed. The big black rat¡¯s eyes looked into the depths of Tong you Valley with a gloomy expression. As for his demon brothers and the other demons, they were only vague about Taoist Reverend¡¯s plan, and they were all forced to do so! But the big black rat was different. Senior Heavenly Devil holy man saw that it was smart and took it in as his subordinate. It had already become a demon under venerable Daoist! None of his brothers knew about this. Therefore, it was anxious when something unexpected happened. Otherwise, they were just two meat and wine Brothers who had come together. If something happened, what did it have to do with it? they would have fled long ago when they felt danger! But now, it was working for the venerable Daoist and was shackled. If it left, it would die even faster. Whether it was for the reward or for its life, it had to get things done well. It pondered on the spot for more than half an hour before it turned around and disappeared into the ground in a fit of anger. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ At the same time, several great saints from other races had also arrived. They were very cautious and did not make a big scene. They went into different regions and carefully investigated for clues. The more they looked, the more they felt something was wrong. The few large regions were desolate, deathly silent, and devoid of life. In some places, there was even demonic Qi that did not dissipate for a long time. It didn¡¯t seem like a divine miracle of a Taoist venerable, but more like the birth of a devil. They left the region. He followed the human¡¯s formation and arrived at the infernal Island. However, at this time, the human race felt that something was wrong. When the sky-opening formation reached the final stage and they could give up control, even Saint Yu, who was originally in charge, and a group of experts, retreated immediately! Everyone had already retreated to a safe place and were waiting for the continents to merge. Then, they would let the experts come and take a look at the situation before deciding what to do next. No one stayed. They looked around. Even though they had concealed their auras very well. However, they were all great sage experts. He had an extraordinary sense of Qi movement. It was a small island, and even at such a close distance, they still managed to detect each other¡¯s aura. All the beasts had ugly expressions. Initially, he thought that only the human race and the crocodile race would know about this opportunity. He didn¡¯t expect so many to appear in the end. This meant that the news had spread far and wide. With their intelligence, they could instantly think that this could only be deliberately leaked by some existence! Otherwise, such news would not have spread everywhere. Who wouldn¡¯t try their best to cover up the news when they received it? if the news was accidentally leaked, it could be an accident. However, if he were to brag about it directly, no matter how he thought about it, it would seem like he did it on purpose. They might have been tricked and made a wasted trip, but that was not a big deal. After all, it was not a waste of time for them. At most, it was just a round of swimming. Most importantly, they were happy and excited for nothing! This was very uncomfortable. They were not in a good mood. They revealed their faces from afar and looked at each other. ¡°Everyone, why are you all here?¡± The kun crocodile appeared at the right time! He rode the wind and waves from afar. There was just the right amount of surprise in his voice. Chapter 134 ? Chapter 134: Suspicion Translator: 549690339 ¡°There¡¯s a problem at the infernal Island!¡± In an unknown wild region, this was the temporary encampment of the human race. In a large hall, the human race experts gathered. Their eyes were closed as they waited for the final news. At a certain moment, the blue-clad young man sitting at the head of the table suddenly opened his eyes and spoke. He looked forward as if he could see through the hall and into the distance. There was a hint of melancholy. The human powerhouses below opened their eyes one after another. ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡± The young man in blue thought for a moment before standing up. Saint Yu, the Kongming Grand Sage said that that place is very strange. When the time comes, we need a few divine ancestors to act together to be more secure! Below, Guardian Yu hesitated for a moment before speaking. ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯m just going to take a look!¡± &Nbsp; Yu Sheng nodded and said no more. He stepped out of the hall and disappeared. ¡°Send the news back to the eastern Azure region.¡± Guardian Yu said to a venerable sovereign. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡°You¡¯re here to cause trouble for the human race, right?¡± The kun crocodile said. It didn¡¯t mention anything about the so-called divine work of the Taoist Reverend. This was something that the Lotus Reverend had told it long ago! These great saints who had been tempted to come here must be upset that they had been tricked. But they also wanted their face! As long as no one mentioned it, they would not take the initiative to tell anyone about it. It was best to bring them directly to the human race. They were all Supreme Saints who were hostile to the human race. In addition, the news came from the human race. Although there were many suspicious points, it was a matter for the future! Now, they would definitely follow and find the humans to vent their anger. ¡°The human race has already left this place and gone to a small domain in the eight desolate regions!¡± ¡°Follow me!¡± The kun crocodile turned around and led the way! ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with this crocodile!¡± However, without the Lotus crocodile¡¯s command, the kun crocodile¡¯s performance was not practical. One of The Mountain Goats ¡®voice transformed into a thread and transmitted into the ears of the other beasts. Its eyes flickered as it began to suspect the kun crocodile. All the beasts ¡®eyes met in the void, and they all had doubts. ¡°Let¡¯s go and see what the crocodile clan is up to!¡± There were six Supreme Saints at the scene, so none of the beasts felt uneasy. Therefore, he didn¡¯t expose the kun crocodile¡¯s poor performance and followed it. They were very curious about why the crocodile clan had attracted them here! Perhaps they really wanted to use their power to open something. Perhaps the crocodile clan had really discovered something incredible, but there was a price to pay for opening it. He wanted to trick them. However, it didn¡¯t matter. They would just go and take a look from a distance to see what it was. Even if the crocodile clan told them the truth, they definitely wouldn¡¯t make a move. This time, he was only here to confirm if the crocodile clan had discovered anything extraordinary. The beasts communicated with their eyes. Some beasts started to think, while the others followed. He instantly felt that they must have caught the truth. They had a tacit understanding. This time, let¡¯s go and take a look together and rub against the edge. He would never make a move. If it was possible, he could even scam the crocodile clan! Otherwise, it would be difficult to dispel the hatred in their hearts. As for the crocodile clan, it was purely to trick them over to deal with the human clan. The few beasts did not think about it. The human race was fighting against the six alien races by themselves, and all of their experts were in the eastern Azure region. If the crocodile race really wanted to eat up the human race¡¯s forces that had retreated ¡­ With their strength, it was more than enough. There was no need to do such a fancy thing. To plot against a group of great sages just because of such a small matter would be stupid! Just look at the fate of the human race! Having too many thoughts and all kinds of schemes would sooner or later incur the wrath of the masses. There was a price to pay for plotting against a great saint! Although they didn¡¯t like to use their brains, they liked to use their claws. But that didn¡¯t mean he was brainless. It was only because claws were more useful. A group of beasts followed the kun crocodile from a distance and headed towards the Barbarian region. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ In the endless ocean. The crocodile clan¡¯s temporary encampment. ¡°Do you need a pot?¡± After the kun crocodiles had left for a long time, one of the peak venerable sovereign crocodiles asked its companion. ¡°Fight! This time, the kun Saint has come prepared, he will return triumphantly!¡± Its companion¡¯s voice was high, as if to boost morale. ¡°Set up the pots and welcome the triumphant return of the divine ancestor!¡± It roared loudly, stirring up waves. The other crocodiles scattered, dragging out a large pot and a series of materials. Dispersing the sea water, starting the fire, and placing the materials. The division of labor was clear and the process was smooth. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Outside the library. Under the willow tree. Chu he held a long piece of chalcedony and used his fingers as a knife to carve it carefully. He was preparing to make a Jade Xiao. Since he had nothing to do, he decided to learn some musical instruments. For this, he had already composed the song! A song of laughter in the pugilistic world! Chu he was very interested now. He no longer felt anything when people worshipped him for his strength! He needed to be worshipped for his talent. A Jade flute quickly formed in Chu he¡¯s hands. Then, he began to draw on it. Jianghu. It was a saber, a sword, and also the human world! Chu he carved the fireworks of the human world, love and hatred, as well as the mountains and rivers. He drew a world on an ordinary Jade flute. you¡¯re just in time. You¡¯ll be the first batch of audience. Chu he raised his head and looked into the distance. He took out a pot of tea and let it float in the air. Then, he used his genuine Qi to create a flame and slowly heated it. Then, he picked up the Jade flute and stepped onto the city wall. He sat down and wiped the Jade Xiao in his hand while waiting slowly. ¡°We¡¯re still lacking a zither player!¡± Chu he was rather regretful. Without the accompaniment, he felt that he was lacking a little soul. At this moment. An oppressive aura enveloped the entire Xia clan. Everyone¡¯s heart was filled with great fear. teacher, I sense an enemy approaching! Meng Yi said as he looked in one direction. He, who was already in the venerable sovereign realm, felt a sense of powerlessness in his heart. As time passed, it became more and more intense. This meant that an unimaginably terrifying existence was approaching the Xia clan. ¡°It¡¯s here again!¡± Xia Yuan also raised his head and looked into the distance. However, he wasn¡¯t too flustered this time. ¡°It¡¯s not the first time we¡¯re facing this kind of thing! It¡¯s time to gain some experience!¡± ¡°Tell them to make preparations. Tell them that another Almighty is about to make a move, and that they can stop their cultivation! Don¡¯t go berserk. Also, personally go and inform Lin city¡¯s side and tell the little ones to be more careful. It¡¯s best if another batch doesn¡¯t get crippled.¡± ¡°As a martial artist, it¡¯s quite embarrassing to need a folk prescription!¡± Xia Yuan opened his mouth and sighed. Meng Yi nodded, then rose into the air and headed towards Forest City. every time a terrifying existence makes a move, it means that a great opportunity is about to be born! ¡°They¡¯re all here to fight!¡± This was Xia Yuan¡¯s guess. After all, every time a great enemy appeared in the territory of the Xia clan ¡­ The Xia clan would have a great development. Therefore, he analyzed that this might be the opening of the curtain and the appearance of an opportunity, which then attracted those experts. However, every time, they would suffer a huge defeat. The opportunity would be left behind by the senior of the Forest City, and their Xia clan would benefit from it. ¡°This is a crisis, but it¡¯s also an opportunity!¡± Xia Yuan spoke, his voice filled with anticipation! Zhao Yuling once said that in the era of the curtains, all living beings were fated! All living beings could become emperors or Saints, and be respected as ancestors. Chapter 135 ? Chapter 135: Get high Translator: 549690339 The insect crocodile¡¯s Mountain-like body expanded in the sky. It suppressed the world. All living beings in the area trembled in fear. However, most of the people in the Xia clan had some experience. Before he felt that something was wrong, he laid on the ground and didn¡¯t move. He let the pressure press down on his body, causing his body to tremble! They felt suffocated, and some even vomited blood. Fortunately, everyone in the Xia clan was a martial artist with a high cultivation, so most of them were fine. Behind the insect crocodile, the other six Supreme Saints weren¡¯t as arrogant as the insect crocodile. They restrained their auras and were very careful. They were here to observe the situation! He wasn¡¯t here to look for trouble! He was even prepared to run away if he found something wrong. Fortunately, their auras didn¡¯t dissipate. Otherwise, even if the pressure of the seven Supreme Saints wasn¡¯t targeted, it would still kill a large number of people thousands of meters in the air. They had traversed through space and traversed more than half of the Xia clan¡¯s territory, arriving in Lin County! ¡°Stop!¡± ¡°Sit down!¡± ¡°Listen carefully!¡± An indifferent voice suddenly sounded. The kun crocodile and the other six beasts were stunned. ¡°Hmph!¡± However, he was only stunned for a moment. Hmph! the leading kun crocodile snorted coldly and continued to press forward. Its body even lowered. The other six beasts also followed closely behind. They were great saints, the strongest experts. It was impossible for them to stop just because someone else stopped them! They even walked faster. MMH! Chu he was not angry that the seven beasts were disobedient. He stood up from the city wall. He gently placed the Jade Xiao by his mouth. After a moment of preparation. Wuwuwuwu! The sound of the flute resonated in the air, covering the entire Xia clan territory. The sound of the flute spread, and in front of the seven beasts, it was as if an illusory world had begun to overlap with reality. They did not know what was going on, and they directly plunged into it. ¡°This is!¡± The first insect crocodile¡¯s expression changed. It felt a great sense of terror, like a huge net was falling down on it. The insect crocodile was frightened and wanted to retreat. However! Wuwuwuwu! The sound of a flute entered its ears and went straight into its soul. It resounded and turned into a burst of laughter. This was a spiritual attack, and it carried a will that was like the might of the heavens. Chu he focused on two cultivation techniques, the nine transformation golden body technique and the transcendence golden body. The nine transformation golden body technique focused on the physical body, while the transcendence golden body focused on the soul. The fifth transformation of the transcendence golden body was not as simple as the equivalent of a Saint venerable. The enhancement to one¡¯s soul and mental energy was terrifying. Even ninth level Saint Venerables or peak great saints couldn¡¯t resist the tune that it played with its terrifying secret technique! Only a Dao master could stop it. It was very simple. Chu he had already learned from the beasts in the demon suppression tower that not only in the Barbarian region, but in the entire Eastern barren territory, the main cultivation techniques had pitifully little support on the soul and spirit. If he wanted to cultivate his spirit and soul, he could only do so after he had comprehended heaven and earth and surpassed Dao master. There was simply no existence like him, whose spirit could already condense into a physical form. As a result, their spiritual levels were not on the same level at all. The kun crocodile¡¯s soul-level defense was instantly broken, and it laughed in silence. It laughed debauchedly, wantonly, and freely. The ear-piercing laughter reverberated between heaven and earth. It was as if it had returned to the distant past, when it traveled in the rivers with his best friends, playing the zither and singing in harmony, even though they did not know music at first! But this was not important. What was important was that he had indeed returned to the past and once again met his best friend in this life. Therefore, it was very happy and sang loudly while laughing. ¡°A laugh in Jianghu!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± It opened its bloody mouth, and after laughing, it began to sing along to the rhythm! The mountain-like crocodile¡¯s mouth opened and closed, and liquid kept splashing out. As it sang, it also swung its tail and waved its claws, creating sonic booms in the air. ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± ¡°Has the kun crocodile gone crazy?¡± The six beasts, who were following closely behind, saw that the kun crocodile had suddenly become abnormal. The kun crocodile, who was high, couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. He was flying just now, but he suddenly laughed, sang, and even jumped up. It was like a sudden gust of wind. Most importantly, the sound made the beast¡¯s scalp tingle. It was too f * cking unpleasant to hear! It was simply too much. However, they were only slightly stunned by the kun crocodile¡¯s voice, and their expressions changed. Although they didn¡¯t know what had happened to the kun crocodile, they knew that the kun crocodile was a great saint existence on the same level as them. Now that it was acting like this, something must have happened. How could they not feel fear? ¡°Retreat!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s leave!¡± Although the beasts didn¡¯t communicate, they made a decision in unison. They were only following to see the situation! He had already made up his mind to escape as soon as something went wrong. If he had the opportunity, he would even trap the kun crocodile. Therefore, even though the kun crocodile¡¯s condition was not right, no beast would be willing to care about it. They made a prompt decision and wanted to escape. There was no hesitation or psychological burden. Although the beasts were not of the same style! But at this moment, they had a tacit understanding. However ¡­ Unfortunately ¡­ Wuwuwuwu! The sound of the flute blew past their ears and went straight into their souls, carrying an irresistible will. Their expressions changed to fear, but it was only for a moment before their faces changed again. Hahaha! The group of beasts seemed to have encountered a happy event. They opened their huge mouths and laughed loudly. All kinds of rough laughter exploded in this world. ¡°A laugh in Jianghu!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± They raised their heads together and sang loudly with emotion. When she reached the climax of the song, she immediately started dancing. The seven beasts gathered in a circle, treating the void as the ocean. They sang and danced, and their passion was overflowing. Wuwuwuwu! The sound of the flute continued to reverberate through the air, causing the entire world to resonate. However, other than the seven beasts and one person, Chu he had added something to his flute. It was the purest Sound of Music that spread to other places. At the same time, he borrowed the accompaniment of the seven beasts and spread it throughout the Xia clan¡¯s territory along with the sound of the flute. At this moment, all the living beings in the Xia clan territory were his audience. His stage shrouded the world. In the accompanying capital outside of Lin city, Xia Yuan¡¯s mouth trembled as he helplessly let go of his hand covering his ears. He was so shocked by the flute sound that his tears fell like rain. In Forest City, all the young men and women squatted on the ground, shocked to the point that they wanted to die. ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s good, I was called out by ancestor Meng!¡± ¡°No, otherwise, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll end up like my brother!¡± my brother is right. Lincheng isn¡¯t as good as you think! A young man was crying as he looked at his wife in front of him with lingering fear. His wife nodded in agreement! ¡°That was close!¡± Chapter 136 ? Chapter 136: An unprecedented era Translator: 549690339 Within Forest City. On the city wall. Chu he slowly moved the Jade flute away from his lips. Then, he wiped it and put it away with a flip of his hand. The song ended! The world was silent. The wind stopped howling, the Thunder stopped rumbling, and the insects stopped chirping. The entire Xia clan territory was silent! Chu he was very satisfied with this. Everyone was immersed in admiration. At this moment, silence was better than words. This was the best compliment to his talent. Look, there were even people crying because of this. He was probably thinking of his old friend who had passed away. Chu he swept his eyes across the city and felt even more satisfied! It was a pity that the accompaniment wasn¡¯t powerful enough, or it would have been even more perfect. Chu he was rather regretful. He had also felt that the accompaniment had ruined the atmosphere a little. But there was no other way. They were beasts, and their mouths were generally big, and their voices were a little rough. This was inborn! It couldn¡¯t be changed. ¡°Next solo! Change the song!¡± Chu he made a decision. Anyway, he would not go into closed-door cultivation before the continents were united. When he had nothing to do, he could play some music to express his sentiments and let the world appreciate it together. It was not bad! With an expert like him and a talented person playing music, all the living beings in the world should be very happy! Chu he extended his two palms. One of them held the bag while the other formed a claw. He put the beasts who were still immersed in their reunion with their friends into the heaven and earth cloth bag one by one. After that, he carried the bag and returned to the library. He picked up the warm tea that was floating in the air, poured it into a cup, and drank it in one gulp. After savoring the fragrance of the tea, he turned around and walked into the demon suppressing Pagoda. ¡°It¡¯s finally over!¡± All the living beings in the Xia clan¡¯s territory. It didn¡¯t matter if it had intelligence or not. At this moment, they couldn¡¯t help but let out a long breath. It wasn¡¯t easy! It was really not easy to endure the music and laughter that lasted for nearly two hours. ¡°I hope there won¡¯t be a next time!¡± This was what many living beings were thinking. The song was too shocking. They felt that they were not blessed enough to enjoy it with their mortal bodies. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡°That song!¡± Outside of the Xia clan¡¯s territory, Saint Yu came through the air. He had followed a strange smell. However, when he first arrived at the Xia clan territory, he sensed a terrifying aura and immediately understood that a great saint from another race had arrived. Before he could figure out what to do, the sound of a flute suddenly rang out in the sky. He was intoxicated and unable to extricate himself. ¡°If this continues for a while longer, I¡¯ll have a chance of breaking through!¡± Saint Yu felt a sense of fire and smoke from the song. It caused the barrier of his cultivation level, which had not moved for many years, to move at this moment. Although it was a small amount, it represented a different meaning. It was a beginning. the aura of the great sage expert has also disappeared! Saint Yu raised his head and looked at the Xia clan territory. He had heard that there was a human Supreme Saint there! Moreover, he was not an ordinary great saint. Even the Kongming Grand Sage could not win against him. For the Kongming Grand Sage to say so, he must be stronger than him. However, it was a little too strong. After the song ended, everything went back to normal, as if the great saint had never been there. Out of the seven beasts, only the insect crocodile had released its aura, making it seem arrogant. The other beasts had all concealed their auras. Saint Yu sensed the presence of a great saint but did not dare to investigate recklessly. He only followed carefully from a distance, so he did not know that seven great saints had been caught at the same time. As for the singing of the beasts, Chu he felt the existence of Saint Yu. He found him pleasing to the eye and blocked it out for him. He also gave him a song with a different charm. Therefore, what Saint Yu was listening to was not a song, but an artistic conception. It made him feel intoxicated, and the aftertaste was endless. ¡°I really hope that I have the opportunity to hear you play a song every day.¡± Saint Yu spoke out his wish. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that we don¡¯t often have the chance to hear the music played by such an expert! This requires great luck!¡± Saint Yu shook his head and sighed in regret. It was already a blessing to be able to hear such a Senior play a song. How could he have too much hope? ¡°Many thanks, senior!¡± Saint Yu cupped his fists and bowed respectfully to the void, then left with an endless aftertaste! As he walked in the void, he shook his head. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ The large regions were getting closer to each other. But this process still continued for another five years. As the regions got closer. The natural disasters became more and more frequent. Today, the mountain collapsed, the river burst its banks, and the volcano erupted. The cycle repeated. The living environment of the entire barbarian region was getting worse. All the clans, big and small, were running around every day, looking for a safe place. The entire world was in chaos. The appearance of the Barbarian region would change every time. However, all of this was still fine for the Xia clan. In the past few years, the Xia clan territory would hear the sound of a flute every three to five days. The mountain stopped collapsing halfway. The flood that burst the dam flowed back in half. The volcano that was about to erupt had been brewing and brewing, but it never erupted. The entire world¡¯s will seemed to be suppressed by a force! It was like a father suppressing his son! It was the suppression of father heavenly Dao. Chu he had lived a rather fulfilling life for the past five years. He cultivated, composed music, listened to books, played the flute, and occasionally taught the two girls how to cultivate. ¡°Soon!¡± Chu he looked into the distance. The continent was about to merge. The few demons and ghosts should be coming out soon! It meant that the harvest season was coming. He should also break through! By then, he would no longer have to worry about the unknown heavenly fiend holy man. ¡°Brother Chu, What do you mean soon? Is the curtain about to open?¡± Zhao Yuling, who was drinking tea and playing with the turtle, heard something. ¡°Yup!¡± Chu he revealed a smile and nodded. In fact, it was not wrong to say this. In the past, this might have just been a casual remark. But these years, the Xia clan had indeed benefited a lot because of him, and it could be considered as a grand opening of the curtain. The joke came from his mouth, but it also came true because of him. Perhaps this was what a strong person was! Zhao Yuling also nodded thoughtfully. In the past few years, after the spiritual rain and the rapid development of the Xia clan, the speed of change had begun to slow down. However, according to what Chu he said occasionally ¡­ He was settling down and waiting for a truly big change. The real show was about to begin! This was an opportunity that was many times more powerful than the spiritual rain a few years ago. An unprecedented era was coming. Zhao Yuling was looking forward to it, but at the same time, she suddenly became a little nervous. The more she experienced, the more she realized how small she was. Venerable sovereigns were legendary existences in the Barbarian region. From the looks of it now, he was just a slightly bigger ant. Any random person who descended upon the Xia clan¡¯s territory in search of an opportunity would make them feel helpless. She was already in such a state. She had yet to mature, and the Xia clan was still considered weak. In this great era, who knew what would happen to them in the end? It was soaring! He still fell into the dust! Unknown! Chapter 137 ? Chapter 137: Natural disaster and beast tide Translator: 549690339 ¡°Rumble!¡± The world shattered. The mountains and rivers shattered. The lava was boiling. The continental plates were shaking as they fused together. The rules of the world seemed to be in chaos. Even the Starlight in the sky dimmed at this moment. The compressed seawater shot up into the sky and then poured in all directions. The eight regions, after decades, were finally pulled together. The initial stages of the human race¡¯s plan to split open the skies had been completed. However, at this moment, as the eight-direction domain became stranger and stranger, the human race had only led them away. The subsequent integration and loss of control made it more dangerous. The land masses fused and collided, creating a world-splitting scene. The immense power of the collision tore apart everything in the world. The horror within was unimaginable. This was the might of the heavens that could destroy the world. The tribes that had survived in the Barbarian region had already gathered around the Xia clan¡¯s territory, following their survival instincts after the great changes that had occurred in the world for a few years. In the past, they were forced by the Xia clan¡¯s prestige and no matter how difficult it was, they did not dare to take even half a step into the Xia clan¡¯s territory. But now, in the face of such an unforeseen event, they could not care so much! The entire clan rushed into the Xia clan¡¯s territory. This was an instinct for survival. The closer they got, the less they were affected. Regardless of whether these tribes had developed intelligence, in their minds, it was safe inside! Only by entering would there be hope! Otherwise, he would definitely die! In the past few years, the continent had been in turmoil. In order to survive, all the great clans had slowly squeezed to the borders of the Xia clan. The Xia clan recruited a few strong and obedient small clans at all the border areas, strengthened the city¡¯s defense, and deployed a large number of troops. In addition to the veteran King tiers, even Zhao Yuling, Lin Xueling, and Meng Yi, the three venerable sovereigns, had gone to various open borders. However, at this moment, facing the full-on attack of countless races in despair, they also felt that it was troublesome. There were too many! Moreover, they were coming from all directions, so it was impossible to suppress them at the same time. Most importantly, the collapse of heaven and earth followed closely behind those living beings. Flood and lava. This was also a fatal thing. Although they were all martial artists, they had to be at least half-step King to be able to fly. Ordinary martial artists were also helpless in the face of a natural disaster of this level. The natural beast tide arrived in an instant! This was the danger of the world¡¯s great change. It brought with it an aura that made one feel despair and suffocation! Lin city. Outside the library. Chu he stood under the willow tree. There were stars in his eyes as he scanned the changes in the world. The collapsed mountains, broken rivers, and erupting lava were all reflected in his eyes. He comprehended it and even integrated it into the power that was like heaven¡¯s might. Although this was only a small-scale destruction and reconstruction of the world. However, the changes and Majesty between heaven and earth could also make people feel something. ¡°I don¡¯t know who¡¯s stronger between me and the might of heaven and earth!¡± Chu he placed the Jade Xiao by his mouth. ¡°I¡¯ve never used my full strength before!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the first time I used my strength would be to hit the disobedient little Son of Heaven and earth!¡± Chu he revealed a smile on his face as he muttered to himself. The youngest son of Heaven and earth was too mischievous, and this made him, the old father, feel dissatisfied. After causing such a huge commotion, their house was going to be torn down! This was not good! ¡°Children are disobedient, of course they have to be spanked!¡± Chu he let out a sigh. Then, he took a deep breath and gently exhaled. Wuwuwuwu! The Sound of Music came from the Jade flute. An invisible force exploded like a singularity. With the willow tree as the center, it instantly spread out. A song called ¡°father¡¯s love¡±! It resounded in the ears and the depths of all living beings ¡®hearts. His voice was deep and carried an air of anger. At this moment, it was as if this voice was the only thing left in the world. Even the sound of the landslide and tsunami was drowned out. The suffocation and fear brought about by the collapse of the world were also suppressed. The thousands of races stopped. It only took a breath to go from extreme movement to stillness. Then, an unknown force made them turn back. Vaguely, everyone seemed to see a golden figure that reached the sky appear, facing the catastrophe that was coming. The figure just stood there quietly with his hands behind his back. A pair of blurry eyes calmly looked at calamity. The surging torrents, mud, stone, and lava were swept over by the heaven and earth. Heaven and earth were collapsing, everything was shattering, and even the space was shaking. Under this kind of power of heaven and earth, even kings would fall if they couldn¡¯t avoid it in time. Even venerable sovereigns had to avoid it and didn¡¯t dare to fall into it. The power of heaven and earth had already risen, and even the Holy venerable was helpless. However, at this moment. Under the shocked gazes of all the living beings ¡­ In the midst of the music lingering in the sky, under their gazes, the blurry golden figure stretched out a palm that could cover the sky. He pressed down and directly faced the sweeping natural disaster. And then! The flood was still surging, the lava was still splashing, and the natural disaster was still there. However, all of this only happened between the giant palm. It could not rush out at all. That towering figure! At this moment! He! He had grasped the natural disaster! It was as if there was an entire world within his palm, causing the heavens to collapse and the earth to crack as he entered another world. This was not the end. Then, the Golden figure stretched out another palm and pressed down, directly pressing down on this part of the world. It was like a big man pressing down on a weak little girl. The shaking of the world was forced to a stop. It was like a weak little girl facing the oppression of a burly man, gradually losing her strength as she resisted. Holding a catastrophe in one hand! He suppressed the world with one hand! All the intelligent beings who saw this scene were stunned! It was terrifying! Even the soul-shaking music could not wake them up. With the power of man, he could block the natural disaster alone. Such a shocking scene was something they could not imagine! Plop! Plop! This scene caused countless living beings to kneel down and worship this Supreme expert who could go against the heavens and earth! This was the worship of the weak to the strong! This was also a way to thank the strong for blocking the natural disaster for them! Only the sound of the flute, which was still playing passionately, was left in the world. Everything else, be it the mountains, the seas, the wind, or the Thunder, was in the palm of the figure. Under the willow tree, Chu he closed his eyes and continued to play the instrument. He was fighting against heaven and earth, but he was also interacting with heaven and earth. He was comprehending the birth and death of heaven and earth. Even further away, the shaking of heaven and earth was still ongoing. It was coming in an endless stream. Even Chu he felt a slight pressure as the sound of everything disappearing from the Xia clan¡¯s territory. At this moment, if there was a living being who could fly up and look down at the entire world ¡­ One could see that the entire eight desolates domain had been affected by the collision. It was like a cloud explosion that swept the world. However, in the land of the Xia clan in the Barbarian region, the natural disasters that were rolling in from all directions surged forward in waves. However, they all fell into the same place and disappeared as if they had fallen into an abyss. At this moment, the entire world was in a disaster. And the large area with the Xia clan as the center was like a pine tree in the center of the storm! It stood tall and motionless. Chapter 138 ? Chapter 138: The search Translator: 549690339 A long, long time! The great change in the world lasted for a few months! Only then did everything slowly calm down. ¡°The continent is not stable! An accident could happen at any time!¡± Chu he put down the Jade flute and looked into the distance. In his opinion, the so-called plan to split open the sky had failed! The human race had combined several continents and set up a spiritual vein of fate in the middle. They even had several treasures that could suppress fate. Unfortunately ¡­ Now, they were all useless. This uncontrollable creation of the heavens and earth was too violent. The Earth¡¯s core of a few large domains had problems. Although they had merged, they had not stabilized as expected. Instead, he continued to drift. In other words, this fused continent had already become a slightly larger island ship in the endless sea. No one could predict where it would drift to or what kind of disaster would happen. ¡°This operation is so cool! Where are the so-called people of the Yu Hua Empire?¡± Chu he¡¯s eyes twitched. The continent was floating, and he had no choice. Unless he was willing to run to the bottom of the sea and sacrifice all his time in the future to hold back the mainland. However, this was obviously impossible! it¡¯s fine. I have some experience in dealing with natural disasters. As long as the library and the entire territory of the Xia clan don¡¯t explode, there won¡¯t be a big problem. Chu he sighed and looked away. Float! Let it float! When a disaster came, it was just a matter of him playing a song. It was a small matter. ¡°It¡¯s time to go find those old demons! He would let the people of the Yu Hua Empire think of a way to solve this! They are the ones who caused this.¡± Chu he walked out of the library Pavilion. He was originally playing on the willow tree! However, it was time to check in later on, so he returned to the library Pavilion as he blew on it! ¡­¡­¡­¡­ In a small region of the wilderness, where the human race was temporarily stationed. Saint Yu, who had been in closed-door cultivation for five years, suddenly opened his eyes. ¡°The plan to split open the skies has been completed!¡± He looked in a direction and walked out of the cave abode where he was in seclusion. With a single step, he arrived at the conference hall. ¡°Senior Kong Ming! You¡¯re here! Why didn¡¯t the other seniors of the clan come with us to sweep through the eight desolate domain?¡± Saint Yu stepped out from where he was in seclusion. He was originally going to sit on the main seat! However, just as he was about to sit down, he felt that something was wrong. He retreated hurriedly and realized that the Kongming Grand Sage was sitting with his legs apart. He carried a huge blade and sat on it arrogantly. He took a deep breath and cupped his hands in a salute before asking in confusion. ¡°I can¡¯t!¡± but it¡¯s good news. The groups that have enmity with our human race seem to have some major problems in their clans. They¡¯re no longer making trouble with our human race. Instead, they¡¯re having internal strife! ¡°Things have taken a turn for the better. Ancestor Hong said that we can wait and see! Can you light up the fire for those clans?¡± we¡¯ll deal with the matters here later. The plan to split open the skies has been completed, and the merged continent can¡¯t run away from there. The Kongming Grand Sage laughed. He seemed to be in a good mood. ¡°They¡¯re having an internal conflict at this time?¡± Saint Yu was slightly surprised. In the past, the human race had tried many methods to divide the other races, but none of them had succeeded. Now, the human race was about to be kicked out. At such a critical moment, they flipped the table, which was very unreasonable. ¡°Mm! I really didn¡¯t expect that!¡± The Kong Ming Grand Sage nodded his head. This matter was indeed very sudden, and it had nothing to do with the human race. They weren¡¯t the ones who incited this! A few of the enemy tribes suddenly started making a fuss. It was so fast that people couldn¡¯t react! Although this was indeed what they had hoped for. ¡°I didn¡¯t know the details when I came out,¡± this matter is a conflict between the top powerhouses of those races. It¡¯s difficult to find out the specific reason before it completely erupts! The Grand Sage Kong Ming felt a tinge of regret. Since they did not know the exact conflict, they could not add fuel to the fire and could only watch from afar. Otherwise, if he didn¡¯t hit a vital part, it would easily attract the attention of the other races back to the human race. That would not be worth it! ¡°We¡¯ll talk about the eight desolate regions in the future. Come back with me now!¡± Yu Sheng nodded his head to show that he understood. Now that there was hope for the human race, the follow-up of the plan to split open the skies could indeed be delayed! After all, the continent that was created was man-made. No matter how high the price was, it would never reach the standard of the heavenly paradises that the human race had in the eastern Azure region. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chu he¡¯s transcendence golden body flew out of Forest City. He began to search for the remaining six otherworldly demons in the reconstructed world. Eight otherworldly demons were sealed in the eight desolate regions. The third heavenly demon, ha Yong, and the fifth demon Wolf were already in the demon suppression tower. As for the other six, they were still free and unfettered, wreaking havoc in the world. As the Father of the heavenly Dao, Chu he naturally had to uphold the Justice of heaven and earth by capturing them and bringing them back. As they passed, the world was filled with desolation. The world after the creation of the world had not yet had the time to nurture new life. The world had changed completely, and there was no trace of familiarity. If there was no human intervention, it would take many years to recover. However, the good thing was that when Chu he had fought against the natural disaster, he had also protected a large group of various beasts. After they split up, they could quickly reproduce. Otherwise, with the current situation, Chu he would probably not be able to fish for food for many years! After wandering around the world, Chu he found two demons, a snake, and a leopard. They were seventh and eighth. Chu he could not find the other demons. Chu he had found the altar that sealed them, but they had already broken out and were nowhere to be found. Chu he took the snake out of the heaven and earth bag and asked it if it knew the situation. ¡°They must have left with the dead rats! The damn rat came to me, but even though it was older than me, I didn¡¯t get along with it, so I ignored it. ¡± we even had a fight. Something seemed to have happened to the dead rat. It lost and then left. I don¡¯t know where it went! ¡°However, there are seals on our bodies, so they shouldn¡¯t have left these continents.¡± The snake was very cooperative. When Chu he asked the question, it flicked its tongue and answered all the questions in one breath with a cold aura! Without any hesitation! It had reached the point where it would answer whatever Chu he asked and answer whatever he didn¡¯t. One had to know that it hadn¡¯t entered the demon suppression tower yet, so it wasn¡¯t a forced confession. This was purely voluntary. It could be seen that the Brotherhood between these demons was not very good. Each of them loved to trick their brothers. After that, Chu he put the snake in and brought the leopard out to ask the same question. The answers he got were almost the same. It was also haozi who looked for it, but it didn¡¯t like haozi. They had a fight and separated directly. After that, they didn¡¯t see each other. As for what haozi was doing, it didn¡¯t know either. haozi and the other demons have mentioned it before. I feel like it¡¯s something that only a villain would have. Chu he rubbed his chin and pondered. A rat that could be hated by all demons was definitely a big problem. Chapter 139 ? Chapter 139: The prelude Translator: 549690339 In the end. Chu he still couldn¡¯t find the remaining four demons who had gone into hiding. He only brought back the black snake and the Black Panther who had a conflict with the big black rat and were lost outside. The transcendence golden body returned to the library, and Chu he took the heaven and earth pouch. He was slightly regretful. However, it didn¡¯t matter much! Not counting the half-crippled heavenly demon ha Yong, there were three other demons and a group of beasts. It should be about time! His breakthrough had come from his comprehension of the heaven and earth several times. He had also fought with the catastrophe of the heaven and earth during the creation of the heaven and earth. He was only one step away from the door. The current preparations were originally just to ensure that nothing would go wrong. Chu he carried the bag and walked into the third floor of the demon-subduing tower. The heavenly demon ha Yong, who had recovered a lot, shivered at the sight of Chu he¡¯s body. The demonic Wolf, on the other hand, was much better. It could still look Chu he in the eye. Over the years, it had been telling stories for Chu he. Now that they were familiar with each other, they were not afraid at all. They could even wag their tails to bond. ¡°You¡¯re much better than your third brother! Good, very good!¡± Chu he patted the demonic wolf¡¯s head and expressed his heartfelt admiration. The demon Wolf wagged its tail even more happily when it heard this! Even his tongue was out. He looked at Chu he¡¯s trousers and was eager to try it out! ¡°This is your reward!¡± Chu he took out a few bottles of elixirs that he had specially made for demons and some other treasures. He stuffed them all into the demonic Wolf¡¯s mouth. Then, with a wave of his hand, without waiting for the demon Wolf to react, he threw it under a Thunderball. The chain rolled up under it extended and then locked it up. ??! The ball of lightning above the demonic wolf¡¯s head flickered, and traces of electricity crisscrossed and collided! Heavenly demon ha Yong looked up at the familiar scene and recalled the past. His body shuddered a few times, and his curled up body tightened again. Then, he closed his eyes and even sealed off his Six Senses! ¡°Fifth brother! AI!¡± It sighed with blood and tears in its heart. Chu he took out black snake number seven and black Panther number eight from the sack. As soon as the two demons came out, the lightning ball above the demon wolf¡¯s head struck the first lightning. BOOM! It heavily hit the demon wolf¡¯s head. The demonic Qi around its body was immediately lit up by lightning. Sizzling sounds could be heard as wisps of green smoke rose from it. The tongue that it had stuck out immediately froze. Light flickered on its tongue, and drops of black oil dripped down. Black Qi also came out of its huge mouth. The demonic Wolf¡¯s body trembled violently twice. After the lightning on its body had weakened, it roared and let out a hysterical scream. ¡°Fifth brother?¡± The snake and the leopard suddenly opened their eyes wide and looked at the miserable demonic Wolf in shock. Then, he swept his gaze across the world of Thunder region and saw so many empty Thunder balls and chains. They had a bad feeling. This situation didn¡¯t look good! ¡°Milord, I didn¡¯t do anything wrong! I¡¯ll tell you everything I know!¡± The demonic Wolf glanced at the snake and leopard, but it did not have the time to care about them. Instead, it hurriedly opened its mouth and cried out for Chu he¡¯s innocence. It was so well-behaved! After seeing the tragic state of heavenly demon ha Yong, it was very respectful to Chu he! It had told Chu he everything it knew, whether Chu he asked or not. It had been very honest! If not for Chu he¡¯s disdain, it would have licked him every time. It had lost its dignity as a demon, but now it was still being hung up. It could not remember what it had done wrong! He felt very unconvinced in his heart! ??! The moment the demonic Wolf spoke, the ball of lightning flickered, condensed, and collided again above its head. The demonic Wolf looked up and felt that its heart was about to explode. A single bolt of lightning had injured its mind and body. It had just stopped, but it was about to start again. It finally began to understand why its third brother was in such a miserable state and had even suggested that it self-destruct from the beginning. Under such an abnormal high-frequency lightning attack, being scraped off a layer of skin was already considered light! He would die! ¡°This is an opportunity to gain experience. You all have to work hard. Look at your third brother, he¡¯s very close to success now!¡± Chu he said. At the same time, his hands were not idle. He took out another pile of elixirs and treasures with demonic Qi. Regardless of whether it was useful or not, they were all stuffed into the mouths of the snake and the leopard. Then, he made his move and threw them under a Thunder Ball. The chains moved and skillfully locked them. Then, the ball of lightning above them began to flash with sparks as they collided. The snake and leopard were scared out of their wits when they heard the sizzling sound. Chu he glanced at heavenly demon ha Yong, who was in the corner. Even though he had closed his eyes and sealed his Six Senses, he could not help but shudder. ¡°Forget it!¡± Chu he left the third level and walked to the second level. Although heavenly demon ha Yong had recovered a little, he was not much better. If he threw it up now, it wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand a few hits, and it might be scrapped in a few days! Chu he was about to go into seclusion and couldn¡¯t control it. If the time passed, it would become a one-time consumable. It was a bit too wasteful! Chu he had given celestial demon ha Yong a demonic orb as a reward, so he still had half of his power left. When he fully digested it, he would have a chance to return to his peak! At that time, he would be able to maximize his use. Second level, Inferno world. Here, the group of beasts had separated themselves. They had been resting for a long time! It was a little boring in such an enclosed place, so most of them were sleeping. There was a raging flame next to him. It was very warm and was definitely a good place to sleep. He followed Chu he in. All the beasts opened their eyes one after another. Seeing him, the beast that had already been in the oil pan was very nervous. However, the few great sage beasts that were caught later seemed to be a little restless! All these years, they had been instigating all the beasts to unite and break this cage to escape. Even though Chu he was indeed terrifying. But they still had to fight for freedom, even if they had to shed blood and tears. It was a pity that their strength could not even break the seal that Chu he had placed on them. It was impossible to cause any damage to the demon suppression tower with pure strength. His efforts over the past few years had been in vain. However, this did not diminish their passion to fight for freedom. When they saw Chu he enter, they bared their teeth and were eager to give it a try. On the other hand, Chu he saw that they were still hot-blooded and energetic after a few years. Not only was he not angry, but he was also very happy. ¡°I have to maintain this state!¡± With a smile, Chu he reached out and threw all the beasts into the oil pan. There were more than a dozen beasts, and they were all quite strong. Apart from those abnormal mice and mud balls, this was the first time the inferno world had been so lively. The flames were boiling, directly setting off a fire Wave. The pot of oil was also making a ¡°PU PU¡± sound, emitting the sound of oil exploding. The experienced beasts lay flat and let the oil in the pot jump on their bodies, only letting out screams. A group of great saint beasts who were bound by the chains were struggling and jumping around, making the oil pan make a loud noise and the flame burn even more fiercely. Chu he glanced at them and then looked outside! A thousand feet of substantial green smoke rose! In the midst of the rumbling, a spiritual rain was brewing once again. A revelry that belonged to all living beings was once again initiated. ¡°It¡¯s time to break through!¡± He smiled. He walked out of the demon suppression tower with one step and came to the roof of the library Pavilion. He swept away the tiles and then floated down. Chapter 140 ? Chapter 140: Beating the drum Translator: 549690339 Chu he took out a pure black Cauldron. Bottles of spiritual milk were poured into the cauldron. Then, Chu he took out all the treasures he had prepared to break through and placed them into the cauldron. Following that, a ball of purple fire that was shimmering with a bewitching light was taken out and placed under the large cauldron. Purple flames rose and wrapped around the cauldron. Chu he¡¯s body shook and all the burdens on his body fell off. Then, he jumped into the cauldron. Bottles of elixirs were taken out. Chu he swallowed some of them according to the ratio. The rest were arranged in a row and floated in front of him as a backup. Then, he set an alarm clock in his mind, closed his eyes, and began to cultivate in order to break through the realm. At the same time, the spiritual rain in the sky finally began to fall. Compared to the past, this was the most urgent and fierce one. Drops of blood fell from the lifted roof onto Chu he¡¯s head. At this moment. Such a scene. To the living beings around the forest City, they were undoubtedly very familiar with it! Men, women, old, and young, no matter what they were doing, they all ran out excitedly. He opened his arms and welcomed the falling rain. He was so excited that he couldn¡¯t hold back. At this moment, all living things in the world were in joy. To all living beings in Lin County, this was another gift! Hu! In the distance, without the control of a human expert, the fate energy vein that had lost its suppression was attracted over. It circled above Forest City and then, to everyone¡¯s surprise, it fell from the sky like a Divine Dragon. Chu he sensed it but didn¡¯t care. That thing was harmless! The fate energy Meridian willingly and smoothly merged with Lin city. BOOM! The cauldron of destiny that Chu he had buried next to the demon-suppressing Pagoda and the mountain river Map resonated at this moment. The illusionary image of mountains and rivers was reflected in the underground world. It blended with the fate energy and spiritual veins, then turned into a bright light and merged with the earth. Roar! A roar rang out. Then, in a golden light, the Golden Dragon of fate that had long been integrated into the mountain river Map, from head to body and then to tail. The Dragon¡¯s huge body slowly formed under the Forest City. Then, the Dragon opened its eyes, which seemed to have caused the chaos of time and space, causing the world to spin. The light on the fate Golden Dragon¡¯s body also bloomed to its limit. However, as time passed, it gradually dimmed. The distortion of time and space gradually calmed down. In the end. The golden light completely dissipated, and the Golden Dragon of fate also disappeared. However, there was a Dragon¡¯s Vein under the ground of Forest City. It seemed to have existed for a long time, and it gave off an ancient and boundless aura. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ They formed an eight desolate domain. The world was vast, but there were few living beings. The experts of the Xia clan were all in seclusion in the rain. As for the others, they were all crowded around Lin County. Everyone wanted to bask in the glory of this favor. He didn¡¯t have the time to spread the seeds all over the reconstructed land. As for the other tribes, there were not many who could survive this. This part of the world had been severely damaged. Other than the Xia clan¡¯s territory, which they did not dare to enter, the rest of the world was filled with devastation. Even though they had tried their best, the environment was too harsh, and their reproduction rate had been slow. As a result, after ten years, the eight desolate domain was still desolate! However, as time passed, everything was getting better. The territory of the Xia clan was like a preserved seed. With it as the center, the vegetation slowly spread outwards, reducing the evolution process of all living things after the great apocalypse. In the next ten years, with the recovery of all life and vegetation, the clans that had taken root around the Xia clan also slowly recovered and began to enter the stage of rapid reproduction. Meanwhile, in Lin County, the spirit Rain had actually only lasted for about six years. It was just that the lingering charm and the power with the martial will that lingered in the entire Lin County made them intoxicated and persevered for another ten years. But now, they couldn¡¯t hold on any longer! It wasn¡¯t that their martial cultivation had reached a bottleneck, but that they had encountered an external threat. A terrifying pressure appeared in the depths of everyone¡¯s hearts. It wasn¡¯t directed at them, but rather, it was emitted subconsciously. However, it was like a drum that was beating on their hearts. Not to mention cultivation, as time passed ¡­ Everyone¡¯s breathing and movement became unstable! The little jerk who was cultivating under the willow tree was jolted awake. The terrifying pressure was very familiar and had no ill will, but it still couldn¡¯t stand it. As time passed, it felt suffocated. It looked around in a daze, then looked in the direction of the library Pavilion. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± A voice sounded in its ear. The little jerk kept nodding. It didn¡¯t carry the fish to its death and turned around to leave. However, it didn¡¯t go far before it returned to the entrance of the library Pavilion, put the fish tank on its head, and this time, it really ran out. His speed was very fast, and he didn¡¯t even look back. At that moment, everyone in Forest City was running and retreating. As time passed, the beating of the drum became faster and faster. It wasn¡¯t as simple as suffocating, it had already sublimated to a feeling of death. He would die if he did not run! The kind where his soul was destroyed. ¡°Little bastard, what happened?¡± Zhao Yuling led a group of disciples in white with long swords on their backs out of the station. When they saw the little jerk sneaking out with a fish tank on his head, they went over and caught him. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but my master told me to leave!¡± The little jerk shook his head. Zhao Yuling frowned and looked in the direction of the library Pavilion. However, she also knew that no matter what happened, with her strength, going in would only cause trouble. So, she brought her disciples and carried the tortoise, leaving Forest City with a heavy heart. This wasn¡¯t the end, just leaving Forest City was far from enough, that heart-pounding sound was still there. Everyone, including those in the capital, gathered together and continued to retreat. They retreated three counties in a row before the shock in their hearts gradually disappeared. There was a sea of people. Everyone looked in the direction of Lin County in confusion. It was such a good cultivation Holy Land, and they were deeply trapped in it. He was intoxicated. Why did this suddenly happen? It was like a rough man dating a little girl, intoxicated. Suddenly, he was caught by grandma Huang¡¯s big face. He even took off his pants! However, he was suddenly attacked. It was neither up nor down! It was very uncomfortable. However, there was nothing they could do about it. They couldn¡¯t even stand the aura that was being emitted. They couldn¡¯t even get close, let alone find the source. That would be courting death. With regret, everyone ended the group revelry, sorted out their mood, and looked back. After cultivating for decades, it was time for him to relax! Take a good look at the outside world. As for the higher-ups of the Xia clan, they cast their gazes outside of the Xia clan¡¯s territory. This new world was very vast. They needed to encourage their descendants and spread the seeds all over the world. To make the Xia clan more prosperous. Chapter 141 ? Chapter 141: Exchanging blows across space Translator: 549690339 Chu he¡¯s breakthrough continued. The power of will spread out. With Lin County as the center, a large area had become a forbidden zone for life. Even at the edge, living beings couldn¡¯t stay for too long, and the deeper they went, the greater the pressure. It was difficult for ordinary martial artists to even enter, let alone stop there. And as time passed, this range continued to expand. From rank five to rank six, the gap between this realm was huge. Even the last step was not easy. However, Chu he, who had already entered the zone, was not in a hurry. His life was too long, and a few decades of deep cultivation would pass by in a flash. He would not feel it too deeply. Every day, he only needed to check in subconsciously when his alarm went off. He didn¡¯t even need to wake up from his cultivation. The rest of the time, he was working hard to break through. Time passed by slowly. Chu he paid no attention to the outside world. Everything that happened in the outside world had nothing to do with him. At the same time, the Xia clan had lost their Holy Land for reproduction, and their cultivation had been interrupted. Everything was back on track. The Xia clan¡¯s ancestors began to enfeoff the various titles under the heavens. He allowed the various families to bring their clansmen to open up new lands and sow seeds on this desolate continent. As long as the families applied, even if there were only two people, they could get a large fief. They would establish their own sects and even their own countries. Of course, the fewer people there were, the further and more desolate the sealed land would be. However, the advantage was that the land was large enough. If one had the ability, they could also create a country. As for the fief closer to the Xia clan¡¯s territory, not only was it small, it also required several conditions. Strength, numbers, and the population target issued by the Xia clan¡¯s ancestors-none of these could be lacking. As for the foreign races that were surrounding the Xia clan, they were not surrounded and annihilated. After all, this desolate continent was in desperate need of life! Strictly speaking, these foreign races were also considered resources. The Xia clan¡¯s old ancestors had divided them up. Those without spiritual intelligence were kept in captivity, while those with spiritual intelligence were given mountains and rules. Those places would be the training grounds for the younger generation of the Xia clan. Everything was proceeding in an orderly manner. They were all developing in a good direction. Five years passed. The enfeoffment ceremony of the Xia clan was finally over, and all the arrangements were gradually in place. The experts once again hurriedly hid behind the scenes and began to cultivate in seclusion, leaving the rest to their juniors. This was because they realized that after a few years, the will that had spread out from Lin County had begun to shrink. To experts who had reached the king tier, it could be considered a precious cultivation ground. The will that was left on it could be comprehended. Even the veteran King level experts, Lin Xueling, Zhao Yuling, and Meng Yi, the three venerable sovereigns, started to try to go deeper into the area that was still covered by the will pressure, trying to break through. They had obtained great benefits from the spirit Rain that had lasted for six years. Their bodies were filled with spirit Qi. However, time was too short for them to fully digest it. They borrowed this unfathomable power to help themselves digest and better control it. They were so engrossed in their cultivation that they were intoxicated by the feeling of improving every day at their level. Cultivation, land clearing, and the continent¡¯s steady drifting-everything was going smoothly. On this day. A pressure that was like that of the heavens and earth appeared and swept across the entire continent, causing the hearts of countless living beings to Twitch. Then, it disappeared in an instant as if it had never appeared. If it weren¡¯t for the yellow liquid dripping from their bodies, they might have really thought that it was just a dream. ¡°Sixth revolution!¡± In the library, Chu he leaped out of the dried-up cauldron. The burden that had been lying on the ground for more than 20 years had returned to him. At that moment, Chu he, who had just broken through, did not look at the check-in summary of the past few years. Instead, his gaze penetrated through reality and looked at a place. At the moment of his breakthrough, he scanned the entire continent and noticed something strange. to have such a powerful setup, it should be related to that Dao realm skyfiend that scared me! Chu he¡¯s eyes were like stars hanging upside down as he scanned the area. Chu he still had a deep memory of the existence that had scared him. The two sides had a deep enmity. The kind that could not be forgotten. It was a huge underground space that was occupied by an altar. There were all kinds of mysterious patterns engraved on it. When Chu he¡¯s gaze swept over, a huge blood-red demonic eye suddenly appeared on the mysterious pattern. It crossed space and looked at him affectionately. Chu he¡¯s eyes were filled with a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood as he stood in the library. Chu he snorted coldly. The Golden flames in his eyes rose and burned the mountain of corpses and sea of blood. A sizzling sound rang out. From the library Pavilion to the mysterious place, wisps of smoke suddenly appeared in the void. Some creatures were curious and reached out with their claws. However, with a scream, it was as if they had seen the most terrifying thing in the world. They let out a cry of horror and finally, their bodies ignited and turned into dust that disappeared from this world. All the living beings who saw this, as long as they had spiritual intelligence, ran away in fear. Sizzle, sizzle. Wisps of smoke came out of the demon Eye, and dried blood dripped out from it. Finally, a flame burst out and exploded on the altar! ¡°Junior! Too much!¡± An old voice sounded. The demonic eye was covered in dry cracks before it closed and disappeared. ¡°It¡¯s not that bad. You¡¯ve scared me for so many years. There¡¯s always a price to pay!¡± A chuckling sound was transmitted into the mysterious underground space. Then, a palm appeared and pinched towards the altar. ¡°Junior! If you really don¡¯t stop until you die!¡± The old and hoarse voice was filled with shock and anger. The altar emitted a blood-red light. A thick, hairy beast claw appeared and blocked Chu he¡¯s palm. ¡°Is there still room for us to improve our relationship?¡± Chu he chuckled and continued to exert force in his palm. He had no intention of letting go. ¡°What do you mean? Where did the enmity between us come from? Who are you?¡± The old voice asked in shock and anger. As Chu he exerted his strength, the blood light on the entire altar began to dim. ¡°Even if you want to find trouble with me, you should at least let me know what to do!¡± The old voice spoke again when it saw that Chu he did not speak. He wanted to get to the bottom of the matter. Otherwise, he would feel very wronged if he didn¡¯t even know who came to find him. ¡°The few demons and ghosts you set up made me unhappy!¡± Chu he said as he exerted force. ¡°What kind of demons and ghosts? Kid, what are you talking about?¡± I¡¯m asking you whose descendant you are! The old voice was filled with shock and anger! There was also confusion! It didn¡¯t understand the so-called arrangement at all. Now, it just wanted to know which descendant of its enemy had found it! Chapter 142 ? Chapter 142: The greatest opportunity in this life Translator: 549690339 ¡°Junior, just you wait! When this old man gets the chance to return from prison, I¡¯ll definitely pull out your tendons and skin you alive! I¡¯ll kill all your ancestors, from the top to the bottom, all 180 generations!¡± In the end, Chu he crushed the beast claw and smashed the altar with the old voice¡¯s unwilling roar. ¡°I seem to have found the wrong place!¡± Chu he muttered to himself in the library Pavilion. Although he said that, his hands did not stop. He repeatedly slapped up and down in the space. At the last moment, Chu he had asked about the whereabouts of the big black rat and the four demons. He wanted to add something to the demon-subduing tower. However, the old voice in the altar only cursed at him. The two of them asked and answered, not on the same line at all. From the looks of it, it really didn¡¯t know what was going on. It didn¡¯t seem like it was pretending! In other words, this wasn¡¯t the otherworldly demon who had set this up and the one who had scared him. He had found the wrong place! However, it wasn¡¯t a crime. The altar looked very evil, and the old voice didn¡¯t sound good. It was not safe to have such an altar on the continent. It was a threat that could explode at any time. Therefore, even though he felt that he had taken the wrong picture, Chu he did not feel guilty at all. Instead, he felt that it was a good shot! He felt much better after getting rid of a potential threat! This was also a way to celebrate his breakthrough. ¡°But, where did haozi go?¡± Now that Chu he had broken through, his spirit could merge with everything in the world and sweep across the entire continent. However, other than that place, the other abnormalities were too weak and did not fit the level of a Dao master or a heavenly demon. Moreover, Chu he did not see the four demons. He began to study the weak but unusual places in detail. There was an existence that was waiting for something in the secret realm. When it felt that it was being watched, the remnant Soul Fire that was being nurtured by a pile of jade pendants in the skull fluttered and trembled continuously! It was like a candle being blown by the wind. No, he was really being blown. There was a wind blowing in the void. Whoosh. Whoosh. And it wasn¡¯t an ordinary wind. It could make its Soul Fire tremble. ¡°Who is it? Don¡¯t play tricks on me!¡± The skull opened its mouth, and it spoke with difficulty, as if it was grinding its teeth. It woke up from its deep sleep and felt a deep sense of malice. ¡°You can take whatever you want from here, but leave a way out!¡± The sound of the wind continued, and the skull couldn¡¯t help but continue to speak, but its voice was too harsh. Even though it was obvious that he was begging for mercy, it sounded like a threat. ¡°Alright!¡± A voice rang out in the void, as if agreeing to its suggestion. Then, the pile of jade pendants wrapped in the soul-fire floated up as if they had been wrapped up by an invisible hand! Soul Fire,¡±Suan ni¡± * Cough * With a cough, a strong wind blew, and the soul Fire was extinguished. Chu he¡¯s gaze crossed space and looked at the huge beast bone on the ground. There were also many little things in the secret realm. He felt many emotions in his heart. In this world, the lifespan of the strong was too long! In this state, he was still alive and still wanted to wait for an opportunity to enter the world again. Most importantly, these continents were only the border of the eastern Azure region¡¯s wilderness. It wasn¡¯t considered the core region, but there were already a bunch of demons and ghosts hiding there. One could imagine what other places were like. ¡°However, that¡¯s not right either!¡± Chu he thought for a while and suddenly reacted. These guys who were struggling on their last breath would indeed go to the most remote place. Other than the strong ones who could occupy a good place and wait for the right time to be born. If the rest did not have confidence in their own tribes or did not trust them, they would be seeking death by hiding in the Blessed lands. This was because it was easy to be spied on by experts. In their half-crippled state, they might not even be able to withstand an opponent one or two levels weaker, let alone an opponent of the same level. If they were discovered, they were basically done for. Just like now, an expert like him had appeared in this remote barbarian region. He should be considered a variable. With a glance, he basically captured all of them in one fell swoop. After changing the trap in the skeleton secret realm into a secret realm test and opening the secret realm, Chu he¡¯s consciousness left and scanned the other places in high spirits. This was a reward given to all living things in the world when the Big Shot was happy to break through. It took him quite some time to clean up the house in the merged eight desolate regions. Chu he was not interested in bringing those guys back. They were a bunch of disabled antiques that weren¡¯t too strong, and it would take him a lot of time to repair them before they could be used. After cleaning up, Chu he retracted his consciousness. Even though he still couldn¡¯t find black rat. However, Chu he did not insist. He had already broken through. He was in a good mood, so he didn¡¯t want to be calculative. Chu he waved his hand and restored the broken library Pavilion. He then put away the cauldron on the ground. Then, he walked out. Outside, when the willow tree saw him coming out, its branches and leaves swayed as if it was cheering. Chu he touched the branch that it had stretched out in front of him. He could feel the surging vitality. This willow tree could now be called a Supreme treasure. Even a leaf would be treated like a treasure by an Alchemist outside and would be able to do all sorts of things. On the second floor of the demon-suppressing Pagoda. Now, all the screams had changed. There was no longer any passion! Chu he swept his gaze across. The Saint venerable beasts were still alright. Although they were not excited, they were not in a bad state. Even the crocodiles and Dragons at the peak of venerable sovereigns could barely handle it. The first Tiger and Cang you were the most miserable. They had been squeezed to the point where they were skin and bones, and their breathing was weak. Chu he¡¯s heart ached for her. He hurriedly fished them out and stuffed all the high temperature subsidies that he had not had time to distribute over the years into their mouths. it¡¯s still alright. If this happened in another year, I reckon that there would only be residue left! it¡¯s all thanks to you guys following me for so many years. You¡¯ve gotten lucky and improved so quickly. If it was when we first met, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to hold on until now. Chu he sighed as he patted the first Tiger and Cang you¡¯s dull bodies. It was all thanks to him that she was able to hold on for so long. The current number one Tiger, Cang you, had been carefully nurtured by Chu he. With the addition of the sealed beast roll, his strength had already reached the eighth level venerable sovereign realm. In addition, with so many years of training in the hot oil, he was experienced, so he was able to hold on for more than 20 years. Otherwise, if they were the ones from the beginning, they would probably not have anything left! It had only been a few decades, and they had already made such progress. Who knew how many creatures would be envious of such an opportunity. It could be said that meeting him was the greatest opportunity for the number one Tiger and Cang you. After Cang you and the first Tiger had recovered a little ¡­ Chu he continued to fish. Other than the seven great sage beasts who were in good condition, he fished up all the other beasts. They also gave each of them a heartwarming heat allowance. ¡°Have a good rest. We have a long holiday this time!¡± Chu he laughed and told them the good news. Then, he turned around and went to the third floor. Chapter 143 ? Chapter 143: Casually writing down the stars Translator: 549690339 On the third floor of the demon-suppressing Pagoda. Except for heavenly demon ha Yong, who was curled up in the corner. Its brothers, who had been tied up, were nowhere to be seen. However, Chu he was not surprised by this. He had already expected this outcome! The power of the lightning territory and the second level of the fire Territory were worlds apart. Both parties were not on the same level. It was very fierce! After swallowing the demonic orb, heavenly demon ha Yong could only hold on for five years before he was half-crippled. Its few brothers should have announced that they could no longer hold on when the spirit Rain stopped more than ten years ago! Moreover, it was all thanks to Chu he¡¯s huge amount of lightning subsidies that they could last for about six years. In addition, with the mechanism of the demon-suppressing Pagoda, when the demonic aura and evil aura of the creatures being squeezed out were scarce, the power exerted on the other party would be relatively weaker. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have been easy for him to last four or five years under the extreme bombardment of the heavenly lightning, let alone six years. More than twenty years passed. It was normal for him to turn into dregs. Chu he would be surprised if there were any leftovers. ¡°What a pity!¡± Chu he shook his head and felt regretful. Those few demons were very well-behaved and sensible, and he quite liked them! Listening to them tell stories was also a kind of mood. Chu he was originally prepared to teach them a few musical instruments to play and sing. ¡°You¡¯ve almost recovered!¡± Chu he sighed as he looked at heavenly demon ha Yong in the corner. Heavenly demon ha Yong¡¯s body trembled as he opened his eyes. The strange red dot spread out with infinite fear. Its thoughts at the moment were: Should he directly self-destruct? It hesitated, it struggled! The demonic Qi in his body was extremely unstable. Devil flames flickered outside his body. ¡°Forget it! Let¡¯s rest for a few more days!¡± Chu he walked out of the demon-suppressing Pagoda. Now that he had broken through, there was no need for heavenly demon ha Yong to go up and be attacked. He was saving it for the additional check-in during the next hundred years. Unknowingly, he was already two hundred and eight years old. He had also signed in the library Pavilion for one hundred and ninety-three years. In seven years, there would be another super check-in. However, to the current Chu he, he didn¡¯t have any special expectations. He had just broken through. His current state of mind was in a state of no desire. There¡¯s nothing I really want! He was currently in Sage Mode. He was very calm! ¡°This continent is floating a little fast!¡± Chu he looked into the distance. He had already discovered it when his consciousness had enveloped the entire continent! The entire continent was floating at an extremely fast pace, and the pace was more than ten times faster than when the human race had split open the sky in the past. It was as if he had suddenly lost control and the accelerator was pushed to the maximum. More than 20 years had passed, and he had already drifted a great distance. But fortunately, they didn¡¯t collide with anything big. A big world-destroying natural disaster had never happened. As for the small collisions that they occasionally encountered, the size of this continent could easily win, and they would only cause some slight tremors. The only frequent occurrence would be a 10-odd magnitude earthquake, a flood that could flood a large area of the Xia clan¡¯s territory, or a few volcanic eruptions to liven up the atmosphere. They were all small matters. It was not a big problem! ¡°I wonder where it will end up!¡± Chu he stood under the willow tree and looked at the continent, which was like a giant ship, crashing into the endless sea. This scene was very shocking. Even Chu he wanted to improvise a poem when he saw it. Especially now that he had just broken through, he had a strong feeling. He did as he thought. His body floated in the air and he used his fingers as a pen. A poem depicting the vastness of heaven and earth was drawn in the void. Sharpness, sharpness, simplicity, and intent realm were all present! It contained a lot of Chu he¡¯s understanding of the nature of this world. This was a poem that he had improvisatedly written after he had just broken through, and there were too many lingering meanings. One hundred and thirty-six words. Even if there was only one of them, if anyone from above could detonate it, it could kill a great saint. If one could comprehend that kind of intent, the road to sainthood would be smooth. Every word in this poem was a weapon and also a treasure! The poem condensed in the void, like stars in the sky. At this moment, in the sky of the Xia clan territory. Black! The stars were in the sky! No matter what everyone was doing, they all looked up in shock! Their minds seemed to be drawn to the Galaxy and they saw a giant ship sailing in it. The shock of charging through the Galaxy was like a direct hit to their hearts, unable to be erased. They opened their mouths in unison and sang the meaning of the poem represented by the stars in the sky. The sound was loud and neat. It echoed throughout the entire Xia clan territory, as long as there were signs of human habitation. He took a bite and repeated it over and over again. ¡°That¡¯s the word of the sage! Any one of them can shock the world and make them go crazy!¡± Chu he nodded in satisfaction. From the performance, the poem he wrote on the spot could be passed down through the ages and exist forever. ¡°His cultivation is unparalleled, and he¡¯s proficient in poetry, music, and even playing the zither! More importantly, he¡¯s handsome!¡± ¡°What a perfect existence!¡± Chu he sighed. Then, he reached out and pressed down. The poems that he had drawn and condensed fell from the sky like meteors falling to the world, scattering to all parts of the world. The sky was clear again. Everyone recovered from the shock, but their emotions were difficult to calm down. the pressure of Forest City has disappeared! Soon after, another matter was spread. This was discovered by an expert of the Xia clan who was cultivating under the pressure! The world was shaken. If not for the Xia clan¡¯s old ancestors taking charge of the situation, everyone would have rushed in excitedly. Everyone in the world knew how great the benefits of that place were! They had been sowing seeds outside for so many years, and although the yield was high, the quality of all of them added together could not compare to a year in Lin city. There was also his own cultivation. Once he was out of Lin County, he no longer felt that sense of freedom. Lin County was now a Holy Land in the hearts of the Xia clan. Although he would occasionally get a cold draft. However, that could be ignored. They could bear the fact that the medicinal stores in Forest City specialized in treating such side effects. This matter was even more serious than the sudden appearance of the stars in the sky. ¡°Brother Chu!¡± Zhao Yuling and Lin Xueling, along with the little jerk with the fish tank, were the first to return to Lin city! They came to the library Pavilion and smiled when they saw Chu he drinking tea under the willow tree. ¡°Mm, sit down! Let¡¯s have a chat!¡± Chu he nodded and smiled. He took out a few teacups and personally filled them up. The little jerk was the happiest. He threw the fish tank on the ground and ran over quickly. He hugged Chu he¡¯s leg and rubbed it hard, squeaking in pleasure. Chu he gave it a cup of tea and carried it to the side. The little jerk took two sips of his tea, but he still felt a headache. He took out the green rag from the corner, placed it on his head, and walked toward the willow tree. It hadn¡¯t seen him for many years, and it urgently needed to recall the past. Chapter 144 ? Chapter 144: A performance Translator: 549690339 ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Time flew by. In the blink of an eye, three years had passed. The spring sun was just right, and it was warm. Chu he squinted his eyes in satisfaction as he sat on the recliner. The willow tree swayed in the wind for him. At his feet, the little jerk was eating the Royal Dog Food one by one. There was a cup of tea on the ground, which he picked up from time to time and took a sip. In front of him, a crocodile that had shrunk by who knows how many times was telling a story. On the other side, a red godly Eagle that had also shrunk in size was singing loudly with all kinds of music scores placed in front of it. There was a shrunken Dragon, a shrunken Tiger, a Toad, and a goat. They were beating gongs and drums, as well as playing the zither and flute. In the air, a red platform covered in glass was hung high. It covered half of Forest City. There was a goat and two dragons on it. They were acting out the script that Chu he had given them. Chu he, who was under the willow tree, let out a calm breath as his fingers tapped on the reclining chair. He felt extremely comfortable. The life of a Big Shot was so simple and unadorned. Ever since he had broken through, Chu he had relaxed. He had spent the entire year in a relaxed and happy manner. He put a few talented beasts together and formed a few different groups. They would take turns performing for him. He listened to books, drank tea, listened to music, and watched the show. The fun was endless. From time to time, he would take the little jerk out for a stroll. Although he could fully appreciate the continent at a glance, it was a different feeling when he was in it. Of course, the most important thing was to kill time. He had too much time and too much wealth. In Forest City, there were many people who felt like they had plenty of time. A group of young boys and girls were cracking melon seeds and carrying their children. They raised their heads to look at the red platform in the sky above Forest City, which they had long been used to, and gave their comments. ¡°This episode¡¯s program won¡¯t do! He was too retarded! You¡¯re insulting my intelligence!¡± A young man shook his head and sighed. how can a Sheep Chase two dragons? is it because it has an extra stick in its claw? ¡± He smacked the table in front of him, feeling as if his soul had been dealt a critical blow. Then, he closed his eyes in pain. ¡°It¡¯s fine, brother. It¡¯s normal now! The two dragons also found the stick. It¡¯s one against two, and the sheep is running!¡± His companion patted him on the shoulder. The young man raised his head and saw that it was true. The two dragons and a rod were chasing the goat everywhere! ¡°This is more like it!¡± The young man opened his eyes and continued to watch. Then, he felt that something was wrong. The stick didn¡¯t seem to matter which was more powerful, the goat or the Dragon, right? the last few episodes won¡¯t do. The previous show where the big crocodile rages over the Dragon Palace is better. That¡¯s a real fight. My blood is boiling! The young man shook his head and sighed as he looked at the two dragons and the goat, who were chasing and fighting like children. ¡°No, I think it¡¯s better to watch Ximen e and Hong yinglian fight long da and long er! That¡¯s all there is to a pure battle, isn¡¯t it more interesting to add a little love and hate?¡± His companion commented. Such scenes were also common in other parts of Forest City. After a day of intense battles, opening the window or inviting a few friends to watch the show together was a good way to relax. This had almost become their habit! Even though these programs had not been around for a long time. However, it had suddenly appeared in the sky above Forest City two years ago. Forest City had resumed production. He had felt uneasy from the start. But later on, he gradually accepted it. Until now, everyone had begun to watch the program on time and had begun to join in the discussion. Even the Xia clan¡¯s ancestor, who was far away in the accompanying capital, as well as experts from various clans, would occasionally fly over to take a look. In the sky, nether devour and nether puppeteer were working hard. They felt very happy. This kind of performance was much easier than going into a pot of oil. In order to get into the character and satisfy Chu he, they had put in a lot of effort! He could now easily deal with all kinds of characters. They could play dumb, but they could also be hot-blooded. He had gained the support of a large number of fans in Lin city. This was also one of the reasons why most people felt that it was reasonable for them to be strong. It wasn¡¯t just because of his size. One had to know that the humans themselves were not big, but they could suppress giant beasts. Naturally, he would not judge a beast by its appearance. However, just because they could be happy, it didn¡¯t mean that the sheep they were playing with could be silly and happy. As a sheep of the great saint realm ¡­ Now that it had fallen into such a state, the bitterness and hatred in its heart were truly like the unending waves of a River. In particular, the screen only had the effect of blocking aura pressure, not sound. Their voices could be transmitted, and they could hear the comments of the audience below. The discussion below infuriated the goat. It was humiliating enough that it was performing here! Those stupid humans actually thought it was weak. Even if it only released its aura, the two dragons would tuck their tails between their legs, let alone holding an extra stick. Why did it have to be looked down upon every time it acted like a powerful expert? Every time it appeared, people would guess how it would be placed on the table. This was preposterous. Those ignorant humans would never understand that the dragons and tigers they admired were the weakest here! If it could, it would definitely let those damn humans know what a hot-blooded performance was. Roar! The mountain goat roared and suddenly became excited. It pounced over, aimed at the two dragons, and knocked them to the ground with one dragon and one claw. ¡°Senior yang, the show¡¯s script isn¡¯t like this!¡± Cang you cried out in pain. These great saints had poor acting talent. They would suddenly go berserk halfway every time. They were not careful at all. The goat¡¯s eyes turned cold, and it was about to attack again. The people in the audience were also a little interested. This plot didn¡¯t seem to follow the usual routine. However ¡­ With a poof, the red platform covered in glass turned dark, and all the scenery disappeared. ¡°It¡¯s not time yet?¡± ¡°Yup! There was just a bit of violence and it ended!¡± The audience in Forest City didn¡¯t feel satisfied. Before this, the performance was like playing house. Suddenly, there was a climax, and then it suddenly ended. It felt like he was playing with them. However, they couldn¡¯t do anything about it. They had heard that the performance on the screen was controlled by an unfathomable senior. It was not up to them to arrange the flow of events. Chu he, who was under the willow tree, reached out and took the goat. Then, he turned around and threw it into the third floor of the demon suppression tower. That was the best place to train these great saint beasts. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to learn to play, play, sing, and perform so well in just a few years! If they were only in a pot of oil, they would not have the motivation to learn. It was only when they were struck by lightning that they realized the importance of a skill in life. Chapter 145 ? Chapter 145: Meeting Translator: 549690339 ¡­¡­¡­¡­ The Xia clan was thriving. However, in the eastern Azure region, the human race Alliance was facing another crisis, and it was even more dangerous this time. They had thought that the conflict between the races would be an opportunity for the human race. He watched from the side and wanted to find an opportunity to add fuel to the fire. However, they didn¡¯t expect that in the end, the races would come to an agreement and join forces to directly threaten the human race. The fire was once again set on the human race. And this time, it was even more dangerous. The few races were no longer trying to slowly nibble away at each other, but were directly going all out! All the experts who had been in seclusion came out, and the great saints reached an agreement, which was rare. From the looks of it, their great saint experts were all prepared to pay the price. This time, he was serious! ¡°Did water get into their brains?¡± ¡°If our human race had the strength, how could we allow them to be so presumptuous! I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ve been caught in one fell swoop!¡± When the Alliance of the human race found out what the other races were talking about, they were stunned. He felt stunned! A group of Saint Venerables who could spare some time gathered together and started to discuss this matter. They didn¡¯t expect that the conflict between the races would be caused by the disappearance of a group of Supreme Saints. This was unimaginable. He could make so many great sages lose contact with him without causing a big commotion. Unless the clan protection Dao Masters of the top clans in the eastern Azure region made a move. Otherwise, who would have the strength to do so? A great saint wasn¡¯t a fish. It was impossible for them to stand together and let them pick them up. Every walking great sage was a weapon that could destroy the world in the human world. How could they be so easy to trap! Humans would have to pay a huge price to trap one or two of them. And it was inevitable that it would cause a big commotion. When great saints were determined to die, casualties were inevitable. As for attacking seven or eight great saints at the same time, they wanted to, but they had to have the strength! Although the human race was indeed hostile to those races, and they did want to kill their Supreme Saints, the human race was still a great race. However, the prerequisite was that he had to have the ability! Did the human race have one? Obviously, he did not! Otherwise, if the other races dared to threaten them, they would have been exterminated immediately! ¡°But why did those guys insist that it was us humans who did it?¡± looking at the current situation, it doesn¡¯t seem like they¡¯re looking for a reason to fight us to the death. Instead, a group of Supreme Saints has really disappeared. They clearly suspect that it has something to do with the human race. This was also something that the human powerhouses couldn¡¯t figure out. It seemed that a group of great sages had really gone missing! And the spearhead was pointed at the human race! Was it a set-up? Don¡¯t joke around. An expert race with such strength wanted to make a move? Wouldn¡¯t it be more comfortable to directly use force to suppress it? A race or expert who could suppress so many great sages directly didn¡¯t need to play with these flowers at all! Therefore, the human powerhouses were feeling very depressed. ¡°I think I know who did it!¡± Suddenly, a voice was heard. Shua! Everyone¡¯s eyes turned to the source of the voice. ¡°You¡¯re talking about the human senior who lived in seclusion!¡± Looking at the person who spoke, the Kongming Grand Sage nodded his head. In fact, when he knew about the situation of the other races, he had already made some guesses. After all, a great sage from the crocodile race had been captured in front of him previously, but he was fine. Now that he thought about it, it was probably not because he was pleasing to the eye. Even if Saint Yu didn¡¯t say anything, he would still talk about it. ¡°En!¡± Saint Yu nodded. ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± The others did not understand the situation. As the human race was in a bad situation, these powerhouses were basically scattered in various places or hiding to exert pressure on several other races. Hence, he did not know about the hidden Supreme Saint that the Kongming Grand Sage was talking about. It had been many years since they had sat down together to exchange ideas! Usually, the younger generation would be the ones to communicate. It was only at this critical moment that they gathered together, wanting to make the final decision. ¡°It¡¯s like this!¡± Saint Yu explained. He also told them about what he had experienced before he left. A great saint expert had gone to the Barbarian region and then disappeared. ¡°Is it like this? Yu, go again and find that senior!¡± ¡°If possible, I hope he can help you out on account of the fact that we¡¯re from the same clan. You¡¯ll bring the top ten most valuable treasures of the clan as a reward! It¡¯s a show of sincerity.¡± An old voice was heard in the conference hall and then disappeared. ¡°Ancestor Meng has come out of seclusion!¡± Hearing the voice, everyone¡¯s face lit up. Ancestor Meng, who had been in seclusion for many years and was on the last step to reach the peak, came out. That meant that their human race now had a peak ninth level Saint venerable. At this critical moment, they couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh of relief. With a peak ninth level Saint venerable, no matter how difficult the situation was for the human race, they would at least be able to survive! In the entire Eastern Azure region, a peak ninth level great saint was already considered the strongest fighting force without the presence of the Dao Masters who had not fought for many years! If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that a group of great sages had gone missing from several races, this crisis would have been resolved. if that senior is willing to help, the human race will rise to a higher level in the eastern Azure region, turning danger into opportunity! The meeting ended. Saint Yu went to the treasure Pavilion to get the treasure and prepare to go to the eight desolate domain. ¡°AI! It¡¯s a failure!¡± In a cave dwelling that was buried deep underground, a pair of eyes slowly closed. A long sigh echoed continuously. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡°I¡¯ve finally met the big guy!¡± In the library Pavilion, Chu he, who had finished checking in at noon, looked into the distance. He discovered that the entire continent was about to collide with an even thicker and larger continent. That piece of land was huge and felt even more solid. Chu he¡¯s gaze, which could see through the void, felt blurry. It was completely different from the feeling of the savage barren territory. If the savage barren territory was a sandbag, then the continent was a green steel rock. Although he had not tested it out, Chu he was sure that his strength, which could easily penetrate through the reconstructed barbarian domain, could not penetrate through the continent! Compared to that continent, the Barbarian region was at most a diluted desolate Island. From afar, Chu he could feel the heaviness of the ancient, boundless land. It would be much easier to cultivate in that place. It was not like the Barbarian region, where the birth of a venerable sovereign was difficult. If not for Chu he¡¯s appearance and the demon suppressing Pagoda¡¯s refinement of fate energy, breaking the invisible shackles in the Barbarian region ¡­ It would be impossible for a venerable sovereign to appear. As for the distant continent, even though Chu he only took a vague look, he understood. There were not only venerable sovereigns, but also many sacred Venerables. Chu he walked out of Forest City and headed to the edge of the continent. This time, he had to take the initiative. Otherwise, with the size of that continent, the Barbarian region would definitely be destroyed if they crashed into it! It would be another great natural disaster. Chapter 146 ? Chapter 146: Exotic amorous feelings Translator: 549690339 Chu he, who was wearing a long robe, had his hands behind his back. It ignored the storm and waves, standing at the front of the continent. His long robe fluttered in the wind, and his long black hair swayed in the wind. At this moment, he was like an Emperor overlooking the world from the bow of the ship. It¡¯s close! As the two continents got closer. The storm became even more violent, and even the sound of thunder was mixed in. However, Chu he did not move. He just stood there. He allowed the storm and lightning to surge and explode around his body. It was as if his feet had become one with the land beneath his feet. It was like this moment. He was this continent. An invisible will spread out. At this moment, the entire continent seemed to have a helmsman in control. It changed from a speed that wanted to crash into the shore ferociously to a slow approach. But even so, as the two sides got closer and closer ¡­ The feeling of the sky collapsing and the earth sinking continued to grow. The waves that were pushed up as high as the sky rose up and swept toward the two continents on both sides. ¡°Rumble!¡± The entire barbarian domain that had been reconstructed started to shake. The moment the two sides combined. A large piece of land disappeared in an instant. However, the ground under Chu he¡¯s feet was undamaged. It protruded forward like a bridge, connecting the land in front of him and the Barbarian region behind him. On both sides of the bridge were surging sea water. There were raging flames burning under the bridge, as if they were forging something. The purple-black demonic flames were not afraid of the impact of the sea. It lasted for a long time before it slowly extinguished. At this moment, Chu he¡¯s feet on land finally moved. He glanced at the continent on the other side, then turned around with his hands behind his back. He slowly walked across the new bridge. One thousand five hundred steps. It represented 15000 meters. In that instant of collision, the 15000-meter continent was instantly shattered. Then, it was pulled together by a force of will to form a bridge. It was a bridge that had been refined to the level of a Saint artifact. It connected the two different continents together. As Chu he walked, he moved his palm and grabbed a small mountain in the distance. A ball of purple fire emerged from his palm and melted the small mountain. After a while, it formed a stone tablet that emitted a heavy aura. Chu he formed a sword with his fingers and wrote the two words ¡®Chu Qiao¡¯ on it! With a wave of his hand, the stone tablet was inserted into the bridge without any cracks. It was natural. Chu he stood on the stone tablet and turned around again. From this end of the bridge, he could look at the other side! ¡°Maybe we can experience a different scenery.¡± He was suddenly a little interested. He was already tired of the scenery in the Barbarian region! It was time to experience the exotic culture of this higher-tier continent. He wanted to change the taste of his boring life. As an expert, he naturally did as he pleased. With this thought in mind, Chu he immediately put it into action. With a single step, he stepped into the new continent. Chu he walked by. He could feel the spiritual aura surrounding any mountain. Any random ancient tree seemed to be as tall as the sky and earth. In those flowing rivers, there were great dangers that were unfathomable to ordinary creatures. Chu he also saw many huge cities. The city¡¯s height and width were beyond imagination. There were all kinds of giant beasts living there. This was a scene that could not be seen in the Barbarian region. In the Barbarian region, the Xia clan was the best at building cities! The other races usually liked to make do. Most of them occupied the mountains with rich spiritual aura and dug holes to live in. They did not have the concept of building a city on a large scale. As for the Xia clan, due to their size, their height and width could not be much bigger. It was not like the houses in the city that he could see now. Any one of them, if put in, could have a small-scale scuffle involving dozens of people. And not only that. These cities had traces of array fluctuations. This was something that did not exist in the Barbarian region! If this continent was a modern high-end area, then the Barbarian domain was a backward corner, and it was the kind that was closed! The difference between the two sides was too great. Chu he casually swept his gaze across these cities. The aura he felt. All living beings were born at the third or fourth stage of the houtian realm and would reach the Xiantian realm at adulthood. Any city would have countless King level existences, and Emperor pressure would be hidden deep underground. One had to know that this was only the border area of the continent. According to common sense, this was the lowest grade, and if it was already so, one could imagine the depth of it. Chu he did not rashly sweep the area. Of course, even if he wanted to, he could not do so. This continent was different from the Barbarian region. The rules here were stable. When he sent out his consciousness, it was as if there were layers of fog blocking it. Even with his cultivation, he could not scan too far. This was a terrifying continent. There should be existences on the same level as him, or perhaps even stronger. Chu he became more solemn. He felt that it was better to not come here when there was nothing to do. Of course, he was not afraid. With his current cultivation, there was no need to be too afraid. The rank six him, be it his body or soul, was already hard to destroy. He just felt that he needed to be more steady. After all, he was different! As long as he could hold on, he could steadily improve. There was no need to fight for anything. Therefore, Chu he only wandered around the periphery and did not go any deeper. He wanted to turn around and return. However, at this moment. He noticed a different city. It was the largest city he had ever seen. This was not the most important thing! What really piqued his interest was that there wasn¡¯t just one race in the city. Instead, there were countless creatures of different races shuttling back and forth without any sense of disharmony. All kinds of huge shops stood there. Living beings were coming and going. Chu he even saw many human figures among them. That city seemed to be a trading capital recognized by all the races. Chu he¡¯s eyes turned and looked at the name above the city. ¡°Ten thousand Tribe Alliance!¡± The three words were vigorous and powerful, with a domineering will. Chu he looked over and saw a powerful existence opening a pair of moon-like eyes in a domineering manner. It wanted him to submit. However, Chu he was unmoved. His eyes were burning with flames as he glared back. Crack. The huge banner on the city cracked. Only then did Chu he shift his gaze. ¡°This is the eastern Azure region! Or the eastern royal domain, or the eastern ancient domain!¡± Chu he supported his chin and guessed. The moment he saw the name, he remembered some of the storytellers under him. In the eastern barren territory, there were countless small regions. No one had ever counted them. There were 300 central regions, but only three of them could be considered big regions. As for the myriad Tribe Alliance, it was a Council of countless powerful races in the three big domains, and it only existed in the three big domains. Chapter 147 ? Chapter 147: In the city Translator: 549690339 ¡°Who is it?¡± Beneath the ten thousand Tribe Alliance, a wild boar-like being was cultivating in a deep sleep. Suddenly, the corners of his eyes split open as if he had been burned by flames. Blood and tears flowed down from both sides of his eyes! It suddenly opened its eyes and used its hooves to wipe away the blood tears at the corner of its eyes. Its eyes were filled with hostility! It had been cultivating just a moment ago, and it felt as if something had glared at it through some medium, almost causing its soul to disappear! It was furious, but it didn¡¯t plan to find out the reason. After all, it felt that the existence that was staring at it was rather terrifying. If he really went to look for it, he would be courting death! ¡°I¡¯m not being targeted by some existence, right? No, he had to return to his clan and hide for a while! I¡¯ll ask the ancestor to help me!¡± The wild boar¡¯s eyes flickered as it thought for a moment. Then, it made a prompt decision. It carried the rake next to it and directly walked out of the closed-door cultivation place. It didn¡¯t even say goodbye and flew away. After all, there were some existences who craved the bodies of their race! He couldn¡¯t be careless. Even though their clan had already stood up because of the old ancestor. However, it still couldn¡¯t stop some old farts from having a glutton and would secretly take a bite. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look.¡± Chu he turned around and walked into the city where all the races traded. This place ¡­ Everyone who entered the city had to pay a coin-like spirit coin that was condensed with spirit aura. However, Chu he did not need to. He walked past a few wild boar-like creatures who were guarding the door with rakes on their shoulders. They didn¡¯t seem to notice! The group of creatures that were queuing up looked at his figure with reverence as he left. Those who didn¡¯t need to buy tickets were definitely strong. No one dared to show their dissatisfaction. In a world where the strong were respected, strength was the truth. The so-called Rules of Order would always give way to the strong. Chu he walked past the Sentry post and came to the city gate. He raised his head. The open door was nearly a hundred feet tall and was engraved with dense black array patterns. At the top, there were huge heads. It wasn¡¯t a sculpture, but someone who had been killed and pressed on it. One could even see traces of blood dripping down. Those heads came from different living beings, but they had one thing in common. Even though they had been dead for an unknown period of time, they still exuded a bloody and ferocious aura. ¡°You really know how to play!¡± It was a place for all races to trade, but there was a bloody head hanging at the city gate. It felt very unique, the designer was very creative, and it was full of art! And it was very suitable for this cruel world. Chu he retracted his gaze and slowly walked into the huge city. The steel-paved road was shockingly wide, and it was not difficult for twenty to thirty carriages to travel side by side. However, even though the path was wide and spacious, the various beasts that were walking on it seemed to have shrunk in size. After all, a bigger body meant that one¡¯s innate strength was slightly stronger, but their future cultivation might not be the same. Just like Cang you, he was a connate being at birth and a King at adulthood. However, even after living for so long, he was still controlled by Chu he! Therefore, body size did not mean strength, it was just an innate advantage. And in this place where all kinds of races mixed together, if one performed too well, one might be disliked by some expert who was too short! ¡°According to those crocodiles, the cities of the myriad Tribe Alliance are divided into three grades. Since there are Xiantian lifeforms in this city, it seems to be the lowest grade city!¡± Chu he glanced at it and understood! He continued to move forward, admiring all kinds of strange buildings and the unique alien races. The alien races here were more diverse than the Barbarian region. Chu he strolled around the city and enjoyed the life of various races. He also learned that this was the eastern Azure region. He stopped in one of the streets. No matter if it was a stall owner or a shop owner, they were all humans. As for the customers that came and went, they were all different races. Chu he stopped in front of a stall. The stall owner was an old man at the king tier level. He also brought along a young man who was about 12 or 13 years old and a slim and elegant young girl who was about 17 or 18 years old. The young man was already an innate master at such a young age. In the past, the Xia clan wouldn¡¯t even dare to think about this. Even now, only the young men and women who were born in Lin city and grew up in the capital could do it. However, in the eastern Green sky region, it was just ordinary. The difference between the two was like the difference between the human world and the immortal world. As for the young girl, her cultivation base was only at the Xiantian level, so there was nothing special about her. It was just that she was holding a Jade Xiao in her hand, and from the way she played with it, it could be seen that she was particularly skilled and had practiced it before! This piqued Chu he¡¯s interest. He had been addicted to art recently. No matter where they went, they would always pay a visit to any artist they saw. This had directly led to the explosive increase in the number of artists in Lin city in recent years. Most importantly, there was nothing else on this Street that could interest him. ¡°Customer, what do you want to order?¡± The old man could not help but frown when he saw Chu he staring at his granddaughter. It didn¡¯t look like he was going to buy anything. However, he could tell that Chu he was not someone to be trifled with. Thus, he did not glare at him. Instead, he still asked politely. ¡°I want to listen to a song!¡± Chu he did not beat around the bush and spoke directly. As his cultivation level increased, Chu he no longer liked to be tactful with his words. He liked to be direct about everything. ¡°Customer must be joking. This is a place to sell things, not art!¡± The old man put on a fake smile. As expected, it was not a good thing! He gave his evaluation in his heart. ¡°Is that so?¡± Chu he took out a King¡¯s broken mirror pill and placed it on the stall. ¡°We¡¯re all decent people!¡± The old man glanced at the pill and felt the pure medicinal power within it. His heart skipped a beat. He had knowledge! One could see the value of the medicinal pill. Chu he smiled and placed an even bigger pill on the ground. It was an Emperor essence pill, similar to the king tier breakthrough pill, but it was for the venerable sovereign realm. The old man¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He felt an irresistible temptation coming from the pill that had just been taken out. His intuition told him that it was something that would be of great use to him. While his emotions were surging and he was unable to calm down. There was also a sense of panic that was slowly growing. The person in front of him had given him such a precious pill. I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be as simple as just listening to music! I¡¯m afraid! Moreover, the most important thing was that he was probably unable to deal with an existence who could take out such a precious pill! Either he had the strength or the background. Either way, he would be crushed to death. He felt that this matter was no longer as simple as bragging! Instead, he had to think of a way to protect himself! Something big was going to happen today. He had a premonition. ¡°Good customer, what do you want to hear?¡± Just as the old man¡¯s mind was in a mess, the young girl smiled sweetly at Chu he and spoke. ¡°This! The rising tide of the Jade Sea!¡± Chu he smiled as he took out a music score and handed it to the girl. Chapter 148 ? Chapter 148: Be more cautious Translator: 549690339 ¡°You¡¯re leaving just like that?¡± ¡°Really?¡± The old man put the two pills on the stall into a pill bottle and quickly kept it. He looked at the figure who had left without touching him after listening to the song, and he was bewildered. It was ridiculous. It didn¡¯t match the rhythm! Under normal circumstances, he should have been beaten to the point of spitting blood and falling to the ground with tears of blood in his eyes. His trembling hands were forcibly separated from his crying granddaughter. However ¡­ No matter what, it was best that nothing happened! let¡¯s go back to the inn first. It¡¯s best not to go out during this period of time! The old man rolled up his bedding and left with the young man and young girl. ¡°That big brother is a good person! Grandpa! It¡¯ll be fine!¡± The young lady turned her head and looked in the direction that Chu he had left. She was holding the score in her hands and the Jade flute that she had been given as a gift. Her face was red. ¡°What do you know?¡± The old man glared at the girl and turned her head around. This girl simply did not understand how precious those two medicinal pills were. How could it be exchanged for a mere piece of music! Not to mention a song, even if he sold the girl to play it for him every day, it would still not be worth it! ¡°Yeah!¡± The old man suddenly stopped. ¡°What happened to Grandpa?¡± The young girl asked curiously. ¡°You¡¯re not worth this price!¡± The old man looked at the young girl seriously. He suddenly felt that perhaps that senior was really just listening to the music and helping the younger generation! Otherwise, how could this little girl in his family be worth this price? It was impossible! Even if she was good at talking, it was not to that extent. The price couldn¡¯t be that high. Although it was a bit hasty for his granddaughter to use the price to measure the price, it was the truth. Chu he walked slowly on this Street that belonged to the human race. When he saw something nice, he would stop and Exchange for it. It couldn¡¯t be helped. In a small city of this level, it was almost impossible to find something useful for him. Therefore, when he went shopping, he only pursued beauty and comfort. He did not care if it was useful. This was a habit he had developed in the Xia clan territory. After all, he was too rich! This habit had unknowingly formed! Other than that. Or he would sit on the ground. He chatted with some people from all over the world and drank a pot of old wine without asking about their origins or names. Only talk and not hand it over! All these people knew about the eastern Azure region! Perhaps not as much as Chu he. After all, Chu he¡¯s storytellers were all Supreme Saints. From weak to strong, they had lived for countless years. Although they hadn¡¯t explored the entire Eastern Azure region, the secrets they knew were not something that the majority of the king tiers in this city could compare to! However, it was precisely because those beasts were too powerful that Chu he was too powerful. That was why when they usually told stories, those beasts would only talk about matters between experts. There was also the situation of those paradisiacal lands. As well as the competition between the main bloodlines of the various clans. As for the situation at the bottom of the eastern Azure region, they would not say anything. After all, from their current point of view, they could no longer see the scenery in the corner of the eastern Azure region, and there was no need to see it. They were standing too high up! Therefore, those who were casually pulled by Chu he to chat with him, although their levels were not equal, the conversation was very smooth. There was a feeling of complementary information. And they were all chatting happily. Then, Chu he left! To this city, he was just an insignificant passerby. When he came in, he didn¡¯t cause any waves, and when he left, he didn¡¯t cause any trouble either. He kept a low profile! ¡­¡­¡­¡­ On his way back, Chu he passed by Chu Qiao and realized that there were already groups of foreign tribes here to check out the situation. After all ¡­ Although the eastern Azure region was very stable and wasn¡¯t affected much by the collision of the two continents, it was still a huge force. However, that was only relative to the whole. In fact, the alien races along the coast were still affected, and it was not surprising that they were attracted here. Chu he flew across the sky with the wine jar in his hand. He only took a glance and did not bother about the alien races. Instead, he went straight back to the library. ¡°This place is more comfortable!¡± Chu he stood under the willow tree and smiled. The outside world was vast and wonderful. However, Chu he felt that he still liked this place more. ¡°It¡¯s time to transform the entire Forest City.¡± I¡¯ll have to put in more effort this time. If it¡¯s possible, it¡¯ll be better to practice the entire Xia clan territory! ¡°It would be best to create an ancient forbidden land!¡± Chu he touched his chin and muttered to himself. As soon as the thought came to his mind, all kinds of formation blueprints and killing weapons flashed through his mind. Now, the Barbarian region had drifted to the eastern Azure region, which was a big place. &Nbsp; there were countless experts. Although his subordinate beast had said that Dao realm experts were the peak experts in the eastern Azure region and that there weren¡¯t many of them, he was still a bit worried. It was known that only a few seventh rank families had it. And each of them had not fought for many years! Whether they were still alive or not was still a question mark, and it was even uncertain if they had already left the eastern Azure region. &Nbsp; those beasts said that from birth to becoming experts, they had never seen a Dao realm expert attack. In the current Eastern Azure region, a ninth-level Saint venerable could be said to be the peak of combat strength. However, Chu he only listened and did not think much of it. The beasts under him were still too low in level. Although their clan wasn¡¯t considered weak, it wasn¡¯t the top group in the eastern Azure region either. Speaking of which, everyone seemed to know more about the situation in the eastern Azure region than the other. However, it would be foolish to believe their words. One had to know that the lifespan of Dao realm existences was already counted in the hundreds of thousands of years. It was hard to imagine how long those stronger existences could live. That kind of expert might exist in the eastern Azure region. Perhaps he had lived for too long and had fallen asleep underground. Although they were unknown, once they opened their eyes, they were terrifying. Just like the Barbarian region, such a remote and small place, there were all kinds of demons and ghosts hiding underground. The eastern Azure region was so vast, and those true experts would most likely not be afraid of being discovered! He might be hiding in that place. Perhaps there were all sorts of schemes and intrigues. Or perhaps, it wasn¡¯t as if they hadn¡¯t used their claws all these years. They only saw the creatures that were moving their claws! They just no longer existed! If they attacked, it would be a natural disaster. If he didn¡¯t want to, he definitely wouldn¡¯t cause a big commotion. Perhaps suppressing an entire clan would only require a swipe of his claws. Then, everything ended and everything calmed down. Just like Chu he himself, he had also done many things. However, he was usually very low-key, so not many people knew about him. Therefore, Chu he was very wary of the eastern Azure region! Although Chu he felt that he was very kind and not good at attracting hatred, there was a high probability that no trouble would find him! However, it was better to be safe than sorry. After all, even if he didn¡¯t look for trouble, who knew when trouble would come looking for him. Chapter 149 ? Chapter 149: Intimidating Translator: 549690339 In the time after. Chu he began the reconstruction of the Xia clan¡¯s territory in high spirits. Lin city¡¯s program schedule was also ended. He had something more important to do! After all ¡­ Playing and fooling around was one thing, but safety was another. With regards to this, the young men and women of Lin city could only put their passion back into the population plan in disappointment. Although this matter was very boring, he had no choice! Chu he stood on top of Forest City and scanned the entire area. In his mind, he quickly listed the materials needed for the plan. To create a large-scale ancient forbidden ground, the amount of materials required was not a small amount. Most of the treasures he had were related to cultivation, so he didn¡¯t have enough materials. However, it wasn¡¯t a big problem. He had all the main parts! As for the missing materials ¡­ It wasn¡¯t because it was precious, but because it was large in quantity. There were some things that could be extracted from Chu he in the Barbarian region. However, that would cause too much damage to the Barbarian region, so it was not complete. Hence, Chu he chose another method. He turned around and went into the demon-suppressing tower. He pressed his claws on the Supreme Saint beasts and signed the beast list. Then, he gave them a list. The prices were clearly stated, and all the materials represented different holidays. Moreover, the quantity was superior. ¡°If you want to be carefree in the future, then empty the clan!¡± this is a rare opportunity. If you miss it, there won¡¯t be a next time! ¡°Think about the air of freedom, how sweet that is!¡± This was Chu he¡¯s encouragement to the beasts before he left after he gave them a few heaven and earth cloth bags. He wasn¡¯t afraid that these beasts wouldn¡¯t return, or that his existence would be exposed. After all, they had already signed the beast investiture list. If they didn¡¯t come back, Chu he would slowly peel off the flower on their heads! He would not show any mercy! They wouldn¡¯t even look for them. After all ¡­ Chu he was still willing to stay at the edge of the eastern Azure region, but he would rather not go deeper! Who knew what kind of situation they would encounter! Perhaps if he went too deep, he would not be able to come out! As for those beasts, they might expose his existence. Chu he was even less worried! With the restrictions of the sealed beast roll! As long as they dared to open their mouths, they would self-destruct! The power of the current sealed beast list had become more and more domineering as the Qi condensed and strengthened. Those beasts, even if they didn¡¯t want to live! Before he could even open his mouth, he had already lost his life! There was no chance! ¡°My Lord, I can go back too. I can also get the Supreme treasure!¡± ¡°I have a collection!¡± ¡°In addition, we netherworld Dragons are the best at collecting treasures! The clan has everything!¡± ¡°As the core of the clan, I have a way to bring out many treasures!¡± Nether devour said with anticipation. Expressing it eagerly was also useful. It could also do this. Both you min and Cang you¡¯s eyes lit up as they looked at Chu he eagerly. They were more than willing to exchange treasures for freedom! Anyway, even if they didn¡¯t take those treasures, they probably had nothing to do with it! He might as well take it out for a while. AI! The first Tiger lowered his head and let out a sigh. He was quite disappointed. It didn¡¯t have a chance anymore. It had the least backing here! The clan had already scattered! And even if they didn¡¯t, they wouldn¡¯t be able to take out any treasures. In this group of beasts, it was the poorest one. It couldn¡¯t be compared to these big families. The four venerable sovereign-level crocodiles also felt extremely uncomfortable! With three Saint venerable level ancestors present, the treasures in the clan were simply not enough to be divided, and it was impossible for them to get their turn! There were too many of them! It was very uncomfortable! ¡°Alright!¡± Chu he thought for a moment and gave each Dragon two bags. From their previous conversations, the dragons had collected quite a lot of treasures! Although most of them were not good things, they could be recycled. The dragons ¡®mouths opened wide! She squinted her eyes and took the bag happily. He held the list. He let out a long and passionate roar and flew away. ¡°Freedom!¡± ¡°Freedom!¡± One Tiger and four crocodiles looked at their figures as they left and listened to their voices reverberating in the void. They were extremely envious and eager. don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll have a chance to take a break too. I¡¯ve already considered it for you! Chu he turned to look at the Tiger and the four crocodiles. There must be a reason for him to bring all the beasts out! The forbidden ancient ground he was going to set up this time was a huge project. He would have to do some of the important things himself, but he could leave some of the more complicated and not too important things to the beasts. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ The eastern Azure region! Human realm. This was the territory of the human race. Other than the human race, the other races that lived there were all small races. They were used by the human race for the young disciples to gain experience. In this place, unless invited, anyone who had reached the venerable sovereign level would be killed! Even in the past few years, the most difficult times for the human race were only the gradual encroachment of the Blessed lands outside, but the human realm was still considered stable. However, today! In this place, the rules and peace that had been maintained for countless years had been broken! Countless venerable sovereigns and even sacred Venerables from foreign races had arrived. They unfurled their bodies without any concealment, covering the sky and earth. The sky above the human realm instantly darkened! A berserk baleful Qi brewed between heaven and earth and materialized. The rain that fell was washed away by this aura and turned into blood as soon as it touched the ground! Thousands of miles of mountains and rivers turned into a sea of blood! ¡°You guys really want to fight to the death!¡± At this moment, in the human realm, all the humans were gathered in one place, enveloped by an open formation. An old voice was heard as the Kong Ming Grand Sage flew up into the sky. Looking at the Supreme Saints of the six races, his face was extremely ugly. ¡°Today! If we fight a bloody battle, three of you will be left behind! And they¡¯re from the same race!¡± ¡°Guys, which one of you should we choose!¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you guys decide by voting!¡± ¡°I have no objections!¡± ¡°I will definitely respect your decision!¡± The Kong Ming Grand Sage¡¯s eyes shone with a cold light! His voice was extremely cold! you¡¯re always the same. Can¡¯t you change your words? ¡± After a long silence, even the blood rain from the sky stopped for a moment. Only then did a cold snort ring out in the air! Then, some beings responded in a rather annoyed manner. ¡°This is the truth!¡± ¡°And the final result!¡± The Kongming Grand Sage pulled out his blade from his back and stabbed it into the void! The muscles on his body bulged, and his figure grew taller! The powerful aura spread outside through the formation. ¡°If you guys don¡¯t choose, then I¡¯ll choose!¡± Six sticks and a bamboo tube appeared in his hand! Then, he started to shake it. ¡°Don¡¯t shake your head yet, choose the crocodile clan! We agreed on this before we came out!¡± ¡°Right!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°I agree!¡± A voice hurriedly sounded in the void. What followed was a group of voices of agreement. Chapter 150 ? Chapter 150: The choice Translator: 549690339 ¡°I just let you guys choose, and now you want to choose again!¡± ¡°You think I¡¯m easy to talk to?¡± The Kong Ming Grand Sage paused for a moment. However, he realized that the crocodile clan surprisingly didn¡¯t raise any objections. It was very strange! The Kong Ming Grand Sage was shocked and had a bad feeling. This time, these guys might really be playing with their lives. However, now was not the time to think about it. He snorted coldly with a sullen face, then started to shake the rock again. He released true energy from his hand and shook the stick that represented the crocodile clan in front of those existences in the void. Then, he shattered it. Since the crocodile clan had no objections, he would let them off! After all, his real goal wasn¡¯t to choose an opponent. Instead, he sought for life! the elephant-stepping tribe has thick skin and flesh. It¡¯s not easy to break their defense! ¡°The divine Eagle Clan is too fast.¡± ¡°The flame Wolf Clan is the most cunning. You can choose!¡± Many thoughts flashed across the mind of the Grand Sage Kong Ming. Finally, the stick was shaken out. A line with the emblem of the flame Wolf Clan appeared in the void. The golden light was so dazzling that it almost dazzled the eyes of all beings. Furthermore, it was accompanied by a blood-red Cloud that bloomed in the void. It made the rain falling from the sky even more murderous and red! ¡°Congratulations! The Jackal tribe will be the next opponent of the human race!¡± ¡°Either you die or I live!¡± ¡°If you¡¯re interested, you can help! Don¡¯t use too much force! You guys can just sit back and reap the benefits!¡± ¡°This is a good opportunity to eat two big meals at once!¡± don¡¯t worry. We humans keep our word when we say we¡¯ll fight the Jackal tribe to the death. We won¡¯t use our strength on you guys! ¡°Even if he self-destructed, he would be crashing into the jackals! We¡¯ll carry them and go together!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you. Be careful later and stay away from them. Otherwise, if you get hit by the aftermath of the self-explosion, it won¡¯t be a joke!¡± ¡°You¡¯ll die!¡± The Kongming Grand Sage gritted his teeth and spoke with a smile, pausing after each word. At the same time, he turned his eyes and looked in the direction of a pack of wolves. The undisguised killing intent condensed in the void and stabbed over like a blood-red knife! A Supreme saint¡¯s undisguised madness, as if he had already fallen into a demonic state, put a lot of pressure on the Jackal tribe. Those who were below the Supreme Saint realm couldn¡¯t help but step back. Even a Supreme Saint would feel uncomfortable. ¡°Children of my human race, hear my order! Our main enemy will be the gnolls. If we have the chance, we¡¯ll take them with us! The other races can wait!¡± ¡°Kill flame Wolf! We¡¯ll let them die with us!¡± The Kongming Grand Sage let out a deafening roar. His voice reverberated throughout the human realm. It was transmitted into the ears of everyone, including the non-humans. It was extremely oppressive and did not dissipate for a long time. ¡°Kill the wolves!¡± ¡°Kill the wolves!¡± Within the formation, all the human experts took out their weapons and looked at the Jackal tribe with killing intent as they shouted. At this moment, they ignored all the other races and only had the Jackal race in their eyes! That undisguised crazy killing intent was earth-shaking. The blood rain from the sky became more and more urgent, like a Blood River pouring down. The smell of blood filled the entire world. ¡°Jackal prison, don¡¯t be afraid. When the time comes, we¡¯ll do our best to protect you. We won¡¯t let the human clan have the chance to fight you to the death!¡± The flame Wolf Clan had already begun to waver! Those below the great saint realm kept retreating, but the great saint of the Jackal tribe didn¡¯t stop them. The trampling elephant Supreme Saint said hurriedly. This scene was all too familiar! It was also the reason why they had not taken down the human race despite the Alliance of several races. To be honest, the human tribe¡¯s plan was not very good. After all, they had so many great saints. They had the chance to make the human race lose their lives. But it was a pity! Everyone was of a different style! He couldn¡¯t completely trust her. It was this simple strategy that prevented them from truly uniting. After all ¡­ For a race that lived in a place like the eastern Azure region, even if it was a close ally, they would not be at ease to expose their backs! There was such a naive race, but they were now blood food in the mouths of other races! Those who are not of our race must have a different heart. There were countless precedents for this! A bloody lesson! In a situation where their race might be annihilated, who would dare to trust another race? ¡°Right! We will do our best to protect you! Don¡¯t worry! We have so many great saints here, you will definitely be fine.¡± ¡°This time, we won¡¯t hold back. We¡¯ll do our best!¡± A Supreme Saint from the divine Eagle tribe also consoled him. Then, the other three clans also spoke. They even swore oaths to give the flame Wolf Clan confidence. For them, this was the best time. If the human race wanted to fight with the Jackal race, it would have little to do with them. The pressure on them was instantly reduced! His battle intent soared! If they were not afraid that the Jackal clan would not be able to keep up, they would have launched an attack right away. ¡°This matter needs further consideration!¡± He was the leader of the jackalans. Its red and white fur shook as it spoke. There was only one missing Supreme Saint in their Jackal race. It was not to the extent of a serious injury. However, if they were to fight the human race head-on, with the ferocity of the human race, it was possible that they would be exterminated together with them! It wasn¡¯t worth it! After being chosen as the human race¡¯s opponent, the Jackal prison had made a decision after weighing the pros and cons. It knew very well how ruthless those lunatics of the human race were! As for the guarantees of the other races, it directly ignored them! Just listen to those words! Can¡¯t be taken seriously. If it was useful, the human race would have been exterminated long ago! Why did he wait until now? Whoever believed those guarantees was a fool. ¡°We¡¯ve already come to an agreement on this trip! We¡¯ve finished all our preparations in one fell swoop, and it¡¯s not good for you to retreat now!¡± ¡°Your actions are a huge blow to our morale!¡± The great saint of the trampling elephant race curled his long nose and fired a heavy cannon in the void to express his dissatisfaction. They had already arrived at the doorstep of the human race¡¯s home. I¡¯m afraid that after this, our Alliance will be broken. ¡°But when we came out, we agreed that the crocodile clan would be the vanguard. After all, they were the ones who caused this! How can we face the pressure of the human race now?¡± Jackal prison snorted coldly, feeling dissatisfied as well. It had a good reason! why don¡¯t you guys go first? we¡¯ll decide at the critical moment according to the situation! ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t run!¡± Seeing the unfriendly expressions of his allies, Jackal prison thought about it, took a step back, and gave a suggestion. However, no one would agree to its suggestion. After all, in the current situation, the result of the drawing of lots by the human race was that they had to fight to the death with the Jackal tribe. It was good news for them. However, the jackalans, who were the main force of the attack, had to retreat to the side and watch. Who would agree to that? But if he didn¡¯t agree, the flame Wolf Clan wouldn¡¯t do it either! They definitely didn¡¯t want to take on a human¡¯s desperate attack! This could lead to the danger of their clan being exterminated! It definitely wasn¡¯t the guarantee of a few clans that could make them feel at ease. Just as the few races were in a stalemate. Suddenly. A Jackal flew over and excitedly transmitted a message to the Jackal Grand Sage. Chapter 151 ? Chapter 151: I¡¯m puzzled Translator: 549690339 The gnolls had suddenly retreated! They couldn¡¯t be stopped. It was effective! Things were going much smoother than he had imagined. To be honest, the method of drawing lots was something that he had no other choice but to do. Of course, the human race would not count on this move. It was only used to attack the heart before the battle. When they started fighting, they would have to worry even more. The true methods of the human race were still at the back. There was still a way out if they fought to the death. They were all prepared. Even their clan-suppressing killing weapon was in a state where it could be activated at any time. However, he did not expect that the wolf Clan would immediately retreat after using soul imprint. The relationship between the Allied forces was much more fragile than he had imagined! The Kongming Grand Sage heaved a sigh of relief. No matter what. An entire clan had left. Then, there would be a crack in the Alliance Army, and the next thing would be much easier! He shattered the stick that belonged to the Jackal clan and then shook the bamboo tube again. He deliberately made the sound of the water splashing sound spread far away. It was as if it was swaying in the hearts of the Allied forces. He directly skipped the elephant, Divine Eagle, and giant crocodile clans. This time, he had chosen the reckless frog tribe! ¡°Congratulations! The reckless frog tribe will be the next opponent of the human race!¡± ¡°Either you die or I live!¡± The Kongming Grand Sage said with his eyes wide open. His body grew taller again, and the muscles on his old body bulged. The aura on his body spread out, and his white hair stood up and fluttered in the air. Wisps of true energy exploded on his exposed chest like lightning, making him feel that the pressure on his entire body had suddenly increased by a level. At the same time, the blood saber in front of him, which was condensed by the murderous aura, turned in the direction of the reckless frog tribe along with his gaze. ¡°Kill the wild frog!¡± ¡°Kill the wild frog!¡± Enveloped by the formation, all the human experts raised their weapons, their killing intent and gazes shifting as they once more shouted. At this moment, they only had the reckless frogs in their eyes! The reckless frog clan,¡±Suan ni.¡± The Supreme Saints of the reckless frog clan looked at each other. A reckless frog jumped over excitedly from behind and transmitted a message to the Supreme Saints. After that, the other great sages of the reckless frog tribe also made the same decision as the jackals and retreated with their tribe! Hmm? The Kongming Grand Sage could not help but kiss the bamboo stick. Good stuff! He didn¡¯t expect such a huge crisis this time! It could be said to be a disaster of extermination! It was actually settled with just a pair of sticks! Unexpected! Surprise! It was a little unexpected. Even the powerhouses in the human tribe¡¯s Grand formation, who had a death-defying aura, began to melt like snowflakes at this moment. Excitement was brewing in his heart. They were also very surprised. Things were a little beyond his imagination. ¡°Continue!¡± The Kongming Grand Sage started to shake the bamboo tube in his hand excitedly! Whoosh! Whoosh! There was no need to consider this time. Very quickly. A line of words, which were the symbol of the withered sheep clan, bloomed in the void, along with a blood-red Cloud formed by the murderous aura. However ¡­ The Kong Ming Grand Sage did not even have the time to build up his emotions and put on a show. His body had just expanded once again and his killing intent had not yet dissipated. Behind him, a crocodile ran to the front of the formation and transmitted a message to the three Supreme Saints of the crocodile clan. After that, the crocodile clan didn¡¯t even say a word before they left in a hurry! Very quickly! With a whoosh, a large piece of the sky was emptied. The continuous rain of blood was reduced by another level. The surging Blood River began to lose its strength. Moreover, when the other two clans retreated, it was still gloomy, but the crocodile clan retreated with an inexplicable sense of joy. They had no choice. This time, the various clans had joined forces because of the crocodile clan¡¯s scheme. They originally wanted to force the crocodile clan to be the vanguard! They were naturally happy to have a reason to escape. ¡°Wrong! I picked the dead sheep clan!¡± The Kongming Grand Sage looked at the label repeatedly. He felt that something was wrong! The label of the crocodile clan had long been shattered by him! ¡°Forget it! Let¡¯s retreat first!¡± ¡°A bunch of bastards!¡± The leading great sage from the dry sheep race who was drawn looked at the words that were still blooming in the void and spoke in a depressed tone. It was clearly extremely frustrated. These allies were too unreliable. They were originally here to exterminate the entire race! In the end, it was like playing house. They hadn¡¯t even fought yet, and three clans had already left. Simply! Embarrassing! With just a bamboo stick, he had scared off the six families. When this matter spread out, he would become the laughingstock of the entire Eastern Azure region. In the future, no one would look up to them if they were of the same level. It was foreseeable that in the next myriad tribe conference, those guys would definitely hang this matter up for discussion. If he had known this would happen, he wouldn¡¯t have come! The Supreme Saints of the tampong clan and the divine Eagle Clan nodded. There was indeed no way to continue! They were also extremely furious. He was very angry. He felt like he had nowhere to vent his anger. ¡°This matter is very strange!¡± ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be!¡± A young man wearing a golden armor set and holding a heavy sword appeared beside the Kongming Grand Sage. He looked at the clear sky and spoke. Then, he looked down and saw that the surging Blood River seemed to have encountered something terrifying and quickly retreated! ¡°I¡¯ll use a bamboo stick to repel ten thousand enemies! What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± ¡°This matter will be recorded in the history of the human race and passed down for eternity!¡± The Kongming Grand Sage¡¯s body returned to normal and he put on a long robe as he spoke with pride. ¡°Hmph!¡± The sword-wielding youth snorted coldly, disdaining his arrogance! ¡°Alright, I¡¯m done!¡± The Kongming Grand Sage patted the young man¡¯s shoulder and smiled, ¡± ¡°No matter what their reasons are, our crisis is over, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°As for the reason? Investigate if you can, it¡¯s useless for you to think about it now!¡± ¡°Speaking of which, the departure of these clans is indeed a little strange!¡± The Kongming Grand Sage kept his blade and looked into the distance. A tube of bamboo sticks repelled the enemy! It did feel a little too much of a joke! It was very unreal! No matter how unstable the Alliance between these races was, it shouldn¡¯t be this bad. There must have been something that they didn¡¯t know about. However, no matter what, the ending was good! This was good enough! At the very least, the human race had managed to survive this crisis. After this incident, there was a long crack in the Alliance between the various races. It was almost impossible to organize a force like this to deal with the human race! ¡°It¡¯s not too far away from the next council of all races! Endure! The crisis would be over! We can live in peace for another three thousand years!¡± The Kongming Grand Sage exclaimed. The sword-wielding youth nodded! ¡°What¡¯s the situation with ancestor Meng?¡± The Kong Ming Grand Sage shook his head and continued, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s enough for us to know about this, don¡¯t spread it.¡± ¡°Of course, I know that!¡± The sword-wielding youth¡¯s expression turned gloomy. He then nodded and continued, ¡± ¡°Something happened to mengzu. I¡¯m afraid that there will be more problems in the next council of all races!¡± ¡°After all, the next host will be the pig-maned tribe!¡± The Grand Sage Kong Ming was stunned for a moment before a look of worry appeared on his face. Chapter 152 ? Chapter 152: Building the forbidden ancient land Translator: 549690339 ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± When the three great saints of the crocodile clan brought the crocodiles back to their territory ¡­ It looked as if a layer of skin had been scraped off the clan¡¯s land. The whole crocodile didn¡¯t feel good! This situation was no different from being raided. ¡°Kun crocodile, lightning crocodile, bitter crocodile, what do you want to do? Come out!¡± The Lotus crocodile¡¯s consciousness swept over, only feeling the remaining aura of the three crocodiles, but not the existence of their true bodies. ¡°The bitter crocodile and the two ancestors have left!¡± One of the Saint venerable level crocodiles flew up from below. There were traces of damage on its body, and it was obvious that it had been beaten up. And his injuries were not light! ¡°Other than the palace Treasury that requires at least three great saints to open, all the other treasures that can be taken away have been taken away by them! The entire clan has been plundered by them!¡± The injured crocodile opened its mouth and reported what the three crocodiles had done after returning. The three-headed crocodile was very crazy. As if it was in a competition, it swept the entire ancestral land of the crocodile clan from top to bottom like a Gale. It wanted to stop them, but it was not strong enough. It was pressed down and beaten up. Fortunately, he only suffered some superficial injuries. From this, it could be seen that the three crocodiles were not fake! His brain wasn¡¯t completely damaged. Otherwise, it would be whipped to death! ¡°Are they crazy?¡± The Lotus alligator cursed with a gloomy expression and then asked. ¡°Did they say anything other than the reason?¡± ¡°He did!¡± they said that it¡¯s a crime to keep a Jade. We can¡¯t keep these treasures with our strength. It¡¯s for the good of the race and for them to take the initiative and take them out! ¡°Hello, I¡¯m good, Hello everyone!¡± The injured crocodile repeated the words. ¡°What nonsense is this! Didn¡¯t they say the specific reason? What¡¯s the reason?¡± The eyes of the Lotus crocodile were filled with hostility. Things were too strange, and it felt very uncomfortable. A sense of oppression grew in its heart. ¡°He didn¡¯t say anything specific! However, before they left, they reminded me with a sad tone.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ever, ever, ever offend the human race again! They were the ones who sent a message to inform you that something big has happened in the clan-ground, and that there is a calamity of extermination. They asked you to come back quickly!¡± they also told us to forget about them and never look for them again. They told us to treat it as if they never existed in the crocodile clan! ¡°When they left, they even crushed and swallowed their power jewels and everything related to them! Then, he said that he would draw a clear line with our crocodile clan from now on!¡± ¡°When they spoke, they were filled with tears and reluctance! They had feelings! He doesn¡¯t seem to be crazy, but there is indeed something that he can¡¯t say!¡± The injured crocodile said. It was still in a daze. After all, what had happened was too unbelievable! ¡°Don¡¯t provoke the human race?¡± The Lotus Supreme and the other two Grand sages from the crocodile clan turned their heads around and stared in the direction of the human realm! ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chu he was very satisfied. He had a few great saint beasts under him, and they were quite efficient. They had trained on the third floor of the demon suppression tower a few times, so they were very tactful and didn¡¯t play tricks with him. There were no unpleasant setbacks. They had just returned not long ago. They all returned with bountiful harvests. In the demon subduing Pagoda, Chu he was holding a heaven and earth cloth bag. He held a pen and paper in his hand, counting them and calculating his vacation. Chu he did not lie to them about this. He kept his word. If he said he could exchange for a holiday, then he could. The price was clearly stated. A group of beasts, looking at the things that originally belonged to their race, was converted into days of vacation. Except for the bitter crocodile, which had a hint of excitement in its eyes, the other Supreme-Saint beasts all had complicated looks in their eyes. To be honest, their willpower had not been completely worn down by the oil pot. They could still take it! If they had a choice, they actually didn¡¯t want to empty out their race. What a pity! They had no choice. They understood this very well. The strength of the human in front of them was so strong that it made them feel despair. It was for the good of the race to take the initiative and take more! To block the disaster for them! If the human in front of him was not satisfied and took the initiative to attack, it would be a disaster! ¡°You¡¯re right!¡± Ting Sheng looked at bitter crocodile, who was secretly happy. It remembered what the crocodile had said to it when it first came here. It was useless to resist, it would only be more painful. It would be more comfortable to lie flat! Like now. After they became obedient, they indeed felt much more comfortable! Chu he paid the bill, packed up the beasts, and brought them out of the demon suppression tower. The materials were almost enough. He led the Tiger and four crocodiles to focus on the construction of the forbidden ancient land. Time slowly passed. In the blink of an eye, three years had passed. These three years were the most fulfilling three years that Chu he had experienced while he was awake. Other than the routine check-in, he had to check in every day. after that, he brought the three beasts underground and focused on building the forbidden ancient land that he had designed. The entire Xia clan territory was being transformed by him bit by bit. It was densely covered with all kinds of great killing weapons and countless forbidden techniques. It would be triggered when the conditions were met. However, even though it was in a dormant state, it had greatly affected the mountains and rivers. The people of the Xia clan could clearly feel that the land beneath their feet, the entire territory of the Xia clan, was undergoing a huge change. The simplest one! In the past, a battle between any King tier would be able to split mountains and split rocks, creating a huge commotion. But now, not to mention opening a mountain. Perhaps a King¡¯s Head would bump into a stone by chance, but the stone wouldn¡¯t crack. Instead, the King¡¯s Head would bleed. The stone had already stood up! It was getting harder and harder to crack it. This was not something that anyone could do! Moreover, this was not an isolated case. There were many of such cases. If one were to say that the rocks could be explained by the increasing number of opportunities in the Xia clan¡¯s territory and the abundance of treasures. Then ¡­ There were also some very important changes that were even more direct! In the past, those Kings had been able to roam freely in the sky. But now ¡­ However, when they flew up, they could feel an immense pressure. That carefree feeling gradually decreased, and as time passed, this feeling became more and more obvious. Now, they could feel that they could not fly for more than ten kilometers. His entire body was exhausted! It was even more tiring than the years he spent working hard to complete the target in Lin city. However, if he landed on the ground and only ran on the ground, he would not be affected at all and would be able to recover quickly. It was a strange feeling. It was like the road on the ground was the main road, and the sky was a small road. It was too narrow, making people uncomfortable. And the higher the cultivation, the deeper the feeling. In the battles between upper sky, he could still use his full strength. However, after reaching the king tier, one could clearly feel a blockage in one¡¯s movements, and the use of martial skills would be extremely difficult. And so on and so forth! There were also all sorts of mystical aspects. However, the people of the Xia clan were all comforted. In addition, they were used to it, so they did not panic. After all ¡­ The Xia clan¡¯s old ancestors had all said that this was a great thing. ¡°The curtains are being pulled open!¡± Xia Yuan would go out every day to see the changes in the world. It made him excited and happy. He was looking forward to it. He had already made preparations to welcome the arrival of a great era. Chapter 153 ? Chapter 153: Another hundred years passed Translator: 549690339 ¡°The 100-year check-in period is coming.¡± ¡°Time really flies!¡± Chu he emerged from the ground and looked up in the direction of Lin city. He sighed with emotion. He was now 214 years old and had been in Lin city for 199 years. There was only one month left before the 100-year period would come again and he would get the second chance to super check-in. Two hundred years. It passed by in a hurry just like that! Fast and ruthless! Chu he touched his smooth cheeks. &Nbsp; luckily. He was an unparalleled expert. Although two hundred years had been merciless, it had not been able to leave any marks on his face. He was still young and handsome, without a trace of anger. He still looked like an 18-year-old, without a trace of change. Chu he packed up the Tiger and three dragons and returned to the library. The check-in was about to begin, so naturally, they had to prepare in advance! He came to the second level of the demon subduing tower and threw the group of beasts into the oil pan. Most of the beasts were only wailing. Only a few new dragons were struggling in vain, causing the inferno to riot and the oil to boil. ¡°Brothers, just give up! It¡¯s useless! It¡¯s more comfortable to lie flat like us.¡± Cang you tried to persuade him. Roar! The three newly arrived Dragons did not listen to him. Instead, they roared angrily at Cang you. Their eyes reflected the burning flames as if they wanted to pounce over and swallow him alive! The huge dragon body jumped up and down in the sea of oil, which was as big as an Island, causing hot waves. If not for the chains, they would have charged over to fight Cang you. They harbored a deep hatred for Cang you. Because ¡­ These Dragons were brought here by it! Chu he let the three dragons go back. Dark devour and dark min had some status in the nether dragon race, so they found an opportunity to bring out many good things. Cang you¡¯s status was not that great, and he had been missing for a long time. Even the treasures he had hidden in the past had been dug out by the other Dragons! Cang you had used a secret technique to find its treasure, only to find that it had been split among the dragons! He had directly used a method to pack them up along with the treasures! The three Dragon Chu rivers had given him three years of leave, which made Cang you very excited. Initially, it had just suffered too much and was in a bad mood, so it had brought the Dragon over. It did not expect the Dragon to be worth it! It was a complete surprise. Chu he ignored the dragons and stepped onto the third floor of the demon-suppressing Pagoda. Heavenly demon ha Yong was still curled up in the corner. She had been in that position for many years! He felt that it seemed to have completely shut itself down! It was as if he couldn¡¯t get out. he¡¯s a demon, after all. His heart is too fragile! Chu he shook his head. He felt that heavenly demon ha Yong needed to be soothed by his family to walk out of the shadow in his heart. Otherwise, he would look too pitiful! For this reason, Chu he had also enthusiastically and tirelessly helped it find its family. But it was a pity that the big black rat and its former little companions were too good at hiding. They didn¡¯t know where they were now and had never appeared. ¡°Be good!¡± Chu he patted ha Yong¡¯s huge head with his palm. A pile of items that he had checked in over the years, as well as the treasures that the beasts had taken from their race, appeared in his hands. One by one, Chu he personally delivered them into ha Yong¡¯s mouth. Seeing that he did not want to move his mouth, Chu he even considerately used his palm energy to help him digest them. This treatment was unique! It was a familiar scene. It moved heavenly demon ha Yong to tears. In fact, it was just as it thought. When it was almost done digesting, Chu he made his move and threw it under a Thunder Ball. ??! Roar! Looking at the flashing electric lights on it, the familiar scene reappeared. Heavenly demon ha Yong finally recovered a little of his spirit and let out a trembling roar. It struggled against the chains, and the demonic flames that had not appeared for many years once again surrounded its body. The red dots in its eyes were filled with hostility. ¡°That¡¯s more like it, you¡¯re a little more energetic now!¡± Chu he nodded. He felt that he had found the way to heal the mental trauma of heavenly demon ha Yong. Chu he walked out of the demon subduing Pagoda and looked at the spiritual rain brewing in the sky again. His heart was calm. This rain was no longer of any use to him. Chu he dug out the cauldron of Providence and stuck a handful of divine incense he had obtained from checking in on it. However, the moment it came into contact with the cauldron, the Joss flames were ignited. Wisps of green smoke began to rise. Chu he nodded in satisfaction. He returned to the library and sat down cross-legged, waiting quietly. Very quickly. A month passed. That day, the check-in date arrived. Chu he sat up in the library Pavilion and tidied up his clothes. He took out a Golden Plate and washed his hands. The self-made statue of Guan Yu was placed on top of the cauldron of fate. Chu he bowed solemnly. He waited until noon. The auspicious time arrived. Chu he closed his eyes. His consciousness looked at the check-in interface of the system. It was the same as a hundred years ago, and a golden button had appeared again. He was just waiting to be selected. ¡°Check-in!¡± Chu he muttered in his heart. Suddenly, it was as if a large hand had slammed onto the Golden button. After that, the Super check-in button on the system interface suddenly exploded, turning into a flame-like shape that flickered on it. ding! Congratulations to the host for completing the second super check-in. You have been rewarded with a sky splitting bow. A longbow and nine arrows appeared on the check-in panel. They were purple-gold in grade. Chu he revealed a smile. As expected of a super check-in. Two purple-gold top-tier true treasures were used. Chu he, who was already very experienced, set up a forbidden technique to isolate aura in front of him. He then took out the sky splitting divine bow from the system space. A destructive aura was released instantly. It was very overbearing. However, Chu he was very experienced. He acted quickly. As soon as he took out the sky splitting bow, he began to control it. Only a trace of its aura leaked out. After a flash of light, it returned to normal. Chu he took the longbow and looked at it seriously. He also sensed it and understood its specific information. Overall, he was quite satisfied. The longbow was a long-distance killing weapon. Furthermore, this was not an ordinary distance. If Chu he had used all his strength to prepare, he could accurately pinpoint the location, such as the aura of the person he wanted to kill. Even with the vastness of the eastern Azure region, Chu he could shoot from the edge to the middle and kill the enemy with one strike. Moreover, the fiercer the accumulation of power, the greater the power. It was very suitable for Chu he¡¯s strong type! Moreover, it was quite suitable for people like Chu he who did not like to make high-profile moves. The only thing that did not match was that the bow was too powerful! The target that was aimed at by the bow was basically killed with one shot. He would be shot until nothing was left. However, Chu he was a kind person! He didn¡¯t like to kill. He usually liked living things! ¡°In the future, don¡¯t use it so often!¡± Chu he put away his bow! It was a good item and very practical. However, the weakness was also very obvious. However, Chu he was still satisfied. Chapter 154 ? Chapter 154: A sense of crisis Translator: 549690339 After the check-in ended. Chu he pulled all the beasts, except for the three newly arrived Dragons, onto the shore. Their vacation was not over yet. Chu he was only using them temporarily. Even the heavenly demon, haryong, had put it down. After all, it wasn¡¯t in its best condition yet. Even though it seemed to have healing effects when placed under lightning, it was still a healing item. However, it couldn¡¯t be too fierce. It had to cycle gradually and let it slowly adapt. Otherwise, it would easily die in one go. Chu he still valued heavenly demon ha Yong highly. He wanted to nurture it well before using it, and he had fed it many treasures. Especially the effect of the magic bead, which was now starting to show its effect. As the trace of ancient heavenly demon bloodline was digested by heavenly demon ha Yong ¡­ Chu he felt that he had the potential to become a Dao master. In the future, he would be a great general in his hands! Because of this, the spirit Rain in Lin city only lasted for a month! However, to many people in the Xia clan, this did not matter much! Not many people could benefit from this sudden Spirit Rain. This was because the surroundings of Forest City were no longer as prosperous as before. Or rather, the entire Xia clan territory had become much emptier. In the past few years, Chu he had focused on building the forbidden ancient land. He had also given those beasts a long holiday, so the luck of Forest City had not been replenished from time to time. There were too many people. As a result, apart from those who were born in Forest City, the quality of the babies was barely guaranteed. As for the rest, there were very few new opportunities in Lin County! At the same time, outside of the Xia clan¡¯s territory, secret realms and cave abodes of various experts were discovered from time to time. One opportunity after another naturally caused people to advance one after another. As a result, the barren lands were developed very quickly. However, the Xia clan¡¯s happy development had started to run into trouble! He was facing a threat. Even the three venerable sovereigns of the Xia clan-Zhao Yuling, Lin Xueling, and Meng Yi-had gone outside to hold the fort. Some time ago, a foreign race had ventured deep into the Barbarian region of the eastern Azure region and discovered a secret realm that was being developed by the Xia clan. Hence, a conflict broke out. And then it became more and more intense. The experts from both sides were also getting stronger. The Xia clan had also discovered the bridge that led to the outside world. He also knew that these foreign races came from the outside world. With an external enemy, they had more things to do. He could no longer cultivate leisurely! The strength of the Xia clan had indeed advanced by leaps and bounds in the past few years. It had reached the peak of glory that had not been seen in the entire barbarian region for thousands of years. He suppressed all the races, making them not dare to have any disloyal thoughts. The Xia clan was the only voice in the entire barbarian region. However, this was only the case in the Barbarian region. However, they were now facing a strong enemy from the eastern Azure region. Even if these powerful enemies were only small clans at the edge of the eastern Azure region, they were still not comparable to the foreign clans in the Barbarian region! There was a world of difference between the two. Furthermore, this time, there were more than one clan coveting the secret realms and treasured lands of Xia clan. The Xia clan, which was still in the developmental stage, naturally felt the strain. Of the three venerable sovereigns of the Xia clan, Meng Yi had only just entered the realm. As for Zhao Yuling and Lin Xueling, they were only at the third level. As for the king level ¡­ Other than the veteran Kings of the Xia clan, the rest of the new kings were mostly in the lower three grades. Even those with exceptional aptitudes could only barely enter the middle three grades. This was already considered very fast! It was all thanks to the spiritual rain, the help from the Qin clan and those opportunities. After all, the Xia clan¡¯s rise in power was too short! A few hundred years wasn¡¯t a long time to reach the king tier. This was especially true for the development stage of a race. Usually, it would be carried out every thousand years! A hundred years was just the beginning. this time, our enemies are three tribes. Although they are only branches of some large tribes, their strength is still terrifyingly strong! ¡°And most importantly, this is the eastern Azure region! We¡¯re in big trouble!¡± At the edge of the Barbarian domain, Meng Yi looked at Chu Qiao with a serious expression. He had just interrogated some captives before coming over, and the news he got made him very worried. The clans that had conflicts with them were terrifyingly powerful, and they were only branches. He also knew that this continent that was suddenly connected to the Barbarian region was the eastern Azure region that the Qin clan¡¯s elder had mentioned. Just the edge of the area was already so dangerous, making one¡¯s heart tremble. It was indeed as unbelievable as the doyens of the Qin clan had said. To the Xia clan, this would be an extremely dangerous attack. Even though there was a powerful senior in Forest City. However, senior is only waiting for the curtains to open. It¡¯s impossible for him to help in everything. Moreover, even if it was that senior, in such a dangerous Eastern Azure region, it was still unknown whether he could deal with the upcoming crisis. By then, he would probably be too busy to take care of himself and the Xia clan. One must know that when Meng Yi was chatting with the Qin clan¡¯s elders, he had already learned about this. That senior in Forest City was indeed terrifying. Even in the main human race of the eastern Azure region, he could be ranked in the top few! But even with such terrifying strength. However, in the eastern Azure region, they were far from the top. There are still many who are more powerful than senior. In the eastern Azure region, there were even existences who could suppress senior with a wave of their claws. In the past, the eastern Azure region had been very far from them. Senior¡¯s strength was invincible, and it made people feel extremely at ease. But now, the eastern Azure region was right in front of them. As the changes became more and more frequent, Meng Yi felt that the curtain was about to be lifted. When the opportunity comes out, I don¡¯t know how many experts from the eastern Azure region will come to compete with you. Whether or not senior can withstand the pressure is also unknown. Hence, the Xia clan had to learn to rely on themselves! Meng Yi looked ahead, his thoughts spinning. While he was thinking, he explained the current situation to Zhao Yuling and Lin Xueling. It made their expressions turn grave and worried. After all, they had never come into contact with such a large domain! How terrifying it was, it was all heard from the others and then understood. They turned to look in the direction of the Xia clan territory, feeling worried for brother little Chu. There would be so many experts competing with him for the opportunity. Brother Chu must be under a lot of pressure now! It was no wonder that he was not as carefree as before even though he had not been in closed-door cultivation! He must have sensed the danger and was preparing. Unfortunately, their strength was too low, and they were of no help to brother Chu junior. What they could do! In other words, he had to withstand the crisis of the Xia clan and not cause any trouble for brother little Chu. They turned their gazes back to the other side of the bridge. There! A group of huge creatures appeared. The aura from the other side of the bridge was extremely terrifying. That was Emperor pressure. The venerable sovereigns of the outsiders had arrived! They glanced indifferently at the three people on the other side of the river and stepped on the air with a terrifying aura! Chapter 155 ? Chapter 155: Return Translator: 549690339 The few emperors from the other races flew over. The group of King tiers behind him looked at each other across the river. It would be a battle between great emperors later. They wouldn¡¯t be of much use. They just had to watch and cheer from the side. They were waiting for their great emperor to win, and then they could enter like bees and divide everything on the other side. They were very envious of the things in the mystic realm! ¡°Human? Ha!¡± A group of non-human emperors walked out from the waves. Meng Yi, Zhao Yuling, and Lin Xueling raised their heads and looked at the figures who were blocking the sky and suppressing the surging waves. Their expressions were grave and ugly. There were nine great emperors, and two of them were extremely powerful. Even before they fought, they already felt a great sense of danger. Their gazes locked onto the two sources of danger. There, a leopard-like creature with two horns on its head, six tails, and long beards on the corners of its mouth could be seen. The space it passed by sizzled, and the water vapor from the sea evaporated, turning into a hazy mist that surrounded it. Sparks flew out of its nostrils as it breathed. The other beast was shaped like a tiger, but its tail was that of an ox. The fur on its body was also very loose, revealing the mysterious leopard patterns within. Wherever it passed, the void would ring with strange rumbles, as if the souls of people were constantly exploding. It was extremely uncomfortable. They didn¡¯t hide their auras and realms at all. One of them was a fourth level great emperor, while the other was a fifth level venerable Emperor. They had brought the other non-human emperors with them. One step, one step! He slowly pressed down. Every step he took increased the pressure on the three. One step, one step. They looked at Meng Yi and the other two with a mocking gaze. At this moment, those non-humans were the evil, hairy men, while Meng Yi and the others were the innocent girls who had been forced into a corner. As the burly man got closer and closer, the tension in his heart almost jumped to his throat. ¡°Human! If you leave, you can live.¡± ¡°This place belongs to the five clans of the South Mountain!¡± The leopard-like alien spoke! A flame swept across the sky, bringing with it a rolling heat wave. Meng Yi¡¯s expression changed. His body rumbled and a wave of true Qi rose from his body, extinguishing the flames. Hu! However, this flame was very strange. When it collided with his genuine Qi, it was going to burn his body. Fortunately, Zhao Yuling and Lin Xueling, who were beside him, stepped in and extinguished the flames in time. However, even though they had escaped from danger, their expressions were still ugly. After all, this was only a probing move. Perhaps not. If he had to describe it, it would be like he sneezed while speaking. They were already in a sorry state! He could feel it just from this move. The outsiders didn¡¯t even need to attack in full force. Just the fifth-level venerable sovereign alone could suppress the three of them. If the other alien races were added, they had no chance of winning. No fight! The quantity and quality were not on the same level. Such a gap made people feel despair. It must be known that this was only their first direct confrontation with the forces of the eastern Azure region. Moreover, it wasn¡¯t a big force. This was the result. He immediately felt as if a basin of cold water had been poured on his soul. It instantly extinguished the excitement and smugness they had felt over the years from their triumphant progress. Compared to the eastern Azure region ¡­ They were just frogs in a well. Although in the past, he had heard about it from the seniors of the Qin clan. But in the past, that was just listening. It was different from experiencing it personally! At this moment! ¡°Hmph!¡± how dare you ask our Xia clan to leave! ¡°Are you even worthy?¡± A disdainful voice was heard. The voice was overbearing and cold. He carried an aura of self-importance. ¡°Who¡¯s there!¡± ¡°Come out!¡± The leopard-like alien turned around and looked at the other side. The sound was coming from there! Its gaze turned grave. Before coming here, they had already investigated. The people in this place that had suddenly appeared had no connection with the human race in the eastern Azure region. They could only be considered a small branch of the human race, and they could destroy it with a wave of their claws. However, if other human forces interfered ¡­ Things would become troublesome. In the eastern Azure region, the human race was not weak. Of course, it was only trouble. He wasn¡¯t afraid. The human race was not a small race. The five clans of South Mountain weren¡¯t small clans either. The power of the main vein was not weak either. They all had backers! The eastern Azure region had its own rules. Of course, it depended on one¡¯s mood whether one followed the rules when dealing with those without any backing. However, when dealing with those who had a backer, everyone still followed the rules! Especially when the human race was still in trouble. Many races were waiting for the fall of the human race¡¯s main bloodline, and then they would rise together to eat it. The human race¡¯s various branches were busy with their own affairs. Therefore, even if there were other human forces involved, it would not be any other human forces outside of liangchuan. There was nothing to be afraid of! He followed its gaze. On the Chu bridge, a handsome young man with a long, red hair and a topless upper body, carrying a large blade, wearing shorts and embroidered dragon patterns on his shoulders, walked over. He looked down at the nine non-human emperors in the sky! ¡°That person looks familiar?¡± Lin Xueling looked at the figure in the sky and said with a frown. She felt a very familiar aura. ¡°It¡¯s very familiar!¡± Zhao Yuling nodded and thought about it seriously. ¡°It¡¯s Teng!¡± Her eyes brightened, but then she frowned, ¡± ¡°Why is he in this outfit? Even his face has changed quite a bit, so I can¡¯t recognize him at first!¡± Meng Yi also had a strange expression. Of course, he recognized the first person in the Xia clan to have the potential to become a great emperor! When he was young, he had tried to take her in as a disciple, but he was later despised. However, both parties met frequently. It was just that he had left home to train decades ago and had disappeared without a trace. He did not expect that they would meet again in such a situation after decades of separation! Indeed, he couldn¡¯t recognize her! The change was a little too big. In the past, he was considered a young boy, but now, Yingying gave people a very strange feeling. MMH! ¡°Is there any more?¡± The alien with the appearance of a leopard ignored Lin Teng and looked into the distance. His consciousness kept sweeping across the opposite bank. ¡°No? You¡¯re the only one?¡± After he scanned it, he confirmed it again. Only then did he voice out in bewilderment. If its senses were not wrong, then this human¡¯s brain must be damaged! A second level venerable sovereign bragged so shamelessly. He still hadn¡¯t been educated! Who are you looking down on? That aura and tone just now, if one didn¡¯t know better, they would think that a holy ancestor level existence had descended! He simply didn¡¯t know what to do! ¡°You¡¯re courting death! I¡¯ll grant you your wish!¡± It swiped its claws downward with the force of Mount Tai. Flames rose and roared as it enveloped Lin Teng like a volcano that could topple the heavens and earth. ¡°Be careful!¡± On the shore, the expressions of Meng Yi and the other two changed drastically! He dodged and was about to rush forward to rescue her! However, at this moment! ¡°Hmph!¡± A cold snort rang out in the void. The voice was clear and sweet, but it carried an inexplicable chill. Chapter 156 ? Chapter 156: : very strange thing Translator: 549690339 A cold snort sounded. The leopard-like being¡¯s descending claw paused, and the raging flames that spread out were also frozen by the coldness that followed. In an instant, the temperature between heaven and earth changed from that of the leopard-shaped alien to a furnace-like temperature. They suddenly descended to the ocean where the Barbarian region and the Xia clan were connected. At first glance, they could see a mirror-like blue layer of ice. It was frighteningly cold! It was so cold that it made people¡¯s hearts turn cold! On the other side of the river, a group of non-humans who were waving flags for their Emperor were shivering in the cold, and even their hair had frozen into ice needles. There were even some who were directly frozen and turned into ice sculptures. Their expressions changed drastically. Those who could move quickly pulled their companions away with trembling bodies. In a battle between great emperors, the old ancestor was unable to take care of them, so the current distance was still not safe enough. An ice bridge formed in the void, and snowflakes swirled and fell. A woman wearing a long purple dress, waist-length hair, a white veil covering her face, white silk gloves on her hands, and a pair of purple high-heel boots on her feet, with deep and cold eyes, stepped on the ice bridge and walked over with a purple umbrella in her hand! The aura on her body was vague. If he did not see her with his eyes, his consciousness would not have been able to sense her presence. However, it was precisely because of this that it was even more terrifying! As a fifth-level venerable sovereign, the leopard-like alien was the one who had his technique broken, so he naturally felt it the most. It was staring at the slender figure. ¡°You! You can¡¯t be a human from liangchuan, right?¡± Its voice was solemn. It knew the experts in liangchuan very well. It had met the venerable sovereigns of the human race before, but it had never seen this person before. Therefore, this unfathomable woman must have come from outside of liangchuan. ¡°We can retreat!¡± It immediately expressed its stance. He did not choose to attack again. Although both sides had only tested each other with one move, many problems could be seen from it. The will that was sealed in ice was so cold that even the fiery dragon could feel the chill. It was the strongest of the five clans of South Mountain, and even it wasn¡¯t confident in the experts that had appeared. Then ¡­ Where did this person come from and whether he had broken the rules were no longer the most important questions to consider at the moment. Retreating was the most important thing right now. As for the other matters, they could talk about it later! There was nothing wrong with stabilizing his hand first! The treasure secret realm was right there, he couldn¡¯t run away! In the future, he would wait for the human experts outside liangchuan to leave. He could continue to plan. It wasn¡¯t like there wouldn¡¯t be a chance if he missed it. There was no need to rush. It¡¯s not a problem to take it slowly. It did not lack time and patience. It still had enough lifespan. He could afford to wait. ¡°Ha!¡± ¡°You¡¯re daydreaming!¡± ¡°You can come and go as you please, no way!¡± The purple-robed woman didn¡¯t say anything. Lin Teng, who was topless, flew up and hugged the lady in purple skillfully. Then, he held his long blade horizontally and was about to attack. ¡°Forget it! Teng! Let them go!¡± The lady in purple had already raised her hand after hearing Lin Teng¡¯s words, and the snowflakes falling from the sky immediately turned into ice. A wave of cold killing intent caused the group of foreign races to explode. An ear-piercing whistling sound could be heard. However ¡­ At this moment, her ears twitched. The light in her eyes rippled. She thought for a moment and finally nodded. She raised her hand and grabbed Lin Teng¡¯s big knife, stopping his attack. ¡°Why?¡± Lin Teng furrowed his brows in confusion. He was clear about Zi Mo¡¯s strength. It was more than enough to deal with these alien races. As long as he made a move, he could freeze them into ice sculptures, and then he would go over and help smash them. It would be over! It was quick and simple. He already had experience! The two of them had a tacit understanding. ¡°Trust me!¡± Zi Shang looked at Lin Teng with tender eyes. ¡°Alright then!¡± Lin Teng nodded and helplessly looked at the group of demonic humans leaving. If Zi mo didn¡¯t make a move, he wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat her! He had no choice! ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Lin Teng was back! He even brought back a powerful woman who was suspected to be his partner. Zhao Yuling and the others brought them back to Lin city. Along the way, the three of them kept looking at the two people who were stuck together. There were a lot of questions to ask. But he didn¡¯t know how to say it. After all, there were outsiders present, and it was not good to gossip about many things. Very quickly. They arrived outside the Xia clan¡¯s territory. Meng Yi and the other two descended and came to a rest stop, from which they took out a few horses. The three of them mounted their horses with practiced movements. Then, he pointed at the other two horses, signaling for Lin Teng and the lady in purple to get on. ¡°No need, we can just fly! Zi Luan doesn¡¯t like to ride these things!¡± Lin Teng looked at the lady in purple and said. At the same time, he didn¡¯t understand why they were still riding horses when they were almost at their doorstep! How fast was it to fly over! It only took a moment. Horse riding is too slow! His speed was not on the same level as a great emperor! actually, we don¡¯t usually like to ride horses, but we have guests now. It¡¯s not elegant to ride horses, and it¡¯s not easy to fly in the sky! Meng Yi didn¡¯t know how to explain it, so he could only say this. ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Zi mo shook her head. As Lin Teng had said, she was used to flying by herself and did not like riding other creatures. ¡°Alright then! We¡¯ll wait for you guys later!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s a restrictive spell here. Don¡¯t use too much power when you encounter a blockage! You must restrain your aura!¡± ¡°The more you resist, the stronger the binding force will be!¡± Meng Yi nodded. If he didn¡¯t let people experience it, he felt that he couldn¡¯t explain it. In any case, based on his experience, the sky above the Xia clan¡¯s territory was a little strange! But there was no danger. It could fly, but it was a little slower. It¡¯s good to let people try and feel it. He could also help Lin Teng. He wanted his wife to experience how extraordinary her husband¡¯s family was. Zhao Yuling was just about to explain when Lin Teng pulled purple girl into the air and headed toward the Xia clan. They couldn¡¯t understand why Meng Yi told them not to rush. Or rather, he had completely ignored his words! The three of them shook their heads as they watched the two men rise into the sky. They urged their horses forward and followed the main road that had been built in the direction of Forest City. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong!¡± As soon as she stepped into the Xia clan¡¯s territory, Purple lady¡¯s face under the veil sank, and a cold aura gushed out of her body. However, as soon as her aura leaked out, she felt the world upside down and everything around her became dark. A wave of infinite horror was coming for her! In the face of danger, she was shocked but not completely flustered. Her mind spun as she recalled what Meng Yi had said. Although completely giving up on defense was not appropriate in a crisis! But now, he felt that he was going to die! She understood in her heart that under this kind of power, it was useless even if she struggled with all her strength! Both sides were not on the same level. &Nbsp; so, In the nick of time, she chose to believe. All of his aura and the power that was surging out of him were instantly retracted. After that, the inverted heaven and earth returned to normal. Light reappeared, and the great Terror receded. Although the pressure was still there, they were no longer in danger. ¡°This place is indeed a little strange!¡± Lin Teng carried Zi Luan, who was about to fall, and slowly flew forward. He looked at Meng Yi and the other two, who would occasionally slow down to look at them, and was surprised. As a venerable sovereign, his flying speed could not even match a horse! It was simply unimaginable. No wonder little aunt and the others wanted to switch horses. ¡°Teng! Quickly restrain your aura!¡± Purple dress turned her head and hurriedly spoke to Lin Teng, who was releasing his power as if he was fighting against the heavens and earth. Teng, don¡¯t you feel that it¡¯s very scary? ¡± Zi Luan had just let out a cry of surprise when she immediately discovered that something was wrong. Lin Teng, who had released all his power, was still flying steadily, even though it seemed difficult. He didn¡¯t even show that he was in a dangerous situation like she was just now. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lin Teng turned his head in confusion. Zi Luan glanced at Lin Teng, understanding that he probably didn¡¯t know, nor did he experience what she had just experienced. Was there a difference in attitude in choosing people in this place? ¡°Not good!¡± She suddenly thought of something and turned around. ¡°Elder ye! Don¡¯t resist!¡± She said hurriedly. Unfortunately ¡­ It seemed to be a little too late! Pada! In the sky, a figure fell to the ground, twitching. His eyes glowed with white light and were filled with disbelief. Zi Luan¡¯s figure hurriedly descended, and then ran towards elder ye who had fallen to the ground. ¡°It¡¯s alright!¡± Elder ye had only fainted! His aura was still there. Zi mo couldn¡¯t help but sigh in relief. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Lin Teng ran over and looked up at the sky, then at the old man on the ground. Roar! Roar! Zi dan was just about to say something. Suddenly, the roars of beasts could be heard in the distance. A Dragon and a Tiger grabbed a group of injured foreign emperors and entered the territory of the Xia clan. They expressed their joy and joy in the roaring. When he passed by Lin Teng and Zi Luan, he glanced at them and then lowered his voice. He seemed to be afraid of disturbing them. ¡°Teng! Tell me the truth, what¡¯s the situation with your family?¡± Zi Luan looked at Lin Teng with a faint gaze! She suddenly felt that he wasn¡¯t being honest. [ PS: this chapter is quite long! ] Looking for monthly votes! Chapter 157 ? Chapter 157: A strange city Translator: 549690339 ¡°Little guy, you found your other half? But the age gap is a little too big!¡± Chu he looked into the distance. His emotions were complicated. The little brat he had watched grow up was about to have a family! It was a good thing. However, the age of the other half was a little too old. Although cultivators could generally live for a long time, unless they encountered an accident in a battle. Age wasn¡¯t a problem. As long as the feeling came! It wasn¡¯t unacceptable for the old and the young to fall in love. However, Chu he felt that something was amiss. After all, it was beyond his imagination! ¡°I¡¯m still lacking in knowledge in this area! It¡¯s mainly because when those beasts were telling stories, they didn¡¯t mention this problem!¡± Chu he sighed with emotion. fortunately, with her cultivation and her concealment techniques, no one in the Xia clan could tell her age. Even Lin Teng should not know! ¡°Otherwise!¡± Chu he shook his head. The scene was too beautiful. It was simply unimaginable. If Lin Teng¡¯s mother and father ¡­ Who knew how they would feel to be able to tell the age of their future wife. Would she still be able to smile like she was now? It was a joy that came from the depths of his heart. As for Zhao Yuling, would she still be able to hold Zi Yan¡¯s hand and call herself an elder with a clear conscience? Their satisfaction with Zi Luan now seemed to be 100%, but would it directly drop a level? These were all problems. As expected, in the world of cultivation, if one had strength, it was necessary to hide one¡¯s age! Especially women! As long as one was strong and lived long, no one knew when the other half would appear. I didn¡¯t know this kid was so good when he was young. He¡¯s only gone out for a short while and he¡¯s already found a partner for the rest of his life! Chu he sighed as he drank his tea. He had a premonition that after Lin Teng came back, he would not be able to escape. In the near future, there would probably be a small one! Time passed quickly. It was indeed fast. In the blink of an eye, the little brat was about to become a father! And the partners he found were also beyond his imagination. As expected. Life was full of endless possibilities. No one could say for sure. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ He had met his parents and elders in the capital. Lin Teng walked with Zi Luan, followed by elder ye, who had barely recovered. This place was too strange. He couldn¡¯t hide now! From hiding in the dark, he walked out to the open. He would meet Lin Teng¡¯s elders as Zi Luan¡¯s elder. However, even though he was smiling, his eyes were filled with depression. If not for the fact that he was already in the Xia clan¡¯s territory by the time he woke up, he would have directly left with Zi mo! This place really made him feel very insecure. To experts, this was a feeling they were most unwilling to experience. However, since they were already here, he was afraid of getting into trouble if he didn¡¯t greet them. Therefore, he could only be patient and follow behind with a smile on his face despite the depression in his heart. You can¡¯t have a temper! Although none of the people he saw today caught his eye! However, he had to take this place seriously. ¡°Is the elder I¡¯m going to meet very important?¡± Zi Luan looked at Lin Teng, who had suddenly become reserved, and asked. When Lin Teng met his parents just now, he had been rather carefree. With his personality, he rarely showed such restraint. Even the hair that had been stuck up fell down, and the color returned to normal. ¡°En!¡± Lin Teng nodded. After all these years of traveling, he had seen a lot! He was no longer a noob. In the outside world, he had already understood that one could allow him to complete his cultivation in his dreams, especially after he had reached the venerable sovereign realm, he could still cultivate in his dreams. This was no longer something that could be done with the power of a remnant soul! If there was. A soul of such a level would definitely not be trapped in a certain place. In addition, there were all kinds of signs in the past. He had already understood that the person who had taught him cultivation was probably little Chu. This was the grace of rebirth. His experience in the eastern Azure region had made him deeply understand how difficult it was to cultivate a venerable sovereign. There seemed to be a lot of venerable sovereigns in the eastern Green Mountain region. That was because the eastern Azure region was large enough and had accumulated for countless years. In addition, every time something happened that could alert the existence of venerable sovereigns and above, there must be some kind of opportunity. They were like cats that had smelled a fishy smell and had gathered together. It would make venerable sovereigns look like they had no class. In fact, most of the living beings rarely saw a strong person at the venerable sovereign level when they had nothing to do! The cultivation of each venerable sovereign would consume a lot of resources and the accumulation of time. They had to compete and climb up step by step. The years were counted in the hundreds! Except for some special but rare creatures. Most creatures, even geniuses, would normally need hundreds of years to reach the venerable sovereign level. After all, ordinary creatures didn¡¯t have heaven-defying opportunities, and they couldn¡¯t reach this level. Those who could become venerable sovereigns were all geniuses. If one wanted to be like him and reach the venerable sovereign realm in less than a hundred years, other than talent, one had to have a powerful background and be able to consume resources at all costs. Even the big clans would feel the pain and would not bear such a consumption. Therefore, this favor was really too precious! While Lin Teng¡¯s thoughts were running wild ¡­ The three of them finally entered the Forest City. ¡°This city seems a little different!¡± He looked at the strange layout of Lin city. At a glance, the people entering and leaving were all in pairs. Many of those women had big bellies. There were faint life fluctuations inside. He also felt that there was a strange smell in the air of the entire city. Zi mo finally couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously. Elder ye¡¯s eyes swept around and he was also surprised. This city was not ordinary! This was the first time in his life. He couldn¡¯t even find an adjective. Lin Teng,¡±Zhenzhen.¡± He couldn¡¯t explain this. In the past, he stayed in Forest City every day, coming and going in a hurry. If he wasn¡¯t cultivating in his dreams, he would go home to summarize his experiences. Decades passed like a day! He was used to it. After all, he had been like this since he was young, so he didn¡¯t feel that there was anything wrong with it. They thought that this was normal! But after going out, he had seen more and became more sensible. He knew that there was something wrong with Lin city. However, he didn¡¯t really know the details. After all, no one had talked to him about this topic. On the other hand, his mother and father were very happy to see him return with Zi Luan. They were prepared to give him the houses that the old ancestors had rewarded them. He told him to stay in the city with Zi mo for eight to ten years before leaving. At that time, he had not experienced any deeper problems. But now, it seemed that those words had a deeper meaning. That was not giving him a house. Instead, he was given a mission. Lin Teng, who had just come back to his senses, felt his scalp go numb. She looked at Zi dan with a guilty conscience. Then, he led them to speed up their pace. They soon arrived at the Lin Manor and went straight to the library Pavilion. The guards at the door had already received the news. They glanced at them and then looked away. Chapter 158 ? Chapter 158: Flawless Translator: 549690339 Under the willow tree. A person was sitting on a chair, and a pot of hot tea was placed on the table next to it. The man held a teacup and slowly sipped with his eyes closed. At his feet, a Golden Turtle was also holding a cup of tea. From time to time, it would reach into the shell and take out a Golden Bean-like thing, gnawing loudly. The willow tree above their heads swayed gently in the wind, creating a wave of rhythmic ripples in the air, forming a dazzling light that made people dizzy. The three of them walked in and stood in the distance. Looking at the chair, the man, and the turtle under the shade, they gave off a very special feeling. Elder ye¡¯s eyes were also attracted by the ripples. It was as if he had fallen into a wonderful state and was unable to extricate himself. Even his eyes began to close unknowingly! ¡°Squeak!¡± However, a squeaking sound came from the side. It was very ear-piercing! It pulled elder ye back to reality from that wonderful state. He felt vexed, and the aura on his body almost exploded. However, he felt a great wave of horror sweep over him after he let it out a little. His heart trembled, and he hurriedly suppressed it. He sighed. He took a look at the little jerk, who had run to the side at some point and was tugging at Lin Teng¡¯s trousers while screaming in excitement. Lin Teng had returned to his normal appearance, and the little jerk recognized him at a glance. This was The Little Friend that it had not seen for many years and had been playing with since they were naked. It naturally ran over to welcome them happily. Then, he took out three pieces of Royal Dog Food. Each of them handed over a pill! The friends of its little friends were its friends. Therefore, it was generous for once. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s delicious!¡± Seeing them holding the dog food in a daze, the little jerk even urged them to quickly taste the good food. Naturally, Lin Teng would not reject it. Decades ago, ever since his cultivation base had improved, the little jerk had been sharing it with him. He was already used to it! Therefore, he smiled and swallowed it in one gulp, his face revealing the aftertaste. He took a deep breath, feeling nostalgic. It was a familiar smell. It was a familiar feeling. It meant that he, Lin Teng, was back! ¡°Eat! It tastes pretty good!¡± Lin Teng turned around and said with a smile. Zi Luan and elder ye looked at the little jerk¡¯s protruding eyes, which were staring at them eagerly. So, after a moment of hesitation, they threw it into their mouths. I can¡¯t let this turtle down for being so enthusiastic! Those small eyes! If he didn¡¯t eat it, he would really feel like he had sinned! They swallowed the dog food, and then their eyes were filled with surprise. It did taste good. It could be considered a pretty good treasure. It was indeed very kind of him to take out such good things to entertain them as soon as he came in. Elder ye had been disturbed by the little jerk and thus ended his comprehension of the intent realm. The displeasure he had felt quickly faded away. From the looks of it, he seemed to be much more pleased with the little jerk. Although the things he gave were useless to him, it was undeniable that they were good things. Of course, the most important thing was! It was able to make him suddenly sense a wonderful intent realm. This was also the reason why he was in someone else¡¯s territory. Otherwise, how could a single treasure make up for the mistake of being blocked? In other places, this would be a life-and-death feud that would lead to a bloody battle! At this moment, he was calm on the surface and did not show any signs of abnormality. He was still smiling. But in fact, his thoughts had already begun to turn quickly, constantly churning and setting off waves. After being swept by that Great Terror, he suddenly sobered up and instantly understood. One had to know that he was not in a certain state right now, and he had not reached a bottleneck in his cultivation. This way, the problem was huge! The absence of that special state meant that it wasn¡¯t due to him, but rather, he suddenly felt something. The feeling he had just now was due to the influence of the environment! It could make an existence at his level suddenly gain enlightenment without any state. There was something wrong with this place! The problem was huge! His eyes swept across the entire courtyard. He focused on the man, the tree, and The Dark Tower. However, no matter how he looked at it, he did not feel any difference. He was just an ordinary person! The tree was ordinary! The tower was also ordinary! Even the turtle felt that he was very ordinary. However, the problem was even greater. The treasure that the bastard had asked him for was something that could even be used by a venerable sovereign. An ordinary turtle would not have it, nor would it have the appetite to eat it. That would cause an explosion! And so on. To be able to raise a bastard like this, who even he could not see through, how could this person be ordinary? In addition, the strangeness of the Xia clan territory made him feel even more uncomfortable! He felt a sense of horror in his heart! He felt very uncomfortable. In his heart, cold sweat was dripping down. ¡°Uncle Chu!¡± Lin Teng walked to the willow tree and gave a respectful bow of a junior. Chu he nodded and smiled. ¡°Uncle Chu!¡± Zi dan came over and also called him the same. Chu he¡¯s smile twitched. He was very happy to be called brother and uncle by those younger than him. But if it was someone older than him, he would feel a little awkward! He felt that he had been taken advantage of. However, forget it! He was too lazy to care about it! This age issue was a little awkward, and it was not good to discuss it now. ¡°Little bastard, bring out the chair!¡± Chu he glanced at the silly-looking bastard. Not smart at all. He didn¡¯t even know how to entertain guests. Chu he took out a set of cups and filled everyone¡¯s Cup. He greeted his guests with a smile on his face! He was a very casual and hospitable person. ¡°Senior!¡± Elder ye gave Chu he a Junior¡¯s bow. He was invited to sit down by Chu he. Although he didn¡¯t make a sound. However, he felt uneasy. He sat neatly and meticulously. Chu he was surprised. This elementary school student¡¯s sitting posture was too out of place for an old man with a white beard who was wearing ancient clothing! ¡°Drink! Don¡¯t be restrained!¡± Chu he invited. Lin Teng drank it with Zi Shang. Only then did elder ye take the teacup with some restraint. Originally, he wanted to be more reserved and refined. After all, he was in front of senior. He couldn¡¯t be too rough. &Nbsp; but ¡­ The tea touched the corner of his lips. He couldn¡¯t help but swallow it in one gulp and even stuck out his tongue to roll it around! Hiss! ¡°This tea!¡± The moment the tea entered his stomach. Elder ye gasped. His body shook violently. He quickly closed his eyes. At the last moment, his thoughts stopped. He only felt deep disbelief. That wondrous state appeared again. A cup of tea had perfectly connected his interrupted mood! It was unheard of! It was simply unimaginable. That was the comprehension of intent realm, something that could only be encountered and not sought. Once it was interrupted, it was already good enough that the spirit didn¡¯t go berserk! If he wanted to have feelings again, it wasn¡¯t just a matter of luck. He still needed to cultivate for a long time. But now, he was still upset after being interrupted. In such a state, he could still be connected. He had never known that such a thing would happen. Chapter 159 ? Chapter 159: Injustice Translator: 549690339 ¡­¡­¡­¡­ A shocking event shook the entire liangchuan region. The nine great sovereigns of the five clans of South Mountain had been killed by the human powerhouses! Perhaps the bones had already been cooked. ¡°Preposterous!¡± ¡°Human! How dare you!¡± ¡°This is against the rules!¡± ¡°Are they bullying us because we, the five clans of South Mountain, don¡¯t have any backing?¡± ¡°They¡¯re looking for death!¡± now is the time for them to go through the Tribulation. How dare they break the rules! let the myriad Tribe Alliance punish them! report to the ancestral land. Let the Holy ancestors take action and wipe the human race from this world! ¡°The human race shall be exterminated!¡± ¡­¡­ The five huge mountains that surrounded the Barbarian region shook. Each of them was the size of more than half of the Barbarian region, and they stretched for tens of thousands of miles. There were many huge houses and palaces on the mountain. There were mountains and rivers. Birds flew and beasts cried! The waterfall was like a curtain, falling straight down from the ten-thousand-meter cliff. Under the illumination of the Halo, it looked like a Fairyland. BOOM! However, at a certain moment! A series of loud bangs rang out! It broke the mood. Countless terrifying auras were awakening from it. They ran for a long time before they finally gathered together. Even though he was walking in the sky, his violent steps caused the five Giant Mountains to be restless. They gathered together, and the void was filled with a violent intent. It showed that they were in a very bad mood at the moment! They opened their mouths and began to curse the human race! All kinds of roars reverberated in the void, causing the weak birds and beasts in the surrounding area to die one after another. Even the towering ancient trees were split apart by their scolding! There were even flames spewing out from the mouths of some beasts, which scuttled in the void, filling the beast horde with smoke. There was also water residue that sprayed to the ground, causing a small area to be covered in a light rain with a smell. Their current mood could be seen clearly. ¡°Should we report this to the myriad Tribe Alliance or go directly to the ancestral land and let the sacred ancestor of the main branch make the decision?¡± In the end, a beast opened his mouth and threw out a substantive question, ending the abuse. The other beasts shut up. It was true that the venerable sovereigns had all fallen into the hands of the human race. As a group of peak ninth tier Kings, no matter how loudly they cursed, the human race wouldn¡¯t be able to hear them! Of course, they were also clear about this. If the human race could hear them, they definitely wouldn¡¯t have cursed out loud and in such an unpleasant way. After all ¡­ Now, the patriarchs were all gone! They were not strong enough! If the humans of liangchuan heard it, they would be in big trouble! They would really find a reason to beat them to death! ¡°We¡¯ll split into two groups. Shi ya, Yu Kong, you two go to the ancestral land to report the situation! Let¡¯s go to the myriad Tribe Alliance and ask Alliance master liangchuan to seek justice for us!¡± ¡°The ancestors¡± heavenly jewels are not destroyed, they are still alive! We must make the human race hand it over and compensate!¡± They ended their conversation and dispersed. Two beasts were heading toward the hinterlands of the eastern Green region. The rest of the beasts were heading towards the city where the myriad Tribe Alliance was located. Along the way, they had disturbed many other races. However, news of them had already spread. That day, there were other races watching the battle from afar. After sensing the danger, they all retreated a little. As they did not dare to use their power to investigate the situation on the other side of the bridge, they did not know what was happening. He only knew that not long after the five clans of the South Mountain had retreated, roars and screams of pain were heard from the distance. After that, Scouts from the clans went to check the situation and found a large number of corpses from the five clans. However, those venerable sovereigns, no matter if they were alive! He still didn¡¯t see a corpse. Therefore, they guessed that they had been brought back by human powerhouses to be used as resources! Now, the five clans were heading to the myriad Tribe Alliance in such a grand manner. The reason was obvious. He was definitely going to seek justice! ¡°There¡¯s a good show to watch!¡± ¡°The human race is in big trouble this time!¡± The other clans followed the principle of watching a show and forgave the five clans of South Mountain for barging in. He didn¡¯t make things difficult for them when they were crossing the border. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Liangchuan! In the city of the myriad Tribe Alliance. Two huge pig demons descended. One of the pig trotters pointed at the cracked horizontal board above the city gate and said. ¡°Holy ancestor! There should be an existence that used this medium to sneak attack me!¡± ¡°He¡¯s definitely someone who has a grudge against my clan! I didn¡¯t cause any trouble. I¡¯ve been staying in liangchuan all these years and becoming the alliance leader. I¡¯ve been focusing on my cultivation and haven¡¯t gone out at all!¡± ¡°It¡¯s impossible to have provoked any great enemies!¡± It was aggrieved and extremely resentful! ¡°You have nothing to do! Why did he put his consciousness in there? Who do you think you can suppress with your strength? Wouldn¡¯t it have been better if you had been more honest?¡± Hmph! the pig demon divine ancestor looked up at the board and lectured with a cold snort. However, it could teach its own Junior A lesson. However, if any existence dared to extend their demonic claws to their descendants, they would also be chopped off! The pig-maned tribe wasn¡¯t easy to bully! In the eastern Azure region, they were still very powerful! what¡¯s going on? ¡± sacred ancestor pig demon looked up at the plaque. Again and again, inch by inch! He checked repeatedly. Peng! At a certain moment, the horizontal inscribed board directly turned into pieces! They fell to the ground like powder. ¡°There are no traces at all! Are you sure the enemy launched a sneak attack on you through this place?¡± Divine ancestor pig demon looked at Alliance master liangchuan. He was puzzled. Using such a medium to attack its descendants without destroying the item, there should be traces left behind! However, it had not discovered anything. As for the possibility that it was attacked by an existence stronger than it, it felt that it was impossible for it to not notice. If he was really that powerful, there was no need for him to ambush a junior. If they were hungry, they could directly use their claws! There was no reason for him to do such a thing. ¡°It must be here. Divine ancestor, you saw it just now. It¡¯s cracked! He was fine in the past!¡± Alliance master liangchuan spoke. He had returned to the ancestral land. After feeling safe, he checked carefully and found that there was a problem with the plaque on the city gate. There were only a few things that it had placed its consciousness in. This board was mainly used to show its Majesty when it had just become the Alliance master. He didn¡¯t expect that this would cause trouble. After all, generally speaking. When the experts of the eastern Azure region saw the words ¡°ten thousand Tribe Alliance,¡± they would show some respect. He wouldn¡¯t mess around! ¡°Forget it!¡± Sacred ancestor pig demon shook his head. The clues were cut off, and there was no way to continue the search. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just a bastard who doesn¡¯t get along with our pig-maned clan. He passed by and gave you a lesson!¡± ¡°He should have left by now! Don¡¯t worry!¡± ¡°If there¡¯s a chance in the future, I¡¯ll personally wring off the head of the person who did it and hang the city gate as a signboard for you!¡± It consoled Alliance master liangchuan. Then, it used its consciousness to scan the entire myriad Tribe Alliance and confirmed that it did not sense any powerful existence. He was just about to leave! Suddenly! It turned its head and looked into the distance. Alliance master, please seek justice for us. The human race has broken the rules! ¡°There¡¯s an expert who¡¯s overstepping his level!¡± ¡°This is a challenge to your might!¡± In the distant sky. A group of beasts pulled a line of blood-colored banners and flew over while roaring! Chapter 160 ? Chapter 160: He had an epiphany just like that and then broke through? Translator: 549690339 ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Under the willow tree. It was quiet for a few days in a row! Elder ye straightened his posture, maintaining the action of licking the teacup with his tongue, and his eyes were tightly closed. Chu he was quietly reading a book. He was rocking back and forth on the recliner! He was savoring the story within! Zi Luan and Lin Teng held their breaths, not daring to move. Even the little jerk was caught in Lin Teng¡¯s hand in case it suddenly caused trouble. As martial artists, they understood elder ye¡¯s current state very well. It could only be encountered but not sought. It would definitely be a big problem if he was disturbed. ¡°This tea!¡± Zi Dan¡¯s eyelids drooped as he looked at the tea in his hand that he had not finished. Just by looking at elder ye¡¯s actions, she knew that his change was definitely related to the tea he had drunk! However, she had also taken a sip of it before. Although this tea did indeed feel extraordinary and had a great effect on her, it could be ranked among the top treasures she had obtained in her life. It was extremely precious! However, the effect was not to make people realize. But elder ye¡¯s previous state didn¡¯t allow him to gain enlightenment at any time! It was definitely after he drank the tea that this situation occurred! There¡¯s no mistake! Zi mo couldn¡¯t understand. Her thoughts churned and she suddenly recalled the time when she first entered the Xia clan¡¯s territory. Facing the pressure, she resisted with all her might. She almost felt like she was going to lose her entire body! He was directly swallowed by the Great Terror. On the other hand, the more Lin Teng resisted, the more pressure he felt. He was not targeted by the Great Terror. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me this tea Kasaya is also divided according to the person?¡± She made a bold guess. The tea would have different effects for different people. It also knew how to separate the medicine and give different effects! Moreover, it could accurately determine the needs of the person drinking tea. Hiss! The moment he thought of this. Zi mo was frightened! How could there be such a treasure in the world? That¡¯s impossible! But she felt that she might have been thinking too much! He was thinking too much! But if it wasn¡¯t, how could this be explained? different people drinking tea would have different effects. Alright! Let¡¯s not talk about this for now. Just based on the fact that elder ye, a third level Saint venerable, was able to enter such a Deep State of enlightenment. Even if this tea only had this one effect, and it required a certain state and condition, it was still heaven-defying. A treasure that could allow a Saint venerable to gain enlightenment. Even in the eastern Azure region, there were only a few of them. Moreover, they were all in the hands of the truly top clans. Zi Mo¡¯s body remained motionless as she thought of many things. This tea, including everything about the Xia clan, was being analyzed repeatedly in her heart. Everything that she passed by, even a blade of grass or a tree, was replayed in her mind. He analyzed and compared the subtle differences. She kept glancing at Lin Teng from the corner of her eye. She really wanted to grab his collar and question him. ¡°This is what you meant! They were weak! Ordinary! A barren and unremarkable hometown?¡± He was really weak! It was really strange! He really had no special characteristics! Hehe! He had just entered, and according to elder ye, he was almost finished! The kind that would turn into ashes. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the Great Terror had suddenly retreated at the last moment, he really would have been dead without any resistance! No one made a move. A Saint venerable might just vanish from the face of the earth unknowingly. The more he thought about how terrifying it was, the more terrified he felt. There were too many problems. And now ¡­ It was just a cup of tea for a guest. A Saint venerable had entered a deep level of enlightenment. As for her, after drinking it, the crack in her heart had been repaired. She felt that she would be able to break through soon. This was all because he had drunk a cup of tea! Moreover, he didn¡¯t pay a huge price to obtain it! It was just a pot, used by others to entertain guests. When the senior poured the tea. He was so casual. Everyone¡¯s Cup was filled to the brim, and not a single drop was missing. There were even turtles. Furthermore ¡­ When the bastard drank, his posture was too irregular, and quite a lot of water splashed out. This caused Zi mo to suddenly feel a little heartache. Although the thing was not hers! However, the treasure being ruined still made people feel like a cat was scratching their hearts, and it was very uncomfortable! There was also little uncle Chu, who was under the tower. He was casually flipping through the books and didn¡¯t find it strange at all that elder ye had comprehended. The aura that elder ye had unintentionally released during his enlightenment had only gotten close to him before it disappeared! There was no trace of him, as if he had floated into the abyss! That kind of indifference. If he wasn¡¯t an expert, then what was he? Just him alone! The Xia clan was not a weak clan! Zi Mo¡¯s thoughts were in a mess! There were too many questions! She felt very uncomfortable. He suddenly had the urge to take off his high heels and use his long legs to pinch Lin Teng¡¯s head! That ¡®ordinary¡¯ really hurt her! Finally ¡­ After a few days of silence, elder ye, who was like a puppet, started to move. A loud boom resounded. However, just as the momentum rose, a breeze blew past, and it turned into a puff, like the sound of a fart. Then, elder ye¡¯s robe fluttered even though there was no wind. His face was red, his long hair stood up, and his long white beard also fluttered! It seemed that he had benefited a lot. Under normal circumstances, he should have caused a huge commotion that could affect an area of 500 miles. The strong would bow down to him, and the weak would probably die immediately. However ¡­ The actual situation was that his body had indeed changed. He was standing up and moving. However, there was no sound. Not even a single sound was heard. It was as if he had been cut off from this world! She could see him, but she could not feel anything else about him! It was as if the character in the camera was performing a mute show! Thump! Zi Dan¡¯s heart tightened and he was shocked once again. He unconsciously exerted more strength in his hand, but with a muffled sound, he was stunned. He felt his hand being pinched. She looked down at the small teacup. Once again, he felt incredulous. This cup was not simple either. Because of the unbelievable scene just now, she was so excited that she squeezed the cup with great force! Ordinary weapons would have been shattered. However, the ordinary-looking porcelain cup in her hand ¡­ Not only was he fine, but he could also produce a rebound force and a metallic sound reverberated. Zi Mo¡¯s heart was in turmoil, and even her breathing became a little hurried. She quickly drank the rest of the tea in her cup to calm herself down, and from the corner of her eye, she saw Lin Teng looking at elder ye, who was breaking the mirror, with concentration. She couldn¡¯t help but lick it with her tongue. In the end, she blushed and put the cup back, even looking at Lin Teng with a guilty conscience. There was a different feeling in his heart. Elder ye opened his eyes after he was done venting. Hu! There was the sound of breathing, as if he had returned to reality from the camera. His voice and aura could be felt by others! ¡°Elder ye, you¡¯ve broken through?¡± Zi mo was shocked! His eyes widened in shock. With a single moment of enlightenment, his cultivation had directly advanced to the next level. It was simply unimaginable! ¡°Many thanks, senior!¡± Elder ye did not answer. Instead, he came to Chu he and bowed respectfully. ¡°What are you thanking me for? It¡¯s just a cup of tea, it¡¯s just for the guests!¡± Chu he shook his head indifferently and reached out to flip to the next page of the book! Chapter 161 ? Chapter 161: The word ¡°festive¡± Translator: 549690339 Elder ye left with a face full of shock and respect! He really wanted to stay and chat with senior. He had just broken through. If there was an omnipotent expert to dispel his doubts ¡­ It would be of great benefit to him. It¡¯s a pity that I¡¯m not familiar with senior. I¡¯m just here to pay a visit and I¡¯ve already taken such a big advantage. I even want senior to dispel my doubts. He was too embarrassed to say such words. Of course, the main reason was to avoid being hated. Otherwise, he could actually give up his face! After all, even though he cared about it most of the time, he would often accidentally throw it away. Elder ye covered his mouth and took a deep breath, reminiscing the taste of the tea. Even though a few days had passed! However, there was still a lingering charm that made him feel intoxicated. That tea was truly the most delicious thing in the world. His eyes were half-closed, and the comfortable expression on his face was like a blooming chrysanthemum. Even if it was just a remnant, it still benefited him. ¡°Little Ziyan, you and Teng should get married in two days while the elders of both sides are here!¡± Elder ye said as he looked at Zi Luan, who was holding a golden token in her hand, with a solemn expression. ¡°Marriage is a major event, and it should be done as soon as possible!¡± ¡°This is a very important thing in a person¡¯s life!¡± Elder ye¡¯s expression was solemn! ¡°Elder ye, didn¡¯t you say Yingluo before?¡± Zi mo was stunned. ¡°What did I say? How come I didn¡¯t know about this?¡± Elder ye shook his head in confusion. He looked at Zi mo, as if he was recalling if he had said anything inappropriate before. Zi Luan,¡±hehe.¡± Alright! Just pretend that elder ye didn¡¯t say anything! Cultivators had long lifespans, and it was painful to find one in a lifetime. A temporary partner and a marriage contract could not be compared. One had to think it through carefully! What do you mean by a moment of love? it¡¯s just a moment of lust, and it¡¯ll pass after playing. It can¡¯t last long! ¡­¡­ All of these things were not said by elder ye. ¡°Teng! I¡¯ll leave little Zi Luan to you! Work hard and strive for us to celebrate again in the next two years!¡± Elder ye held Lin Teng¡¯s hand and looked at the young men and women walking past in Lin city with a meaningful look! This city was indeed very suitable for young people! When everyone was together, they would have a lot in common. Lin Teng,¡±Zhenzhen.¡± He remembered that Zi Luan had said that her family had high hopes for her. If the two of them wanted to take the final step, they had to at least wait until she had broken through. Usually, the two of them were only limited to the space between their lips and fingers! Now that he suddenly had to do it in one step, he was a little unaccustomed! Of course, he was also looking forward to it! He suddenly felt a little excited. He didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion, but ever since he drank that cup of tea a few days ago, he always felt a kind of hot and dry feeling. When he looked at Zi mo, he always had a different feeling. It was very strange! Was he wrong? Or was there something wrong with the tea? Or both! ¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡°No matter how handsome a person is, he will have a bad taste!¡± Chu he put away the teacup on the table. He shook his head and laughed. He was laughing at himself. However, he also thought that this was quite fun! They were all cultivators anyway, even if the ingredients he added were a little too strong. Nothing would have happened! On the contrary, when it ended, both sides would have great benefits. He should be thanking him! Ordinary people would not be able to enjoy such benefits! This was a gift from an elder! ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Liangchuan! The ten thousand Tribe Alliance already knew about the conflict between the five tribes of South Mountain and the human race! you¡¯re saying that some other living being saw a purple-robed human woman appear from afar, and then a thousand miles of ice was frozen, followed by a snowstorm! ¡°They have no choice but to retreat!¡± ¡°After that, your old ancestor disappeared, but they are still alive?¡± The Holy ancestor appeared behind Alliance leader liangchuan with his claws behind his back. ¡°Yes! Yes, I am!¡± Although the pig demon¡¯s aura was not obvious and no one could tell how strong it was, the other creatures did not dare to be rude to it because Alliance master liangchuan was so respectful to it. This was definitely an expert of the pig-maned clan. ¡°This is getting interesting!¡± A terrifying smile appeared on the face of the pig demon divine ancestral pig. the human race still dares to do such a thing at this time. They¡¯re really amazing! ¡°That little girl must taste very beautiful!¡± The pig demon divine ancestor stuck out her tongue and licked it. ¡°Lead the way!¡± It waved its hooves and said. Since he was already here, if there was something he needed to do, he would do it in passing. It wouldn¡¯t be a wasted trip. Satisfying one¡¯s appetite was also quite good! ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chu he carried turtle and prepared to attend the wedding. Lin Teng and Zi Luan¡¯s marriage was a matter of urgency for both sides. The booking was done very quickly. With the speed of cultivators, the preparation of these chores could not be done too quickly. All the arrangements could be completed in minutes. Their new house was in Forest City. However, the banquet was held in the accompanying capital. ¡°Today, the entire peidu city will have a good meal!¡± Chu he looked up at the sky. A familiar probing power that he had not felt for a long time appeared. He looked over. A group of alien races appeared in his eyes. Especially the two fat pigs in the lead. No matter how one looked at it, the word ¡®happy¡¯ was written on its head. This was the best thing to eat at a banquet. As for putting them in the demon-subduing tower, Chu he was not in a good mood. After all, his current cultivation realm was too high, and the number of consecutive check-in attempts was too long. And the longer the check-in period, the harder it would be to be affected by the external luck. So now ¡­ Even a Holy venerate would not be able to provide him much support, let alone a venerable sovereign! Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have given his subordinates so many long holidays. Although they had exchanged their things for the long holiday, he was also the one who had given them the opportunity! Whether or not he wanted to give her a chance, how much, it was all up to him. What Chu he wanted the most now was an existence like the heavenly demon ha Yong. The fate energy that was extracted from them was thick and long, and of good quality. The few spirit raindrops were all related to them. During that period of time, while Chu he was cultivating with his eyes closed, he had also checked out many good things. As for these ordinary creatures, even if they were Supreme Saints, their effects were not obvious. If he wanted to produce a spiritual rain, he would probably have to grab a Dao realm existence and strike it at the lightning twice. ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with this bridge! When did he appear?¡± When the group of alien races arrived at the border between the Barbarian region and the eastern Azure region ¡­ The leading sacred ancestor pig demon suddenly stopped. It flew down and looked at the natural, flawless bridge that stood in the storm. The light in his eyes suddenly turned serious. ¡°I don¡¯t know! The bridge was already there when we found this place! It seems to be formed naturally, but we can be sure that this place has never existed before!¡± Someone explained. Sacred ancestor pig demon¡¯s expression darkened as he looked at the stone tablet at the end of the bridge. But with just a glance. In an instant. Heaven and earth were upside down. The light disappeared. It felt as if the world had suddenly turned into eternal darkness. At the end of the darkness, a light suddenly appeared. A pair of eyes opened and looked at it! Chapter 162 ? Chapter 162: I know him! Translator: 549690339 Their eyes met! Extreme fear appeared in the pig demon divine ancestor¡¯s mind. Under that pair of eyes. It was like an ant facing the might of the heavens. It seemed that as long as the other party was willing. In the next moment, its consciousness would disappear from this world forever! The pig demon divine ancestor knew that it couldn¡¯t be considered a Supreme expert in the eastern Azure region. But it wasn¡¯t weak either. Even if there was an existence that could win, or even kill it, it might be able to do it. However, that was under the circumstance that his main body had to take action, and it would also cost him a lot of effort! It wasn¡¯t made of mud! He wasn¡¯t weak. But now ¡­ However, there were existences of unknown origins. It was just a wisp of consciousness left in a stone tablet. It was already so terrifying. It was a feeling that it had never felt ever since it became a Saint venerable, and now it appeared again! How terrifying was this? Lie Hao knew it clearly! This was far more terrifying than being able to severely injure or even kill it in a single move. The existence that left behind its consciousness was definitely not as simple as the Lord. Even a ninth stage realm peak great sage could not do this! Dao realm! A terrifying thought appeared in its mind. But this was too much! It had only come out to check on the situation for the younger generation. How did it bump into the territory of a Dao master? This was liangchuan! In the desolate land of the eastern Azure region. Weren¡¯t those Dao Masters all in the center of the eastern Azure region, the place where the fate of their race was carried? He had nothing to do! He didn¡¯t cultivate properly. Which old man would run to such a place? It¡¯s here! He even left behind a tablet! What was he doing? It was just like its damned junior! It had come because of this matter! Could it be that he was going to fall because of this matter? This was karma! &Nbsp; thinking about this, the pig demon divine ancestor became even more terrified. His consciousness shook and expanded as if it was about to explode. It wanted to go out! Then, his consciousness seemed to make a poof sound, and he really went out! It was unbelievably smooth. It felt slippery! It was very fortunate. However, this wasn¡¯t the time to think about conjectures. ¡°Go! We¡¯ll leave immediately!¡± damn it! divine ancestor pig demon felt that he could control his body again. Before he could open his eyes, he roared and wanted to turn around and escape. This was not a good place to stay. However! ¡°Holy ancestor! We can¡¯t run, we¡¯ve been caught!¡± It didn¡¯t move at all, as if it had been imprisoned. At the same time, a familiar voice came from the side. The pig demon divine ancestor opened her eyes and looked around. At this moment, it was no longer at the end of the bridge, but was being pulled forward on a cart. Its descendants, as well as the few beasts from the five clans of South Mountain, were the same. They were stacked together in layers. A White Tiger was pulling the carriage, and a little Golden Turtle was sitting on its head. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are we here?¡± Fear appeared on the face of the pig demon divine ancestor! The situation was not good at first glance. It wanted to struggle and resist fiercely. After all, it was a pig that yearned for freedom, and it would not be captured easily. However, it soon realized that all of its thoughts could not be put into action. It was tied up and couldn¡¯t use any strength. The true energy in his body seemed to be suppressed by something. It was as if it had been completely cut off from him and no longer belonged to him. Even his body felt sore and weak, unable to exert any strength at all. This was an extremely terrifying situation. It was as if at this moment, apart from its consciousness and thoughts, everything else had nothing to do with it! It was already a prey waiting to be slaughtered. What would welcome it next would surely be a very bad ending! ¡°Divine ancestor, you suddenly closed your eyes and didn¡¯t react at all. Then, someone came over and put us on this cart one by one. You are no exception!¡± we couldn¡¯t resist at all. That person was very terrifying. Divine ancestor, you¡¯ve finally woken up. Quickly think of a way! Alliance master liangchuan¡¯s voice was hoarse and filled with fear. The terrifying scene from before. It was still replaying in its mind. The divine ancestor suddenly closed his eyes. A human came from the sky and glanced at them. With just a glance, it felt as if its consciousness had fallen into the netherworld, and its body stiffened. A pressure that came from the soul and a terrifying power from the body made it shiver and unable to move! They watched helplessly as the human tied them up with a rope. Then, like garbage, they were thrown onto a huge cart one by one. Then, he was pulled here and handed over to a Tiger and a tortoise. After that, the terrifying human left! ¡°What? A human?¡± Divine ancestor pig demon¡¯s eyes almost popped out of their sockets when he heard what Alliance master liangchuan had to say. He couldn¡¯t believe it. How could a mere human have the means to attack it! is that human a slave of that Dao master? is that Dao master trying to kill him? ¡± The pig demon divine ancestor thought of a possibility. It made its heart turn cold. If that was the case ¡­ Then its bright and magnificent pig life would probably end here, and it would fall into eternal darkness! But it was the Lord! He was an existence that all the living beings in the eastern Azure region had to worship. However, he still had countless years to live! Why did he end up like this? It was like he had fallen into a cruel dream! It was unconvinced! ¡°Dammit!¡± The fear in its heart was mixed with endless hatred. If it could move now, the thing it wanted to do the most was to kill Alliance master liangchuan. It was the cause of all this. If you don¡¯t have the strength, why did you put up a signboard and show off? ¡®Damned thing! ¡°Little bastard, what are you doing!¡± In the fear of the beasts, The White Tiger pulled the cart to the outside of the capital. Such a small mountain of beasts naturally attracted the attention of the people inside. A group of experts ran out. Although the little jerk was small in size, his golden glow still attracted attention. He saw that it was there. No one panicked. ¡°Squeak!¡± The little jerk squeaked out of habit before he continued. young master Chu said that this is the side dish for your wedding banquet, so that everyone can get some nutrition! ¡°I¡¯ll say this first, I want one too! A pig trotter!¡± It jumped onto the cart and pulled up a pig¡¯s trotter, its face full of joy. A group of Xia clan cultivators gathered around and patted the beasts, instantly feeling their appetites. The beasts ¡®auras were sealed, and they didn¡¯t feel anything wrong! ¡°The pig-maned clan¡¯s manes Hao!¡± However, they had no experience. In the distance, elder ye¡¯s eyes were about to pop out, and his tongue felt like it was about to be tied when he spoke. At this moment, his thoughts were in a mess! ¡°What¡¯s wrong, elder ye? what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°You know him?¡± Meng Yi was on the top, knocking on lie Hao¡¯s big head. His eyes lit up. He had his eyes on this pig¡¯s head! He was already thinking about what kind of cooking method would be better. ¡°I know him! It¡¯s a Saint venerable of the pig-maned tribe, at the 5th level!¡± Meng Yi¡¯s excited hand froze. He suddenly felt a little shiver. Chapter 163 ? Chapter 163: You must avenge me Translator: 549690339 The Lord! Five levels! He was still alive! The sound of people sucking in cold air rang out. The people who were gathered together subconsciously took a step back. Meng Yi¡¯s hands trembled as he removed the pig¡¯s head, then he took a deep breath and jumped down. Previously, he didn¡¯t know that this pig had such a high status, so he didn¡¯t feel anything. Now that he knew, he suddenly felt the pressure! A heavy aura seemed to rise from the pig¡¯s body. The surrounding space was frozen! There was a moment of silence. At this moment, the image of the pig in their hearts had grown. It was infinitely high! They cast their gazes over together! He was unable to speak for a long time. He suddenly felt that the pig was a little hot, and he didn¡¯t know how to eat it! After all, this was a high-grade pig! It was of a higher grade! The others were in a daze. Elder ye, who had a profound cultivation base and a wide range of knowledge, was also pulling at the beard on his chin, and it almost snapped. He couldn¡¯t imagine that just by holding a wedding banquet for a junior, the senior would turn around and go to the eastern Azure region to catch a Holy venerate pig. It was hard to imagine what kind of means this was! It was powerful and unpredictable. It was boundless. Just this one pig. The standard of the wedding banquet this time had been raised to a higher level! Even he had never participated in a competition of this level! It was even more classy than those banquets with precious Saint fruits. After all, he was a fifth-level Saint venerable. Elder ye felt a little nervous. But he was also looking forward to it. The meat of the pig-maned tribe was famous for its taste. As for what a Holy venerate was like, no one in the human race had ever tried it before, so he really wanted to know! He didn¡¯t know why, but he didn¡¯t feel anything when he saw the Lord of the pig-maned tribe. This time, his throat actually started to move! He suddenly had an appetite! ¡°Human, let me go!¡± ¡°When I return, I can plead with the patriarch to help the human race survive this disaster!¡± Lie Hao said. It didn¡¯t threaten him, but tempted him with benefits. After all, the current situation ¡­ If you¡¯re not careful, you¡¯ll lose your life. Not suitable for threatening. It was very clear about this! ¡°This!¡± ¡°AI!¡± Elder ye¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but he sighed and shook his head. Lie Hao¡¯s conditions were indeed tempting. Unfortunately, the pig was not his! Besides, lie Hao¡¯s so-called pleading shouldn¡¯t have any effect! As a fifth-level Saint venerable, it did not have the right to interfere in such matters. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ In the end, the beasts on the cart were all dragged into the huge slaughterhouse while roaring in despair. After all ¡­ This is a gift from senior. He said he wanted to give them food! He couldn¡¯t do anything else. Even if there was trouble, it was not something they needed to consider! After a while. The group of experts who had just left after dropping off their carts were called back. They were surrounding a chopping board that was as large as a mountain. A difficult problem had appeared! This fifth level Saint venerable pig was too high-level. The butcher who was in charge of dealing with it had his knife broken and even his hand was injured! It didn¡¯t even break its skin. A fifth level Saint venerable was indeed terrifying. Even if it could no longer move, it was not something that an ordinary person could do! Ordinary martial artists would not be able to break through his defense even with a saber. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that all of its power had been sealed, it might have been able to kill someone directly! They had been too shocked before and had not considered things properly. ¡°I¡¯ll handle it!¡± Elder ye said. He was the strongest here. Shua! He brandished a full moon scimitar, raised his hand, and slashed down. The pig-maned monster screamed in horror and cursed as he slashed dozens of times in an instant, finally beheading it! The Porcupine¡¯s eyes widened! He felt like he died with his eyes wide open! It was unconvinced! As a Saint venerable, he would die on the chopping board and not end his life in a grand battle. Moreover, the most important thing was! On the way, it had already learned from the conversations of these people. This time, it wasn¡¯t a Dao master who wanted its body. And it was just a wedding of a human junior. It would be divided and eaten by the entire city! This made it feel even more wronged, and it felt as if it had no dignity at all! In the mouth of the Dao master, it was at least of a higher grade, and it felt complete! However, it would be unimaginable if all the lowlifes in the city were to eat it. This was like a pure little sister falling into the hands of a handsome man and losing her once. It was different from falling into the hands of a group of rough, burly men and losing their lives countless times. It was different! A wisp of lie Hao¡¯s aggrieved soul drifted out! A moment later! In a place far away from the eastern Azure region. In the ancestral land of the pig-maned tribe. In an ancient, pitch-black Hall. There were beads of various colors on it. At a certain moment, one of them broke into pieces! Clang! Clang! Clang! There were three bell chimes outside. ¡°Dao master, it¡¯s dangerous!¡± At the same time, a weak voice came from the broken Pearl. Then, he disappeared. Hu Lu! Hu Lu! In the middle of the hall, a pig demon held a rake with its eyes closed. A bubble was rising and falling on the tip of its nose. With a boom, a powerful aura suddenly came from far away, bringing with it a sense of violence. Lu lu lu! The bubble burst, and the pig demon in the hall hurriedly shook its head. It forced its eyes open and stood still! ¡°Who is it? Who has fallen?¡± A group of Saint Venerables barged in one after another. An expert of the clan had fallen? The pig demon guarding the clan Hall was shocked. This was something that had never happened since it had been guarding the clan Hall. It had been too careless! If the patriarchs found out that he had failed in his duty, he would be beaten to death to vent his anger. After all, this was the time when they were the most angry. It quickly looked at the offering table. ¡°It¡¯s a lie Hao!¡± The divine ancestor had already arrived at the altar and picked up the broken bead. His expression was extremely gloomy! ¡°What did it say in the end?¡± The divine ancestor¡¯s gaze was filled with rage as he looked at the pig demon guarding the hall. The hall Guard pig demon was shocked. At this moment, the sacred ancestor¡¯s state was very strange. If he said that he was sleeping and didn¡¯t hear anything, he would be dead! There would definitely be no bones left. He wouldn¡¯t even leave a trace behind. ¡°You must take revenge for me!¡± It hurriedly blurted out! ¡°Lie Hao died with injustice!¡± Some of the divine ancestors could hear a strong sense of unwillingness in his words. This was a deep hatred for the enemy. There was also the attachment to life. ¡°You dare to bully my pig-maned clan? Investigate, no matter which clan it is, blood for blood!¡± The Holy ancestor walked out with the broken bead of life. The death of a fifth level Saint venerable, lie Hao, required the great saint of the tribe to make the decision. They weren¡¯t confident if they went. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ A fifth-level Saint venerable pig demon was very troublesome to cook. Originally, everyone wanted to come up with something different. In the end, they all gave up! He directly took a huge alchemy furnace and stewed it with the earth Fire! This stew lasted for three days. But it was fine. Cultivators ¡®weddings didn¡¯t pay attention to auspicious dates, so it was postponed for three days. It made Lin Teng feel extremely irritated. He felt that something was wrong these days. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he couldn¡¯t win. He almost wanted to force himself! ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be! I¡¯m not that kind of person!¡± Lin Teng smacked him on both sides. In the midst of waiting. The time for the wedding had finally arrived. A huge pill furnace was carried out. Wherever it passed, the wisps of fragrance that floated out attracted countless gazes! Chapter 164 ? Chapter 164: The time of the past Translator: 549690339 The final result of this wedding banquet was ¡­ Everyone was stuffed! Even though most of them didn¡¯t eat much. Some even only drank some soup. However, a fifth-level Saint venerable pig was more nourishing than he had imagined. It was to the extent that other programs could not be carried out after the banquet. As the groom, Lin Teng was given a pig kidney. After he finished eating, the banquet had not ended yet, and he could not stand it anymore! As an existence at the venerable sovereign realm ¡­ He actually felt that his walking posture was awkward. It was unimaginable. Looking at his alluring wife, he almost treated the banquet square as his wedding room. That large waist seemed to have triggered something in his body. Lin Teng trembled and gritted his teeth until everything was over. This was also the reason why the others couldn¡¯t help it. Everyone wanted to end it quickly, and they were all feeling uncomfortable. The wedding banquet that was originally lively ended hastily. They all went back without anyone cleaning up the mess! Lin Teng didn¡¯t follow the planned pace, and the others didn¡¯t care either. He directly carried Zi Luan and rushed to the wedding house prepared for him in Lin city. Along the way, looking at the dense grass, his heart itched and he felt excited. Fortunately, his remaining rationality understood that today was the first day and he couldn¡¯t act rashly! Tonight! No, for a very long time, it was difficult to have a peaceful day and night in Forest City. It was too nourishing! Furthermore, it was from all aspects. It was beyond their imagination. The effect was comparable to a spiritual rain, and it was even more direct. After all, their cultivations weren¡¯t high. Such a nourishing thing was unimaginable to them. In the entire accompanying capital, Qi activity would erupt from time to time, continuously strengthening. This was a real feast. This was a revelry that belonged to the Xia clan¡¯s cultivators. ¡°Squeak!¡± The little jerk, who had shared the pork kidney with Lin Teng, was rubbing his head against the willow tree with a rag on his head. It had been in this state for a long time! It annoyed the willow tree and it kept shaking. Some of its branches even whipped the turtle. However, the turtle¡¯s shell was too hard, so it didn¡¯t feel anything. Slapping the turtle¡¯s head was like scratching an itch, but it made it even more excited. It squeaked! ¡°This bastard!¡± Chu he was speechless. Why would a single turtle eat kidneys for no reason? Simply! ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Spring left and autumn came. The Gears of Time turned. In the blink of an eye, another thirty years passed. Time was the most ruthless, and the past flashed by in the long river of time. In these 30 years, Chu he¡¯s cultivation did not improve much, it was only at rank six second stage. Of course, this was also related to the fact that he had not gone into deep seclusion and that his realm was too high. Rank six corresponded to the Dao master realm. At this level, every step was like a breakthrough in a major realm, and it was even more difficult. In the Saint venerable realm, every step forward took hundreds of years, let alone a Dao master. At this level, the difference between each step could be said to be the difference between heaven and earth. At this level, one¡¯s physical body would have already transcended, comprehending the world and becoming one with the world! This was the true sublimation of the soul level, advancing toward true immortality. A breakthrough was considered a sublimation. But at the same time, it was even more difficult to make any progress. &Nbsp; this was probably why there were so few Dao realm experts wandering around the eastern Azure region. After all, at their level, their lifespans were long, but they also seemed short. Every time they went into seclusion, the next time they woke up, it might be a different world. Of course, Chu he was different. The nine transformation golden body technique that he cultivated focused mainly on his own body. He didn¡¯t need to merge with heaven and earth. He only needed a slight understanding! Even so, at this level, it would be very difficult for him to break through. It wasn¡¯t much easier. In addition, Chu he had spent some time perfecting the forbidden land of the ancient clan over the years. He had even set up some measures in the entire barbarian region to make it more stable. It was normal for his cultivation to slow down! But this was only for him. To the entire Xia clan, 30 years was not a short period of time. The development of the Xia clan was advancing by leaps and bounds. The secret realms in the territory were developed by them. They even left the Berserker region and headed to the eastern Azure region, stepping into an even wider world. In addition, the batch of talented babies that came out of Forest City grew up step by step. The potential of the Xia clan began to explode. In the land of liangchuan, excluding the venerable sovereigns. The number of King¡¯s realm cultivators could be compared to the other races. This was already a very terrifying thing! One must know that the Xia clan had only started to rise from decline for about a hundred years. It had only been a few decades since his potential had truly erupted. This was the case for the tribes in the eastern Azure region who had planned and developed in units of thousands of years! It was unimaginable! One had to know. In just a few decades, the Xia clan had completed this leap. Moreover, it still had a lot of potential and showed no signs of stopping. It was very fierce! It had already made many local tribes feel threatened. However, all the major events that had happened in liangchuan over the years had frightened them. No one had jumped out to stop the rise of the Xia clan. That was why everything seemed to be going smoothly for them. He quickly merged with liangchuan and stepped into the eastern Azure region. ¡°Those pigs haven¡¯t been here for a long time!¡± Chu he looked at the second level of the demon-suppressing Pagoda and sighed at the roaring herd of pigs in the pot of oil. All these years, his only pleasure was to fish a pig from the border of the Barbarian region from time to time. Then, he threw them all into the demon suppression tower. They were barely able to maintain the production of the demon suppressing Pagoda¡¯s luck. To add a little fun to his boring life. However, these pig demons only had decent strength the first few times they came. The next few times they came, they were just some small fry. In the end, it was simply gone! This made Chu he, who had not caught anything with his fishing rod, feel a little disappointed. One had to know. As a fisherman, he didn¡¯t really care about the size of the fish. The most important thing was to get something! After all, all he needed was pleasure. ¡°The items that I checked in to didn¡¯t drop too much over the years! It has returned to normal!¡± Chu he came to the willow tree and sat down on the recliner. He took out a teapot and heated it in his palm. He poured himself a cup of tea and pondered as he drank. Ever since he broke through to rank six, he had continuously checked in for over two hundred years. It wasn¡¯t like any powerful beasts had come knocking on his door all these years! The few demons were still not found. The green smoke under the willow tree was getting lower and lower. From this, he could clearly feel that although the grade of the treasures he obtained from checking in was getting higher, there were no more explosive items. It could only be said that it was at a normal level. His luck wasn¡¯t strong enough. It was no longer of any help to him at his current stage. It¡¯s time to think of a way! In a place as big as the eastern Azure region. Chu he felt slightly pressured. After all, this place was different from before. He, who had already broken through, could feel it the most clearly. The level of Dao master could be considered as truly terrifying! With a single move, the previous barbarian domain would quickly shatter. One could easily imagine the powerhouses ranked higher. If such an enemy appeared, it would be very difficult to survive! It wasn¡¯t something that could be dodged just because he wanted to! He could only use force to suppress them! The stronger he was, the more pressure Chu he felt. This was something he didn¡¯t have when he first came! Unknowingly, he had changed a lot over the years. ¡°It¡¯s time to seriously look for those demons!¡± Chu he stood up. Chapter 165 ? Chapter 165: Searching Translator: 549690339 ¡­¡­¡­¡­ In the depths of the eastern Azure region! In the sacred mountain, the forbidden land of the pig-maned tribe. That was where the entire pig-maned tribe¡¯s luck rested. It was also the place where the strongest expert of the pig-maned tribe, Zhu Gang, cultivated in seclusion. In the past, there were very few pig demons that would come over to disturb them. However, in the past few years, the pig-maned tribe had encountered many major events. An ordinary Saint venerable, two great saints, and a few juniors at the venerable sovereign realm were trapped. A fifth-level Saint venerable had even died. The entire pig-maned tribe was shocked! While they were angry, they were also terrified. This was because one of the trapped great saints was the second ancestor of the entire pig-maned tribe. However, he had a cultivation base of an eighth-level Saint venerable. Even it had fallen, so one could imagine what level of existence the mastermind behind the scenes was. They only dared to send their juniors to Scout for information, and no experts dared to approach that dangerous place. And as more and more of the younger generation went missing, they felt a strong sense of malice. Now, he didn¡¯t dare to investigate anymore! Instead, he had placed all his hopes on the first ancestor. Over the years, the experts of the pig-maned tribe had gathered around the forbidden area, waiting for the first ancestor to break through and seek some sense of security! They no longer dared to set foot in the outside world. The entire race felt as if they were shrouded in a shadow. It felt like the entire world was targeting them! If the first ancestor hadn¡¯t issued a death order before he went into seclusion, he wouldn¡¯t be disturbed unless his race was on the verge of extinction and a great enemy came to visit. Otherwise, many of the pig demons would have cried out in unison, forcing the first patriarch to come out of seclusion ahead of time! ¡°Hahaha!¡± ¡°So that¡¯s how it is! So that was how it was! I understand now! Your Dao path is in sight!¡± In the forbidden land of the pig-maned clan. Suddenly, there was a burst of wild laughter. The Fortune array between heaven and earth seemed to have turned into a physical entity as it moved around the pig-maned tribe¡¯s forbidden land. There were also sounds of blessings that seemed to come from heaven and earth! All the pig demons around the forbidden area were alarmed. They gathered together and watched the shocking scene. ¡°Wufu, what¡¯s going on? is the first patriarch about to break through? The heavens have blessed our clan!¡± Some pig demons were so excited that their entire bodies were trembling. Although the first ancestor of the pig-maned tribe wasn¡¯t an experienced ninth-level Saint venerable, he was known as the one who had the highest chance of breaking through the realm among the ninth-level Saint Venerables in the eastern Azure region. It was a pig with great talent and luck! It was also the reason why the pig Demon tribe¡¯s overall level had been constantly rising! Its cultivation speed was extremely fast! Moreover, his combat strength was among the top among his peers. The last time it went into seclusion, its goal was to break through. And now, such a huge commotion had been caused. It was obvious that it was about to succeed! At this time, when the pig-maned tribe was in a precarious situation, they had to be careful. If the first ancestor had broken through! Not only would the crisis be resolved, but the danger would also be gone. Their pig-maned tribe could be upgraded to another level. They could take another big gulp of the resources in the eastern Azure region! Instantly. The pig-maned clan¡¯s expert in the forbidden area. He felt as if the haze in his heart had been blown away. All the pigs felt refreshed. At this moment, its thick and strong body was straight and the layers of black fur on its body were shaking with excitement and joy. If the first ancestor had successfully broken through, then the troubles the race would face would no longer be a problem! No matter who was plotting against their pig-maned tribe, even if they were Dao realm existences, they would have to obediently withdraw their claws. If he wasn¡¯t in the Dao realm. Hmph! The pig-maned clan ¡­ He would let them have a taste of true extermination! The kind that could even cut off the roots. The pig-maned tribe would once again spread their might to the eastern Azure region! Let¡¯s start from that clan! This time, it would be an even stronger prestige! All the races had to submit! ¡°When a pig achieves Dao, the entire clan will ascend to heaven!¡± A pig demon raised his head and sighed emotionally. Now, they could already begin to look forward to a beautiful future! Dao realm! He was the top existence in the eastern Azure region! from now on, you can issue a ban. All races related to pigs can not be eaten, not even ordinary pigs! Some pig demons had already begun to consider issuing a ban to the world. This was how a race with Dao realm experts displayed their might. He wanted the other tribes in the eastern Azure region to feel respect and fear for this tribe from the bottom of their hearts! From now on, their pig-maned clan could be considered to be truly suppressing the eastern Azure region! He didn¡¯t need to rely on the ten thousand Tribe Alliance! They would be able to rule over the myriad Tribe Alliance and control them as they pleased! The rules would be in their mouths. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chu he brought heavenly demon ha Yong out of the demon-suppressing Pagoda. ¡°If you can find those demonic cities, you will be heavily rewarded. Next time, I can change your place to be more comfortable!¡± Chu he said as he held heavenly demon ha Yong¡¯s hand. Chu he had searched the entire newly-formed barbarian region more than once. There were no clues at all. Now that he wanted to be serious, he naturally had to change his thinking. Therefore, he decided to let heavenly demon ha Yong try. After all, demons should be the ones who understood demons the best. Perhaps there would be unexpected gains. Regardless of whether it would succeed or not, there was no loss in trying! Heavenly demon ha Yong raised his eyes and met Chu he¡¯s eyes. Then, he nodded with a shiver, indicating that he understood. With regards to Chu he¡¯s requests, other than passively going up to be struck by lightning, it did not dare to reject anything else. It took the initiative. It was a cliff. The night sky was high. Heavenly demon ha Yong raised his head. On top of its head, a cluster of strange demonic flames appeared and burned fiercely. In the dark night, it looked as strange as a ghost fire. Chu he retreated for a long distance and stood on the cliff. He didn¡¯t try to investigate or observe, and even closed his eyes. It was as if his entire person had blended into nothingness, and all sounds were completely blocked, not revealing a single bit. He was good at fishing, so he knew that at this time, the fish would only have a chance to bite the hook if he dispersed all the dangerous aura. BOOM! Suddenly. In the dark night, a strange power that represented great horror descended, forming a huge black palm with hair. Without any explanation, it slapped toward heavenly demon ha Yong on the cliff. He didn¡¯t have any other meaning! He wanted its life. It was very straightforward! There was no hesitation at all. Heavenly demon ha Yong first felt fear, then he felt a sense of relief, and his mood was complicated. If he died, then so be it! All these years, its will to die had been very strong! He just lacked the courage to self-destruct. However, just as the giant palm was about to land, the demonic flames on its head were extinguished, and it felt an early warning of death from its soul. Even heavenly demon ha Yong felt that his tragic life as a demon was about to be freed. Without a sound, the terrifying Black Claw was caught. The terrifying power that represented it was suppressed, unable to leak out in the slightest. It was as if he had been brought into a foreign world. He had been saved! He didn¡¯t die! Lucky? It did not exist. He even felt a little disappointed. Heavenly demon ha Yong looked at the human who had appeared in front of him! There was no gratitude on the demon¡¯s face. Chapter 166 ? Chapter 166: Sharing the burden Translator: 549690339 Chu he grabbed the giant black hairy palm that represented a terrifying and strange force. It was as if there was a divine Kingdom in his palm, isolating the strange force from the outside world and making it unable to escape. The stars in his eyes hung upside down like a dream. With an unfathomable power, he swept toward the strange power. He wanted to trace back to the origin and find the source of this power. &Nbsp; this arm was formed from pure demonic essence, but it also contained the bloodline power of a Dao realm heaven demon. It was very powerful. Moreover, it had a natural suppressive effect on demons. Otherwise, heavenly demon ha Yong would not have been unable to move when the giant palm was about to hit him. It was a suppression that came from the soul and the level of life. ¡°Oh!¡± A voice rang out from Chu he¡¯s palm. It seemed to know Chu he¡¯s goal. Then, there was a slight sound in the space. The existence that attacked heavenly demon ha Yong was very decisive. It instantly cut off all connections with this strange power. A golden light flashed in Chu he¡¯s deep eyes before it suddenly bloomed. It was like a singularity exploding. An invisible force spread out between heaven and earth, sweeping through the world. In an instant, it swept across the entire barbarian region. ¡°I found it!¡± Chu he found a trace of aura in a core. He grabbed the arm formed by the strange power, held ha Yong¡¯s hand, and went to the place he had tracked. This was under the Earth¡¯s core. Everything looked normal. Even Chu he¡¯s eye of consciousness could not find any problems after scanning the area repeatedly. However, when he arrived, he found a door. Chu he¡¯s consciousness swept across again. He found that it was like passing through an ordinary ground, and there was nothing strange. This thing seemed to be something that could only be seen with the eyes. Chu he was quite familiar with this scene. The previous heavenly demon ha Yong had been like this. There was a cover where it was staying, although its defensive power was not very good. However, it was able to perfectly conceal the abyss and all its aura. This thing was very special. Chu he had asked heavenly demon ha Yong about it before, but even he did not know much about it. That was the arrangement of heavenly fiend holy man. Chu he looked around and found eight cans placed in a special position around the door. Four of them were empty! There was something in the other four. Three of them contained three piles of black bones. The body and soul of The Devil Inside had long since perished. There was also a rat-like thing in the other one, which was so thin that only its bones were left. At this moment, even its skin was wrinkled, dry, and cracked. It was like dead skin, as if it could turn into ashes at any time. It only had one breath left. ¡°How pitiful!¡± Chu he¡¯s heart ached. To torture his haozi like this, that unknown heavenly demon was too evil! This was a huge enmity! Chu he quickly smashed the jar and let Hao Zi out. On his palm, there was a golden flame burning, refining the arm formed by the strange power in his hand. He also placed some treasures with demonic Qi. He made a magic pill on the spot and gave it to the big black rat who was on the verge of death. He even considerately fed it a bottle of magic acid milk to help it digest. The big black rat seemed to still have some consciousness. It opened its eyes and looked at Chu he with infinite gratitude. This time, he was sincere! This was very rare for it. It also saw heavenly demon ha Yong following behind! His mental state seemed to be very good! From the looks of it, he had found a good person! She threw herself under his seat. That¡¯s why he could live such a comfortable life. Unlike it, it was almost tortured to death by the demon! The difference was too obvious! The big black rat was envious. At the same time, he rejoiced in his heart. Looking at the current situation, he might have been fancied just like his third brother! There was finally light in the future. Its turbid eyes silently expressed its thoughts to Chu he. It was willing to submit. He also made an oath that he would go through fire and water, go down to the nine Serenities, and bear the divine Thunder of heaven and earth! Chu he understood! He nodded in satisfaction. These demons were more tactful than the other. They were all straightforward demons. He was so proactive every time. Very good. It was just a pity that its current state was too bad, and it couldn¡¯t satisfy its passion in a short time. He could only delay it. Heavenly demon ha Yong, who was standing behind Chu he, cast a pitiful look at the big black rat. Looking at the situation, this damn rat seemed to have misunderstood something! For the first time, it felt that the dead rat¡¯s gratitude was sincere. It was very strange! Chu he saw that the big black rat¡¯s condition had stabilized and pulled it to the back. He looked at the door. The door was black with mysterious patterns carved on it. Upon closer inspection, it looked like a group of fiendish demonic gods standing above the demonic sea. Chu he watched for a long time. The deep Halo in his eyes spun as he stared at the door, as if he wanted to see through it. Seeing that there was no response from the door, a Golden Hammer appeared in his hand and he walked towards the door step by step! BOOM! A strange force appeared and met Chu he¡¯s gaze. In an instant. It was as if Chu he had arrived in a foreign land with the door. A wave of demonic Qi with endless ferocity was awakened. Pairs of blood-red eyes appeared and grew bigger and bigger. In the end, they looked like bloody mouths that were trying to swallow Chu he. Chu he just stood there and let them gnaw at him. Sizzle, sizzle. Green smoke floated up from the door, and there seemed to be shrill screams. Drip, drip. There were layers of stinky black oil dripping from the door. The bloody mouths that were gnawing at Chu he retracted back and turned into blood-red eyes. Then, they closed abruptly, and drops of demonic blood flowed out. Chu he looked at the door that was covered in demon blood. He frowned and put down The Golden Hammer. He rubbed his chin and pondered. This thing seemed to have a consciousness. He didn¡¯t know if the demon suppressing tower would recognize it. ¡°Let¡¯s try!¡± Chu he dug down the door and rushed back with heavenly demon ha Yong and the big black rat. After he returned, he placed heavenly demon ha Yong and the big black rat on the third floor. After thinking for a moment, he gave them a bunch of tonics with demonic Qi. He still had a lot of things that were useless to him after decades of check-in. Then, he stepped down to the second floor. He didn¡¯t plan to strike the door with lightning. Instead, he wanted to try frying it. ¡°Fourth brother! These are all for you to supplement your body!¡± On the third floor of the demon suppression tower, heavenly demon ha Yong looked at the tonics in front of him. He moved his claws and pushed them all to the big black rat. As the medicine took effect. At this time, the big black rat could already speak, and the turbid light in his eyes had faded a lot. It looked at the treasure that was pushed in front of it and was stunned. This was the first time it felt the enthusiasm and kindness of heavenly demon ha Yong. His instincts told him that something was wrong! ¡°Good nourishment! I can¡¯t handle the pressure alone, I need your help!¡± Heavenly demon ha Yong let out a deep sigh. Then, he ignored the big black rat¡¯s suspicious look and closed his eyes in the corner. Chapter 167 ? Chapter 167: Thinking of action when one is at the extreme of stillness Translator: 549690339 The door was thrown into the pot of oil, making a sizzling sound. The oil in the pot stirred and was being squeezed. This door could indeed be refined. It seemed to really have intelligence. However, what Chu he did not expect was that this door was a little powerful. The pot of oil couldn¡¯t boil it. The flames looked fierce, and the oil in the pot was boiling! It was comparable to when he had dealt with the mud balls and little rats. But the final result ¡­ The power of Providence that was squeezed out and transformed was not even as much as the few pigs that were still howling. ¡°The quality of this door is pretty good!¡± ¡°It looks like I need to be struck by lightning!¡± Chu he¡¯s eyes turned. However, he didn¡¯t take it to the third floor. He decided to put the door in a pot of oil and wait for the big black rat to recover before using it. This way, the effects would be the best! After the door was thrown into the pot of oil. In an unknown dark space. A pair of red demonic eyes opened and looked into the distance. There was a blurry figure in its eyes, which slowly condensed and revealed itself. There was a rapid panting sound in the void, as if the figure that was condensing made it extremely excited. A brutal killing intent was brewing in the void. However, just as the figure was about to become clear, a dazzling golden light suddenly exploded from his body. The blood-red color in the demon Eye was filled with gold, and it was blinded. It hurriedly chose to close its eyes, but two streams of demonic blood still dripped down, corroding the void and creating ripples with an ear-piercing sound! ¡°This grudge! I will definitely take revenge!¡± A demonic, ear-piercing whisper echoed in the void, and then The Dark World returned to dead silence. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chu he was not very satisfied with his gains from this trip. However, it was better than nothing. I¡¯ll just kill some time! Who asked him to have so much time. And he crossed more and more! He had already started to walk towards eternity. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve gone out to relax!¡± Chu Hejing was extremely tempted to go outside and take a look. All these years, he had spent most of his time perfecting his forbidden ancient lands, cultivating, or listening to the stories told by the beasts. Although he had not gone into deep seclusion, he had rarely gone out. Now, on a whim, he suddenly wanted to go out for a walk. He arrived at the border of the Barbarian region in just a few steps. At this point, he revealed himself and landed on the bridge. He looked around. A few decades passed. As the Xia clan¡¯s strength increased by leaps and bounds, they gradually left the Barbarian region. As the intersection point between the two continents, it became very lively. There were already cities built on both sides of the bridge. There were people coming and going on the bridge, and it was very dense. There were even many martial artists who had set up stalls on the spot to do business. All kinds of stalls were densely packed from the head of the bridge to the end. To be able to attract so many cultivators to come here for business, one could only imagine the amount of people here. Batch after batch, they were changing at every moment. Moreover, the people who had walked past here! No matter if they were male or female, old or young, their cultivation was not ordinary. The current Xia clan was no longer the same as before. Even though the population of the Xia clan had increased rapidly in recent years ¡­ However, the amount of resources they obtained was also beyond imagination. It could provide for the entire clan to cultivate. Apart from those who were born not long ago or those who were born useless, most of them were no longer ordinary people. They were basically all martial artists. Moreover, there was a world of difference in their strength compared to before. It was unknown how much stronger it had become. None of the people walking on the bridge were lower than Xiantian! One must know that the Xia clan of the past ¡­ Warriors of houtian third or fourth stage were already able to roam the Jianghu. A small family could be called an ancestor even at the Xiantian level. But now, in the Xia clan, the houtian realm was the foundation of a child, and the Xiantian realm was the youth. Only then could they go out and gain experience. In fact, in some large clans, ordinary King tiers who had just advanced weren¡¯t even qualified to be called ancestors. There were too many! Take this Chu bridge for example. If Chu he threw a brick in, it might hit a King¡¯s Head. Just like now. He bent down and picked up a small rock. Bang! He closed his eyes and threw it into the sky, randomly picking a lucky audience member. ¡°Who is it! Stand out!¡± A man holding a large saber touched the back of his head and suddenly turned around, his sharp eyes scanning the surroundings! The aura around him exploded, causing the people around him to quickly retreat. She looked at him warily. Everyone was a martial artist, so their vigilance was naturally very high. Even the merchants on both sides of the street rolled up their shops and placed them on top of their heads. Once something went wrong, they would immediately run away. In the distance, there were law-enforcement officers in black who saw the commotion and flew over. ¡°I was ambushed!¡± He hurriedly explained as he pulled out the large saber. ¡°You¡¯re very lucky!¡± A hand suddenly appeared and pushed his broadsword back. Then, a pill was forcefully stuffed into his mouth. The burly man shook his head. He didn¡¯t want to eat things from strangers. He wasn¡¯t the kind of person who would stop at nothing to eat! Unfortunately, resistance was futile! Even though his mouth had been tightly shut, it was still easily pried open! A cool pill fell into his mouth. It melted in his mouth, leaving a fragrant scent in his mouth. The burly man¡¯s expression changed drastically. He had no idea what this thing was! He felt terrified and uneasy. Then, he released his grip on the blade. The burly man felt that he could move again. Just as he was about to scream, he suddenly felt that something was wrong and hurriedly sat down cross-legged. Before he closed his eyes, he saw the back of a person leaving with his hands behind his back! ¡°Ancestor!¡± A legendary figure of the Xia clan appeared in the burly man¡¯s mind. He was handsome! He was carefree! He was majestic! He was free and easy! He was wandering in the mortal world. He was the person that everyone in the Xia clan was looking forward to meeting! Those who were lucky enough to meet him all had different opinions of him. But they had one thing in common, and that was gratitude and respect. This was because meeting him represented an opportunity. Some people were reborn as a result. Some people were reborn from the darkness. Some of them had unparalleled combat strength. ¡°Could it be that this is my chance?¡± This thought appeared in the burly man¡¯s mind. Then, he closed his eyes completely, and the distracting thoughts faded away. The surrounding people saw him suddenly go crazy and then suddenly close his eyes. They felt strange. The black-shirted law-enforcement officer who came from the air frowned and looked at him. He could feel his state and did not disturb him. He stood by the side to protect him. Chu he slowly walked through the crowd. He looked at the vendor who was haggling with others with a passionate smile. He looked at the young men who were heading to the eastern Azure region in groups. There were also those martial artists who had returned with blood on their blades. Their lives must be very interesting! ¡°I¡¯m suddenly a little envious!¡± Chu he sighed. He was too powerful to experience such a life. They couldn¡¯t even integrate. He could get along with anyone as an equal and chat with them happily, but he would always feel a sense of estrangement in his heart. The distance between them grew stronger as his strength grew. ¡°Speaking of which, if there¡¯s a chance, I still have to give it a try!¡± Chu he muttered to himself. After standing at the top for so long, it was time to look back. He felt that it would be very beneficial to him. However, he also knew that if he really wanted to try, it would also be many years later! Chapter 168 ? Chapter 168: War of ten thousand races Translator: 549690339 Chu he walked along the liangchuan area. He realized that liangchuan was in a mess. It was not as peaceful as the first time he came. There were battles everywhere. The battle between the various races was extremely intense. From time to time, all kinds of thunderclaps could be heard in the sky, and there was even a rain of blood. He also saw many broken cities with smoke everywhere. The protective array was broken, and the city was destroyed. It was obvious that liangchuan was in danger. As long as they were strong enough, all the major clans were restless. Chu he also saw the shadows of many Xia clan warriors. They had already built several cities in liangchuan. It seemed that their power had developed quite well. Chu he arrived outside the myriad Tribe Alliance. After decades of vicissitudes, even this place had changed greatly. The interior was not as neat as the first time he saw it, and it was not as prosperous as it had been. But overall, it was still much better than other places. At the very least, the various tribes here could still do business in peace. Chu he strolled around and stopped at a place. There was a huge platform here, and the roars of various races could be heard around it. Chu he even saw a group of humans roaring at the top of their lungs. He walked over and plunged into the crowd. On the high platform, there were two alien races fighting. They were only at the initial stages of the king tier. In Chu he¡¯s eyes, their battle was like a battle between beasts. Their moves were too brutal and too simple! Chu he¡¯s gaze swept across the horizontal board on the high platform. The war of ten thousand races! There were three big words written on it. ¡°No wonder liangchuan is in such a mess!¡± Chu he¡¯s mind moved. Chu he had heard of the myriad tribe war from the beasts! This was a battle that would occur every once in a while in the eastern Azure region. The ten thousand Tribe Alliance had pushed for all the tribes to kill each other. His beasts didn¡¯t know the exact reason. They only knew that this had been a tradition of the eastern Azure region since they were born. It could be considered an old program. Those beasts had also fought their way out of the myriad tribe war! It had quite a fierce reputation. They had said that before the start of the myriad tribe war, the myriad Tribe Alliance was a stable and orderly existence. Other than a few specific places, it seemed that it could maintain the relative stability of most places. However, once the myriad tribe war came, the myriad Tribe Alliance would be the source of chaos. The myriad Tribe Alliance had a complete set of rules regarding the myriad tribe war. They were forcing the major races to go to war. Otherwise, most of the tribes that could survive in the eastern Azure region for a long time would have been used to putting stability first. Even without the myriad Tribe Alliance. In most cases. They were all in an Alliance and wanted to start a large-scale killing. It was rare, so they all had scruples about each other. Without external pressure and provocation, it would be very difficult for them to truly fight with their foundations and clan¡¯s fortune. Chu he raised his head. He felt that the entire Eastern Azure region seemed to be enveloped by a thick, murderous aura. He felt that if he could draw the blood Fiend energy into the demon suppression tower, it would probably form an unprecedented Spirit Rain. The level of his check-in would explode. But unfortunately, the demon suppression tower required creatures with intelligence. Even if the blood and evil aura were collected, it would be useless! Unless there was a carrier. However, such a thick baleful aura was not something that ordinary living beings could bear! If he guided it in, he might directly explode! Even the two demons in his demon subduing Pagoda were worried. It was possible that the door was special, but Chu he had his concerns. That door was not ordinary. It was very strange, and even he couldn¡¯t see through it. If the evil blood aura was gathered inside, something bad might happen. He wasn¡¯t afraid of the unknown Sky Devil Dao master, but he still had to be cautious! He could not be afraid, but he had to be cautious! ¡°It would be great if a Dao realm being came to cause trouble!¡± ¡°I can try to catch it!¡± Chu he thought to himself. It was such a pity that he could only look at it but not use it with such a thick murderous aura! However, he was just thinking about it. For someone like him who was low-key, kind, and basically didn¡¯t take the initiative to cause trouble, that Taoist venerable would have nothing better to do than to come and find trouble with him! ¡°And I feel like there¡¯s a big problem with this bloody aura!¡± Chu he looked on thoughtfully. However, he didn¡¯t use a secret technique to trace back to the origin. Now, he couldn¡¯t touch these bloody and fierce auras, so he didn¡¯t want to get into trouble because of curiosity. He would think about it in the future when he had the opportunity to use it. ¡°Human Lin Tian, rock python Lan Shi!¡± Chu he was surprised and looked at the high platform. There was a thump. A familiar figure jumped up the high platform in a carefree manner. He stood on it casually, flicked the long hair in front of his forehead, and hooked his finger at the giant python that had slithered up! long time no see, this little guy has come to the eastern Azure region! Chu he looked at the young man on the stage and smiled. This was Lin Teng and Zi Yan¡¯s twin brother. It was all thanks to the green smoke from his Lin family ancestor. In addition, when his father made him, he had eaten some unusual things, which made his aptitude very good. At least, he had surpassed his father by more than one grade. He and his sister were even born after ten years of pregnancy! He had already completed his Foundation establishment in his stomach. His talent was heaven-defying and could be ranked in the top two of the Xia clan. The first was his sister! Now, the two of them were the treasures of the Xia clan¡¯s ancestors. Although their cultivation was already extraordinary, they still refused to let them out. This time, for some unknown reason, he suddenly allowed them to come out! ¡°Lin lingxue is your sister!¡± The giant python raised its head and looked at Lin Tian. His eyes were filled with ruthlessness and hatred. A green mist was emitted from its body. It could be seen that there was enmity between the two sides! ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Lin Tian nodded. ¡°Your sister killed my brother, so I¡¯m going to kill you too!¡± LAN devour opened his mouth! This was an arena battle, so there were many spectators. Many creatures would say some harsh words before the battle. ¡°Is that so?¡± Lin Tian sneered as he looked at the green poisonous gas that scattered in all directions. This snake was fast and cunning! ¡°Oh my God, this is actually the little tyrant Ling Xue¡¯s brother!¡± ¡°No wonder it looks a little similar!¡± ¡°A golden couple!¡± Many people beside Chu he exclaimed. Their spirits were suddenly raised! He shouted loudly. It seemed that Lin lingxue was quite well-known among them, and many people knew about her. ¡°Since he¡¯s the little tyrant Ling Xue¡¯s brother, he¡¯ll definitely win!¡± you should know that little tyrant Ling Xue has unrivaled combat strength in the same realm. A Tiger sister doesn¡¯t have a dog brother, so her brother must be even more powerful! ¡°I bet that within three moves, that Python will be killed. The little tyrant Ling Xue¡¯s brother will raise the prestige of our human race!¡± Someone said confidently. They raised their arms and cheered for Ling Xue, the little tyrant¡¯s brother. Hearing the cheers from below, Lin Tian¡¯s smile disappeared, and he felt unhappy. These people! Are you crazy? Is this how you cheer? ¡°I have a name. I¡¯m Lin Tian!¡± With a flip of his palm, a dark blue long sword appeared in his palm with a Dragon¡¯s Roar and a tiger¡¯s roar! ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡± ¡°Just one sword!¡± Chapter 169 ? Chapter 169: Chapter 169 cheating Translator: 549690339 Lin Tian was very confident and arrogant. Of course, he also had this qualification! He had not been born, and had not even begun to conceive, but he had already received the blessing of his elders. When it was being nurtured, it was also washed by the thick luck of Lin city. He had also stayed in the stomach of a peak great emperor who could break through at any time for ten years and formed a strong foundation. Even in the eastern Green sky region, the true top clans could be called heaven¡¯s favorites. He was born with an innate Foundation. There was no need to cultivate at all. One only needed to grow normally to reach the innate realm. Furthermore, because of his monstrous Foundation, he had cultivated earlier than ordinary living beings. When he was three years old, he was extremely intelligent. He had already begun to step on the path of cultivation under the guidance of the white-bearded ancestor. He was only twenty years old this year, but he was already a ninth-tier King. Not to mention the Xia clan. Even in liangchuan, it was one of a kind. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that his bone age was hidden, other living beings would probably be shocked to the point of suffocation if they could see his age. The enemies of the same generation that he needed to compete with were those big clans in the eastern Green region. In liangchuan, that would be like lowering one¡¯s standing. Therefore, the Python that he was fighting against was an old king who had lived for countless years. Otherwise, if he really called those beasts of the same generation over, they wouldn¡¯t be enough for him to kill! But even so, he was still bullying the beast. ¡°It¡¯s very boring!¡± Chu he shook his head. ¡°Brother, why do you say that? I think it will be very exciting and it will be an extremely dangerous battle.¡± although we all hope that the little tyrant Ling Xue¡¯s brother will win, it is undeniable that the Python is equally difficult to deal with. In the myriad clan war, it has already won two rounds and is an expert that can be ranked on the liangchuan earth roll! A man beside Chu he couldn¡¯t help but say after hearing what Chu he said. ¡°Just like what little tyrant big brother Ling Xue said, he only needs one move!¡± Chu he laughed. ¡°I¡¯m just saying! I don¡¯t dare to believe it!¡± The burly man shook his head. There were too many people who would say such arrogant words, be it foreigners or humans! ¡°Is that so? just wait and see!¡± Chu he didn¡¯t comment. This was an unequal battle. Both sides were not on the same level in terms of cultivation and combat strength. The ending was already decided the moment he stepped on the stage. There would be no suspense. Unless that snake had some heaven-defying means. One had to know that everyone present, including all the beasts, thought that Lin Tian was only at the fifth-level King realm. This was the cultivation level he revealed in front of others. He had been practicing the breath holding technique since he was young and had the help of the treasures on him. Even when he was fighting, ordinary venerable sovereigns wouldn¡¯t be able to see anything unusual if he didn¡¯t use his full strength. At least in a small place like liangchuan, no one would be able to detect anything amiss. If he said he would kill the snake with one strike, then he would do it! After all ¡­ That snake was a true fifth grade King realm expert, and it wasn¡¯t playing any dirty tricks! The two sides were not on the same level at all. Even if Lin Tian suppressed his strength to the fifth-level King realm, that was still a suppression of strength by a higher cultivation realm. It was still different! &Nbsp; so, The Python was really cut into pieces by the sword! The scene was not considered explosive! Only The Blue Sword ray streaked across the space. Then, the giant python was instantly killed! The giant python died with its eyes wide open. It released a poisonous mist and was prepared to fight for a few hundred rounds, letting the poisonous mist ferment before unleashing a sure-kill attack. All sorts of battle tactics were simulated in its mind. Even before it stepped onto the stage, it had already begun to plan for the next battle. However, he didn¡¯t expect that all of this was useless. The other party merely raised his hand. Then, a ray of blue light was reflected in its eyes, and all of its consciousness fell into silence. Silence! They surrounded the high platform! No matter if it was a human or a beast, they all stopped talking. They watched this scene in shock! The battle on the high platform! They were all opponents of the same level, and when they fought, all kinds of ominous auras filled the air. It was very violent! But now, a scene of an easy instant kill had appeared! The first reaction of some of the experts who were watching the high platform was that something was wrong. Countless auras swept over Lin Tian¡¯s body, repeatedly confirming his identity. The results were out. He was indeed a fifth level King. the humans are cheating! They¡¯re definitely cheating! One of the Pythons hovered in the air, its huge eyes staring at Lin Tian. ¡°There must be a problem with his cultivation!¡± ¡°He can¡¯t be just an ordinary King tier!¡± It was very excited, and its tail wriggled in the air. If not for the fact that it had something to worry about, it would have directly whipped Lin Tian! ¡°But he¡¯s indeed a fifth level King! If you think he¡¯s cheating, you need evidence!¡± A voice rang out in the void. During the life-and-death battle, all living beings ¡®cultivation bases were confirmed! In fact, when Lin Tian attacked earlier, the aura they felt was indeed that of a fifth-level King. He couldn¡¯t think that there was a problem just because the other party¡¯s combat power was too strong. He needed evidence. ¡°But he killed an opponent of the same level with one strike! This is impossible!¡± The giant python was still unwilling to give up. ¡°Hmph! It was rare to see so many things. The younger generation of the large clans in the core area had unparalleled battle prowess in the same realm and could even fight across realms! There¡¯s nothing to be surprised about!¡± ¡°This only means that your clan¡¯s descendants are too weak!¡± ¡°Get down!¡± An impatient voice sounded in the void. The giant python helplessly descended, staring at Lin Tian. Its descendants were not weak. He had killed his way out of a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood! He could be considered the best among those of the same level. If it was a loss, it could still understand. However, he couldn¡¯t accept the fact that he was killed instantly. the white-bearded old man¡¯s teachings have all been in vain! In a restaurant, a young lady carrying a sledgehammer watched Lin Tian kill a Python with a single strike. She was dissatisfied with him. Her performance was not on point. Such an instant kill really didn¡¯t make sense. Unlike her, every time she faced an enemy, she would use the same cultivation base and combat power, and then hammer the other party to death. Although it was also a crushing defeat, it had never been questioned like this. Everyone said that she was invincible among her peers. They would not suspect her of cheating! The difference was huge! ¡°My stupid brother!¡± She sighed and shook her head. She felt that she should go back and complain. Lin Tian¡¯s performance was not up to standard, and could even be considered poor. He did not understand the true meaning of the old man¡¯s teachings at all. The first time he attacked, he left an impression on all the living beings. She knew that he had a problem. In the future, if anyone wanted to make a move on him, it would definitely be a thunderous blow. He would not give him a chance! He didn¡¯t know how to keep a low profile at all. Unlike her, she performed very well. look, isn¡¯t that the little tyrant, patriarch Ling Xue? ¡± ¡°Yup! He exudes a domineering aura just by standing there. No wonder he¡¯s on the liangchuan¡¯s terrestrial rankings. He¡¯s a great expert that all races fear!¡± ¡°I heard that she¡¯s the person that all King tiers of the same cultivation level fear the most! However, it was very domineering! I admire her the most now!¡± Lin lingxue: ¡°??? ¡± She turned her head, and a row of question marks flashed on it. Chu he looked at the crowd for a while and even discussed with some people before he turned and left. In his eyes, this so-called myriad tribe war was no different from a child¡¯s play. The only difference might be that it was more difficult to live. ¡°The eastern Azure region isn¡¯t a good place either!¡± Chu he sighed with emotion. Chapter 170 ? Chapter 170: Low-key arrival, low-key departure Translator: 549690339 Chu he walked around liangchuan. He took away all the useful and interesting things in the secret realms or cave abodes of the experts that he could sense. As for the useless ones, he left them there. Before he left, he also changed the secret realms and cave abodes. The Masters of those secret realms and abodes had set up traps, restrictions, and tests. They were too crude and he couldn¡¯t stand them. As a person who always liked to do good, it was not too much to help! He was happy to do so. He didn¡¯t want anything in return, nor did he want to thank him. This was just a good habit that he had kept in the Barbarian region! Handsome experts were just so kind. ¡­¡­ ¡°Something has happened to the ancestor!¡± In front of a fortress situated in the mountains, a rock mang tribe junior quickly slid over and slammed the door. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? He was so flustered! How many times has the forefather taught you to be steady?¡± The gate of the fortress opened with a creak. A giant python slowly crawled out of the hole. It didn¡¯t feel that a great enemy had come, so it wasn¡¯t affected by the nervousness of its junior. It was a steady and mature old Python. He was not satisfied with the impetuous behavior of the younger generation. ¡°Patriarch, something big has happened! There¡¯s something strange about the forbidden land of inheritance in the back mountain, and there¡¯s killing intent. Many of the juniors who entered have been buried inside, and some of them are seriously injured!¡± The Python that had come to deliver the news couldn¡¯t care less about the old ancestor¡¯s dissatisfaction and said anxiously. ¡°What!¡± With a boom, a green light flashed on the old Python¡¯s body. A powerful aura exploded, directly sending the Python who had come to report flying. However, it couldn¡¯t care less. It rose into the air and headed for the forbidden area. ¡°Roar! Why? Why is that so?¡± this is clearly a land of opportunity set up by my clan¡¯s seniors. Why are the conditions suddenly wrong? ¡± ¡°Why? Why is this so?¡± However, a moment later, the old Python¡¯s puzzled and angry roar rang out from the forbidden area in the back mountain. It was even mixed with a trace of a painful groan! Then, the entire rock mang clan exploded! All kinds of tyrannical auras were emitted and poured into the forbidden area. When they realized what had happened, the aura in the air of the entire rock mang tribe became violent, and flames condensed and burned out of thin air. Those weak little pythons were so scared that their hearts and livers were about to split open! However, the group of rock mang race patriarchs had no time to care about the feelings of their juniors! One had to know. They had used the forbidden land for so many years, and the perfect foundation accumulated by countless predecessors over the generations, but now they could not use it! And it seemed like they had a grudge against them. One could easily imagine their feelings. I can¡¯t figure it out! His eyes turned red! Countless experts of the rock mang tribe moved out, wanting to break through the forbidden land by force. In the end, they discovered that not only were they not allowed to enter the forbidden area, but even the power had changed! He was a pervert who couldn¡¯t understand. They had no way of tearing it down by force! This place had suddenly become strange! ¡°Roar!¡± Furious roars filled with grievance reverberated in the sky above the rock mang tribe and spread far and wide. ¡­¡­ ¡°Everyone, be careful. According to my investigation, this is a cave left behind by a King of the bone Shadow Clan. We are humans, so the schemes left behind will definitely not be merciful!¡± Under a cliff, a group of people used a special technique to open a huge cave. They entered and advanced carefully! The leader still had to repeatedly remind everyone to be careful. After all ¡­ To the human race, this place was 100% unwelcomed. The danger was definitely not small. He could never be too cautious. Everyone nodded to show that they understood. He entered with the most alert heart, and at the same time, he was prepared for a long battle. After all, it wasn¡¯t easy for them to break into the cave of a King. However! Just half an hour later. They had come out, and each of them had a rich harvest in their hands! ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with this place! Are we still in an illusion?¡± They looked at the Cliff¡¯s exit and then at the harvest in their hands. He was extremely confused. This was the inheritance of the bone Shadow clan¡¯s King. This group of people was not the same as the other party. Rather than saying that they were here to search for treasures, it would be better to say that they were here to steal the inheritance! Originally, for a group of Xiantian ninth level experts, this matter shouldn¡¯t be considered easy. They were also mentally prepared for the possibility of casualties. However, he didn¡¯t expect things to go so smoothly that it exceeded his expectations. Those tests were really tests, not traps, and there was no cross-race distinction. It was unbelievable to the extreme! ¡°Is this really the place where the bone Shadow clan¡¯s King is in seclusion and not the cave of our King?¡± They were very confused and couldn¡¯t figure it out. The process of exploring this cave abode felt like entering his home. It was a small test from the elders of their family. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chu he swept around liangchuan. Before he left, he even packed up a herd of ordinary sheep. After that, he leisurely returned to the Barbarian region! Just like the last time he was here. In liangchuan, he was just an insignificant and ordinary passerby. He didn¡¯t attract any attention when he came in, and he didn¡¯t cause any trouble when he left. He came in a low-key manner and returned in a low-key manner. There was no need for auspicious clouds to open the way, nor did it need Starlight to pave the way. Chu he walked back from Chu Qiao with a smile. The lucky man from before was still there. The aura on his body fluctuated. Many people looked at him with curiosity. After all, it was very rare for someone to be able to break through so easily in such a place. He was too big-hearted! It was no different from taking off his pants in front of a group of people. A normal person would not do such a thing. No matter how anxious he was, he couldn¡¯t be this anxious! It was much better to take a few more steps to the inn in the city. When Chu he walked past, the burly man opened his eyes and saw a familiar yet blurry figure. He hurriedly stood up, not caring about the thick smell on his body after breaking through, and hurriedly chased after her. ¡°Many thanks, senior!¡± The burly man said and bowed respectfully. He was grateful from the bottom of his heart. This opportunity not only allowed him to break through, but even the internal injuries on his body were healed, allowing him to have a new path on the road of martial arts that had been cut off. This was the grace of rebirth. Originally, it wasn¡¯t something that could be done with a simple thank you! Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t have anything on him that he could take out. Just that pill alone was not worth it even if he sold himself. And he¡¯s a man, so senior probably won¡¯t take a fancy to him. It was a pity. He couldn¡¯t even repay her with his body. Only gratitude. ¡°No need to thank me. If you want to thank someone, go thank that stone! It chose you, and that¡¯s your luck.¡± Chu he did not even turn his head. He placed his hands behind his back and spoke indifferently. The burly man stood there and watched Chu he leave with reverence. The burly man returned to his original spot and found the piece of gravel that had hit his head. Chapter 171 ? Chapter 171: Breaking through the realm Translator: 549690339 Chu he felt much more comfortable after he went out for a walk. The check-in page had also been refreshed! Chu he entered the library and checked in. ding! Congratulations to the host for successfully signing the contract. You have received a divine purple flame. A flame appeared on the Lotus on the check-in panel. Chu he, who was just doing a routine check-in, had a change in expression. After all, the luck of the demon subduing tower was not good enough. It had been a long time since he had gotten a popular item! He didn¡¯t expect to come back with a surprise after a trip. Surprisingly, he did not have much expectations at first! Chu he moved his palm, and the purple fire contained in the Lotus throne appeared in his hand. The flames flickered and burned in the void. It did not affect the space and did not break the forbidden techniques in the library Pavilion. However, Chu he felt a burning sensation in his soul. Just this point alone showed how extraordinary it was. Chu he checked the basic information of the treasure. He finally understood. This purple flame was a treasure that aided in tempering the soul. However, it also had an extraordinary offensive power. In other words, it was not a treasure that ordinary living beings could use. It required strength to control. Even with Chu he¡¯s powerful soul, he could feel the heat. If it was an ordinary Saint venerable, their soul would probably be destroyed if they got close. The divine purple flame was something that directly affected the soul. Those defensive treasures and methods would not be of much use! Chu he estimated that even an ordinary Dao realm existence would need a lot of time to master and refine it! At least, it would take hundreds of years. ¡°Good stuff!¡± it seems that I can go into seclusion to break through to the transcendence golden body! Chu he revealed a smile. His nine transformations golden body was already at the sixth transformation. But his transcendence golden body was still on the fifth level. With the effect of this purple divine flame, he could attempt the sixth level! At that time, his soul and body would be in balance again. His life level would be able to jump once again, and his strength would also rise to a new level. He would be more confident in facing those existences in the eastern Azure region who were hiding somewhere. Chu he set the alarm clock in his mind. He put down the Lotus throne, and the burden on his body floated to the ground. Then, he sat cross-legged on it. The flames on the Lotus rose and wrapped around his entire body. Time passed by slowly. In the blink of an eye, three years had passed! The situation in the eastern Azure region had become more and more chaotic in the past three years. The war of the myriad clans was slowly pushed to the climax by a pair of invisible black hands behind the scenes. Even the Xia clan could sense the danger. The number of people heading to liangchuan began to decrease. Only those who were strong enough could do so! She was still reluctant to leave him inside. It was not that they were not afraid of death! There were simply too many opportunities inside! They did not know when it started, but they discovered a very outrageous thing. In the land of liangchuan. Those experts ¡®cave abodes and secret realms, no matter which race they originally belonged to. As long as they could find the entrance, they would most likely benefit from it, and the chances of encountering danger were quite small. There were even people who accidentally entered the forbidden Lands of other races and obtained shocking fortunes, safely coming out. They were familiar with this situation, which was similar to the situation in the Barbarian region. Many of the old men expressed that this was fate! In this situation, it was as if an innocent little girl had spread her long legs and curled her fingers. Who could resist the temptation? The Barbarian region had almost been fully developed. The powerful people were naturally unwilling to leave such a large piece of treasure land. At that moment, Chu he¡¯s closed-door cultivation had reached its final stage. His transcendence golden body was also about to break through to the sixth level. The flames surrounding him burned even more intensely. His figure, which was originally still faintly discernible, was now completely covered. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ In the depths of the eastern Azure region! In the sacred mountain, the forbidden land of the pig-maned tribe. Boom! Boom! Boom! More and more auspicious clouds gathered as Yuan Qi continuously gushed into the forbidden ground, filling up the bottomless pit. Outside the forbidden area, a group of pig-maned tribe experts became more and more excited and nervous. From the looks of it, the first ancestor was reaching his final moments. Success or failure would soon be revealed. Even though they were powerful, they were so nervous that they stopped breathing! The aura on their bodies fluctuated. The first ancestor¡¯s success or failure would affect the fate of the entire Pigman tribe. It was a success. The entire pig-maned clan rose to the heavens, suppressing the eastern Azure region and ruling over all the other clans. He had failed. Their pig-maned tribe¡¯s future would be bleak. Not to mention the person who secretly attacked them. In the upcoming Council of all races, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to keep my position as the alliance leader. One had to know that the outcome of failing to break through to the Dao realm was very tragic! It was definitely not as simple as the word ¡®failure¡¯. As Zhu Gang broke through, the commotion became bigger and bigger. The pig-maned tribe¡¯s experts were no longer able to completely cover up those strange phenomena. Some powerful existences from other races had noticed the abnormality and came to spy in the dark, ready to make a move. The pig-maned tribe had activated their clan-protecting formation to guard against any evil intentions from the outside. ¡°That pig is about to break through! It¡¯s too fast!¡± ¡°Such talent makes me jealous.¡± ¡°Hmph! He might even die!¡± The existences that were observing in the dark were communicating with each other. Their eyes looked at the forbidden land of the pig-maned tribe, which was covered by the formation. The light that pierced through the void was full of complicated feelings. Dao realm! It was a realm that they yearned for and had been suffering for countless years! It was too difficult to break through this realm! It was even more difficult than the sum of all the previous stages. But now, a junior was trying to break through before them. Regardless of whether it would succeed or not, it would be considered a beating! One had to know that some of them already had their lives coming to an end! However, he was still dawdling at the edge, unable to even try. The difference was too obvious. There were even some existences whose eyes were red! From the looks of it, if it had the chance, it really wanted to increase the difficulty for Zhu Gang. Not for any other reason! Pure jealousy! With its life almost exhausted, even a Saint venerable would have his soul twisted. And it was even darker. The red light in his eyes grew more and more intense, and was about to touch the pig-maned tribe¡¯s defensive formation. BOOM! With an explosion, the pig-maned tribe¡¯s protective array was broken. A powerful force rushed into the sky. The auspicious clouds that surrounded the forbidden land of the pig-maned tribe rolled and condensed, turning into seven-colored divine clouds that fell down, covering the entire pig-maned tribe and benefiting them. Even the forbidden land of the pig-maned tribe had a layer of depth, which gave it a different charm. ¡°This is!¡± ¡°The land of Dao runes is born!¡± ¡°It¡¯s succeeded!¡± The red light that was almost stuck to the pig-maned clan¡¯s protective formation suddenly shrank. The space shook, and a black afterimage was shattered. Chapter 172 ? Chapter 172: Powerless Translator: 549690339 ¡°Hmph!¡± In the forbidden land of the pig-maned clan, a cold snort resounded and exploded in the sky. It was like the dissatisfaction of a God. It caused the hearts of all the existences in the dark to tremble! Bang! Bang! After a loud explosion in the distance, a shrill scream was heard. A non-human ninth great saint with a fish head, a bull-like body, a pair of wings, and nine tails fell from the void in the distance. There was a nine-foot iron rake nailed on its back, which had smashed deeply into his cervical spine and dug a huge hole. As it fell, drops of blood fell down like rain. The non-human Grand Sage didn¡¯t die, and his life force was still strong. But at this moment, it was suppressed by a rake that appeared from the void and could not move. They could only let out unwilling roars and screams! Drops of blood were flowing out uncontrollably. Along with it, its life was also lost. Even a Supreme Saint could drain his blood and still retain his vitality. However, at this moment, the rake on its neck was fatal. &Nbsp; there was also the will left behind by the Dao realm expert on the wound. If it wasn¡¯t dispelled, it would die when the blood dried up. The other hidden existences saw its miserable state and their hearts skipped a beat. At the same time, they rejoiced. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t put his evil thoughts into action, or he would be dead! Now, he would definitely end up the same as that foreign being. Dao realm existences were too powerful! Zhu Gang, who had just entered this realm, was able to suppress a ninth great saint who had been on par with him in the past with a single strike from a distance. That kind of ease. It was as if he had just casually crushed an ant. It was only a step away, but it was a concept of two different levels. It was beyond imagination. Under the fearful gazes of all the alien races ¡­ A thick and strong pig-maned monster with black hair standing on its head and a set of black silk armor on its body stepped out of the forbidden area. The auspicious clouds that fell from the sky surrounded it. The heaven and earth shook and resonated. It had just made a breakthrough in its cultivation and hadn¡¯t consolidated it yet, so it was leaking Dao runes. All the pigs of the pig-maned tribe raised their rakes and looked up at it, cheering loudly. Their first ancestor had really broken through! This was the beginning of the pig-maned tribe¡¯s glory. The existence of the first ancestor. At this moment, their pig-maned tribe would be the top tribe in the eastern Azure region. They could participate in the setting of the rules of the eastern Azure region and occupy the true core area. The true glory of the pig-maned tribe was about to begin. The curtains were drawn. ¡°Something¡¯s happened, first ancestor!¡± After the passionate moment, an expert of the pig-maned tribe came forward to report the situation to Zhu Gang. This was also a very important matter. The hatred of his tribe members who were trapped and the death of lie Hao. It was a good opportunity for the first ancestor to establish his might. They were using the lives of the entire clan to declare the strength of the pig-maned tribe. He wanted to let the living beings of the eastern Azure region witness the power of the Dao realm. ¡°You dare to bully my clan!¡± Zhu Gang, who had just come out of seclusion and was originally in high spirits, was instantly enraged when he heard such a thing! This was a challenge to its dignity. He had been slapped in the face the moment he came out of seclusion. This was definitely not something they could tolerate! He needed to hit back with more force. The kind that could be directly smashed. ¡°To be able to kill and suppress a few of our clan¡¯s Saint Venerables, it seems that the strength of the clan is not weak! Perhaps it¡¯s one of those old enemies!¡± that¡¯s good. I¡¯ll use their blood to show the other tribes in the eastern Azure region what a true expert is! ¡°Their heads will be hung high on the city walls of my race!¡± Zhu Gang said slowly. It was very confident. Only by stepping into the Dao realm could one truly understand the power of this realm. At this moment, it no longer put its former opponents in its eyes. In Zhu Gang¡¯s eyes, they were all ants. He was holding the bead of life of a trapped Supreme Saint. Zhu Gang took a glance, and with a move of his hand, he plowed a few times and killed the suppressed alien race. Then, he carried the bloody rake and headed in a direction. send out congratulatory letters and invite all the upper Sixth-rank tribes to form an alliance to congratulate the first ancestor! ¡°Let¡¯s use that one to receive our guests!¡± An ordinary Saint venerable from the pig-maned tribe pointed at the alien race that was killed by the rake and was still bleeding. Its eyes swept around! It made those ninth level Saint venerate foreign races who had just revealed themselves to congratulate Zhu Gang lower their heads. At this moment, the ordinary Saint venerable old ancestor of the Pighead race was standing in the void, and he was at the peak of his life. His words made the few ninth-level Saint Venerables lower their heads. This was the might of a Dao realm race. A piece of news quickly spread among the main bloodlines of the various clans in the center of the eastern Azure region. ¡°Zhu Gang of the pig-maned clan has just successfully broken through!¡± he killed a ninth great saint of the Hao clan with one strike after he came out of seclusion! ¡­¡­ The moment this news spread, all the races were shaken. Many tribes began to release food related to pigs. Those who had grudges against the pig-maned tribe felt terrified. When a pig had just broken through, it meant that many things had to be changed. This was the might of an expert. He had not even made a move, but he had already shocked the world! Human realm! In the discussion hall. Both the Lord and the great sage did not look optimistic at this moment, and the atmosphere was extremely heavy. In the past, the pig-maned tribe, who was only a ninth level Saint venerable, had already forced the human race into a corner. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that there were other tribes on duty keeping the pig-maned tribe in check, the humans who once had a grudge against them would have long been unable to hold on! However, now that Zhu Gang had broken through. The other tribes that were in charge of keeping the pig-maned tribe in check were probably in trouble as well. As Zhu Gang had just broken through, the pig-maned tribe was now above the myriad Tribe Alliance, and was one of the tribes that set the rules. With the hostility they showed and their narrow-minded spirit ¡­ The human race would definitely be punished! The danger this time was even greater! It was the malice of the Taoist Reverend. This kind of existence was not something that any strategy could be effective on! It was no joke that a pig could suppress a human. Even though they had never faced a Taoist Reverend. However, this was evident from the difficulty of breaking through and how Zhu Gang had killed a ninth-level great sage of the Haotian tribe with a casual strike. ¡°What do we do now? Should we just evacuate?¡± A Saint venerable sighed with exhaustion. All these years, bad things had happened to the human race one after another. It was not easy to stabilize the situation for the time being, but now there was such bad news. ¡°Retreat?¡± A Saint venerable shook his head and said helplessly, ¡± we¡¯re not facing the Alliance of the other races. We can barely deal with them and we can even arrange a retreat. However, the pig-maned tribe has a Dao master. If they attack, they won¡¯t give us the chance! There was silence. Everyone was clear that this was the truth. When faced with a stronger opponent, the weak would be powerless. The huge difference in strength could not be made up for with hot-bloodedness and will. A suppression of quality was much more terrifying than a siege of numbers. ¡°Actually!¡± ¡°Perhaps there¡¯s still a chance of survival!¡± ¡°I need to confirm something!¡± An old man who was stroking his white beard said hesitantly. ¡°Life force?¡± ¡°Ye Zun, tell me about it!¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes were on ye Zun. Chapter 173 ? Chapter 173: A good thing Translator: 549690339 thirty years ago, I took the younger generation of my family to travel the world and experience the world in order to break through. During that time, we met a human senior! ¡°I suspect he¡¯s a Dao master!¡± ¡°Maybe we can ask him to come out. Even if he only reveals his aura, he¡¯ll know that we have a Dao master in the human tribe. I¡¯m sure the pig-maned tribe won¡¯t make things difficult for us!¡± In the meeting hall. Ye Zun¡¯s white beard fluttered in the wind. He opened his mouth and spoke under everyone¡¯s gaze. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say anything about this?¡± The Kongming Grand Sage looked at ye Zun in confusion. ¡°AI!¡± that senior likes peace and quiet. Before I left, his junior specifically reminded me not to let too many people know of his existence unless it is necessary, so as not to disturb his peace and quiet! Ye Zun shook his head helplessly. The Kongming Grand Sage nodded his head and his brows finally relaxed a little. There was still hope, even if it was just a sliver, it was still extremely good! The eyes of the other Saint Venerables also lit up. ¡°Since senior likes peace and quiet, we won¡¯t disturb you! To avoid annoying me, ye Zun, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to make a trip!¡± ¡­¡­¡­¡­ As an expert who had already broken through to the Dao realm ¡­ Zhu Gang¡¯s speed was extremely fast. He followed the guidance of his Junior¡¯s bead of life. It soon arrived at liangchuan. Compared to the center of the eastern Azure region, this was a barren wasteland. Zhu Gang¡¯s expression was puzzled. ¡°Why would it be in such a place?¡± It had originally thought that the one who had attacked the pig-maned tribe was one of the tribes it had often interacted with in the past. However, the current situation didn¡¯t seem like it. It swept its consciousness around, but it did not find anything special about this place! The Qi was not concentrated, and the vital Qi was thin. Compared to the center of the eastern Azure region, even the grotto-heavens and Mystic realms here could not be compared to the most ordinary area in the center. In a place like this, the yuan Qi that gathered on his body was something that Zhu Gang was extremely disdainful of, and he directly rejected. This vital Qi was not worthy of it at all! ¡°No matter! No matter who it is, how dare you attack my pig-maned clan! Only death!¡± The pig-maned man looked around, then retracted his gaze and continued forward. ¡°Human?¡± As it neared the Chu bridge, it glanced down at the crowd and the special bridge. However, it was just a glance. He didn¡¯t stop and directly passed through! The people below didn¡¯t notice it either. Zhu lie quickly arrived at the Xia clan territory. ¡°There¡¯s something strange!¡± It stopped here. He noticed that something was wrong! ¡°Roar!¡± The pig-maned man¡¯s body grew taller, and facing the Xia clan territory, he suddenly let out a loud roar. The terrifying roar turned into a corporeal form. Like circular waves, it twisted the space and rushed towards the territory of the Xia clan. ¡°How is that possible?¡± Zhu Gang roared loudly, but after the terrifying sound wave entered, it was like water flowing into a wetland. There was no movement at all, as if it had never appeared! It was confident that it could kill the Lord with a full-force roar, but it did not even cause a stir after entering. It swept its gaze across the crowd and did not show any signs of feeling that something was amiss. ¡°What kind of formation is this?¡± ¡°It should be arranged by the Dao master!¡± Zhu lie made a guess! If it was any other time, it would have left when it encountered an existence of the same level! There was no point in fighting. But now, it was here to bring its junior back! Naturally, he couldn¡¯t just leave like this! ¡°Fellow Daoist! Can you come out and meet me?¡± Zhu lie loudly said. After seeing this formation, it had changed its mind and no longer harbored the intention of exterminating its entire race. Instead, he wanted to negotiate and just bring the juniors back. Hatred was something that he would think about when he became stronger in the future. However ¡­ Zhu Gang shouted again and again, but there was no movement inside. There was no response at all! ¡°Could it be that this formation was left behind by the ancestors of the people inside? or that Dao master was not good at fighting and killing, so he didn¡¯t dare to come out and face me?¡± She shouted at the top of her lungs for a long time without any aggression. No one responded to it. However, many people on the side were alarmed. They gathered together and looked at it from afar. Hmph! Hmph! Zhu Gang, who was ignored, snorted coldly. Then, his body suddenly grew taller and thicker. It spread out between the heaven and earth, covering the sky and the sun. The area outside the Xia clan¡¯s territory was instantly covered by a shadow. At this moment. Heavens. Black! With such a huge commotion, it naturally alarmed many people! The people in the border cities of the Xia clan all looked up in shock. From the courier station, a few fast horses were led out. A group of martial artists whipped their horses hard and pressed them against their stomachs. They headed in the direction of Lin County, ready to report the matter. They couldn¡¯t sense the aura of the shadow. But one look at the formation and one could tell that it was definitely extraordinary! This could be a huge disaster. Zhu Gang took out a large rake and attacked from a distance. It smashed the space of the Xia clan¡¯s territory. In the midst of the crackling sounds, it seemed to be extremely violent. The entire barbarian region, except for the Xia clan¡¯s territory, was shaken. If not for Chu he¡¯s slight modifications, this moment would have been earth-shattering. Everyone at the border raised their heads. At first, he was so shocked that he couldn¡¯t take it anymore and took in a deep breath. It was terrifying! Although they couldn¡¯t feel the figure and the formation, just looking at it was enough to make them feel terrified. However, after looking at it for a long time, it was just like that. After all, they were unable to sense the terrifying aura on Zhu Gang¡¯s body. Therefore, after being shocked to the point of numbness, the feeling in his heart became weaker and weaker. Half a day later. Gradually, some people brought out wine, food, and fruits. They were drinking and eating in the open air. In the midst of their discussions, they looked up at the figure that covered the sky. It was like mining, digging into the air! Anyway, they had no way to solve this situation. It was useless to be nervous, so they might as well relax. Wait for the experts of the clan to come! Looking at those people¡¯s performance, Zhu Gang felt very angry! However, it didn¡¯t have any intention of stopping. Instead, it dug even harder. Judging from the current situation, this place should be what it had guessed. It was left behind by a Dao master who was good at arrays. The descendants of the pig-maned clan must have failed to notice the abnormality here and accidentally fell into it. Having guessed this, saving the younger generation was already in its heart! Its main thought now was to break the array and search for treasures. Just the thought of a Dao master¡¯s legacy made it excited. It was a new breakthrough. Compared to the other Dao Masters in the eastern Azure region, he had no background! The road ahead was also more confusing. However, if one could obtain the legacy of an old Dao master, one would instantly become rich. ¡°As expected! No wonder those guys are jealous of me! My cultivation is going smoothly, and I¡¯m constantly encountering treasures. I¡¯ve just broken through, and good things have come to me!¡± He thought about his experiences since he started cultivating. Even Zhu Gang himself felt that he should be envied. As he flew, good things kept happening. And now, he had broken through to the Dao master realm. His luck path did not weaken, it felt even stronger! He had just broken through! He had encountered such a good thing. It was familiar with this situation! ¡°Perhaps this is the true path of luck!¡± Chapter 174 ? Chapter 174: Not: good banquet Translator: 549690339 Zhu Gang, who felt that his opportunity had arrived, waved his rake with great energy. Even though the formation didn¡¯t seem to have changed under its attack for a short period of time. It didn¡¯t feel anxious or dispirited. As long as the art of the rake was good, it could not be broken without a great formation! It understood this very well. It was normal for a formation set up by a Dao master to be stronger! It would be truly strange if it could be easily broken. This was impossible. Even if he encountered an opportunity, he would still have to work hard to get it! One had to know that when it was still weak, it had encountered an opportunity and spent five years to tear down the cave dwelling of a fallen venerable sovereign. At that time, even Zhu Gang had managed to survive! Now that it had encountered the legacy of a Dao master, it was willing to spend a hundred years! It had even thought about it! If they couldn¡¯t break through the formation in a short time, they would go back and bring all the descendants of their race here. They would occupy and seal the entire area. &Nbsp; this was to prevent any news from leaking and attracting the attention of the other Dao realm races in the eastern Azure region. It wasn¡¯t worried that it wouldn¡¯t break. One had to know that it was also in the Dao realm. &Nbsp; moreover, this array was set up by other Dao realm experts and there was no one controlling it. It was just a dead object and might be able to hold up against lower level ones. However, against an expert like it, it would be broken sooner or later. Even if it was just a matter of time, it would be able to exhaust all the energy inside! Zhu Gang had this confidence. After all ¡­ It was very experienced in this kind of thing! ¡­¡­ ¡°I¡¯ve succeeded!¡± sixth level of the transcendence golden body! In the library Pavilion! Chu he opened his eyes. The divine purple flames that had risen and wrapped around his body slowly retreated to the center of the Lotus platform. Compared to before Chu he went into closed-door cultivation, the purple fire was much thinner. However, it was still burning steadily. After assisting Chu he in his breakthrough, there was still some energy left in it. Even after Chu he¡¯s body left, it could still slowly recover as its energy consumption was reduced. It was a treasure that could be used repeatedly. Chu he stood up and kept the Lotus throne. The burden on the ground flew up and returned to his body. that¡¯s great. I¡¯ve just broken through and there¡¯s a gift coming to my door! Chu he raised his head. He looked at the pig that was working hard to swing the rake. A smile appeared on his face. After his breakthrough, he was pleasantly surprised. His soul, which had been tempered over and over again, was filled with joy! Fortunately, he had been clear-headed for a moment when the pig had first arrived. He had dispersed the counterattack force of the forbidden land of the ancient clan! Otherwise, the pig would have been gone by now! That would be a pity! He was the first Dao master and he had just broken through. He could definitely be captured alive. It was a rare chance. Chu he retracted his gaze and was not in a hurry to go over. Instead, he was counting his gains over the years. He scanned through the various treasures within. They were average, not explosive, but not too bad either! Chu he stretched lazily, and his body made cracking sounds. He opened the door of the library Pavilion. Outside, the little jerk ignored the willow tree¡¯s dissatisfaction and laid on it, playing happily. When it saw Chu he, it jumped down and waved its claws to hug Chu he¡¯s legs! He was about to bury his head in Chu he¡¯s legs. Chu he immediately pressed its head down and sent it away with some Royal Dog Food. Then, he went to the willow tree. He took out the teapot and teacups. He heated the tea in his palm and poured it into the teacup, letting the steam rise. After that familiar feeling returned ¡­ The status appeared. A Golden Shadow walked out from Chu he¡¯s body. It held a golden net and disappeared after taking a step. ¡°What?¡± Zhu Gang, who was already thinking of stopping first and coming up with a hundred-year plan to go back and pull his clan over to prepare for a long battle, suddenly felt his heart skip a beat. It immediately stopped. At the same time, he did not hesitate and retreated. ¡°Who is it? come out?¡± The pig had just made a sound. Its eyes and consciousness repeatedly swept around, and it seemed to be shocked and uncertain. Could it be that it was wrong? The Dao master of this place didn¡¯t leave? Although the feeling of something not right just now was only for a moment. However, as a Dao master, it was impossible for it to be ordinary if it was alarmed. ¡°Fellow Daoist, since you¡¯ve come out! Please show yourself!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to hide. If you have anything to say, let¡¯s just say it face to face.¡± ¡°I¡¯m only here for the juniors in the clan. As long as we release the pig, all our grudges will be resolved!¡± All the aura on Zhu Gang¡¯s body condensed, and the Dao runes that stirred the wind and clouds in the sky were also retracted. The rake was placed horizontally in the sky, ready to explode at any moment. It focused its mind and waited for a moment. There was no movement. Only the group of ants in the array were looking at it in a daze. It was as if he was watching a fool fighting with the air! The great enemy did not appear. However, Zhu Gang felt inexplicably irritated. He was a Dao master. It was abnormal for the top experts of the eastern Azure region to have such a feeling. Even when it was a ninth-level Saint venerable, it would not feel this agitated when facing an enemy of the same level. Instead, they would be excited and hot-blooded, becoming manic and full of battle intent! It was very warlike! ¡°I¡¯ll go back and consolidate my strength first before coming back!¡± Zhu had just made his decision. Since he felt uneasy, he had to make sure that he was terrified first. The matters of the younger generation can be put aside. Zhu Gang¡¯s body shrunk and he started to retreat slowly in the void. At the border of the Xia clan¡¯s territory. Everyone held their breath and focused. As Zhu Gang¡¯s body shrank, they saw a golden net falling from the sky and heading toward his head. As soon as pig sensed it, he raised his head, and the aura on his body suddenly exploded. It was like a volcano that had been accumulating power for a long time had exploded. Before the violent power could spread, a terrifying sound spread out like an explosion. However! At this moment, Zhu Gang¡¯s eyes were filled with gold as he raised his head. The spinning golden halo seemed to bring him into another world. Inside, a golden and majestic figure smiled at him. Zhu Gang¡¯s soul was filled with a sense of extreme danger and terror, almost suffocating him! With just a glance, the outcome was already clear! ¡°Welcome!¡± Zhu Gang¡¯s body, which was on the verge of exploding, froze, and he was like a leather ball that had its aura leaking out. The terrifying aura that spread out seemed to be held by an invisible hand, and it did not cause too much of a stir. The huge golden net descended and enveloped his body. A huge Golden Palm followed closely behind and smacked at Zhu Gang¡¯s huge pig head countless times. With every palm strike, Zhu Gang¡¯s body would shrink by a size. At the same time, a layer of golden light formed a complex pattern that penetrated into his body. The shadow of the palm fell one after another, and the Golden patterns penetrated Zhu Gang¡¯s body layer by layer until his body returned to its normal size. Only then did the giant palm stop, pulling the fishing net towards the Xia clan territory. Meng Yi and a group of Xia clan¡¯s old ancestors had rushed over on horseback. They looked at the Golden figure in the sky with respect. The more powerful one was, the more one would understand how terrifying that senior was! Unfathomable! In the past, when they were still in the king¡¯s realm, they had thought that senior was just an old venerable sovereign. How ridiculous was that? ¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡°Hurry up! Hurry up!¡± Ye Zun¡¯s white beard fluttered in the void. He kept urging in his heart as he used all his strength to rush towards liangchuan. The invitation from the pig-maned tribe had been sent out, so he had to arrive before the banquet started and invite the senior out. He understood! That banquet would be the time for the pig-maned tribe to settle their debts! It was not a good banquet. Chapter 175 ? Chapter 175: The brutal Qi of blood Translator: 549690339 Ye Zun rushed all the way from the hinterland of the eastern Azure region to the remote liangchuan. He hurried on with all his might. He pushed his potential to the limit. However, the eastern Azure region was too big, and along the way, there were many small troubles. Even though he was a Saint venerable, it took him almost half a month to reach liangchuan. He was extremely anxious. It was almost time for the invitation from the pig-maned tribe! The banquet was about to begin! If he was too late, he would probably see a river of blood when he returned! He flew past the Chu bridge and arrived outside the Xia clan¡¯s territory. He already knew the rules, so even though he was anxious, he still flew down. He went to the rest stop next to it and left a treasure there. Then, he took out a horse that looked the best. His body exuded a little Majesty, and the staff inside did not dare to block him for a moment! ¡°Jia! Jia! Jia!¡± He flipped onto his horse and used his hands as a whip. He slapped his left and right hands and continuously smacked his ass while shouting anxiously! The White Horse neighed as it galloped. Its hooves were raised very high, and if it were an ordinary person, they would have been thrown off immediately. It was in great pain! That slap was a little ruthless! ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ Lin Manor. In the demon-suppressing Pagoda. The second level. Under the gazes of a group of beasts. Chu he was fiddling with the pig that he had caught. When he went to the eastern Azure region and saw the thick layers of blood Qi, he already had an idea. But unfortunately, he didn¡¯t have any useful subordinates before! Those guys were too weak! He couldn¡¯t withstand the great opportunity. So he gave up! However, he didn¡¯t expect that a Dao master pig would come to him on its own accord. He could use it. This opportunity was really good for it! This pig was also very blessed. It knew that there were benefits here and came after smelling the smell! In the past half a month. Chu he was drawing and setting up an array on Zhu Gang¡¯s body, and he was about to complete it! At that time, he would be able to take it and absorb all the bloody fiendish energy in the sky above the eastern Azure region. While giving Zhu Gang an opportunity. It could also be considered as returning peace to the thousands of living beings. Let the world regain its clarity. Under Chu he. Zhu Gang panted heavily from time to time. This was the only thing he could do. All other resistance and roars were useless. A pressure from the soul and the layers of seals in its body made it unable to use any power. At this moment, it had lost its freedom! ¡°I can¡¯t figure it out!¡± ¡°Why?¡± He had been arrested for half a month! Zhu Gang was still in a daze. The deep sorrow did not dissipate for a long time. It couldn¡¯t understand! They were both in the Dao realm, so why had it been killed in seconds and captured alive? He didn¡¯t even have the chance to resist. With just a glance, it lost the power to resist. It was too terrifying! The scene from half a month ago, that eye contact, kept repeating in its mind. That terrifying look was like a cruel dream. It had just broken through to the Dao realm, and this was the proudest time of its life. However, he had only come out once to look for his junior and had become the prey. The light of the pig was shattered with a single glance! Who could have thought of this and figured it out! One had to know that the Dao realm was the strongest combat power in the eastern Azure region. The top of the food chain! When he came out of seclusion, he felt a sense of invincible power in his body! It had once caused its confidence to soar! But! &Nbsp; now. ¡°Where¡¯s my luck? It¡¯s impossible!¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t make sense!¡± Zhu Gang looked up with a lifeless gaze. Recalling its pig life, it had been so lucky and smooth-sailing all along. There was no lack of opportunities, and there were no obstacles in breaking through. It had once made countless living beings envious and jealous. But now, it was at its peak! It had been caught! &Nbsp; this was a huge blow. Even Zhu Gang, who had reached Dao realm, couldn¡¯t take it. His heart was split open! This was a drop from the peak to the bottom, and it had just reached the peak. That kind of blow could not be described with words. It looked at the beasts that were looking at it with pity. Zhu Gang was in even more pain, and there was even a trace of hostility mixed in! Even a group of ants dared to look at it like that! It was simply humiliating! At this moment. ¡°Done!¡± Chu he revealed a smile. Then, he packed Zhu Gang up and strode out of the demon suppressing Pagoda with him on his back, heading toward the eastern Azure region. ¡°The blood Qi is getting thicker!¡± Chu he raised his head and looked at the sky. Compared to before he went into seclusion, the demonic blood Qi in the sky had once again risen to a higher level. Only three years had passed. It wasn¡¯t long. One could only imagine how dangerous the battles in the eastern Azure region had been over the years. Chu he felt that the demonic Qi could already affect living beings below venerable sovereigns! The heart of the cultivator was disturbed. It made them even more hostile, and perhaps some things that they could normally endure could turn into a bloody battle. A life-and-death situation was more likely to happen. In the past, most of the living beings only fought for benefits, but now, they might be fighting for their face. ¡°Looking at the situation, this should be someone¡¯s doing!¡± Chu he touched his chin and pondered! a creature that can do such a thing must be powerful. It must be at least a Dao master. Most importantly, its cultivation must be related to the evil blood Qi. It must be an evil technique! if it¡¯s put into the demon suppression tower, then the luck should directly explode and possibly shoot into the sky! Chu he¡¯s expression changed after he analyzed the situation. He was looking forward to it. He really liked this kind of demon. However, anticipation was one thing. Chu he did not want to go into the depths of the eastern Azure territory to search for it. The situation inside was still unknown. It was also the home field of other creatures, and he couldn¡¯t risk his life. He had not been forced into a dangerous situation. It was fine for him to stay in the Xia clan¡¯s territory. That was his home ground. He would slowly cultivate and improve, and when he had nothing to do, he would go fishing. ¡­¡­ ¡°Little bastard, where¡¯s uncle Chu?¡± Lin Teng brought ye Zun, who had found him, to the library Pavilion. However, he realized that Chu he was not there. ¡°I don¡¯t know! Master has gone out!¡± The little jerk shook his head and pointed at the sky. ¡°This, what should we do about this!¡± Ye Zun was very anxious. The feast of the pig-maned tribe was about to begin! There was no time! ¡°Elder ye, what kind of trouble have you encountered?¡± Lin Teng asked. Previously, elder ye had anxiously asked him to introduce him. That kind of urgency made Lin Teng unable to ask for the reason at all. ¡°Something big has happened! The boar-mane tribe in the eastern Azure region, which was the tribe of the fifth level Saint venerable demonic boar during your wedding with Zi Luan, has an expert who has broken through.¡± ¡°Their clan has an old grudge with our human clan. After breaking through, they will definitely find trouble with us. At that time, I¡¯m afraid that there will be a disaster of extermination, so I would like to ask senior to deter them!¡± Elder ye said anxiously. ¡°The pig-maned clan? A few days ago, there seemed to be a fat pig that could cover the sky looking for trouble! And then he was taken care of!¡± Lin Teng¡¯s heart stirred as he recalled the scene he had seen a few days ago. That huge black shadow that had been wreaking havoc outside the Xia clan¡¯s territory, after shrinking down, wasn¡¯t it just a pig? ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± Suddenly, the anxious elder ye was stunned. He looked at the rake under the willow tree, which reflected a deep luster. ¡°What did you just say?¡± He suddenly turned to look at Lin Teng. Chapter 176 ? Chapter 176: Alarmed Translator: 549690339 ¡°A few days ago, there seemed to be a fat pig whose body was stretched out and could cover the sky looking for trouble! And then he was taken care of!¡± ¡°He should be an expert of the pig-maned tribe.¡± it¡¯s so strange. Why do these pigs like to find trouble with us humans? ¡± Lin Teng said again. He still didn¡¯t understand why elder ye was so excited. After confirming it again. Elder ye¡¯s snow-white beard fluttered in the wind. He came to the side of the rake and observed it carefully. ¡°There¡¯s no mistake!¡± ¡°This is the sacred item of the pig-maned clan, the weapon that made that old pig famous.¡± the weapons of the entire pig-maned tribe are all made by imitating this rake. However, they only have the shape and can¡¯t imitate the momentum of this rake. Elder ye muttered to himself. He was quite familiar with this rake. After all, before Pigsy became a great sage expert, they had a fight. Thinking about it, elder ye felt ashamed and a little jealous! As an existence from the same period, even if he was a little older, that pig had already flown up and was now even a Dao master! Yet, he was still stuck at fourth-level Saint venerable. Other things aside, that pig was indeed gifted! It made people extremely jealous. ¡°If it really is that pig!¡± Elder ye pulled his beard harder and harder. He felt that his thoughts were suffocating. That pig had already become a Dao master! He was the top expert of the eastern Azure region. He was an existence that could suppress all races. Elder ye¡¯s greatest hope for the pig-maned tribe was that senior was really a Dao master and could make them worry. Both sides could live in peace. However, he did not expect to find out that the pig was gone! He was dealt with by senior! In that case, how terrifying was senior? How deep was his realm? It was simply unimaginable. After all, he did not know much about Dao Masters. He didn¡¯t know about the division of levels and the gap in combat strength! There were no Dao Masters in the human race, so there were no records about this. He could only rely on his imagination. ¡°Elder ye, let¡¯s go to other places to look!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be too anxious!¡± Lin Teng looked at elder ye, whose body was trembling, and his beard was so agitated that it broke. ¡°No, no need!¡± Elder ye took in a deep breath and suppressed the shock in his heart. He put the White beard that had been pulled down on his body and shook his head. ¡°The matter might have already been resolved! It¡¯s best not to disturb senior¡¯s peace.¡± ¡°The heavens have blessed our race!¡± ¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡°This Blood Fiend¡¯s ferocity is so fierce!¡± Chu he could not help but sigh as he looked at the demonic blood Qi that poured down from the sky and into Zhu Gang¡¯s body like a blood cloud. ¡°This is a good harvest!¡± He then smiled. The harvest this time could allow the demon-suppressing tower to be activated properly. The quality of the following check-in was guaranteed again! work hard. Meeting me is the greatest opportunity in your life. I¡¯ll give you more food later! Chu he patted Zhu Gang¡¯s head and encouraged him. Hmph! Hmph! Blood spurted out of Zhu Gang¡¯s nostrils. He opened his mouth wide and revealed his sharp teeth of different levels. He bared his teeth at Chu he. Its pair of pig eyes were red and filled with ruthlessness. Its killing intent was almost overflowing. The fiendish blood aura entering its body had a huge impact on it, whose strength was sealed. Of course, the most important thing was that it did not want to endure it. If it wasn¡¯t tied up, it would have pounced on Chu he and bit him. The kind that bit at the head. He swallowed it in one gulp. Directly to the end. Not even a single root was left. Chu he was not angry. He even took out a bottle of cleansing fluid and poured it into the pig¡¯s open mouth. These beasts were all like this! She had just joined and had not experienced his good side, so it was normal for her to be dishonest! As long as he was kind enough. After spending more time with him, she would know how good he was and would gradually be moved. He was very familiar with the process. And so far, it had been a success. ¡°Yi!¡± After a moment. Chu he¡¯s expression suddenly changed as a large amount of blood and fiendish energy was drawn into Zhu Gang¡¯s body. Chu he felt a red blood Stone flash in the sky. He focused his gaze, and the deep light in his eyes reflected and compressed the sky. He saw a large blood-red net shimmering in the void. The shimmering blood-colored gem seemed to be holding the nodes in place. It was the thing that prevented the murderous aura between heaven and earth from fusing with heaven and earth, condensing and not dissipating. And it seemed to have a will power. Chu he retracted his gaze and patted Zhu Gang¡¯s head. The murderous aura that was pouring in from the sky was instantly cut off, and everything returned to normal. A moment later, the blood stone in the sky disappeared, and the blood net also disappeared. Pa! Chu he patted Zhu Gang¡¯s head again, and the demonic blood Qi in the sky turned into a blood cloud and poured down again. This time, the time was even shorter. The flickering Blood Stone appeared again. Chu he, who had been paying attention, slapped Zhu Gang¡¯s head again. The blood cloud that was pouring in was cut off, and everything returned to normal. When the blood Stone disappeared, he slapped it again. The process repeated. ¡°What?¡± Far away, in a dark cave in an abyss, wisps of blood-red evil energy were moving like dragons and snakes, almost tangible. In fact, there were all sorts of roars coming from within. All sorts of sounds rang out, as if demons were dancing. If an ordinary living being heard that ear-piercing sound, they would immediately go crazy or even have their soul explode. In the depths of the abyss, a huge beast was entrenched. Under its body, there was a river of blood that was condensed by the bloody fiend¡¯s ferocious aura. It was flowing like magma. Around the Blood River, there were blood-colored flowers that were tightly shut, as if something was being nurtured within them. The moment the pig absorbed the baleful aura, the blood-colored gem flickered. The eyelids of the giant beast, which seemed to be sleeping, trembled slightly. After that, it seemed to feel that there was no more movement. Its eyelids relaxed and it continued to sleep. After a moment, it trembled again and then returned to normal. This repeated until a certain moment! Shua! A huge blood-red eye as big as a lantern suddenly opened. In an instant, everything in the abyss came to a standstill. It was as if he could not even feel the flow of time! There was not even the slightest bit of movement. Even the thick brutal smell in the abyss had disappeared! The giant beast raised its blood-red eyes and looked into the distance. ¡°What?¡± Chu he raised his head and looked at the blood-colored gem that did not disappear for a long time. It had even completely revealed itself. Chu he restrained his and Zhu Gang¡¯s voices even more. He sat cross-legged, took out a plate of fruits, and slowly ate them. He didn¡¯t even move when the blood-colored gem disappeared again. Chu he felt that they had probably alerted the mastermind in the dark. Now that the pig had absorbed quite a lot, he could take it back and use it before coming out to continue. He couldn¡¯t harvest too much in one go, he had to do it slowly. Chapter 177 ? Chapter 177: Waiting! Translator: 549690339 In the demon-suppressing Pagoda. The third floor. Chu he had already placed Zhu Gang in the prison of lightning. A chain under the ball of lightning locked its body. Chu he had already removed the seal on it. After all, the next test still required him to have the strength. Therefore, at this moment, Zhu Gang was struggling very happily. This was the first time it was able to use its strength after being caught. Its power exploded, and it was very terrifying. Moreover, its body was filled with blood Qi, which made it more and more irritable. The huge strength of its struggle caused the iron chains that locked it to shake and clang. It was like a pimp, tightening and shrinking, constantly shaking. This was the first time he had encountered such a situation on the third floor. In the past, no matter if it was the demons or the beasts that occasionally came up to experience life, they would be locked by the chains on the third floor and unable to move. On the other hand, Zhu Gang was already able to put up a slight resistance. Its roars even set off a thunderstorm in the Thunder prison world. His voice reverberated for a long time! If those demons and beasts were pure little girls, the Thunderball could be gentler and pity them. In that case, Zhu Gang would be a debauched little demon. Therefore! ??! As the hairy burly man, Thunderball was excited! His interest was piqued. He no longer felt pity for her. &Nbsp; the lightning that was brewing on Zhu Gang¡¯s head began to flash and rumble. It continued to expand and then collided with the two balls of lightning. The burly man called out to his friends, three in one. After that. In the Thunder prison world, a blinding light flashed. After a loud boom, a thick and strong lightning pillar struck Zhu Gang¡¯s head. ??? The struggling Zhu Gang¡¯s body suddenly stiffened, and a series of crackling sounds rang out. Then, a series of strange sizzling sounds rang out, and Zhu Gang¡¯s entire body flickered with lightning. After that, its body trembled violently, and wisps of black smoke rose from all directions. ??! Above him, the ball of lightning flickered, condensed, and collided again. The moment the pig raised its head, its blood-red eyes became even more maniacal. It was different! As a Dao master, it was indeed very powerful. Even if the lightning pillar was strengthened, it still couldn¡¯t hurt it so much that it couldn¡¯t take care of itself. Roar! After a roar, the struggle continued, and it was even more intense. On the shore, heavenly demon ha Yong opened his eyes and looked at the pig that was dancing wildly under the lightning with fear. That crazy energy. Even though the violent aura was blocked by a layer of power at the edge of the Thunder prison, it could still be felt with the eyes. That tyrannical aura had already materialized. ¡°My Lord!¡± ¡°He¡¯s definitely a Dao master!¡± Heavenly demon ha Yong looked at Chu he with even more fear and despair. An existence that could capture a Dao master would have a dark future and no future. At this moment, it was suspicious. Even if the heavenly fiend holy man were to descend in the future, he would probably be thrown into this place. In the past, it was still looking forward to the arrival of the heavenly fiend holy man and killing this human. At that time, even if it might be killed by his claws, it would accept it! But now ¡­ It had witnessed the existence of a Dao master, but he had ended up like it. It didn¡¯t dare to think about it! It couldn¡¯t imagine that an existence like the Dao master had been captured alive. Who else could punish this human? As for the big black rat on the side. He raised his head and looked at the terrifying figure struggling under the lightning. Then, he lowered his head and looked at the pile of treasures filled with demonic Qi that he had just been rewarded with. He suddenly had a bad feeling. These things didn¡¯t seem to be fragrant anymore! Separate! It swallowed the treasure that it had just stuffed into its mouth with difficulty. He shifted his gaze and looked at heavenly demon ha Yong, who had opened his eyes again after sleeping for a long time. It was a silent question. The corner of heavenly demon ha Yong¡¯s mouth pulled up into an ugly expression that seemed to be both pitiful and bitter. Then, he closed his eyes, sealed his Six Senses, and curled up in the corner! Pada! The few treasures in the black rat¡¯s hands fell to the ground and scattered in all directions. It understood heavenly demon ha Yong¡¯s gaze! After all, they had been brothers for many years. ¡°Harvest!¡± Chu he¡¯s gaze penetrated the demon-suppressing Pagoda and looked at the place where the green smoke was coming from under the willow tree. There, the green smoke had once again materialized, and its height was nearly a thousand feet. The most important thing was, judging from the pig¡¯s condition. It would last for a long time. This was the most important thing! ¡°The Dao master realm is indeed powerful!¡± ¡°The murderous aura of the blood Fiend is also extraordinary!¡± ¡°Not bad, not bad!¡± Chu he¡¯s gaze moved up. Looking at the sky above Forest City, the spirit Rain that had gathered once again after so many years, the smile on his face grew even wider! The big black rat, who had been watching him, used to think that his smile was kind. But at this moment. It felt that the smile was unprecedentedly evil. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ In the depths of the eastern Azure region. The pig-maned clan¡¯s territory. Time passed! The time for the pig-maned clan to send out the invitation had arrived. Regardless of what they thought, the clans that received the invitation all came to give them face. There were even Dao master clans who sent representatives to show their respect. Even those who had grudges against the pig-maned tribe gritted their teeth and sent out a representative. After all, he had already received the invitation! If they came, there was still hope. If he didn¡¯t come, he would be dead! On the large square that had been cleared out by the pig-maned tribe. The representatives of the various races gathered. In the middle, a huge beast¡¯s corpse was being roasted under the flames. Even though the beast was already dead, it still emitted a fierce aura that would make ordinary creatures tremble in fear. Among the representatives of the various races, there were beings from the consumption race. They looked at the corpses of their seniors that were about to be eaten by the various races, but they didn¡¯t even dare to show anger in their eyes. A suffocating feeling was stuck in their throats. The creatures of the other races looked at the body that was already emitting a fragrant smell. There were very few who were greedy. Most of them were also shocked! After all, that was the corpse of a ninth level Saint venerable! In the eastern Azure region, where Dao Masters were not obvious, he was the most powerful expert they could see. Some of their tribes didn¡¯t even have such existences. He was the strongest expert of the pig-maned tribe and the only remaining great saint of the tribe. He was a seventh level Saint venerable, lie he. He could feel the shock and fear of the group of living beings. It was very satisfied. ¡°We¡¯re just waiting for the first patriarch to return.¡± It muttered to itself. Behind it was a group of pig-maned people carrying rakes. They were arranged in an orderly manner, and the atmosphere was solemn. He was ready at any time. He was just waiting for Zhu Gang to return. They let out the loudest cheers and blessings. They were congratulating it for its breakthrough. They were celebrating the Ascension of the pig-maned tribe. The other living beings below squatted on the ground and waited patiently as well, not daring to complain. Time passed. The fragrance from the center of the square was getting stronger and stronger. The ninth level Saint venerable beast corpse was already cooked thoroughly under the special flames. The shock in the hearts of some of the living beings dissipated as time passed. As they breathed in the fragrance, they began to feel restless. After all, the corpses of ninth level Saint Venerables were useful to all the living beings present! ¡°It¡¯s been a long time!¡± An ordinary Saint venerable from the pig-maned tribe standing beside lie he couldn¡¯t help but ask. Lie he frowned. It had indeed been a long time! It had been a month, and the first ancestor was still nowhere to be seen. He felt that something was wrong. This shouldn¡¯t be! Although it didn¡¯t know the speed of a Dao master, it thought it must be very terrifying! A month should be enough for the first patriarch to do a lot of things! Chapter 178 ? Chapter 178: A situation Translator: 549690339 The pig-maned clan¡¯s banquet finally began! &Nbsp; lie he said that Zhu Gang had made a breakthrough and needed to go into seclusion for a period of time. Although there were many suspicious points. However, no one dared to mention it at this time. After all! A Dao master! Before they could determine the situation. No one would be able to bear the consequences if their suspicions caused a disaster for the race! On the square, the Haotian Supreme Saint, who was being eaten by all the creatures, was the best deterrent. However, this incident had also taken root in the hearts of all the living beings present. Zhu Gang might have a problem. They didn¡¯t think that Zhu Gang had already been captured or killed. After all, that was too unbelievable. Zhu Gang had already broken through to the Dao master level! It was unimaginable who could capture and kill him. They could only guess that there might be a problem with Zhu Gang¡¯s realm after he broke through. However ¡­ There were also exceptions. The human race had received the exact news. ¡°Zhu Gang has been killed!¡± This was the news that ye Zun had brought back. ¡°Do we need to spread the news?¡± Someone asked. ¡°Spread? Why do you want to spread it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that we know about this! One had to know that the Pighead clan had become a large clan because Zhu Gang had just become the executive Alliance leader! Without Zhu Gang, they¡¯re even weaker than our human race!¡± now that something has happened to Zhu Gang, we¡¯re the only ones who know about it for the time being. No one will fight with us for those rich and precious lands! ¡°Let¡¯s fight for some in secret. If we don¡¯t say anything, the Zhu Gang clan won¡¯t dare to make a big deal out of it!¡± ¡°They might even take the initiative to give in!¡± ¡°If we hold onto their weakness, they will be obedient!¡± ¡°This is an opportunity!¡± ¡°The human race shall rise!¡± A human Saint venerable said as he stroked his beard, his eyes glistening. Everyone looked at each other. It felt reasonable! Killing and setting fire to the gold belt. This was indeed a good opportunity to make a fortune. Because of Zhu Gang, the pig-maned clan had been very fat all these years. Now was a good time to kill pigs. ¡°Don¡¯t make a big deal out of this! We¡¯ll slowly plan it out.¡± ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be good if the other races were to notice!¡± The Golden-armored great saint said. The others nodded. He understood. Indeed, if the other tribes found out the truth, the pig-maned tribe would be divided up. They wouldn¡¯t get much benefit, and might even get burned. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Time passed quickly. In the blink of an eye, twenty years had passed. Chu he had also checked in to the library Pavilion for 265 years. He was now 279 years old! To cultivators, time really passed by in the blink of an eye. Twenty years! Very quickly. In the past 20 years, Chu he had spent most of his time cultivating. However, every three years, he would take a break and go out with Pighead to pick up some wool. In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, he didn¡¯t stay in liangchuan all the time. Instead, he chose a few remote places to attack. Everything was going smoothly. Over the years, because his luck had strengthened to the point where it could be of help to him, he had gained a lot of money. Even though his cultivation did not advance by leaps and bounds, he had made great progress, now that he was rank six, level three, and had consolidated his Foundation, he could attempt to break through to level four soon. At the same time, in these 20 years, the entire Xia clan had once again undergone a great change, a qualitative leap. It could basically be considered as a spiritual rain that was constantly falling. There was also the Golden Dragon of Providence that had been awakened beneath Forest City. It was constantly spurting its aura upwards, allowing the people above to have a clear mind when cultivating, allowing them to better comprehend and understand the problems they faced during cultivation. In addition, they had all kinds of opportunities and treasures over the years. With the help of Lingyu and the Golden Dragon of Providence, he was able to escape. It allowed their accumulated Foundation to be quickly digested. He advanced by leaps and bounds. It was different every year! Especially the batch of geniuses that were born in Forest City. They grew up especially fast. The Xia clan¡¯s old Kings had already been caught up and surpassed by them. One had to know that the older generation of Kings had also obtained great benefits. They had participated in several of the great opportunities of the Xia clan. However, they were still surpassed! This was a pure difference in talent, and it would be more obvious when resources were more abundant. Geniuses would be able to digest those opportunities more thoroughly. It was like eating. If there was only one bowl of rice, anyone could eat it. However, if there was a table full of food that was served to the fullest, those with a good appetite could eat a few large bowls at a time. However, if one had a bad appetite, they might not be able to eat much. This was the difference. On this day. Chu he put down Zhu Gang, who was surrounded by lightning and whose body was smoking. The spirit Rain stopped. ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard!¡± Chu he patted Zhu Gang¡¯s head and tried to sense his state. He found that it was not bad. At least, he was in a much better state than the previous heavenly demon ha Yong! One of the reasons why it was strong was because it could withstand attacks. In addition, for the past 20 years, it had been supplemented by the fiendish blood aura. Chu he poured a few bottles of elixir pills into Zhu Gang¡¯s mouth and left a pile of food before he walked out. He scanned the entire Forest City. The spirit Rain had ended! But Yu Yun was still there. Most of them were still cultivating. Even the little jerk was still sleeping. The willow tree¡¯s body was still unfurled! Chu he heated up a pot of tea with the fresh air and slowly drank it. He felt relaxed. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ In the depths of the eastern Azure region. The pig-maned clan¡¯s territory. In a core Hall. ¡°Human! The human race! You¡¯re too much of a bully.¡± Zhu he stood there, his body was filled with a violent and unwilling aura. His blood-red eyes stared at Zhu Gang¡¯s bead of life. Twenty years had passed! The first patriarch had gone out on a trip, and had yet to return! If not for his bead of life, he would have suspected that Zhu Gang had already died! Twenty years was not a long time. If it wasn¡¯t for that banquet, even if Zhu Gang had disappeared for hundreds of years, the other tribes would have to give in to the pig-maned tribe. Even so, only 20 years had passed, and other than the human race, the other races still didn¡¯t dare to have any bad thoughts. The deterrence of a Dao master was not a joke! Just like the old Dao master clans in the eastern Green sky region, their Dao Masters basically did not appear in the eastern Green sky region after they broke through. However, they could still deter the other clans. If they weren¡¯t certain, no race would dare to try. But now, there was an exception. The humans were trying. And it was the kind that rubbed madly and arrogantly. He would directly ask for benefits from it, and would come to extort it once in a while. ¡°It seems they know about the first patriarch.¡± He knew it better than it did. Zhu he had sent many of the younger generation of the clan to take a look. The place where the first ancestor had disappeared was called liangchuan, and the main force there was the human race. In other words, Zhu Gang¡¯s disappearance was definitely related to the human race. After knowing this situation, Zhu he felt even more helpless. He was even less confident in facing the human race. Even Zhu Gang, who was a Dao master, had fallen for the human¡¯s trick. It was a mere great saint. What could it do to save him? Other than raging here every day, there was nothing else he could do. ¡°Hezu! Something¡¯s happening in the first patriarch¡¯s forbidden grounds!¡± Suddenly, a pig outside reported loudly. Chapter 179 ? Chapter 179: Fellow Daoist Translator: 549690339 Zhu he entered the forbidden area. In the past, this place was just an ordinary area where the pig-maned tribe lived. The reason why it was extraordinary. It was because Zhu Gang was born and raised here! Ever since its rise. This place had been modified by it to become the core. Even the pig-maned tribe¡¯s territory had moved to this area. Zhu he had never been to this place before. This was Zhu Gang¡¯s personal territory. The muffled groans that came from inside sounded like the roars of a ferocious beast, but also like an urging of endless temptation. Zhu he hesitated for a while before finally stepping in. It followed the source of the sound and looked for it. It was a huge cave dug out by a rake. It was twisted and led to an unknown place. Zhu he continued forward. In the cave, it found that its mental power was useless. When it went forward to explore, it would let out a piercing roar that resounded above its soul. &Nbsp; Zhu he felt a little panicked, but the slight temptation in the cave had become stronger. At the same time, a thought that had been buried in its mind for a long time suddenly emerged. Why did Zhu Gang¡¯s cultivation path go smoothly? why did what he lacked appear? ¡°Maybe the answer is inside!¡± This was the only voice left in its mind. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ The Xia clan was gradually recovering from their cultivation. It was lively again. After the lingering Spirit Rain ended, many people who heard the news returned and set off for liangchuan again. They were not the only ones who could obtain those treasures, as long as they were human. Liangchuan was also a local! Chu he walked on the street and looked at the surrounding scenery. He nodded in satisfaction. As he walked, he soon arrived at the border of the Xia clan¡¯s territory. Then, it stopped. He took out a table and a chair, sat down, and heated a pot of tea. ¡°I¡¯m coming!¡± Chu he said. Then, he poured a cup of tea and flicked it out, which fell on the corner of the table outside the Xia clan¡¯s territory. He had been enjoying a song in a restaurant in Forest City when he suddenly heard a call from outside the Xia clan¡¯s territory. That was why! ¡°Greetings, fellow Daoist!¡± A shrunken alien with a body like a lion and a crescent moon and two horns on its head appeared from the void. Its fur shone with a black jade luster. It bowed to Chu he. ¡°The Dao sovereign of the black jade clan!¡± Chu he¡¯s expression changed. He didn¡¯t know the other party, but this appearance was very similar to the appearance of the black jade clan that the beasts in the demon suppressing Pagoda had told him about. ¡°It is!¡± Mo Heng nodded with a smile! ¡°I heard that a new Dao master was born in the eastern Azure region, and I was originally here to congratulate him! But in the end, it was found missing here!¡± Mo Heng explained his purpose for coming. It was tracking Zhu Gang¡¯s tracks. When he arrived, he discovered something very strange. ¡°You¡¯re going to stand up for it?¡± Chu he revealed a smile. He poured himself a cup of tea and took a sip happily. ¡°No, I don¡¯t have any friendship with it,¡± ¡°You can say that we don¡¯t know each other. I¡¯ve only heard of the name.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my friend.¡± Mo Heng shook his head. ¡°What a pity!¡± Chu he shook his head in disappointment. Since he wasn¡¯t here to cause trouble, there was a high probability that he wouldn¡¯t let his main body come! Mo Heng¡¯s eyes were filled with doubt. It was not here to look for trouble, so why did the other party feel disappointed? There was something wrong with this reaction! Normally, he should be happy. Who would be disappointed that a Dao master had no hostility? ¡°Since you¡¯re not here to find trouble, then what¡¯s the matter?¡± Chu he asked. ¡°I originally wanted to tell Zhu Gang something, but now that I¡¯ve met you, I can tell you!¡± Mo Heng put aside Chu he¡¯s abnormal reaction and said. Chu he nodded and motioned for it to continue. ¡°Fellow Daoist, do you know why there are so few Dao Masters in the eastern Azure region, and why there are only legends?¡± Chu he shook his head. Mo Heng¡¯s eyes flickered as he nodded and continued. in fact, a long time ago, the East continent was the general name of a continent. Chu he nodded without a change in expression. Although he didn¡¯t know about this, it didn¡¯t stop him from saying that he knew. however, during a great change, the eastern barren territory was torn apart. After countless years, it became what it is today. There are three big domains, 300 middle domains, and countless small domains! Chu he nodded to show that he already knew. those small domains are negligible. They have no future. Even the 300 central domains are just passable! ¡°I wonder which of the 300 central regions did you attain Dao in?¡± Mo Heng changed the topic and suddenly asked. ¡°I can¡¯t say, I can¡¯t say!¡± Chu he revealed a smile on his face and shook his head as he spoke ambiguously. Mo Heng looked at Chu he. As an expert of the same realm and an avatar, it was impossible to judge Chu he based on the spiritual fluctuations in his tone when he spoke. It could only rely on his expression. However, the human in front of it was smiling the entire time. His skin did not even move. It could not see anything. since fellow Daoist doesn¡¯t want to say it, then we won¡¯t force you. Since we¡¯ve come to the eastern Azure region, we¡¯re on the same side! ¡°Fellow Daoist, you will have a share of the resources of the eastern Azure region!¡± in the eastern Azure region, once you reach the Dao realm, there¡¯s no difference between races. You can become brothers of different races! ¡°Wait!¡± When he heard this, Chu he felt that something was amiss! It was certain that mo Heng was paying attention to the eastern Azure region. The moment he heard that a pig had just attained Dao, he appeared. It seemed that he didn¡¯t mind it achieving Dao. This in itself was a problem. Zhu Gang was not of the same race as it. The eastern Green sky region had one more Dao master. It would be more competitive for both their tribes and themselves. Normally, they would be suppressed! But looking at the situation, it didn¡¯t seem to have such thoughts. And now that she saw him, she was equally enthusiastic. Without a second word, they wanted to split the resources and become brothers. If it was because mo Heng was warm-hearted ¡­ Seeing a fellow Daoist who was also in the Dao realm, he felt happy for being able to have an in-depth exchange in the future. That was even more wrong! After seeing him, he threw Zhu Gang to the back of his mind and didn¡¯t mention him again. No matter how he looked at it, this didn¡¯t seem like something a warm-hearted person would do! What did it say before? A battle line. In addition, the Dao Masters in the eastern Azure region had become legends. Chu he instantly concluded. The eastern Azure region was in trouble. Mo Heng wanted to pull him up to take the blame. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mo Heng was interrupted and asked in confusion. Chu he¡¯s thoughts spun quickly and he quickly analyzed the basic matters. ¡°It¡¯s fine, you can continue!¡± Chu he smiled again. After analyzing mo Heng¡¯s purpose, he had an idea in his heart! Next, I¡¯ll just treat it as listening to a story! He would not care about other things. He flipped his hand and took out a sheep that had been processed. He used the Holy Buddha¡¯s stick to jump up and waved his hand to make a fire in the void. Then, he took out the seasoning and began to process it seriously. This was a habit of his! After listening to the book, he wanted to eat barbecue and then he took two bites. Otherwise, he would feel uncomfortable. Mo Heng!¡±¡­¡­¡± Chapter 180 ? Chapter 180: Frightened Translator: 549690339 after all, the three regions are worlds after the East barren was broken. The world is broken, the laws are incomplete, and resources are scarce. It¡¯s already difficult to reach the Dao master realm. ¡°It¡¯s no longer enough to continue moving forward.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid that fellow Daoist has also felt it! Did you come to the eastern Azure region because you can¡¯t improve your cultivation?¡± Mo Heng continued to speak. Chu he still nodded and did not comment. What mo Heng said was only what other living beings had to face! Although his cultivation had slowed down, it was still progressing steadily. However, he didn¡¯t need to say this. ¡°There is a door in each of the three large domains that is connected to the outer realm. That is where the real opportunities come from!¡± ¡°Cultivation resources, and more importantly, the laws within them are complete! If you have enough luck, it¡¯s not impossible to step into the realm above Dao master!¡± you must know that the realms above Dao master are related to rules. In the East continent, the road ahead has been blocked and you can¡¯t see the direction clearly. It¡¯s already difficult to comprehend the nature of heaven and earth, and it¡¯s impossible to comprehend rules! Mo Heng told her everything and even introduced the situation inside. He even threw out some matters above Dao master. After saying this, it invited. ¡°Are you willing to come with me, fellow Daoist?¡± It looked at Chu he, who had already started to eat. It took the Lamb leg that Chu he handed to it and ate slowly as well, waiting for the answer quietly. ¡°I¡¯ll consolidate my cultivation first. We¡¯ll talk about this later!¡± After eating and drinking to his heart¡¯s content, Chu he kept his things and left after saying this. ¡°Alright!¡± Mo Heng nodded. This kind of thing really needed time to consider. However, it believed that Chu he would agree. After all, it was too difficult to make any progress outside! As time passed, none of the Dao Masters could stand the torture. No, it should be a cultivator of any realm. When one¡¯s realm stagnated, one would be tortured by that kind of torture! With the current situation in the eastern Azure region, no one could stay in the Dao realm except for that special old Ma. ¡°If fellow Daoist has considered it well! Come to the black jade clan to find me at any time.¡± Mo Heng said, and then his figure disappeared in a flash. I wonder what realm this mo Heng is at. And what level are the other Dao Masters in the eastern Azure region at? ¡± Chu he turned around. This was what he wanted to know. As for the so-called outer world, it had nothing to do with him and he didn¡¯t care about it. If he could progress steadily, why take risks? It was a pity that mo Heng would not tell him about matters regarding cultivation, and even if he did, it might not be true. This kind of thing was too private. Chu he suppressed his desire to investigate. The other party had only sent a clone here. If the other party¡¯s cultivation base was slightly stronger, it would be impossible for him to remain silent in order to trace back to the origin. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡°Why do I feel so lucky? it seems like it was a wise decision not to go with my true body. That human seems to be very strange!¡± In a deep cave, mo Heng¡¯s original body opened his eyes. He felt the feedback from his clone. A thought suddenly flashed through its mind. At its current realm, it had already completed the initial stage of comprehending heaven and earth. He had to pay attention to any feeling. ¡°In the future, we have to be careful of that human. I keep feeling that there¡¯s something wrong with him!¡± Mo Heng made up his mind that in the future, when he came into contact with that human, he would try his best to use a clone. No, even if he met other existences, he had to do this. He had many clones anyway. This was the benefit. It was acceptable to lose a few of them as it would not hurt their vitality. He could replenish it later. where did that human come from? I¡¯ve never heard of any powerful humans appearing in the other two regions! he can give me a different feeling. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not as simple as just entering the realm. Which of the 300 central regions did he form his Dao in? ¡± Mo Heng muttered to himself. He was curious about Chu he¡¯s identity. If he had just entered, he wouldn¡¯t have thought too much. After all, there were still some strange things in the 300 central regions! At specific times, the remains of ancient experts would appear. It wasn¡¯t a rare thing for a lucky person to obtain it. Even those who could become Dao Masters in the eastern Azure region had some secrets. With the current situation in the East continent, it was impossible to make it this far purely with talent. It was too difficult! However, that human had not only attained Dao. Moreover, he was able to take down Zhu Gang, who was also a Dao master. Although he might have borrowed the power of the formation, it was not simple. The formation was not that easy to learn! Besides, it also felt threatened by that human! That human was not simple! Therefore, it was interested in Chu he¡¯s harvest. however, it¡¯s a good thing that he¡¯s strong. I hope he¡¯ll make a decision soon. Mo Heng got up and went deep into the cave. While he was worried about Chu he, he also had some expectations. The stronger one was, the easier it would be to use. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chu he slowly walked back! He rubbed his chin and pondered. Now, he was exposed under the eyes of the Dao Masters of the eastern Azure region. It made him very uncomfortable. He didn¡¯t like this feeling. ¡°I have to step up my cultivation!¡± Chu he made a decision. Under such circumstances. The best way was to become stronger. This would cause the other party to misjudge his strength. Then, it wasn¡¯t considered exposed. This was Chu he¡¯s opinion. ¡°I¡¯ll have to go out less in the future!¡± Chu he felt unhappy. He was also frightened. He would remember it! ¡°The forbidden land of ancient times needs to be strengthened!¡± Chu he felt that he had to work on two things at the same time. He could not neglect his cultivation and the arrangement of the array. And looking at the situation, he would not be able to go out for a long time. Then, he would have to strengthen the Xia clan¡¯s territory and even the Barbarian region. It would make it more suitable for cultivation and life. After all, this was his house. If the renovation was better, life would be more comfortable and pleasant. ¡°And the place has to be big.¡± Chu he had a solution to this problem. He just had to pull out some secret realms and modify them! As for the outer world space that mo Heng had told him about, Chu he had directly thrown it to the back of his mind. It was fine for him to manage this small world called the Barbarian region. The myriad tribe war had already ended. The bloody aura started to disappear. There was nothing he missed in the eastern Azure region! He had no reason to go out. ¡°I¡¯ll set a small goal first!¡± ¡°Seven turns!¡± Chu he was in high spirits. One could feel one¡¯s own progress through cultivation, which was actually a very interesting thing. Only when he encountered a bottleneck would he feel frustrated, sullen, or even go crazy. Chu he had only comprehended that kind of suffering in books. He had never heard of it from the mouths of those beasts. At least until now, Chu he did not have such a feeling. This was one of the benefits of cultivating one¡¯s own body. It was true that the demand for resources was huge! However, there were also very few bottlenecks. Coupled with Chu he¡¯s hard work, he improved rapidly. Rank seven, very soon! As long as he improved fast enough, the current problem would not be a problem. ¡°So, there¡¯s no need to worry too much.¡± I don¡¯t need to completely comprehend the nomological laws. I only need to observe them and make sure that I know what to do. What I¡¯m cultivating is my own body! After thinking it through, Chu he relaxed once again. He raised his head and saw an old man fishing with his grandson by the roadside! With a smile on his face, he also took out a fishing rod and walked over in high spirits. Chapter 181 ? Chapter 181: A strange door Translator: 549690339 Most of the Xia clan¡¯s experts had gone to liangchuan. While participating in the treasure hunt, they would also expand their territory. After the end of the myriad tribe war, there would be a period of chaos, and that would be the struggle for territory. After all, many races had been crippled after the war! Thus, the entire Xia clan felt much emptier. The level of liveliness was reduced by a grade. Chu he chatted with the old man while fishing. He felt more comfortable. The two of them chatted until night time. During this time, the old man¡¯s grandson would come over to disturb them from time to time. Chu he sent him away with a milk candy. After eating it, he leaned against a tree and fell asleep. It was very sweet and he was drooling. The old man did not stop him. Chu he had a strong affinity with people, and he made people trust him. The old man felt that he was a good person, and he could feel it from the way he spoke. From his appearance, he also gave off a very kind feeling. When the two of them parted, the old man still felt reluctant. He could still continue to brag! He was in good spirits! Chu he returned to Lin city. In the entire Xia clan, only this place remained the same. Other than when the spirit Rain fell. It was almost impossible to stop here. In the past, Chu he would sigh with emotion. But now, he was used to it. He could even sit calmly in the restaurant and appreciate the art. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Time flew by, and in the blink of an eye, another ten years had passed. Chu he was cultivating in peace. At the same time, he quickly healed Zhu Gang¡¯s injuries, allowing him to recover quickly. He didn¡¯t have many subordinates left! The fiendish blood aura on the beasts ¡®bodies was almost squeezed out, and they were all released. There was only a piece of door that was slowly being boiled inside. There was a lot of movement, but very little was produced. In the past ten years, even more people from the Xia clan had left. Even Meng Yi, Zhao Yuling, and Lin Xueling had left! Zi Luan and Lin Teng took the two little ones to the depths of the eastern Azure region to return to their Maiden Home! Naturally, Chu he¡¯s library Pavilion became increasingly deserted. But fortunately, he had been cultivating all these years and didn¡¯t feel anything. On this day! BOOM! Chu he heard a loud boom. A vast aura exploded like thunder. However, the entire Forest City and the Xia clan¡¯s territory did not notice this and continued to do their own things. The place where the accident happened was under the demon suppressing tower. Although the aura was powerful, it was still suppressed by the restrictions set up by Chu he. The aura could not be released at all, so others naturally could not sense it! Chu he, who was cultivating in the library Pavilion, looked up in confusion. ¡°This is!¡± He stood up and walked out. The entire space beneath the demon-sealing tower was twisted to the extreme. If not for Chu he¡¯s restriction, the terrifying fluctuations would have been felt by all the living beings in the Barbarian region. The aura was vast and suppressed to the extreme, carrying the power to destroy everything. However, the entire Xia clan¡¯s territory had been repeatedly transformed by Chu he, and the library was of utmost importance. He managed to block the force. However, there were still cracking sounds as if space was being broken. It was so ear-piercing that even Chu he felt slightly uncomfortable. ¡°What is this thing?¡± Chu he looked at it warily. He was hesitating whether to attack it or not. Bang! Bang! An ear-piercing sound rang out, and the distorted space shattered, revealing the background behind. It was pitch-black and deep like a bottomless cave, and there was also a boundless aura coming from it. The deep and dark cave seemed to be stirred by a stick. It continued to twist and then gradually took shape. In the end, it formed a door. This door was very big and tall, and it exuded a mysterious aura that brought with it endless temptation. They seemed to be calling for Chu he to enter and open the door. There were benefits and opportunities inside. ¡°A secret realm? A small world? An expert¡¯s cave?¡± All three were possible. why did it appear in this place? was it attracted by the power of fate? ¡± however, the space in this place has been built by me to be extremely solid. It¡¯s not easy to enter! Chu he touched his chin and observed. He did not act rashly. To be able to enter under his arrangements, even if it was an inanimate object, it still had to be cautious. since it¡¯s unknown, let¡¯s treat it as a danger! ¡°If we can smash the wine, smash it. If we can¡¯t, then imprison it and smash it again in the future!¡± Chu he ignored the naked temptation. He muttered to himself. His state of mind was extraordinarily strong. He was just about to make a move and set up a bunch of seals or think of a way to smash the door. The door knew that he was up to no good, and it opened directly! After a burst of blinding light, a vast world was revealed. A line of information was carved on the other side of the door. this is the cave abode of a heaven-trampling stage expert. It¡¯s fate that we were able to encounter it. Any living being can enter it. there are nine tests inside. Those who can pass the first three will get the opportunity to become a Dao master. Even if they fail, they will not be in danger. those who pass the first six levels can get the opportunity to reach the ninth level of Dao master, but it is full of danger. As for the last three levels, if you can pass it, you can get the inheritance of the cave dwelling and have the opportunity to enter the heaven-trampling realm. But if you fail, you will die! Chu he finished reading the information! He shook his head. It didn¡¯t matter if the records were real or not! He would not go in. The first six levels were not attractive. The items in the last three levels might be good and could even be used by him, but they were dangerous. With this point alone, Chu he would definitely not enter. He tunneled underground and began to make arrangements. He even knew that the immortal¡¯s cave might be something that existed above Dao master. He directly pulled out all his trump cards. Door: ¡°??? ¡± ¡°What are you doing? Why aren¡¯t you coming in?¡± The words on the door changed! Chu he raised his head and glanced at it. He ignored it and continued. there are really many opportunities inside. Aren¡¯t you tempted? ¡± The words on the door changed again! Chu he shook his head, but his hands did not stop moving. He even threw a spatial forbidden ball beside the door, which could be detonated at any time. This was something that could completely destroy space. The aura it emitted made the knowledgeable green jade school tremble! ¡°Alright! You take away everything! I¡¯m leaving!¡± The words on it changed again. Chu he shook his head. It was impossible to retreat. What if this door held a grudge? He would seal it here, and when he was strong enough to destroy this space without making a scene, he would make his move. Of course, when he felt that there was no danger, he could also go in and transform. ¡°Door: ¡®What¡¯s going on!¡¯ When it was choosing a place, it felt that this was the best and had a bright future. How did he meet such a human! What brain circuit. When he encountered an opportunity that was beyond his level, his first thought was to destroy it. Was this something a human could do? No matter what kind of creature, when they encountered an opportunity, even if they felt danger, they would try to overcome it. No one¡¯s first thought was to destroy it. It was an opportunity! It had to surpass itself. Otherwise, how could it be called an opportunity? It¡¯s normal to have some danger! Chapter 182 ? Chapter 182: If there¡¯s any concealment, the entire clan will be exterminated Translator: 549690339 ¡°This world is going to change greatly! If you don¡¯t work hard to fight for the opportunity, you will be eliminated in the end!¡± The words on the door changed again! Chu he ignored it and took out a treasure he had checked in to. The space sealing bead. It completely locked down the area. The description of this thing was very powerful. Among the treasures Chu he had, it was one of the top ones. According to the introduction, even if a heaven trampling expert descended, he would not be able to break the space that was frozen. This door and the small world were only the remains of a heaven trampling expert. Then it would be even more impossible to get out! ¡°It¡¯s perfect!¡± Chu he nodded in satisfaction. ??? The words on the door changed into the shape of two eyeballs as they looked at Chu he. It felt the strangeness of the space, but there was nothing it could do. ¡°How about this! I¡¯ll tell you how to get through it!¡± ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s work together, I¡¯ll guarantee you a pass!¡± After a moment, the words on the door changed again. ¡°The things that are sent to our door are either trash or traps!¡± ¡°Who are you trying to fool?¡± Chu he only spoke after everything was arranged. He clapped his hands and looked at it again and again. There were no flaws. ??? The words on the door turned into a pair of eyes again and looked at Chu he! However, it also felt that what he said seemed to make sense. But it wasn¡¯t in a hurry to give it to him! It was not easy to open the door! The difficulty was within its grasp. It would not be easy. It gave people a feeling of wanting to reject but also welcoming. However, this human didn¡¯t follow the routine. He came up and said that he would find a way to break it. He even started to set up restrictions. That was why it came out of its own accord! You can¡¯t blame it for this! Who knew that he would meet such a guy? they¡¯re all good stuff. To you, they¡¯re heaven-defying opportunities. You have to believe me! ¡°This can help you improve!¡± ¡°You can survive this great change, you don¡¯t have much time left!¡± The words on the door changed again to persuade Chu he. ¡°Tell me!¡± Chu he cleared out a small space underground and took out his barbecue set. He used mud to make a ceramic stone bench in his palm and sat down. Then, as he roasted the meat, he looked at the changing writing on the door. ¡°Door: ¡­¡­¡­¡­ The core of the eastern Azure region! In a huge Palace. Close to 20 ninth level Saint Venerables were having a discussion. &Nbsp; they all had Dao realm experts in their race. He was the true ruler of the eastern Azure region. They occupied the core of the eastern Azure region, and there was even a large formation outside to isolate them. Although they were on the same continent, the Dao Masters were like living beings from two different worlds. They did not care about anything other than the resources they collected regularly. For some reason, they didn¡¯t even stop other Dao Masters from appearing in the eastern Azure region. However, they weren¡¯t harmonious, so it was rare for them to all gather together. But today, they were all gathered together. It meant that something important had happened. there are many opportunities appearing in the outside world. I¡¯m afraid the great era is coming. But I can¡¯t contact the Dao Masters and old ancestors in the clan. I don¡¯t know what happened. ¡°We can¡¯t wait any longer! I have to go out.¡± This was the reason why they were gathered today. &Nbsp; huge changes kept happening, but the Dao realm patriarch who was in charge was uncontactable. They came together to discuss and make a decision. Although it was a discussion, everyone had already made a decision. This encounter was just a meeting to split the opportunities. The area outside was clearly divided. This was to avoid unnecessary conflict at this time. Soon, a map of the entire Eastern Azure region appeared, covering the top of the hall. A group of experts were pointing and discussing above, even erupting into roars and quarrelling endlessly. The restrictions set up in the hall were rotted layer by layer. The clam clan¡¯s powerhouses hosting the meeting at the highest point felt helpless and even joined in the argument. There was no other way. There was no Dao master here, and everyone¡¯s strength was similar. In the face of an opportunity, he would definitely not back down! By the time the meeting was over, the entire Hall, which was covered in all kinds of restrictions, had been destroyed. At the end of the discussion, not only did they roar, but they also started fighting. He fought with brute force. Claws to flesh! Fresh blood could be seen on each of their bodies. Fortunately, in the end, they still found a compromise, and all the discussions ended. But none of them were satisfied! They all felt that they had suffered a loss! After all, this was related to the great era¡¯s opportunities. Whether it was them or their race, they were all very important. He wanted even more! However, they also knew that it was not easy to take advantage of others. It was already not easy to get a barely satisfactory result! in the name of the eternal alliance leader of the myriad Tribe Alliance, I give an order to all the tribes in the eastern Azure region! ¡°From now on, all the secret realms and cave abodes that have been discovered must be reported to the myriad Tribe Alliance!¡± all races that have reported are qualified to participate in the acquisition of the secret land opportunities! ¡°If we discover any race that dares to hide anything!¡± ¡°Kill! The entire clan will be exterminated!¡± All the powerful beings of the foreign races took action and wrote down orders with their fingers. The array at the core area was opened. The great emperor realm juniors of the Dao master tribe left with orders. There were also Saint Venerables who were awakened from their deep sleep and went to various places to hold down the Fort. Under the joint efforts of the Dao Masters, an invisible net instantly covered the entire Eastern Green region. They had been dormant for countless years, and the power they could unleash was terrifying! They occupied the core area, had the best resources, and paid attention to the cultivation of bloodlines. Although this led to a small number of them, each of them had terrifying strength. Even if a Dao master was not in charge of a Dao master tribe, he would still be a Dao master. Throwing them into the eastern Azure region was also a suppression of dimensional descent. A terrifying aura burst out from the core. It caused the sky above the entire Eastern Azure region to change. An oppressive feeling enveloped the hearts of the trillions of living beings. ¡°A great change is coming!¡± This was their instinctive premonition! A few months had passed! The order of the Dao master tribe covered all the places in the eastern Azure region. As long as a race existed, even if it was a King race, they would receive this order. All the races felt oppressed. The secret realm and cave abodes that they had found had to be forcibly distributed. Anyone would be unhappy about this. But he had no choice. He was not strong enough. He could only accept it obediently. Every word on the order made the Kings cough up blood. Even emperors felt the pressure. Only the Lord could withstand it. It was just an order. With such a deterrence, who would dare to neglect. On the screen. Kill! The entire clan was exterminated. Five words written in blood. The killing intent almost seeped out of the paper! They didn¡¯t doubt that if the hidden truth was discovered ¡­ He was afraid that his clan would be in danger of being exterminated in an instant. For the first time, the terror of the Dao master tribe truly descended on the land of the eastern Azure region. It was no longer the four-word name of the past. Chapter 183 ? Chapter 183: An unforeseen event Translator: 549690339 Under the command of the Dao master tribe ¡­ The entire world had actually settled down. All the races would no longer fight to the death. It was peaceful. They stayed in their own territories. He reported the appearance of the secret realm. Then, he waited quietly for the Dao master of the myriad Tribe Alliance to come and check. In fact, most of the time, they would just take a glance. They didn¡¯t participate in those that weren¡¯t up to the standard, allowing other races to explore on their own. They only wanted the high-grade ones! This made the other races much happier. In this era where treasures were suddenly everywhere, one could still be full from drinking soup. He felt quite satisfied! This increased their enthusiasm for exploration. Originally, they were all sitting on their own mountains waiting for opportunities to appear. Now that they had discovered the Dao master tribe, they were willing to give them anything good. He started to take the initiative. He went to the wilderness and forbidden areas, as well as some special places, to search. Moreover, when they found the big inheritances, the Dao master race really kept their promise and allowed them to enter. When the news spread, the other races were even more enthusiastic! Of course, there were also creatures who discovered the inheritance and were greedy. They set up arrays to eat it all by themselves. Those who were undiscovered and survived to obtain the inheritance would hide in the world and develop in secret, becoming the lucky ones. Some living beings died inside, unknown to the outside world. There were also some that had been discovered! The clan was implicated, just as the Dao master clan had ordered! Kill! The entire clan was exterminated! They wouldn¡¯t look for facts, only the results. The rolling blood calmed many of the excited creatures. A sharp sword hung over his head! It brought with it a bone-chilling cold. Their enthusiasm died down, and they began to strictly restrain their race. After all, any race would have some self-serving and irrational people. This was unavoidable! Seeing this, the Dao master tribe once again perfected the command. It allowed the act of placing righteousness before family. If it found a creature in its own tribe that wanted to eat it alone, it had to report it immediately before it came out, and it could avoid the disaster of extermination. Only then did the blood of the other races, which had cooled down, start to heat up again. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Regarding this ¡­ Chu he ignored him. Another ten years passed. All these years, he had been cultivating in peace. At the same time, he had been expanding the forbidden land of the ancient clan to cover the entire Savage realm. He had released all the beasts under him, except for Zhu Gang. While accumulating baleful Qi, he would also find materials for him. That gate said that this was an era of great change. The opportunity came first, followed by a great disaster. The entire world would collapse or welcome a new life. He said it clearly and logically. To Chu he ¡­ Whether it was true or not, there was no need to investigate. It was always right to take it seriously and be on guard against it! It was necessary to plan ahead. He was also very happy to do it. The construction of the forbidden land of the ancient clan had only cost him a little bit of time. And time was what he lacked the least! The consumption of his lifespan couldn¡¯t keep up with the speed of his lifespan¡¯s growth. Time was not a waste to him. So many years had passed. Even though he had to spend time perfecting the forbidden land of ancient, his cultivation level had still successfully reached rank six level four. This was also a great loss. He would occasionally Hang Zhu Gang up and stroke him a few times, and he would obtain some pretty good treasures. There was also another reason. The door was open, and there was abundant vital Qi flowing out of it. It was almost liquid. With his transformation and drainage, the library Pavilion had become a true Holy Land for cultivation. It was very suitable for cultivation. Time passed. The door became more and more talkative. It seemed to have sensed something and started to curry favor with Chu he. They would take the initiative to recognize their master without signing a contract. Of course, it was just the words! In fact, it had no choice. It would only count if Chu he went in to receive the inheritance. However, Chu he was still not interested in this. Unless he could one day crush this small world of experts, then he would be able to feel the door¡¯s sincerity and let the door feel his kindness. As for now ¡­ In a situation where he wasn¡¯t sure, no matter what the door was trying to express, he would treat it as a conspiracy. That was right! ¡°What a great change!¡± Chu he stood at the edge of the Barbarian region, on the other side of the bridge, and looked at the eastern Azure region. He had not been to this place for a long time! The construction of the forbidden ancient lands had come to an end today. Looking at the increasingly magnificent cities on both sides, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh. In addition, it seemed that someone in the Xia clan had done a lot of research on formations over the years. There were already traces of formations in the city. Whether it was their cultivation or the ferocity of their bodies, the people who walked past them on both sides had all changed. ¡°Greetings, senior!¡± Chu he went to a rest stop outside the city and sat down. Chen Xiaoyao came to greet him. ¡°Business is good!¡± Chu he nodded. He was not surprised by his appearance. Chen Xiaoyao had returned to his old profession of selling horses. Wherever Chu he¡¯s forbidden land was built, his horse would head there. Business was booming. After all, the Warriors who had gone out didn¡¯t need their horses anymore after leaving the Barbarian region. When they returned, they had basically gained something and were rich. Chen Xiaoyao¡¯s horse was very expensive, but no one disliked it. To them, although they could run back home, it would be of a lower grade, and the speed would be slow. The Manyu horse was the fastest in the village, even faster than anywhere else. This was naturally a little convenience given by Chu he. After all, the fused barbarian region was too large. If they were to show no mercy, a round trip would take a few years! ¡°I¡¯m alright, thanks to senior¡¯s guidance.¡± Chen Xiaoyao nodded. His face was flushed. As the Barbarian region became stranger and stranger, he had earned a lot over the years. He didn¡¯t go out on an adventure, but he was still full. ¡°Come, have a sip and tell me some interesting things.¡± Chu he poured Chen Xiaoyao a glass of wine and motioned for him to sit down. Chen Xiaoyao nodded and sat down. He had met Chu he a few times, so he was less reserved. As he drank, he told Chu he about the interesting stories of treasure snatching that he had heard from other people. His mouth was very nimble, and he was a human. If one excluded knowledge, Chu he¡¯s beasts could not compare to him! ¡­¡­¡­¡­ In the depths of the eastern Azure region. The Lake in the Clouds! This was a Lake in the core of the human realm. It belonged to a blessed land. It was surrounded by clouds all year round, like a paradise in the clouds. That was how The Lake in the Clouds got its name. This place was a cultivation paradise, but at the same time, it was also a beautiful place. It was one of the core of the human race. Ordinary people were not allowed to enter. On this day, a group of four people was rowing a boat on the lake. A man and a woman were almost stuck together as they played the flute. Another man and woman, who looked younger, were humming a song at the end of the bridge while rowing with two oars. However, at this moment. The entire Lake in the Clouds suddenly rumbled, breaking this beautiful scene. The waves soared to the sky and brought with them a heavy pressure, causing the four people who wanted to soar to the sky to fall back down. A Whirlpool appeared on the surface of the lake below the boat. The violent suction force instantly sucked the man and the boat in. And it wasn¡¯t over yet. The Lake in the Clouds ¡®activity wasn¡¯t over yet. It was getting bigger and bigger. Chapter 184 ? Chapter 184: Coming out Translator: 549690339 The huge commotion naturally attracted many human experts nearby. This was the core of the human race. There was also the Lord. Saint Xia Ji, who had just arrived, looked at The Lake in the Clouds that was still changing and his expression changed. From the looks of it, there was an incredible inheritance opportunity. This kind of thing had happened everywhere in recent years. The only problem was the size. And now, in this part of The Lake in the Clouds, there were signs of space being torn apart, and the strange phenomenon was fluctuating violently. It seemed that the opportunity was not small. ¡°Holy senior, bad news!¡± At this moment, a burly man in iron armor who had retreated from the edge of The Lake in the Clouds hurried toward Xia Ji. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Xia Ji turned his head. Saint venerable Zi Luan¡¯s family was rowing a boat in the lake and was sucked in by the strange phenomenon just now. The burly man reported. He was the guard of The Lake in the Clouds, and he had witnessed what had just happened from the shore. ¡°What?¡± Xia Ji¡¯s expression immediately darkened. His thoughts were spinning quickly. open the formation and temporarily hide the abnormal signs. No one is allowed to leave. Anyone who violates this will be punished with clan judgment! He made a decision in a very short time and then gave the order. Xia Ji hurried back to the ancestral land of the human race. The divine Bell rang nine times, summoning all the higher-ups of the human race in the ancestral land. He explained the matter. ¡°This matter is a little troublesome!¡± The Kongming Grand Sage, who was in charge of the tribe, frowned. Lin Teng¡¯s family had fallen in. They might have gotten an opportunity, but they might also be in danger. Let¡¯s not talk about this for now. He couldn¡¯t do anything. What he was worried about now was another problem. According to the myriad Tribe Alliance¡¯s orders, if they discovered any abnormalities, they had to report it to them first. Now that someone had entered first, although it was an accident, it was hard to explain. ¡°The che clan is too overbearing!¡± ¡°It would be fine if it was another Dao master race.¡± The Kong Ming Grand Sage sighed. The human realm was currently being monitored by the che clan. The secret realm¡¯s inheritance that was discovered had to be shared with them. The human tribe could accept this point even if they were not strong enough, although they also had Dao Masters and patriarchs. However, they knew that Chu he liked peace and quiet. Without his permission, they did not dare to use this as an excuse. This was nothing. The human race was developing very well now. With the external threat removed, it wasn¡¯t a bad thing to develop quietly. Most of the secret realm inheritances were not attractive to the Qiang tribe. If they were attractive to the human tribe, they would be able to get some benefits. The conflict between them was not that big. But now ¡­ Lin Teng¡¯s family fell into a land of heritage that seemed to be of a large scale. If they reported it now and the che clan discovered that someone had entered first, with the current situation, the che clan wouldn¡¯t be exterminated! But Lin Teng¡¯s family would be in danger! The che clan was very overbearing! It didn¡¯t matter if Lin Teng and the others had entered by accident or not. In their eyes, there was no difference. They would definitely make a move! Those guys were all demons. He didn¡¯t like to be reasonable in normal situations. They might even go crazy and attack the Kong Ming Grand Sage. let¡¯s attack together and completely cover up the movements in the secret realm. ¡°Then, in the area of The Lake in the Clouds, apart from the living beings of my clan, regardless of whether they have spiritual intelligence or not, kill them all. Even if they are my clan¡¯s descendants, during this period of time, all of them are to enter seclusion in the ancestral land and are not allowed to come out! Saint Yu, you go and take a look.¡± after the aura of The Lake in the Clouds is concealed, I will personally guard it. as for ye Zun, go to liangchuan and report this to the Dao ancestor. After pondering for a while, the Kongming Grand Sage spoke and made his decision. The others were not surprised. It was Lin Teng¡¯s family, who had a special status. No matter what, he couldn¡¯t let them fall into danger. Every single one of them was thinking about this matter. The result was the same as the Grand Sage Kong Ming. Whether it was for the future generations of the humankind or for the benefit of the humankind. This result was inevitable! After this decision was made, they immediately got up and began to move. It was very efficient! ¡­¡­¡­¡­ In the blink of an eye, half a month had passed. The expression of the Kongming Grand Sage and even the Golden-armored Lingyu Grand Sage, who had just arrived, turned ugly. The inheritance of The Lake in the Clouds was beyond his imagination. And there seemed to be something strange about it. It seemed to want to be in the limelight and make a scene. Half a month had passed, and the fluctuations were getting bigger and bigger. Even Saint Venerables like them were starting to find it difficult to conceal themselves! This was something they had not expected! There was something wrong with the inheritance this time. ¡°Not good!¡± Beside him, the Saint venerable who was good at arrays was setting up. The Kongming Grand Sage and the Lingyu Grand Sage assisted from the side and transferred energy. However, he felt that his heart was more than willing, but his strength was lacking. ¡°I really hope it can be solved with one slash!¡± The Grand Sage Kong Ming was extremely frustrated. Concealing one¡¯s aura wasn¡¯t a battle, but a delicate task. It didn¡¯t match with a rough man like him. The other human Saint Venerables did not look any better. Outside the human realm, there was a city of the myriad Tribe Alliance, where Xiu clan experts existed! Based on the current situation of The Lake in the Clouds ¡­ When they couldn¡¯t hold on any longer, the commotion would probably be quite big. It would probably spread far and wide. At that time, he would be in big trouble! Those Xiu clan fellows would probably press over on the spot and make a move against the human race. At this moment, The Lake in the Clouds was being sucked dry by the constantly rotating vortex. There were also strange rumbling sounds coming from the space, which could still be concealed by the formation. However, the ancient and boundless Qi that seeped out from it made the formation shake. Although it was still stable for now. But it was far from over. He was already feeling the strain. Based on his experience, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to survive the final blow. In the end. At a certain moment, the swirling vortex in The Lake in the Clouds suddenly stopped. The entire Lake seemed to have been frozen. ¡°Not good!¡± The few Saint Venerables of the human race were shocked. It was like the last moment of the climax, followed by the release. And that was indeed the case. After a few breaths, there was a series of cracking sounds, like the sound of a mirror breaking. After that, the water level of The Lake in the Clouds dropped rapidly and then disappeared. A deep black hole appeared on the ground. ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s coming out!¡± The Kongming Grand Sage¡¯s eyes widened as he channeled more energy into the formation in his final struggle. ¡°Hurry up! Hurry up! Hurry up!¡± The other Saint Venerables were the same. They were so anxious that they were suffocating. It was the strongest wave. The climax was about to arrive! Amidst everyone¡¯s angry roars, a deep light shot out from the black hole with a loud boom. It directly pierced through the isolation formation that the Saint Venerables were trying their best to maintain. It shot straight into the clouds and spread out! An ancient and boundless aura seeped out from it like a flood. It spread out and caused a shocking commotion. After that. In The Lake in the Clouds. A Palace as black as ink was slowly spat out of the black hole. From nothingness to reality, the light reflected on it revealed an ancient charm, showing its extraordinary nature. ¡°We¡¯re finished!¡± Chapter 185 ? Chapter 185: The human race must be exterminated Translator: 549690339 Let¡¯s go back to half a month ago! ¡°Hurry up! Hurry up!¡± Ye Zun¡¯s sparse white beard fluttered in the void like a dragon¡¯s beard. He roared loudly and rushed towards liangchuan with all his might. When he came out, there was something wrong with The Lake in the Clouds. He could feel that it was not an ordinary legacy. It would probably be very difficult to cover it up. There might be an accident. And if this phenomenon was revealed, the che clan would probably be enraged, and the human race would be in trouble. The legacy opportunity had come at the wrong time and place. Ye Zun rushed all the way from the hinterland of the eastern Azure region to the remote liangchuan. He hurried on with all his might. He pushed his potential to the limit. Compared to the last time, he was much more familiar with the terrain this time, and he had basically avoided the small problems. The last time, it took half a month. This time, it saved two days. However, he still felt that it was too slow. The strange phenomenon in the land of heritage could explode at any time, and the human realm was in the depths of the eastern Azure region. The strong Warriors of the Xiu clan who had noticed the situation would leave from the core. It wouldn¡¯t take long. He didn¡¯t stop even when he arrived at Chu Qiao, who was connected to the eastern Azure region. He flew all the way. He did not know that the entire barbarian region had been changed by Chu he after decades. ¡°Why are you riding a horse in this place?¡± He glanced at the people who were riding toward the hinterlands of the Barbarian region from the corner of his eyes. He instinctively felt that something was wrong. But it was too late. He was too anxious and too fast. He had crashed into the Barbarian region with all his strength. Thump! In an instant, ye Zun felt as if his consciousness had crashed into a thick iron wall. In an instant, the sky and earth spun, and a suffocating feeling surged into his heart. It was as if lightning had struck his soul. It was a familiar feeling. Even though he was suffocating, he still managed to react to what had happened. ¡°We¡¯re finished! The rules have changed!¡± This was the last thought he had before he woke up. Then, his body trembled and he fell from the void. With a thud, he smashed through the relay station below. Chen Xiaoyao, who was greeting the guests in the courier station, was shocked. He raised his head and looked at the sky. He roughly understood now! This person was probably not a Xia Clansman, but some other human from the eastern Azure region. You don¡¯t know the rules! ¡°Senior!¡± Chen Xiaoyao saluted when he saw Chu he walking in. ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯m looking for him!¡± Chu he lifted ye Zun up with a smile and flicked a pill into his mouth. Then, he led him out. Very soon, ye Zun woke up. When he saw Chu he, he was delighted. He ignored the chaos in his head and hurriedly reported everything to Chu he. This could not be delayed. Human lives were at stake. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ In the depths of the eastern Azure region. Human realm. At this moment, it was a solemn scene. When the huge phenomenon spread out, it naturally alarmed the Xiu clan experts. It came over to check. He could sense that the Xia clan was hiding some traces. He immediately flew away without saying anything! And it was very fast, using all his strength. A pair of iron-like wings spread out, covering the sky and the sun. The huge beast flew higher and higher. It shot straight into the clouds with a Sonic Boom and then quickly left. It was as if there was a murderous aura behind him. If they ran slowly, they would be dismembered and chopped into meat paste. And that was indeed the case. The Kong Ming Grand Sage and the Lingyu Grand Sage looked at each other. The two of them had killing intent in their eyes. And they weren¡¯t weak at all. Red light flashed within them. However, there was still some hesitation in it, so he suppressed his killing intent and had yet to erupt. The Xiu clan warrior who came to investigate didn¡¯t say anything. He just turned around and flew away! They naturally understood that the other party was not being nice. He must have gone back to call for reinforcements! After all, it was only a Saint venerable. If it questioned the human race now, it would be afraid of getting killed. It couldn¡¯t be more normal. Those who were not stupid should immediately retreat at this time. Both the Kong Ming Grand Sage and the Lingyu Grand Sage could understand this point. If they were in his shoes, they would have made the same choice. ¡°Forget it!¡± However, he hesitated. The Saint venerable of the Xiu clan was nowhere to be seen. The two of them sighed and retracted their killing intent. ¡°If this strange phenomenon could disappear, we could have directly attacked just now.¡± The Kong Ming Grand Sage raised his head and looked at the floating palace helplessly. The strange phenomenon in the land of heritage was too eye-catching! If they killed the Saint venerable of the Xiu clan, the experts of the Xiu clan would be able to analyze the situation with just one look. At that time, even if a Dao master appeared, the two races would have become enemies. Killing it would only increase the conflict and would be meaningless. However, if it was not for this strange phenomenon, he could have considered keeping the Saint venerable of the Xiu clan. Although they would still be found out eventually, they could buy some time. Even though the two races were enemies, it still had some meaning. What they needed was time. This was also the reason for their hesitation. ¡°I hope the Dao ancestor can come quickly!¡± ¡°The Xiu clan¡¯s Army will arrive in at most two days!¡± gather the experts and the descendants of the tribe, open the protective formation, and wake ancestor Hong up. The other experts outside don¡¯t need to come back yet. We¡¯ll wait for the right time! The Kongming Grand Sage said to the other Saint Venerables behind him. The voice was extremely heavy, and a sense of oppression spread out from it. Everyone responded and left. Not long after, his entire human realm seemed to have recovered. The experts gathered in the air, and battle formations and weapons were pushed out. Any formation that could be used by a mortal realm expert, no matter what it was used for, had been broken. Such a scene. In just a mere hundred years, he had already experienced the human realm twice. Many of the older martial artists shook their heads and sighed, feeling sad. In the past thousands of years, the human race had rarely encountered such a major event. In just a hundred years, it had happened twice. And it felt more and more dangerous each time. Previously, he had almost been forced to give up on the eastern Azure region. But at least there was a chance of survival. But now, it happened again. And it was even more dangerous. This time, they were going to face the Dao master tribe. This was even more oppressive than the other races combined. Many people felt suffocated and despaired. He felt that he couldn¡¯t see the road ahead and there was no life to speak of. ¡°This is not a good sign at all!¡± ¡°Why is the fate of my race like this?¡± ¡°The heavens are so unfair!¡± Some of the elders couldn¡¯t help but shed tears and rub the blades in their hands, feeling sad for the fate of the human race. The power of the Dao master tribe was deeply engraved in the hearts of all the creatures in the eastern Green sky region. It made one feel despair. ¡°Cry! ¡®What are you crying for? I¡¯ll kill them all. So what if they¡¯re Dao Masters? if they want to exterminate my race, I¡¯ll break their teeth and die!¡¯ What are you afraid of?¡± A man beside him pulled out his knife. The fierce muscles on his face twitched, and his murderous aura recounted his past with a ferocious aura. ¡°Right! I¡¯ll break his teeth!¡± The old man wiped away the tears at the corner of his eyes, and he also revealed a murderous aura. He was old and at the end of his life at this realm, so he appeared to be sentimental, but this did not mean that he was weak. In the face of disaster, the human race was seething with excitement. The atmosphere was oppressive, but the killing intent that carried the will to die also soared into the sky, piercing through the clouds and the horizon. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ At the core of the eastern Azure region. The che clan. A Saint venerable who was outside quickly flew back. He brought back a piece of news. ¡°They even showed me their killing intent!¡± The returning Lord spoke with a violent tone, and killing intent gushed out from his body. He was indeed frightened! He felt as if he had just brushed past the edge of death. It might not be able to come back if it took down two human Supreme Saints! It didn¡¯t feel good. ¡°Is it like this? Very good!¡± ¡°It seems that the blood of the ten thousand races hasn¡¯t been shed enough!¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s use their blood to give the other races a warning!¡± The che clan Grand Sage, who was sitting on the main seat, raised his head! ¡°Human!¡± ¡°Exterminate!¡± Chapter 186 ? Chapter 186: We can discuss things Translator: 549690339 A ninth great saint of the Yi clan walked out of the ancestral land. Behind them were three eighth-level great saints and a few dozen ordinary Saint Venerables. This was their formation this time. To them, this power was enough to deal with tiny humans! What they wanted to do was to kill the human experts. As for the other ordinary humans ¡­ Naturally, other races would take action. They walked out of the core area without concealing their killing intent. He randomly picked a few clans near the human race. He issued an order that the human race would be exterminated if they disobeyed the eternal alliance master¡¯s order! They wanted these clans to follow them to kill the humans. In fact, they even deliberately spread the news. Then, he had to wait for several days. This was so that the other races could rush over to observe the Grand occasion. This was a shock. It was cast with thousands of miles of blood. It would let all the other races in the eastern Azure region understand that the dignity of the Xiu clan couldn¡¯t be challenged. The fate of the human race would be a powerful whip! This scene had already happened many times in the eastern Azure region. However, that was only the other Dao master clans. This time, it was their Xiu clan¡¯s turn, and it felt pretty good! They had not moved their claws for a long time and felt excited for some reason! There was a sense of restlessness. The Xiu clan was originally a bloodthirsty race! ¡°The taste of blood will be very sweet!¡± The leader of the nine great saints from the Xiu clan stood in the air. He looked at the human realm in the distance with his eagle-like eyes and laughed in an ear-piercing manner. The feeling of being able to control the life and death of other races at will. It was quite wonderful! tell the juniors to pay attention. They¡¯ll just have to roar a few times later and not randomly attack the human race! On the ground, the crocodile clan¡¯s Lotus Supreme had brought a group of juniors and was summoned by the Xiu clan. The crocodile¡¯s face was filled with discomfort. They were similar to the human race and had been selected by the Xiu clan. Even though the crocodile race and the human race had enmity! But that was in the past. Right now, the higher-ups of the crocodile clan no longer had any thoughts about the human race! The human race was not simple. They could feel it. The last time they besieged the human race, a few Supreme Saints went missing and left warnings after returning. They had already guessed it. Dozens of years ago, after the pig-maned tribe¡¯s incident was exposed, they had been killed. He felt even more suspicious. They had already noticed that the pig-maned tribe, which had just announced that Zhu Gang had broken through to the Dao master realm, had been oppressed by the human race in recent years. There was definitely a big problem here. There were Dao Masters in the human race, and they were old Dao Masters. Now that they were called over to participate in such a battle, if they were not careful, their entire race would be finished. But he didn¡¯t dare to not come! The human race was only suspected to have a Dao master. The Qiang tribe did have a Dao master. It was stuck in the middle and felt very depressed. He was not in a good mood at all. In the battle between two Dao master clans, they were just cannon fodder. And it was the kind that could not be avoided. There was no way to hide. ¡°AI! My crocodile clan doesn¡¯t need to be like this!¡± ¡°The heavenly Dao is unfair!¡± The Lotus Supreme raised his head and sighed sorrowfully. The things that had happened over the years made it feel that its race was weak. That sense of powerlessness was suppressed in his heart. The intelligence that it was so proud of seemed like a joke. After all these schemes, in the end, one wrong step would lead to death and the destruction of the clan. As for the stronger races, even if they were not smart, they would still be able to trample over them without any problems. After all, strength was the most important thing in the eastern Azure region. In just a few short decades, the crocodile clan had declined. When the heavy responsibility was placed on it, it had gradually come to terms with it! In the past, its calculations were based on the strength of the tribe, and it only dealt with the lower-grade tribes. Once they encountered these terrifying large clans, they would just be a joke. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Buzzzzzz! Sensing that there were enough spectators, the nine great saints of the Xiu clan let out an ear-piercing shriek. In an instant, the world was drowned by a torrent of murderous intent. A series of neighing sounds followed. It was as if the horn of war had been blown. The sounds struck the hearts of thousands of living beings. There were no fluttering flags, no mountain-like shouts of killing. A group of Xiu clan Saint Venerables. His body was completely unfolded. They were like moving fortresses in the sky, spanning nearly ten thousand miles. Heaven and earth instantly turned dark. With a cold killing intent, it slowly pressed towards the human realm. This scene was even more shocking than the fluttering of the flag and the mountain-like shouts of killing. the Dao master tribe is indeed terrifying! ¡°Their Foundation is unimaginable!¡± A group of beings who had come to observe the battle helplessly were watching this scene from the distant horizon. He felt like he was suffocating! This was an attack with the Lord as an Army. In their eyes, this was unimaginable! In such a short period of time, under the situation where the race¡¯s forces were scattered ¡­ The che clan still managed to pull over a group of Saint Venerables easily. so, this is a Dao realm race! ¡°The human race is finished!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no escape!¡± ¡°Today, blood will flow for thousands of miles!¡± A group of observing alien races came to a conclusion. With the che clan¡¯s strength here, even those races that were on duty in the eastern Azure region would find it difficult to deal with them. With the human race¡¯s strength, it was impossible to survive. One must know that this was not the full strength of the Dao master tribe. Moreover, they still had their own Dao master. This was even more terrifying! At this moment, the dignity of the Dao master tribe deepened in their hearts. It was simply impossible to resist, even if it was just a trace! ¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡°They¡¯re here!¡± In the human realm. Three of the four Supreme Saints of the human race had gathered! Ancestor Hong, who was dressed in a long red robe, stood at the front. Looking at the mountain-like Saint Venerables of the Xiu clan, who were pressing toward the human realm with killing intent, his face turned grim. There were several terrifying auras that were on par with him, and there was one that was especially terrifying. He might only be able to barely withstand it, but he had no chance of winning. That aura! It represented the ninth level of Saint venerable. He was the strongest fighting force in the eastern Green sky region, apart from the Dao master. ¡°Human! You don¡¯t respect the orders of the eternal alliance head of the ten thousand Tribe Alliance!¡± ¡°His heart must be punished!¡± ¡°His sin should be exterminated!¡± The eyes of the nine great sages leading the Xiu clan glowed so brightly that it seemed as if they were about to materialize. After the declaration of the human race¡¯s crimes, the voice and the light struck the formation at the same time, causing a layer of ripples to suddenly appear. ¡°Exterminate!¡± The Saint Venerables of the Xiu clan roared in unison! A bloodied and ferocious aura suddenly exploded in the sky! It turned into a river of blood and then condensed into balls of blood. With a monstrous killing intent, they smashed down on the formation. ¡°Combined attack!¡± Everyone in the mortal realm raised their heads and looked at the attack that seemed to be able to destroy the world. It covered the entire mortal realm, and their expressions changed. Even hongzu and the other two great sages were not calm! This was the joint attack of an Army, and it was used by a group of Saint Venerables. One could imagine the power. The che clan was already powerful to begin with, and now, they were even using a combined attack, not giving them the slightest chance. It was an extravagant hope for them to have a hot-blooded fight. a combined attack. The Dao master tribe even has a secret technique of this level! The creatures who were watching from afar were even more shocked. At this moment! ¡°No! We can discuss this!¡± ¡°The human race also has a Dao master!¡± An anxious voice rang out in the distance. His voice was loud and terrifying, but it still resounded across the battlefield. It entered the ears of many living beings. In the distance, a figure with a flowing white beard and messy long hair was holding something tightly in his arms as he walked towards the human realm that was about to be hit by the blood ball. Chapter 187 ? Chapter 187: Raging Translator: 549690339 Ye Zun had returned! It took him almost a month to come and go. He had arrived at the last moment. They looked at the destructive scene in the sky. He broke out in a cold sweat. That was close! If he had come back a little later, something big would have happened! In the current situation, the human realm could be directly turned into ruins! The che clan was too strong, and they lived up to the name of the Dao master clan. Ye Zun raised the scroll in his hand, blocking the pressure from the sky. He flew straight into the human realm. However, after he finished speaking ¡­ BOOM! At this moment, after a loud boom, the world shook. The formation of the human realm was smashed by the blood balls like meteorites and flowing fire. Fortunately, this was only the first wave of attacks. Even though it was a combined attack, it was only the aura of the Saint Venerables of the Xiu clan. It was blocked by the formation of the human race. But that was all! After this attack, cracks appeared on the formation. Another attack and it would be broken! Even if they used their full strength, the mortal realm would be shattered! The combined strength of dozens of Saint Venerables and the secret technique they used was beyond imagination! But the good thing was ¡­ After one attack, they stopped. It was not that ye Zun¡¯s shout had made them hesitate. At this moment, in The Lake in the Clouds in the human realm, where the strange phenomenon was coming from, there was an even more violent and strange movement! A furious roar came from inside. A huge pitch-black Palace flew out and occupied the void! Among them, an ancient and boundless force exploded and shot straight into the clouds, breaking the array that was already on the verge of collapse! The scattered power even scattered the orderly ranks of the Xiu clan. Even they trembled in fear at the power. He had no choice but to retreat! ¡­¡­ At this moment. In the pitch-black Palace. Lin Teng¡¯s family of four had no idea that because they had accidentally fallen into the mystic realm, it had caused a great chaos in the human realm. It caused the extermination of the clan. In the past month. It wasn¡¯t easy for them. They explored the secret realm and had some gains, but they also encountered some dangers. In the end, they stumbled all the way to the core. According to the records, this was the place where an expert passed away in meditation, and it had a heaven-defying inheritance. The four of them were separated to take the test. And Zi dan was the first to pass. Just a moment ago, he was about to receive the inheritance! However, a golden light suddenly flashed from her waist! That was the gift Chu he had given her when they first met. It was a golden token with long words carved on it. This time, it suddenly flew up on its own. He looked into the eyes of a beast bone in the final test. In an instant, a burst of golden light lit up the entire Hall. A sharp light pierced into the beast bone and into the eye that was as deep as a cave! BOOM! Two balls of netherworld soul-fire appeared in the two holes in the beast bone. They spurted out like flames and collided with the golden light. After the explosion, there was a sizzling sound! ¡°Who¡¯s there!¡± A hoarse voice could be heard, like the wail of a malicious spirit. The eyes that were filled with netherworld Soul Fire stared at the long words carved on the token that was emitting golden light. The soul Fire burned, wanting to spew out and destroy the will on it. Chu he, who was drinking tea under the willow tree, suddenly had his eyes filled with black flames. ¡°What the hell is this!¡± Chu he snorted coldly. The Golden flames in his eyes rose and collided with the black flames. BOOM! A shrill roar sounded in the inheritance Palace again. At the same time, in the other three halls, Lin Teng and his son and daughter, who were undergoing the test, each had something flying out of their bodies and smashing the entire Hall. ¡°Bastard, who wants to ruin my good thing!¡± A hoarse and angry curse was heard. Then, the entire Palace began to shake. The outside world! The painting scroll that ye Zun was holding suddenly unfurled on its own. BOOM! A terrifying aura was brewing from within. The group of Saint Venerables from the Qiang tribe shifted their gazes and looked at the picture scroll above ye Zun¡¯s head, feeling their hearts skip a beat! ¡°He seemed to have said something just now!¡± The nine great sages of the che clan looked at ye Zun and muttered to themselves. Then, it suddenly retracted its wings. ¡°There are Dao Masters in the human race?¡± It remembered! Wuwuwuwuwu! Right at this moment, the scroll above ye Zun¡¯s head suddenly burst into flames. Golden flames burned in the void and then burst into a dazzling light. The dark land that had been covered by the Xiu clan now had light again. At that moment, the entire world seemed to be singing and worshiping. Then, a blurry and majestic figure gradually condensed from the golden light! ¡°It¡¯s a human!¡± The group of Xiu clan Saint Venerables shrunk! They felt a great sense of horror from the blurry figure. And they deeply understood. This wasn¡¯t his main body. Yet, it was already so terrifying. The meaning behind it was not clear. However, the only good thing was that the figure¡¯s target was not them. The hatred had been transferred! The Golden figure that emerged from the golden light didn¡¯t even look at them. He took a step forward and arrived above the pitch-black Palace. He extended his palm and slapped down. The giant palm covered the sky, and golden light illuminated the world. The terrifying aura also made the group of Xiu clan Saint Venerables unable to leave. The shadow of the palm fell. The thunderous sound reverberated in the heavens and earth, like a drum beating on the hearts of all living beings. ¡°Don¡¯t go too far!¡± An ear-piercing, hoarse voice rang out from within the palace. It was filled with cold fury! However, the Golden Shadow didn¡¯t answer and continued to slap down. It was as if he wouldn¡¯t stop until he broke the palace. From the attack, one could feel a burning anger. It was like the rage after being frightened. It was as if the Golden Shadow had just been frightened and had yet to recover. It carried a strong sense of madness. ¡°You really won¡¯t rest until you¡¯re dead!¡± The cold and hoarse voice was also extremely furious. In the Black Palace, a black bone claw stretched out and collided with the Golden Shadow¡¯s palm. The void trembled and cracks appeared. ¡°If it¡¯s your junior who came in! I¡¯ve offended you, so you can ask them to come out now!¡± After clashing their palms for a while, the Golden illusory figure became fainter and fainter. But the existence in the palace was the first to compromise! ¡°Hmph!¡± The Golden figure let out a cold snort for the first time! He stopped, but the anger in his eyes was not extinguished. ¡°Today, let me see your power!¡± Chu he, who was under the willow tree, took out the sun splitting bow and an arrow. His eyes were still filled with anger. He had been drinking tea earlier, but he was suddenly shocked, which made him quite unhappy. Why did he take revenge for it? Chu he drew his bow and nocked an arrow before pulling it back with all his might. The power of the sun splitting bow was astonishing, but the strength required to pull it back was also terrifying! Chu he pulled with all his might, but it only took half a month! However, it was enough! Chu he used the wisp of consciousness in the distance as his eyes and stared at the pitch-black Palace. He bent his body and pointed his bow upwards. Then, the longbow left his hand! Jump! There was a loud explosion. As Chu he had removed the restriction, the sound reverberated throughout the entire Forest City and did not stop for a long time! Chapter 188 ? Chapter 188: An arrow Translator: 549690339 The red arrow pierced through the void! In the blink of an eye, a red line of fire appeared, extending from the sky above Dong Lin city to the land of liangchuan, with no end in sight. Moreover, it was still moving forward at an astonishing speed. As it passed by, the other living beings could only see the void suddenly explode and then burn. After a long time, a tearing sound was heard. As for the flames that were drawn by the red arrow feather, they didn¡¯t last for a long time. The power contained within them was terrifying, making them feel fear for no reason and subconsciously distance themselves. Some of them were flying in the sky! In his shock, he fell to the ground uncontrollably. The aura on his body was chaotic, and his soul felt as if it was about to explode. ¡°What happened?¡± The young man and woman in Forest City were alarmed by the continuous sounds. That sound made their hearts jump. It was as if something had bounced on their waists. Then, in that instant, they felt as if something in their bodies had broken. It made them panic for no reason. A sense of suffocation rose in his heart! ¡°Lin city is a good place, but it gets windy occasionally! And every time, it¡¯s a death wish!¡± At this moment, the lamentations of many elders suddenly resounded in their minds. At this moment, they felt the same way. It was indeed fatal! Especially when someone was at a critical moment, the feeling was even stronger! Chu he held the teapot in his hand and heated it up again. Then, he poured himself a cup and took a deep breath of the tea¡¯s fragrance. After that, he gently put it down and looked into the distance with a deep gaze. The light in his eyes carried a rare killing intent! ¡­¡­¡­¡­ In the human realm! The Golden figure stopped moving. He placed his hands behind his back and looked indifferently at the pitch-black Palace. ¡°Come out!¡± The being inside thought that Chu he had agreed to its request for peace. The palace glowed with a deep light, and the space distorted. A door appeared, and Lin Teng¡¯s family of four appeared in a daze. Chu he¡¯s consciousness shadow reached out and grabbed them in his palm, but his indifferent gaze never moved. They were still staring at the pitch-black Palace without moving! ¡°Your junior has already come out, what else do you want?¡± In the pitch-black Hall, a pair of eyes formed by the netherworld soul-flames appeared and looked at Chu he¡¯s consciousness. ¡°You¡¯re scaring me!¡± Chu he¡¯s consciousness Phantom said faintly. ¡°Who¡¯s scaring you?¡± The black eye formed by the netherworld soul-flames glared. Chu he ignored it. He moved his body and retreated to the side! The netherworld Soul Flame looked at him in surprise, not understanding why he suddenly became so easy to talk to when he had just spoken in a tone of ¡®fight to the death¡¯! However, the next moment! BOOM! The pitch-black Palace shook, and the being inside felt a great sense of danger. The eyes formed by the netherworld soul-fire revealed horror! The deep vortex above was spinning, and it looked forward! Seeing this terrifying scene, a beam of divine light shot over from the distant horizon. The rainbow pierced through the sun and tore the sky apart. It was still blurry when he first saw it, but after a moment, it had already crossed space and arrived in front of him! The speed was beyond imagination. The violent power that was condensed within it was equally terrifying! It was as if a giant Phantom that covered the sky had raised its giant palm that could destroy the world and pressed forward! It destroyed everything in its path, and even the space was torn apart. The world trembled. After an instant. Buzzzzzz! Pfft! Pfft! Pfft! Pfft! Blood splattered in the air as flesh and blood splattered. The group of Xiu race Saint Venerables that were blocking the way were shot to pieces without any resistance! It was a string of messages! The nine Saint Venerables of the Xiu clan had fallen. Pieces of flesh and blood fell to the ground, causing the earth to crack! On top of it, there were also terrifying and scorching flames attached to it, causing a natural disaster! The nine Fallen Saint Venerables of the Xiu clan only sensed the impending danger at the last moment before their deaths, but it was too late! They didn¡¯t even know why he had died! However, the moment he felt it, his soul and body exploded at the same time. The surviving members of the Xiu clan looked at this scene in horror! They didn¡¯t even have time to react to what had happened! He only saw a line of burning flames from an unknown place where his dead companion had been standing. &Nbsp; it exuded a terrifying aura that made even the judge¡¯s soul tremble. BOOM! There was a loud boom. Their gazes were attracted to it, and they turned around mechanically! An unforgettable scene was reflected in the Eagle¡¯s eyes. At this moment! The pitch-black Palace that stood in the void was wrapped in black netherworld energy, forming a huge beast shadow. It had a pair of curved horns on its head, a body like an elephant, and a tail like a dragon¡¯s whip. Its eyes were filled with the netherworld Soul Fire, dark and deep, and wisps of green smoke were drifting out of them. It was indomitable, and its illusory body, which was condensed by netherworld energy, released a terrifying aura. However, at this moment, its huge mouth was gasping for breath, and a shrill roar was emitted from it. In front of it! A cold glint suddenly arrived and then exploded! It was as if a terrifying Golden Shadow had appeared. Its huge palm moved forward and slapped toward the netherworld shadow. The two sides clashed! Thump! The entire void trembled, as if it was sinking in an instant! A terrifying sound reverberated through the air like an explosion. It even turned into a physical form, like a sharp circular blade, cutting in all directions. A group of Yong in the sky was the first to bear the brunt of the attack. They were hit so hard that they jumped up, and the feathers on their bodies that were as hard as godly metal fell off one by one. Some of the bones even vomited blood, causing a terrifying rain of blood to fall. ¡°Get down! Hurry up and get down!¡± A Xiu clan Supreme Saint, whose wings were bleeding, finally reacted and shouted. When the terrifying existences fought in the sky, they were the targets. Just the pouring of aura was fatal! ¡°Dammit! Why did you do that?¡± The netherworld Phantom let out an indignant roar. The arrow feathers that tore through the space spun rapidly, even bringing up a storm, making the power of the Golden Phantom¡¯s downward slap even more terrifying and violent! The arrow brought with it a whirlwind, changing the color of the wind and clouds. It moved forward inch by inch, and the netherworld Phantom began to collapse inch by inch! The beast¡¯s originally ferocious face was now filled with fear. The pair of eyes formed by the netherworld soul flames began to dim, filled with a strong unwillingness! Why did it provoke an existence that wanted to fight it to the death when it had just come into being and had done nothing? ¡°This old man is unwilling!¡± ¡°Who the hell are you!¡± The spectral image roared loudly! The grief and indignation within it moved heaven and earth. The arrow pierced through The Phantom¡¯s huge palms. It sped up and went through its chest. Its power was mainly concentrated on its pair of palms, and its illusory body seemed thin! It simply couldn¡¯t stop the arrow from penetrating. Boom! Boom! Boom! In the end. The arrow feathered with flames and fiercely collided with the pitch-black Palace. The violent sound of the collision once again spread in the void. When the arrow met with resistance, it spun again, and a terrifying scene took shape. The Golden Shadow completely collided with the nether shadow that was already on the verge of collapse. He raised his palm and directly grabbed the dark Beast head of the netherworld Phantom! At the same time. Kachaa! A crisp sound reverberated through the void. At the point where the pitch-black Palace and the arrow met, cracks appeared and spread out like a spider web! ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± The netherworld Phantom that was being held by the beast head let out a terrified roar! Chapter 189 ? Chapter 189: Dao ancestor, please make a decision Translator: 549690339 The head of the spectral image was crushed, and on the palm of the Golden spectral image, flames rose, burning the explosive Qi of the underworld. Miserable shrieks rang out! With a sizzling sound, it was directly refined until it was completely clean, without even a trace of breath. At the same time. Boom! Boom! Boom! With a deafening sound, the arrow exploded the pitch-black Palace. It was torn to pieces! A deafening sound reverberated in the air. All kinds of treasures were scattered around the human realm. ¡°Take it back!¡± Chu he¡¯s consciousness apparition grabbed the arrow and passed it to the dumbfounded Lin Tian. Then, he put down the family of four. After that, he turned around and glanced at the group of Xiu clan Saint Venerables who had shrunk and fallen to the ground. Then, the Golden Shadow slowly dissipated. The power of this consciousness shadow had been completely depleted after fighting with the unknown existence in the pitch-black Palace and helping the humans below to resist the residual power of the collision. As everything came to an end! The world was silent. All the living beings looked at the sky for a long time, unable to speak. Everything that had happened just now was too sudden and shocking! The Saint Venerables of the Xiu clan who landed on the ground looked at the wounds and the minced meat that was still burning in the flames. Everything felt like a dream! They were in a daze! He had even forgotten his original purpose for coming here. He was dead! There were a total of nine Saint Venerables, including the nine great saints who were leading the group. It was pierced by the passing arrows and exploded without any resistance! His body was reduced to pieces! This was shocking and unacceptable to the referee. When they arrived in the human realm, they only let out a breath. Then, swish! After that, they would have nothing to do with it. Inexplicable sorrow! He even felt at a loss! ¡°Why did things turn out this way?¡± A che clan Grand Saint let out a sorrowful cry. He couldn¡¯t figure it out! There were nine Saint Venerables, and one of them was even a ninth-level Saint venerable. Even the che clan only had three of them! But now, one of them had died here. And it was a worthless death. They were only affected! ¡°What do we do now?¡± The three eighth-level Saint Venerables from the Xiu clan gathered together, their eyes filled with fear. ¡°What do we do?¡± A Supreme Saint from the Xiu clan looked in the direction of the human realm with his eagle-like eyes. Then, he raised his head and looked at the flames that were still burning. He was lost in thought for a moment. ¡°Human! Dao master Xuanji.¡± It lowered its head, and its body trembled! The arrow just brushed past it, and it saw with its own eyes that senior centipede seven was shot and exploded, his flesh and blood splattering on its body. It had cracked its soul! Xun Qi, one of the three ninth great sages of the Qiang tribe, had died so easily and without any resistance! It couldn¡¯t even see the arrow that had passed through it. It could only feel a terrifying aura suddenly appear, suffocating it and making it unable to move. ¡°Do we still need to continue to work hard to exterminate the human race?¡± In the silence, a Supreme Saint of the Xiu clan could not help but break the silence. Upon hearing this, the other two Supreme Saints looked at it as if it was an idiot! In the current situation! Exterminate the human race? what a joke. With what? Even a ninth level Saint venerable senior was gone! If he wanted to take revenge, he had to make the old ancestor green. Now that they were using their claws, they were simply courting death! The Xiu clan Grand Sage sighed. He had just blurted it out. ¡°Let¡¯s go back!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s return to the ancestral land and ask Dao ancestor to make the decision!¡± Another kun Grand Saint said. The other two Supreme Saints nodded. This was the only way. Only the Dao ancestor¡¯s claw could take revenge. The che clan had retreated, and they could be said to be in a sorry state. They didn¡¯t even walk far before a sharp cry sounded in the distance. Once again, several powerful auras appeared and charged towards the human realm! They were the powerful figures from the ancestral land of the Xiu clan. The death of the nine Saint Venerables and the shattering of their bead of life had alarmed them and they had come in a hurry. It was filled with raging anger. Even from a distance, one could feel the undisguised, crazy killing intent. A moment later, it was completely extinguished. He couldn¡¯t even sense any traces of it! ¡°As expected!¡± ¡°The human race really has a Dao master!¡± The Lotus alligator raised its head and looked at the che clan that had disappeared into the distance as well as the still burning flames in the sky. Its voice was extremely bitter. A few decades ago, they were still preparing to exterminate the human race. It was a miracle that they were still alive! ¡°I have to learn from the human Dao master! Keep a low profile!¡± The Lotus crocodile muttered to itself. The other spectating creatures also raised their heads, unable to speak for a long time! Everything had happened too quickly, and the tables had turned too quickly. Originally, the Qiang tribe was the main character today. They wanted to exterminate the disobedient human race and show their might to the other races in the eastern Azure region. Get ready to slaughter the thousands of miles! But in the end, the situation was reversed. They were only spectators, and they were the extremely weak kind that could be affected by the aftershocks of the battle. Several of their Saint Venerables had died in a row, and the rest of them were all injured. How could the word ¡®tragic¡¯ be used to describe it? The more vicious he was when he came up, the more miserable he was when he left. However, to the real audience, it was exciting and exciting. He even felt a little satisfied. The che clan¡¯s overbearingness was something that they were dissatisfied with, but they were unable to resist. Now that they had seen what had happened to them, and the matter had ended, they were safe now. After calming down, they could naturally gloat over their misfortune! ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Lin Teng brought his family to the human camp, which was preparing for war. He looked at the densely packed battle formation machines that were lit up. Everyone unsheathed their weapons and pointed their swords forward. The killing intent that had gathered in front of the formation was slowly being extinguished. However, he could still feel the rich traces from before. In addition, they saw a shocking scene after they came out. He felt that something was wrong. After they entered, something unimaginable happened in the human realm! Looking at this scene, it could even be considered a battle between two clans! They should have encountered the crisis of extermination. Before they had entered, the human race had been very peaceful. However, in just a month or so, such a huge incident had happened. It was unbelievable! ¡°All of this was caused by your family!¡± The Kongming Grand Sage glanced at them. His tone was complicated. Ancestor Hong, who was wearing a long red robe, looked at them with a strange expression. This family had gone to The Lake in the Clouds to take a look. The entire human realm, as well as the depths of the eastern Azure region, was in a state of excitement. They didn¡¯t know what to say! A group of Saint Venerables from the che clan had died because of them. If they knew that this was really an accident, would they be able to rest in peace? They looked at the group of human race¡¯s divine ancestors, who were looking at them with strange expressions. Lin Teng¡¯s family was confused. A row of question marks appeared above their heads. He felt very puzzled. ¡°We didn¡¯t do anything!¡± Lin Tian said, feeling wronged! Their family had only accidentally fallen into a land of inheritance when they were touring the lake. They had not done anything else. He was very honest! The whole family was very dutiful. However, he didn¡¯t make any enemies outside. Chapter 190 ? Chapter 190: Taking initiative Translator: 549690339 I feel like all the secret realm inheritances that have appeared today are problematic! ¡°What that sect said might be true or false, but it might be true that a great era is coming!¡± ¡°And it involves the entire East continent!¡± ¡°In fact, it¡¯s even wider!¡± Chu he was under the willow tree. While drinking tea, he played with the sun splitting bow in his hand. His eyes flickered, and his expression was slightly serious as he fell into a Deep State of thought. The battle with that strange and unknown existence. Although he had won, and that guy had not made him feel any danger, at most he had only given him a scare. But it was still very serious! As for Chu he, he was also used to thinking about problems in the long run. And so! He felt that something was amiss. He smelled danger. One by one, ancient existences were revived, and all kinds of demons and ghosts ran amuck. The one who came out now could already exchange two moves with him. Who knew what would happen in the end! If they fought to a draw, or if they won, it was even possible that they could break his arrangements. Those guys were a group of people who had reached the end of their lives, but no one knew how they had survived or what they were waiting for. They had lived for a long time and were very ancient. He would definitely have many tricks up his sleeve! He had to make early preparations. He had to have the strength to suppress them in order to feel safe. ¡°Maybe I need to change my way of thinking!¡± Chu he turned to look at the demon-suppressing Pagoda. This was a weapon for development. Now, it was being left idle again and again. It was such a waste! ¡°Those guys in the land of inheritance have lived for a long time. However, the baleful Qi on his body is not little at all!¡± ¡°Furthermore, that guy just now even had an aura that was related to demonic Qi!¡± Chu he¡¯s eyes flickered with an inexplicable light, and his voice was faint! He felt that he should go out and harvest a wave before the great change came. Rapid growth. It felt more secure. As long as he was careful and only looked for the secret land inheritances that he was 100% confident in, it would be fine. As for those who looked high and mighty, he could let them go for the time being. If there was a chance in the future, he would talk about it. Chu he made a decision in his heart. He flipped his hand and took out the fishing net and hook that he had not used for a long time. Except for that period of time when he raised fish. He had not taken the initiative to attack for a long time! The pressure made him motivated. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ With his hands behind his back, Chu he held a fishing rod in one hand and a fishing net in the other. He also had a heaven and earth cloth bag around his waist. He had made all sorts of preparations. A series of forbidden techniques and powerful treasures were arranged neatly in the system space according to the order and purpose. Chu he memorized their positions. This was to ensure that there would be no problems at the critical moment. Then, with a single step, his body flickered and he disappeared under the willow tree, heading towards liangchuan. With his speed, even if he did not use his full strength, he would soon arrive at liangchuan. This time, he didn¡¯t stop by the Chu bridge to look at the scenery. Out of habit, he casually threw a few pills on the bridge, randomly picked a few children of Qiyun, and then left! Chu he was serious about fishing! He spread out his spiritual power and scanned the land of liangchuan with him as the center. Once he noticed something unusual, he would look at it directly and throw the hook over when he was sure that he could solve it. In the center of a bronze cave, there was a skeleton that looked like a tiger. He did not move at all, as if he had fallen into an eternal slumber for an unknown amount of time. ¡°Thump thump!¡± Suddenly, a sound came from the skull, which caused a slight vibration and echoed in the bronze cave. This voice was the only sound echoing in the empty cave, which was quite strange. Thump, thump thump! There was no response. Three long and one short, there was something constantly knocking on the skull. &Nbsp; crack. ¡°Who¡¯s there!¡± Until a crack appeared on the skeleton¡¯s skull, a voice that sounded like it was stuck in one¡¯s throat was heard. Then, two eyeballs emerged from the empty sockets of the skull and swept over the skull. He didn¡¯t find anything. His eyes glowed with white light as he scanned the entire cave abode. He didn¡¯t feel anything unusual. In the end, it fixed its gaze on the slightly cracked skull. He was sure that the cracks were fresh! He was silently telling her that there was indeed a big problem here. Something strange must have entered! Within the white light in his eyes, he revealed a look of surprise. He seemed to be frightened! After all, things were too strange, and this itself revealed danger. It made the entire immortal¡¯s cave, which had been peaceful for countless years, suddenly become oppressive. There was an ominous atmosphere. ¡°Come out!¡± The skull opened and closed with a mechanical sound of friction. It was completely emotionless, but one could still feel the irascibility within it. The entire cave dwelling was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop! He rolled his eyes with extreme vigilance. Shua! After a moment! A soft sound suddenly rang out, causing a pair of rolling eyes to roll back and jump fiercely. A line of fish with a golden hook suddenly appeared. He forcefully stuffed it into the skeleton¡¯s mouth. He looked at the long fish line that led to an unknown place, shining with a cold light. There was also a foreign object that was suddenly stuffed into its mouth. The White eyeball floating in the air revealed a look of fear! He was certain that this was not something good. They came with ill intentions! The teeth on the skull trembled, trying to bite off the fish line that was emitting a cold light. However, before it could complete its action ¡­ The fish line trembled, and an irresistible force came. The entire skeleton was pulled up, and the pair of floating eyes were pressed back into the hollow eyeballs of the skull by an invisible force. With a loud bang, the hook caught the skeleton. Under white eye¡¯s unwilling light, it directly passed through the bronze door and came out. As they crossed the void, a piercing light that had not appeared for a long time appeared. However, there was no surprise in his white eyes. Seeing the light again in such a situation was simply a kind of fright. What was going on? it wasn¡¯t time for it to be born yet, and it hadn¡¯t done anything yet. How could such an undeserved disaster happen? While the skeleton Tiger was frightened, its head was full of question marks! ¡°You guys only know how to scare people! How does it feel to have a role change this time?¡± ¡°A bunch of ghostly things!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t live in peace!¡± A cold snort sounded in the sky. Then, he mumbled unhappily. The skeleton Tiger: ¡°??? ¡± Was he talking about it? This can¡¯t be right! You¡¯ve found the wrong Tiger! It had been sleeping for so long, and it had just been woken up. Who could it scare? It should be the one who was shocked just now! He didn¡¯t even have time to reason! The skeleton Tiger, which was being pulled forward, looked forward with its white eyes. ¡°Human!¡± He looked at the figure who was pulling back the fishing rod. The skeleton Tiger was shocked! Chapter 191 ? Chapter 191: Migration Translator: 549690339 Chu he grabbed the skeleton Tiger. Ignoring its questions and begging for mercy, he directly sealed it and threw it into the heaven and earth bag. He lowered his head and glanced at the cave abode below. Then, he picked up some interesting things and modified them. Then, he continued to move forward in search of his next target. As an expert in fishing ¡­ He was very skilled. And it was very efficient. In just one day, they had swept through half of liangchuan. Regardless of whether the secret realm was born or not, as long as there was something strange in it, it would be a secret realm. He directly struck with the rod. Those demons and ghosts that had lived for who knew how long had all entered his bag. As a greeting gift, Chu he even considerately modified their secret realms and cave abodes one by one. As for those normal and normal cave abodes, he didn¡¯t let them go either. Along the way, he gained a lot. However, there were also some regrets. These ancient guys might have been strong enough in the past! However, there was not much left after the passage of time. They were all in a state of collapse. Not to mention being struck by lightning on the third floor, he probably wouldn¡¯t last long on the second floor. And now, Chu he did not have the time to raise them. Therefore, he temporarily threw all of them to the first level. Even though it was very inefficient. However, these guys were not weaklings in the past, and the luck they had squeezed out was not of a low grade. And it won in quantity. Chu he felt that as long as he worked hard, there was a high chance that he could fill up the first level. The luck that would accumulate at that time. Perhaps he could use it as well. Of course, if it didn¡¯t work out, he would think of a way to help these guys. If he placed it on the first layer now, he would treat it as raising fish. It would be better if it could fatten up the fish. If it didn¡¯t work, he would put in the feed later. In the following days, Chu he¡¯s life became more fulfilling. He checked in at the right time every day. Then, he brought his fishing rod, net, and carried his bag as he headed to the eastern Azure region. He didn¡¯t go into the depths, but wandered around the edge. With liangchuan as the node, he swept across the two sides, but he didn¡¯t push in. Chu he enjoyed it. He felt very fulfilled and had indeed picked up some good things. He had also collected a pile of various materials. After that, he would spend some time every day to consolidate the Barbarian region. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ In the blink of an eye, ten years had passed. Chu he focused on his own matters. And it started five years ago. The human race had decided to withdraw from the depths of the eastern Azure region and gather around the liangchuan region. They had also called on the human race from other places to go with them. He wasn¡¯t forced to do this by the Xiu clan! No other races came to pick a fight. In recent years, the name of the human race had spread. With a Dao master in charge, they had become an existence on the same level as the other Dao master clans. Everywhere it passed. A conflict occurred. As long as it wasn¡¯t too much. The other races tried their best to endure it. Now, when they saw humans, they immediately took a detour. The main bloodlines of each race had even specially issued orders to the branch bloodlines below. the human race is a race of Dao Masters. You can¡¯t provoke them! This matter spread throughout the entire Eastern Azure region in a very short period of time. That was how terrifying the Dao master tribe was. Especially ¡­ that Dao master took action and killed a hundred and eighty Saint Masters of the Xiu clan with one arrow. that¡¯s nothing. I saw it with my own eyes. That human Dao master was 100 feet tall and naked. Other parts of his body were also extremely large. His eyes even shot out demonic light. He could penetrate the body of a Supreme Saint with just one glance. he crushed a dozen Saint Venerables of the Xiu clan with a single palm! even the Dao master of the kun clan left immediately after exchanging a glance with him. He didn¡¯t want to become enemies with him! There were all sorts of ridiculous rumors. It would be even more intimidating! At the same time, the humans did not need to report to the myriad Tribe Alliance about the secret land inheritances they discovered. They could go in and investigate directly by hanging the name of the human race. Those Dao Masters also acquiesced to the human race¡¯s behavior. Even the che clan didn¡¯t take any actions to take revenge. It was not that they had forgotten their hatred, but that they had been unable to contact their Dao ancestor. He didn¡¯t know if he was at the critical moment of his breakthrough. Or he went to do something else! They didn¡¯t dare to charge into the forbidden area to check out the situation. The matter was thus dragged on. Therefore ¡­ Now, the human race was prospering and flourishing. But it was at this time that the higher-ups of the human race made the decision to go to the remote liangchuan. The clansmen below were all puzzled. However, the human race¡¯s Saint venerable still insisted on doing so. They felt a dangerous aura. They were not from the other Dao master clans in the eastern Green region. Instead, it was the revived land of heritage. Ever since that day, Chu he had suddenly attacked the pitch-black Palace that should have represented an opportunity. Furthermore, he had been so angry. Some of the human Saint Venerables had already felt that something was wrong. When she heard Zi Luan mention that it was at the last moment when she was about to accept the inheritance that the token given by the senior suddenly acted up. This matter was even stranger! Especially when Lin Tian and Lin lingxue would occasionally say something. This was a world of great conflict, and blood would forge glory. The ancient existences had returned from the netherworld, and they looked down on all living things in the world with greed. Wait a minute! In the past, when they heard their strange words, everyone just thought that they were children who had read too many novels. However, considering this matter and the fact that these two little guys often came into contact with the Taoist Reverend, perhaps this was the secret they had heard from him. The Saint venerable of the Xia clan started to pay attention to this matter. They went to observe with vigilance. He found many inappropriate places. And as time passed. In the eastern Azure region, strange things began to increase. Danger was approaching. The other races also began to notice. Even the Dao master tribe¡¯s enthusiasm for the land of heritage had diminished! The atmosphere in the eastern Azure region became oppressive. The most important thing was that over the years, because of the existence of the Dao ancestor, they had paid special attention to the land of liangchuan and had already sent many juniors over. It was also because of this that they discovered the difference in liangchuan. The land of heritage and the cave abodes of the experts there. They were all biased towards the human race, and there were no other strange things. In addition, the human race¡¯s Dao master would choose to cultivate in seclusion there. Perhaps there was a deeper meaning to it. Perhaps it was because there was something special about that place. This matter was also confirmed by Lin Teng¡¯s words. That was the place where the curtains were drawn. That was where the glorious beginning of everything began. That was the origin of the human race. The glory of the human race was also buried there. It was waiting for future generations to dig it up. The human race¡¯s Golden Age in this era began there. In the end, the higher-ups of the human race made the decision to go to liangchuan. They didn¡¯t give up on the resources in the depths either. They took all of them away! The large-scale migration of the human race would not have been easy in the past. Everywhere it passed, it would be peeled off layer by layer. But now, they had the reputation of the Dao master tribe. The journey was rather smooth, and they even managed to make a huge haul along the way. It was like a swarm of locusts, eating as they walked. The eyes of those clans turned red as they watched, and they became restless! However, they were suppressed by the powerhouses of the clan and were unable to charge out to fight for their lives. Chapter 192 ? Chapter 192: Giving benefits Translator: 549690339 A huge influx of humans! This caused the land of liangchuan, as well as the other foreign races in the surrounding areas, to feel miserable. Let¡¯s not talk about the rumor that there was a Dao master in the human race. Even if he didn¡¯t. They had no other choice. The power of the human race¡¯s main bloodline had arrived! If the main bloodline in the depths of their clan didn¡¯t show its claws. With their strength, they could not resist at all. More and more people were gathering. Especially when he saw the way they walked and ate. The alien races felt something was wrong. There was a sense of danger. They tacitly packed up all their things, suppressed the unwillingness in their hearts, and left the land of liangchuan in a group. The vast stream of people! Although it was small, it was large in quantity. And he didn¡¯t care about meat or vegetables. He carried the big pot and walked to the other houses. Smoke kept rising from the kitchen, and just looking at it made the beast¡¯s heart tremble. If he didn¡¯t leave now, he might not be able to leave! Therefore ¡­ Before they even started fighting, the land of liangchuan and its surrounding areas had naturally become the territory of the human race. The other tribes tacitly drew a map of their territory. Liangchuan and a large area around it had been changed into the human realm. Set it as a danger level. That place was barren and there was a Dao master tribe there. Whoever went there would be a fool! ¡­¡­¡­¡­ After ten years of hard work, Chu he had repeatedly swept through the outer area of the eastern Azure region, which neighbored liangchuan, and found thousands of problematic lands of heritage. Even Chu he was surprised and felt his scalp go numb. The number was too shocking! One had to know that this was only the land of heritage with problems. There were several times more of the land of heritage that had no problems. This was only the outer region of the eastern Azure region, and it was already like this. One could only imagine what was deeper inside. He felt that the entire Eastern Green sky region was like a large-scale graveyard. It buried an era. It broke out of the ground at this point. This was an extremely terrifying matter. It meant that the entire Eastern Azure region would explode at any time. This place was like a barrel of gunpowder. Maybe he was just waiting for the right time. No one could predict what would happen then. Moreover, Chu he had recently observed the Fortune of heaven and earth and found that the entire world, not only the eastern Azure region, but the entire Eastern barren territory was moving. And more than one of the old monsters he had caught had told him about it. This was the prelude to a great change. Heaven and earth would become one. In other words, the entire East continent had begun to merge along a certain trajectory! This was an irreversible trend of the world! Chu he felt a boundless aura between heaven and earth. Something was slowly recovering. There were countless small domains, 300 middle domains, and three large domains. They merged into one. This wasn¡¯t something that could be compared to the childish merging of a few small domains of the human race! The commotion at that time would probably be the true disaster of all living things in the world. Moreover, no one could tell what was hidden inside! But there was one good thing. This matter would not end in a short time! It would be a long process. By then, Chu he¡¯s strength would be at least rank seven! He should be able to barely protect himself! At that time, as long as he didn¡¯t go out and cause trouble, and continued to strengthen the forbidden ground of ancient times, no one would come to find trouble with him. After all, he was a person who knew his place! He also had a bit of strength. There was no reason for other creatures to make things difficult for him. On the first floor of the demon-suppressing Pagoda. Chu he carried the heaven and earth cloth bag and went in. It was very lively inside. This was the liveliest period of time in the demon suppressing Pagoda for more than a hundred years! However, the sound inside was very ear-piercing and uncomfortable. The sharp stammering sounds mixed together and sounded like the wails of ghosts and howls of wolves. It also carried a sinister aura. Coupled with the rolling Blood River ¡­ The entire first level of the pagoda was like hell. However, the only regret was that these guys were basically shouting weakly. It was a dusky atmosphere. It was only in large quantities that it appeared lively. This Blood River was not worthy of their grade, even if they were in their weakest state. However, they had been soaked in the river of blood and had not been squeezed out of them all these years. The fate energy of more than 1000 alien races did not reach the level that Chu he needed. However, it maintained the long distance rotation of Lin city. This can¡¯t do! Chu he was not satisfied. That was why he had to make changes. He stood on the shore and looked around. Some of the more hot-tempered and violent skeletons began to curse at him the moment they saw him. The Blood River¡¯s grade was too low, so they could not feel Chu he¡¯s love. Therefore, he was still unconvinced. In this situation, they did not expect to live! He only wanted to feel a moment of pleasure! ¡°Very good!¡± Chu he nodded and smiled! He loved these people with a strong will the most! He made a move and fished out all those who scolded him. Then, with a wave of his hand, all kinds of treasures fell from his hands to the ground. At the same time, a pill furnace and a crafting furnace appeared. Under the bewildered gazes of the group of skeletons, Chu he casually picked up an alien that he had just captured and used some means to preserve its remnant soul. Then, he threw it into the crafting furnace and put in all kinds of treasures. He used the disorder splitting wind hammer technique to reinforce the skeleton¡¯s broken body. After that, he took it out and refined it into a precious pill on the spot, strengthening its soul. He even used a secret technique to increase the vitality of his body. After a while, a half-dead non-human skeleton had recovered a little bit of its strength. Then, Chu he picked up another alien and did the same. The process repeated. He was getting more and more skilled. Seeing such a scene. Whether it was the ones on the shore or the ones tied to the Blood River pillars. They were all stunned! This situation was not right. ¡°What is this human doing?¡± ¡°You want to form an alliance with us? is this a sign of goodwill?¡± ¡°No way! Perhaps there are other conspiracies?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing, we¡¯re already like this! Is it worth using a scheme?¡± we can do whatever we want, but that human has the final say! that human looked kind. He must have pitied us and wanted to help us! ¡°But forget it, he looks familiar? You¡¯re lying to yourself! Or are you trying to flatter me?¡± The group of foreign races looked at each other, stammered, and communicated in low voices. They couldn¡¯t understand the situation. He had originally thought that the human was going to deal with those guys with dirty mouths. But now, it seemed like he was giving her benefits. It was as if he wanted to save them! Look at those that have been forged! The skeleton on his body was as lustrous as Jade, and his Soul Flame had already begun to enter the official recovery stage. There was even life force exuding from the skeleton. The group of non-human skeletons felt envious. Chu he¡¯s technique was too good in their eyes! Master level! Even in their era, it was hard to find such good craftsmanship! Even if they did, it was very difficult for them to enjoy it at their level! Time passed. He looked at the alien races that Chu he had forged on the shore. Some of the non-humans in the river of blood couldn¡¯t stay calm! However, the situation was still unclear, so they chose to remain calm and observe. But no matter what. Their soul fires now had a glimmer of hope. The reason why humans did this and spent so much effort was definitely because they wanted to use them! And as long as they were useful, that was hope. That was, there was a bright future ahead! At this time, this point alone was enough for them to look forward to! Even those that were forged! He no longer cursed and directly changed his words to flattery. He said that there was nothing he couldn¡¯t do! After all, he had not seen any hope in scolding them previously. Now that he was cured, the meaning was different! Chapter 193 ? Chapter 193: A period of three hundred years Translator: 549690339 Chu he sped up the forging process for the group of alien races and actively helped them recover! And now. He was already three hundred and nine years old! He had also been in the library Pavilion for 2095 years. Another super check-in in five years. After that, he was prepared to go into long-term seclusion again. He had to improve his cultivation. Therefore, he had to make these alien races stay strong. It can¡¯t be over in one go! He was not going to do anything else for the next five years! He would just fix the wounds of these non-humankind beings, who looked like demons and ghosts. Also, enjoy and relax. Of course, before that, he had to finish all the preparations. Chu he released all the beasts on the second level. He let them go to the endless sea to destroy the evil and protect the Dao. They had been given a full five years. Then, he went to the third floor. Once again, he gave Zhu Gang a pile of supplements. He had gained a lot over the years and had given a lot. He seemed even more generous! The other two demons also had a share. Heavenly demon ha Yong looked at the treasures in front of him, which were several times more than usual. Not only was he not happy! Instead, his body trembled violently three times! Not good! That was its first reaction. He gave so much. He was obviously going to use them! It was familiar with this scene. His miserable life seemed to be starting again! Its eyes were filled with despair! After Chu he left, it moved its claws and swept the treasure back to the big black rat¡¯s side! ¡°Fourth brother! More nourishment!¡± The big black rat cast a sidelong glance at heavenly demon ha Yong. It was already an understanding mouse! Therefore, he wasn¡¯t grateful. But it still accepted the treasures! It even began to experience the test, still not losing confidence in the future. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ In the following days. The Chu River was crossed rhythmically. We¡¯ll use three days to help those foreign races. There were still three days to rest. This repeated! He felt refreshed. As expected, the life of an old man was the most comfortable when it was a combination of struggle and rest! After all, this represented vitality! Three days of forging had ended! Chu he held a book and sat on the recliner. With the dense branches and leaves of the willow tree above his head, he made a pot of tea and took a book to enjoy the spring breeze. Once again, he returned to the artistic conception of life from many years ago. After listening to books for a long time, when he picked up a book again, it had a different taste. It felt pretty good! ¡°Brother Chu, I haven¡¯t seen you reading in a long time!¡± Zhao Yuling entered from the main entrance. When he saw Chu he sitting there with a look of enjoyment, his eyes lit up. He took a stool and a book and sat down as well. With a face full of reminiscence and happiness! ¡°Why did you come back? didn¡¯t you go out to look for treasure?¡± Chu he asked with a smile as he looked at Zhao Yuling, who was in the same position as him. ¡°No more!¡± Zhao Yuling shook her head and said, ¡± there are too many people now. Liangchuan is too crowded. If an opportunity is discovered, we have to queue to enter. I¡¯ve obtained quite a lot of treasures, so I plan to cultivate and digest them. ¡°Is that so?¡± Chu he nodded and continued to ask, ¡± do you have any doubts about your cultivation recently? tell me! ¡°There are!¡± Zhao Yuling nodded, then shook her head and said, ¡± but, brother Chu, it¡¯s rare to see you so relaxed. Let¡¯s not talk about this! Let¡¯s read!¡± Zhao Yuling said with a smile. In recent years, Chu he had almost disappeared. They were probably busy with important matters. Now that he finally saw Chu he relax and talk about cultivation, he felt a little disappointed. ¡°Alright!¡± Chu he smiled and nodded! After a moment, a figure in a fiery red dress walked in from the distance. ¡°Little Lin, you¡¯re back!¡± Chu he looked up. ¡°Yes!¡± Lin Xueling nodded. ¡°Aunty, come and sit down. Let¡¯s read together.¡± Zhao Yuling happily went in and pulled out another chair and a book. She pulled Lin Xueling to sit down. The three of them stood in a row with books in their hands as they rocked back and forth on their deckchairs! The little jerk was sitting on the threshold of the library Pavilion, with one paw supporting his head. He was gnawing on dog food while staring at them without blinking. Her little eyes almost popped out. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Time flew by. In the blink of an eye, five years had passed. On this day, Chu he threw all the beasts that had returned from the endless sea with a murderous aura into the oil pan. Then, he went to the first floor. He had already finished forging all the foreign races here. With the help of the treasure, his essence, energy, and spirit recovered very well. They were very self-conscious! Chu he stood up the moment he entered. They lined up neatly. They made a battle formation that was ready to be ordered at any time. No matter if it was sincere or not. At least, after seeing the road ahead, they did a good job on the surface! Chu he was very satisfied with this. Open the door from the 1st floor to the 2nd floor. He gave a signal. The group of alien races all lined up and walked in. It walked in front of Chu he with its head held high and chest out. Although it was a skeleton, it still had an imposing aura! They were like a group of soldiers on an expedition. However, not long after they entered. A series of miserable screams rang out from inside! It was getting bigger and bigger! At the end, there were even curses mixed in. His voice was filled with disbelief. After all, Chu he had paid a huge price to help them recover. No matter how he looked at it, it would be of great use! They were all constantly looking forward to when they would be able to escape. In the end, he had just come out of the blood prison, and he had fallen into a pot of oil again! They couldn¡¯t figure it out! This was something that did not make sense. Chu he didn¡¯t care about them and went straight to the second floor. Without another word, he stuffed a bunch of tonics into Zhu Gang¡¯s mouth. As it howled, he hung it up, ignoring its resistance. Heavenly demon ha Yong sensed something! His body shrank and started to tremble again! The big black rat was also shocked. It looked at Chu he innocently. ¡°Let¡¯s place these two on the second floor!¡± Chu he glanced at them and made a decision after some thought. This time, it had over a thousand foreign races. He didn¡¯t need the two demons to provide him with that kind of fierce luck boost. He could choose to slowly advance in a cycle! After the Super check-in. He was going to go into seclusion, and it might take at least ten years. If the two demons were placed in the prison of Thunder, their luck would be stronger in the early stages, but it would not last long. He had many generals under him now! He could use a long-term method. As for Zhu Gang, he had thick skin and could last for a long time in the prison of Thunder. There was no problem. Even if he wanted to throw it to the second level, it was impossible! With the strength of the oil pan, the oil would be extracted very slowly from its body. It might not even be as strong as a Saint venerable beast! After making his decision, Chu he immediately picked up the two demons and threw them to the second level. Then, he walked out of the demon suppression tower in a flash. Under the willow tree, green smoke curled up. The wind and clouds in the sky changed, and a spiritual cloud began to brew. Chu he didn¡¯t care about this. He took out his self-made Guan Gong statue. Tidying up his clothes! Washing his hands in a golden basin! He burned incense and took a bath. He stood under the tree. He called out the check-in system. There, a golden button had appeared. Chu he was already very familiar with it! After all, this was already the third time. However, he was not in a hurry. He closed his eyes and waited for the auspicious time with rapt attention. Finally ¡­ Just as the clock hand in his heart moved to the middle ¡­ ¡°Check-in!¡± Chu he muttered in his heart. It was as if an invisible hand had pressed down ruthlessly. The Super check-in button on the system suddenly exploded. It was like a beautiful firework blooming. ding, congratulations to the host for completing super check-in. You are rewarded with the world suppressing cauldron. A bronze cauldron appeared on the check-in panel. It was purple-gold. This did not disappoint Chu he. He smiled. Chapter 194 ? Chapter 194: The chaos Translator: 549690339 The four-legged bronze cauldron was taken out of the system space. Chu he suppressed the vast and heavy aura the moment it appeared. There was an ancient charm flowing around the cauldron, and one could tell at a glance that it was extraordinary! Chu he rubbed his palm against the cauldron. It felt very smooth. At the same time, he also learned the information about the cauldron. This cauldron. It was the same as the demon suppressing Pagoda. They were all treasures that could be used to attack, defend, and withstand. However, not to mention attack and defense. Its power was one level lower than the demon subduing Pagoda. He didn¡¯t need it. This cauldron could only be used for its receiving function! But it was also very practical! Chu he was very satisfied. This cauldron could suppress fate. It was similar to the mountain river Map, but it was of a much higher grade. This was a treasure that could suppress fate, form a realm, and develop rules. It could really change a place. It was like creating a new world. And most importantly, after it suppressed the prosperity of the Land of Providence, it could also feed it back and form a virtuous cycle! This was something that could be used as the core of a realm. And it was a perfect match for the demon suppressing Pagoda! Good stuff. With a smile on his face, Chu he picked up the demon-subduing Pagoda and placed it directly at the place where the green smoke was coming out. Wuwuwuwuwu! An invisible force spread out! The wind and clouds in the sky changed, and the spiritual rain that had already started to fall stopped. It was as if it had been cut off by something! The spirit Rain did not fall. This was the result of the fate being completely suppressed in Lin County. He no longer needed to use fate to exchange for good fortune with heaven and earth. Instead, he began to digest the fate energy. This was the true use of the world suppressing cauldron. A great fortune was about to unfold in Lin County! Those who were in closed-door cultivation only felt their hearts move as they entered a new world and came into close contact with nature. It was as if a Taoist venerable was personally demonstrating martial arts for them. At this moment, many people had an inexplicable realization. This was a spiritual baptism! Even Chu he felt his heart calm down. His face revealed a comfortable expression! He turned around and walked into the library Pavilion. He opened the small cultivation world that he had created and adjusted his mind. He had to organize and allocate the resources he needed for his cultivation! Jump into the lava! A long period of seclusion began! ¡­¡­¡­¡­ While Chu he was in seclusion! In the depths of the eastern Azure region. The forbidden land of the pig-maned tribe. Multicolored light filled the air. Boom! Boom! Boom! Auspicious clouds bloomed between the heaven and earth, and waves of Yuan Qi continuously surged into the forbidden ground, filling up the bottomless pit inside. Such a huge commotion naturally alerted the experts of the pig-maned tribe. They flew over. He looked at the familiar scene. They looked at each other, not knowing what had happened. If this wasn¡¯t a dream, then the first patriarch should have long since broken out of seclusion. He just hadn¡¯t returned. However, the current situation ¡­ BOOM! With a loud explosion, a powerful force rushed into the sky and exploded, clearing the clouds in the sky! A terrifying aura appeared in the forbidden land of the pig-maned tribe. ¡°Qiang Qiang!¡± Strange laughter came out from the deep cave in the forbidden land of the pig-maned clan. ¡°I¡¯ve finally come out!¡± ¡°However, it seems like my things have been taken away by someone!¡± A series of mumbling sounded in the cave. However, it soon subsided! Then, it fell into a dead silence. It was as if nothing had happened. ¡°Hezu is inside! Do you want to go in and take a look?¡± After waiting for a long time, he looked at the forbidden area, which had calmed down and had no movement. One of the pigs said. They looked at each other and discussed. In the end, they unanimously decided to let the pig who raised the question go in and see the situation. Then, after a while, a pig¡¯s howl was heard, and everything calmed down again. There was no movement again! However, the sound that rang out just now made the group of pigs feel horrified. There was an ominous feeling. They discussed again, but no pig suggested to go and see the situation. He had no other choice. In the end, they unanimously decided to let their descendants guard this place and wait and see. After the discussion, the group of Saint venerable rank pigs suddenly felt that everything was dull. A few pigs had the impulse to move out! After all! The first ancestor had yet to return, and two of the three great sages in the clan had yet to return. The last one was still in the forbidden land. It seemed that something had happened to him! Under such circumstances, the pig-maned tribe¡¯s hearts had already scattered. They all felt that their future was bleak! The pig-maned tribe might be finished! After all, although Dao ancestor Zhu Gang¡¯s might still remained ¡­ But in fact, many tribes already had doubts. According to the current situation, without a great sage, it was only a matter of time before something happened. Perhaps at some point, a great clan that used to be the pig-maned clan¡¯s mortal enemy would be unable to resist coming up to test them! The exploration was basically over! The foundation of the pig-maned tribe was being consumed too fast! ¡°It¡¯s time to bring up the date of disbandment!¡± A Saint venerable pig-maned monster separated from its companions and sighed after returning. The once glorious and prosperous pig-maned tribe had suddenly fallen into decline. The pigs still couldn¡¯t figure out why! This was a strange and strange thing. If one wanted to trace it back, it was the beginning when a junior hung his consciousness on the city gate and was shattered by someone! Then, everything that happened after that was like a dream! It didn¡¯t make sense! The pig-maned man, who had fallen into his memories, kept sighing and groaning, feeling uncomfortable. The pig-maned tribe had fallen into a state of dissatisfaction! At the same time, the pig-maned tribe was undergoing a great change. The other tribes had also undergone many changes. Even the Dao master tribe was not spared. A turbulent undercurrent was rolling in the eastern Azure region. As a result, the situation in the eastern Azure region had undergone an unprecedented change. The chaos was beyond imagination. This was a moment even more chaotic than the myriad tribe war. ¡°It¡¯s alright! We retreated just in time!¡± The human race¡¯s martial suppression Department had experts outside as eyes and ears. Therefore, the higher-ups of the human race were very clear about the situation outside. They felt extremely fortunate. If they hadn¡¯t retreated in time, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to escape. That¡¯s going to cause bleeding! The deterrence of the Dao master tribe seemed to have begun to weaken in the chaotic Eastern Azure region. the myriad Tribe Alliance is being attacked. Some strange forces have appeared. Where did they come from? ¡± The Kongming Grand Sage looked at the sky and suddenly felt that the eastern Green Mountain region, which he had stayed in for countless years, had become unfamiliar. Some forces had already started to challenge the myriad Tribe Alliance. This was a slap to the face of the Dao master race. It was unimaginable in the past! But now, it was happening one after another. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much!¡± ¡°All these years, you¡¯ve been maintaining the situation outside. It¡¯s been many years since you¡¯ve seriously cultivated!¡± ¡°Take advantage of the peace now and work hard to cultivate and break through! This way, we can move forward better in this chaotic era!¡± ¡°In this world, strength is everything!¡± Lingyu Grand Sage patted his friend¡¯s shoulder. Chapter 195 ? Chapter 195: The prelude Translator: 549690339 The eastern Azure region was chaotic! However, it did not affect liangchuan or the surrounding areas. There were no strange things that came out of these places. It was also in a remote place. It did not attract the existence of other places. The entire human race was like a paradise in this chaotic world. It was as if it was separated from the rest of the eastern Azure region. The human race cultivated in peace and digested what they had gained in the secret realms and heritage caves. He just sat there and watched the wind and clouds surge. He had no intention of participating. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Spring left and autumn came. The Wheel of Time moved slowly, but steadily. In the blink of an eye, 60 years had passed! This was the longest closed-door cultivation Chu he had ever done. And it was continuous! There was no gap in the middle! Sixty years passed. Chu he¡¯s cultivation level had already reached the great circle of rank six level nine. He was only one step away from achieving the small goal he had set! However ¡­ It took Chu he a long time to take this step. He kept walking forward slowly. Now, he was about to reach the critical point. He was just short of using a little force. He would be able to go down. However, Chu he had been holding it in. The barrier between rank six and seven was relatively thick, he wanted to accumulate more strength and succeed in one try without any risk. Chu he opened his mouth, and the floating treasure entered his mouth. Chu he¡¯s eyes were still closed! He was digesting the medicinal power. He was accumulating strength for that final strike. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chu he¡¯s breakthrough was in sight. He was about to undergo another sublimation. This would be a huge leap in cultivation. It could be said to be a huge change. Meanwhile, outside. The entire Xia clan had also undergone tremendous changes. The gains from the secret realm¡¯s inheritance allowed them to have no lack of resources. When the human Saint venerable came to visit, he could feel how extraordinary Lin County was. He was willing to stay behind and teach them personally, and in return, he was giving them treasures. In order to improve the relationship between the two sides, the Supreme Saints and a group of Saint Venerables used precious treasures to pull Xia Yuan back. The current Xia Yuan did not have much time left, and his realm had fallen to the stage of a King. But now that his body had recovered, he could cultivate again. As long as he could break through to venerable sovereign within 100 years, his life could be extended again. As for the obstacles to breaking through, Lin County was becoming easier and easier. The level of this place started to increase! From the houtian realm to the Xiantian realm, one could reach it as long as they ate and drank normally without any effort. At the king¡¯s realm, he had enough resources. Only when he became a venerable sovereign would there be some difficulty. However, he felt that it was only a matter of time. As for the Lord ¡­ Sixty years passed. The Xia clan did not appear. Lin Xueling, Zhao Yuling, Meng Yi, and Lin Teng were all in seclusion, advancing towards this level. Although there was no result yet. However, they had already set their sights on it. After all ¡­ With enough resources and people to teach him, it would be easy to break through the barrier. If they didn¡¯t set their sights on the long term, it wouldn¡¯t make sense if they didn¡¯t get carried away. And now. The entire Xia clan was flourishing. The charm of the entire world in Lin County was also changing day by day. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ The endless sea! Over the past few decades, it had gradually been shrouded in fog. It was a fog that even mental power could feel blurred. There were also terrifying roars mixed in. It carried a fiendish aura. There was a dangerous aura. It was extremely strange. As a result, the eastern Azure region had been in chaos for the past few years. However, very few races had the courage to choose to cross the sea and escape. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± On this day, many tribes at the edge of the eastern Azure region, including the human tribe, were shocked. Some experts saw a strange scene. On this day, many creatures discovered that the fog in the endless sea had become thin. In the waves that were set off, there were black spots rolling over. There were a lot of them! They were densely packed. Some experts flew near and used a secret technique to look up. He discovered those black dots. They were actually small domains. Now, they were floating over like giant ships. It was just that the distance was still very far, so it seemed small. It was a shocking scene. At the same time, it also made the races at the edge feel danger. Although the eastern Azure region was huge ¡­ However, with so many small domains charging over, a disaster was inevitable. They, who were at the edge, would be the first to bear the brunt. When the Supreme Saints of the human race learned of this, they were also worried. They left Lin County and arrived at the border of the Barbarian region on their mystical horses. He flew up. He went closer. After confirming, their expressions became extremely serious. After some simple calculations and analysis, they concluded that at least five small regions would collide with liangchuan. The situation would be hard to predict. However, he was certain that anyone below venerable sovereign couldn¡¯t withstand it! And those levels made up the majority of the human race. They wanted to try to make a move and change the direction of these small regions. But after getting close ¡­ However, a sense of horror rose in their hearts. There was something strange about these small domains. we need to evacuate from liangchuan for now! The Kongming Grand Sage said with an ugly expression. we have to retreat temporarily. With the current situation, we still have time! The few human Supreme Saints made their decision quickly. They had also informed the Xia clan of this news and had them leave together. However, the Xia clan¡¯s ancestors had seen many natural disasters before, and they were confident in themselves. He declined the kindness of the human Supreme Saints. He gathered all the clansmen outside and returned them to the original territory of the Xia clan. ¡°Natural disasters, the collision and merging of continents, we are very familiar with these!¡± Some of the old king level experts, who were now venerable sovereigns of the Xia clan, were sighing with emotion! Time flew by, and they had experienced too much over the years! He had seen all kinds of big scenes! In the past, his face was ashen white and his heart was broken. But now, he felt very stable! At the same time! In one of the small domains that was floating in the direction of liangchuan. A group of people from the Hunjiang clan, who looked like elephants with three pairs of bone wings and six hooves, were observing the eastern Azure territory in the distance through a mirror in a pitch-black Hall! ¡°My King, I can see the direction of the world!¡± Hunjiang, who was sitting cross-legged in the hall, suddenly opened his eyes. The group of chaotic rivers who were observing from the mirror turned their eyes and looked at him in surprise. ¡°Grand Elder! You¡¯re awake!¡± A Hunjiang with a golden mark on his forehead walked out and came to the side of the old Hunjiang. ¡°En!¡± Old Hunjiang nodded. Then, it stretched out its claw and pointed. In the center of the hall, the image in the mirror changed, and a corner of a continent that was slightly distant from the continent in front of it appeared. ¡°There!¡± ¡°My race¡¯s sacred relic has made a prophecy! If we occupy that place, our clan will prosper!¡± Said old Hunjiang. There was some excitement in his aged voice. ¡°I¡¯ve never felt such a rush for the sacred artifact!¡± ¡°That place must be where the great momentum of the world is!¡± Chapter 196 ? Chapter 196: The fate of the heavens is in my race! Translator: 549690339 ¡°The great era is about to begin!¡± These small domains that had suddenly appeared. To weak creatures, it meant an unpredictable disaster. But to those who had waited for countless years ¡­ This was the moment they had been waiting for, and it was about to arrive. They would return to this world and have the opportunity to improve further. He had once again lived a new era. Of course, many of them would also be eliminated. But they didn¡¯t think it would be them! The chaotic Eastern Azure region had miraculously calmed down. However, this was only on the surface. When the time came, it would create even more terrifying waves. He had reached the climax! ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Time flew by. A year passed by quickly. A few small regions that were charging towards liangchuan were already in front of them. The waves that were stirred up. It was mixed in between a few continents, stirring up a storm. The flashing lightning in the sky didn¡¯t stop for a long time. The world was affected. It was gloomy and depressing. Even during the day, it was dark and gloomy. A few Supreme Saints of the human race were standing far away from the liangchuan region. He observed all the changes from a high place. ¡°BOOM!¡± Finally, the small domain that was closest to the Barbarian domain, which was protruding outside, fiercely collided with it. This was a collision between heaven and earth. It carried the power of destruction! In the surging torrents, the world cracked, and all kinds of doomsday scenes instantly burst forth! &Nbsp; but ¡­ All of this did not belong to the Barbarian region. ¡°No wonder they didn¡¯t retreat!¡± ¡°There¡¯s indeed no need to be afraid of this!¡± The few human Supreme Saints looked at the scene in the distance. He let out a shocking sigh. It was only the small domain that caused the apocalypse. However, the brutal domain that was hit didn¡¯t move at all. He was not affected at all. The storm that charged in rolled two rounds before flowing back. The mud flow that had rolled up with lava was immediately extinguished after entering, and it could not roll at all. The small domain that was crashing in. Facing the Barbarian domain, which had a similar body size, it was like a melon smashing into a rock. Crack! It directly split into pieces, but it had no other effect on the Barbarian region. A few more continents crashed into it. Two of them hit the land of liangchuan, causing a huge storm. It swept into the land of liangchuan, and even the corners of the continent were crushed. Half of liangchuan was shaking. The ones that were close to it directly crumbled. Natural disasters occurred one after another in the territory. If it wasn¡¯t for the large size of the eastern Azure region, most of the impact force would have spread to the depths and offset it! If liangchuan had been separated from the rest, the impact would have caused an unimaginable disaster! Compared to the Barbarian domain, which had suffered more impacts but was still standing still, the gap was too obvious! ¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡°King, look.¡± Old Hunjiang pointed at the mirror, at the Barbarian region that stood unmoving in the storm, unaffected by the collapse of heaven and earth. He was very excited! ¡°Yes! I saw it!¡± ¡°There¡¯s hope for our clan¡¯s revival!¡± The king of the Hunjiang tribe was also excited. ¡°However, Grand Elder! With our current strength, I¡¯m worried about Wufu!¡± The king of the Hunjiang tribe revealed a look of unwillingness and hesitation. The current hun Jiang clan was no longer the same as before. They had already declined! The old Wang had passed away, and the clan had split up. Its current strength made it very unconfident. This kind of strange place was an opportunity, but it also required strength to guard it. Otherwise, it would be a disaster. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already used the sacred artifact to calculate repeatedly. There¡¯s no danger inside yet!¡± ¡°The general trend of the world has just been restored.¡± ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be any other races that have discovered the extraordinariness of this place.¡± ¡°Even I only realized that something was wrong after being reminded by the sacred artifact!¡± after we occupy this place, we just need to hide it. This place looks quite remote, so it¡¯s hard for powerful creatures to come here. ¡°This is the perfect place for revival!¡± Old Hunjiang revealed a smile on his face. It meant that everything was within its control. It had aged a lot this year. He was repeatedly using the sacred relic to study that place. The results he got made his smile grow. After studying the location of the general trend. It was even happier! It was obviously the most remote place. Basically, no experts would come here. As long as it was well hidden, it was the best place to quietly develop in this era. That place was too good! It was truly a heaven-sent land. Encountering them when the chaotic River clan was at their weakest was a gift from heaven and earth! Such a place was found by them at such a time. What did it represent? It was already self-evident! ¡°This is the will of the heavens in our race!¡± Old Hunjiang raised his head. He was very confident about the future! In such a great era, a race with such an opportunity. It would be difficult not to rise. ¡°Grand Elder, the restriction is open. We can go out!¡± Just as the Grand Elder was filled with anticipation for the future, a Messenger came to report. Hearing this, the Grand elder¡¯s smile bloomed like a flower. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡°The collision of heaven and earth has ended! It didn¡¯t cause any storm!¡± A fast horse broke into the Xia clan¡¯s accompanying capital, bringing this good news. Everyone¡¯s face revealed a smile as if they had expected it. Although they were confident, it was inevitable that they would be a little worried. They were completely at ease. ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look!¡± A group of Xia clan¡¯s experts rode their horses and formed a group as they headed towards the border. He wanted to take a look at the situation. ¡°Grand Elder, this ¡­¡± A group of chaotic rivers flew out of the storm and rushed into the Barbarian region. As soon as the few chaotic River beasts at the front entered, it was as if they had crashed into a prison of Thunder. They couldn¡¯t withstand it for even a second and directly fell to the ground with a clatter, smoking. It was as if he had been punished by the heavens. Its body, which had changed color, was trembling, and a burnt smell was coming out of it. He could feel that his life force was already so weak that it was beyond saving! The other chaotic rivers stopped in a hurry, looking bewildered. The king of the chaotic River clan looked at the Grand Elder. After all, it was the one who had confidently said that there would be no problem! But now ¡­ He would die if he entered! No matter how good this place was, it had nothing to do with their hun Jiang clan. Its expression was very ugly. After all, their group was originally small in number, and after the great change, there were only a few left. They had lost a few as soon as they came out. His heart ached! ¡°There should be a great formation here!¡± The Grand elder¡¯s eyes flickered, but he did not see anything. But it could analyze. This should be the effect of the great formation. ¡°Maybe we can change our direction!¡± ¡°There¡¯s a bridge in front of us. Perhaps that¡¯s the entrance!¡± The Grand Elder said. The group of chaotic river people no longer had their initial excitement. He flew toward the bridge in the distance with apprehension. ¡°Grand Elder, I think it¡¯s best to think about this matter carefully!¡± The king of the Hunjiang tribe felt uneasy at the unfavorable start. It wanted to be more stable. King, in this great era, we can¡¯t back down when it¡¯s time to take risks. Blindly being steady will eventually get eliminated! ¡°In this era, we can only advance!¡± ¡°It¡¯s natural selection. If you don¡¯t advance, you¡¯ll fall back!¡± ¡°The opportunity has come, I must try to grasp it!¡± The Grand Elder began to instruct the new king. Chapter 197 ? Chapter 197: Seven transformations Translator: 549690339 At the edge of the Barbarian region. ¡°Jia! Jia!¡± The Hunjiang tribe had just arrived at the end of the bridge and was about to study it. In the depths of the continent, the sound of horse hooves could be heard. Then, a group of people rode over on horses! The man and the Beast looked at each other across the bridge! ¡°Grand Elder, it¡¯s the human race. They¡¯ve occupied this place!¡± The chaotic River clan looked at those thin and small figures with surprise. ¡°Human?¡± The Grand Elder frowned. Then, he swept his gaze across the group of Xia clan experts who were rushing over. Then, he heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°These people aren¡¯t the remnants of the Deva human race. Their bloodlines are very mixed, and their cultivation bases aren¡¯t very high!¡± ¡°No need to worry!¡± The Grand Elder spoke, and his eyes shone with wisdom. He pointed at the bridge with his hoof and said with certainty,¡±I think this must be the entrance!¡± It gave a signal! A Muddy River flew up from the bridge. They headed towards the Barbarian region. The Pathfinder, hun Jiang, was very careful and slow as he slowly approached. His aura was released to the extreme, ready to guard against any accidents. ¡°These foreign races don¡¯t have good intentions!¡± A group of human powerhouses had arrived at the border on horseback. He looked at the alien race that was walking over carefully. His eyes were alert. They extended their mental power out and then retracted it as if they had been electrocuted. They were shocked. The aura exuded by the Pathfinders was unusually strong. They felt that they couldn¡¯t afford to offend him. ¡°Retreat!¡± They turned their horses around and retreated a great distance. Then, they looked back again to see what was going on. The horses they were sitting on were affected by their emotions and were turning around uneasily. Pada! Hun Jiang flew up and slowly approached. Even though he was already very vigilant, his aura was fully released. Waves of khaki-colored Yuan Qi circulated around his body, like a thick layer of armor that wrapped around his body. However! In the end, he still fell to the ground the moment he touched it as if he had been electrocuted. It was even more miserable. His skin was split open and his flesh was torn. Black smoke rose from his body, and there were even broken skin mixed in. The Grand Elder,¡±hehe.¡± Its face stiffened, and it put down its thick hoof. ¡°How could the humans not be affected in the slightest in such a dangerous place? Could it be that they have taken control of this place?¡± The Grand Elder fell into deep thought! His expression was uncertain. no, that shouldn¡¯t be the case. This is the land of opportunity for my chaotic River clan. The sacred artifact also has instructions. What kind of virtue and ability does a puny human have? ¡± The Grand Elder could not accept this result. Its gaze swept across the humans in the distance. He looked at the horses they were riding, then looked up at the sky, deep in thought! ¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡°Seven turns!¡± In the library Pavilion. Chu he revealed a smile. He stood up. After sixty years. Under his hard work, his cultivation finally rose to another level. In this chaotic world, there was also a little bit of protection. It made him feel a little more at ease. Chu he raised his head and glanced into the distance. He quickly retracted his gaze. A group of children playing house, there was indeed nothing to see! He opened the system interface and counted the check-in gains from the past few decades. It felt dull. He felt that there were too few good things that were useful to him, and it seemed like he had only started drawing them recently. The previous treasures were all things that he had no use for! Who knew which lucky person would have the chance to obtain it. Chu he stretched lazily. He strode to the demon suppression tower. On the second floor, the sound was still present, but it was very weak. It sounded like the chirping of insects. Chu he glanced around and then took action. He fished out a group of beasts that were still alive. A pile of high temperature subsidies was added. The group of beasts that had followed him for a long time had physical bodies. They had swallowed a treasure before entering the pot of oil and were basically still alive. They could still be used if he saved them. Even the number one Tiger, Cang you, and a few Overlord crocodiles had reached the Holy venerate realm with the beast seal list before they entered the oil pan on account of their hard work. Hence, they were still doing fine after 60 years. It could also continue to shine and contribute to the demon suppressing Pagoda. However, the only unfortunate thing was ¡­ Although he had remade those monsters and ghosts and had given them a lot of tonics, he had not been afraid of them. However, they were still incomplete! Sixty years had passed, and more than half of them were skeletons floating in the oil. Chu he picked up the skeletons with regret. A flame appeared in his palm, and everything turned into powder. Those who were still standing! Chu he looked at them and still fished them out! Those who could endure for sixty years with their crippled bodies were not simple. If they were given some rest, they would be able to endure even more. Whether it was the skeletons, the beasts, or the demon. When they were fished up, they only took a glance at Chu he. He couldn¡¯t make any sound. Sixty years. They were already at their limit. Their souls and bodies were numb! Looking at the group of non-humans in low spirits, they were indeed tired from their hard work! Chu he was in a good mood because he had just broken through. Personally, he fed them the high temperature subsidies one by one. Those skeletons were nothing. After the beasts recovered a little, they were so touched that they cried. The longer they followed him, the more touched they were. Cang you and the first Tiger were so touched that they cried the most. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, with me around, you guys will have a good life for a long time! You¡¯re my generals, and I definitely won¡¯t abandon you!¡± ¡°A thousand years, ten thousand years, a hundred thousand years!¡± Chu he patted their heads! He felt satisfied. He said. These were words from the bottom of his heart. He felt that these two beasts were very convenient to use, and he would naturally help them if there was an opportunity. As the Father of the heavenly Dao, his favorite thing to do was to give away opportunities! When first Tiger and Cang you heard this, they were even more touched. In this Inferno world, her tears didn¡¯t evaporate immediately after they came out. They plopped on the floor and emitted green smoke. Sizzling sounds rang out! Chu he¡¯s promise made them extremely excited. The third floor. The Thunder was rumbling. Although the sound of Zhu Gang¡¯s growling was very weak, it still continued to sound. Chu he was surprised. He didn¡¯t expect that after sixty years, this pig would still be so strong. To be honest, he was a little surprised. Chu he originally thought that even if it didn¡¯t die, it would be crippled! The Dao master realm was indeed powerful. Even though he had just entered, he was still so strong. If there were stronger existences in the future, it seemed like he wouldn¡¯t have to trouble himself to run out every day! As Chu he thought of this, he reached out and fed Zhu Gang a bunch of subsidies. He glanced at its body. Then, his eyes flashed with surprise. ¡°No wonder!¡± Chu he suddenly sensed the existence of a rare treasure in Zhu Gang¡¯s soul. This treasure had already fused with Zhu Gang¡¯s soul. Previously, before Chu he had broken through, he had not carefully examined it. Thus, he could not discover it with a single glance! However, Chu he had already broken through. With a single glance, he discovered something unusual. However, Chu he did not dig it out. He didn¡¯t care about that treasure, it was just right to give it to Zhu Gang, it could make it stronger. He had to deal with the matters of his subordinates. Chu he then walked out of Forest City. He planned to watch a small game up close. He would treat it as a pastime after his breakthrough. Chapter 198 ? Chapter 198: My son has the potential to be: Saint venerable Translator: 549690339 After he went out, Chu he was not in a hurry. He stood at a high point. He swept his gaze across the land of Lin County. A huge change that ordinary people couldn¡¯t see appeared in his eyes. That was the effect of him breaking through to rank seven. When he broke through, there should have been the manifestation of the laws of heaven and earth, causing a big commotion that would affect the entire barbarian region, making it impossible for other creatures to enter. However, watching from a distance would also benefit him greatly. However, all of this eventually fell silent. There was no movement. In fact, no one could even sense it. All of this was not settled by Chu he¡¯s actions. When he was breaking through, he felt that he had barely managed to check in for a breath¡¯s time. It was impossible to hide the movement! The credit for all this was the world suppressing cauldron. It had suppressed all the gaudy things that had appeared when Chu he had broken through and fused them into the land. Even the commotion caused by Chu he¡¯s breakthrough had been swallowed by it! ¡°He¡¯s about to break through!¡± Chu he felt a few gradually rising auras. When one person attained the Dao, countless would benefit. It could be said that the whole world was truly celebrating! Because of Chu he¡¯s breakthrough, with the help of the world suppressing cauldron, the world suddenly sublimated. At that very first moment, many people who were cultivating benefited greatly. This included Zhao Yuling, Lin Xueling, Meng Yi, and Lin Teng. They had the highest cultivation and were on the verge of a breakthrough, so they had the most benefits. At that moment, they broke through the barrier of the realm and gained some insight into the nature of the world. They saw the hazy manifestation of laws. However, the manifestation of the laws was too far away for them to sense clearly. However, just the comprehension of the nature of heaven and earth was enough to benefit them endlessly! It would be of great help to them when they were about to break through to the Dao master level in the future. There were other people! A young man who was focused on practicing martial arts in the martial arts Square outside of Forest City suddenly had an idea. He clenched his fist and struck out. The green stone in front of him cracked! ¡°I cracked the bluestone!¡± His eyes widened in surprise. The other young men and women who were cultivating looked over. They couldn¡¯t believe it. After all, they were in Lin County and not anywhere else. None of them had the ability to break the rocks here with a punch. Now that one had appeared, he was undoubtedly the one with the highest combat strength among them. The young man raised his fist and raised his head, a high-spirited smile on his face. At this moment, he felt that with the attack he had just comprehended, he could compete with veteran King tiers. A baby in Forest City was also born at that moment. With a wail, Guagua fell to the ground! Compared to the other babies, his cries were muffled. An elder pried open his mouth and found a piece of Jade in his mouth. It was the condensation of the great momentum of heaven and earth. With a smile on his face, Chu he turned into a shadow and appeared above the group of people who were surrounding the child. He reached out his hand and shook it. He greeted them. The little fellow, who could open its eyes since birth, was infected by a friendly force and immediately stopped crying. Its small eyes stared straight at Chu he. It also extended its chubby little hand and shook it. The tears on its face turned into smiles. Her little mouth kept wriggling, as if she wanted to make another sound. The others looked up in surprise! He could only see a blurry shadow. But he was also shocked. ¡°This child is fated with me!¡± The illusory figure spoke and pointed at the baby¡¯s forehead. Everyone could only watch. No matter what they thought, they could not speak or move. A moment later, the mysterious man picked up the jade pendant and fiddled with it again. Then, it turned into golden light and dissipated! ¡°What, what just happened?¡± After everyone could move. They were all shocked. perhaps this is the little guy¡¯s chance. He was born with Jade and has an unimaginable aptitude. He must have alarmed the Supreme ancestor of our Xia clan! ¡°This is his great fortune!¡± Someone seemed to have thought of something and pointed to the sky with burning admiration! ¡°You mean, the ancestor of my Xia clan?¡± The others were shocked, but then felt that it was very possible. There was a rumor in the Xia clan that everyone knew and believed. The Xia clan had an ancestor with an unfathomable cultivation level. In the past few years, the Xia clan had faced many disasters, but it was only because of the existence of the ancestor that they were able to survive. The treasures that had appeared were also protected by the old ancestor. It was also because of the elder ancestor¡¯s deterrence that they were able to establish themselves in the land of liangchuan. This was something that they often discussed! Even though they had never seen the old ancestor before, all the things that had happened over the years had proven the authenticity of this guess. Although they had never met, everyone felt admiration from the bottom of their hearts. ¡°Even the patriarch thinks so highly of him! My son has the potential to become a great emperor, no, a Saint venerable!¡± A man in a brocade robe lifted the baby up. He was so excited that his body was trembling. A baby that could receive the patriarch¡¯s approval would be born with Jade. No matter how high his aptitude was, it was not too much to think about it! ¡°My son has the potential to become a saint venerable!¡± He spoke with absolute certainty! His trembling voice was extremely impassioned! His body was straight at this moment. ¡°This world suppressing cauldron¡¯s practicality has exceeded my imagination!¡± When Chu he retracted his gaze from Forest City, he glanced in the direction of the library Pavilion. The fluctuations of those people who had broken through in the entire Lin County had disappeared! They were all swallowed! Then, it transformed and improved the world under his feet. ¡°Recycling!¡± Chu he thought of a word! ¡°But this word doesn¡¯t feel very appropriate.¡± Chu he touched his chin. After all, the aftermath of his breakthrough had changed many people¡¯s lives. He couldn¡¯t be considered trash. However, there was no need to be too calculative. Chu he didn¡¯t think much about this issue. in the future, everyone should break through more often. You can also change the fate of this world! however, it seems like it¡¯s snatching food from this world. It¡¯s even tearing meat from this world! Chu he muttered to himself and then raised his head. He observed it for a moment. It should be unconscious on this day! As Chu he watched, his footsteps also moved. Soon, they arrived at the edge of the Barbarian region. At this moment, a group of giant beasts had already found a way to enter. They no longer stepped into the void, nor did they use their power. Their six hooves spread out as they chased forward. Their huge bodies smashed on the ground, making clanging sounds. In front of them, a group of human venerable sovereigns were riding on horses, galloping at a much faster speed. The two sides were having fun chasing each other. The group of Xia clan¡¯s patriarchs did not dare to bring them to the Xia clan¡¯s territory. Instead, he kept going in circles. The beasts of the chaotic River clan felt extremely sullen. The humans in front of him were mostly venerable sovereigns, and there were even a few kings. With such a cultivation base ¡­ It was because of the horses that the group of Saint Venerables could not catch up with them. Simply! They cursed as they chased! ¡°Grand Elder, I still feel that this place is a little strange. It¡¯s better to think about it at length!¡± At the end of the bridge, the king of the Hun Jiang clan looked at his subordinates chasing after a group of people and felt worried. The Grand elder¡¯s eyes were fixed on the front, and he began to calm down and think carefully. ¡°Don¡¯t! There¡¯s no need to leave, we can just watch the show together! Let¡¯s see if the horse is faster than you.¡± Chapter 199 ? Chapter 199: The Knights: charge Translator: 549690339 Shocked! A voice suddenly appeared. The feeling of being smacked made the king and the Grand Elder of the chaotic River clan instantly feel uneasy. They were silently approached by other living beings! The significance of this was terrifying. One of them was a ninth-level Saint venerable, while the other was a Dao master. Such strength. Even if a drop of rain fell from the sky onto their bodies, it would be impossible. And they could all feel it. In particular, there were many other chaotic rivers behind them. But now, a living being had appeared behind them and even patted their bodies. But even now, they still didn¡¯t sense the existence of any living being behind them. The other chaotic rivers behind him did not send out any warning. If it wasn¡¯t for those words, there would still be the slapping sounds on their bodies. It was impossible for them to discover it! Even though they might have sealed themselves for a long time due to the use of secret techniques, their strength might have declined and they were no longer as strong as before. But this was still unbelievable! The Grand Elder, in particular, was the most sensitive. Even the former king of the Hun Jiang clan couldn¡¯t achieve such a level. It could approach it silently! BOOM! In an instant, their auras were about to burst out when their thoughts turned. Escape, or fight to the death! Of course, they were more inclined to the latter. However! Puchi! Puchi! Two sounds rang out. They had just released their auras, but they were like rubber balls that burst due to being too excited and overusing their strength. In an instant, it dissipated again. Furthermore, he could feel that his spirit and body were being suppressed by a heavy pressure, and he could not move. It¡¯s finished! Their minds instantly collapsed! He had no power to resist. It was obvious what this meant! At this moment. They had no choice. ¡°Not bad, they¡¯re good seedlings! His body is tough enough, and his baleful aura is strong enough to withstand and squeeze!¡± Chu he patted the bodies of the Hun Jiang. Then, he took out his heaven and earth cloth bag and threw the Hunjiang that he had suppressed into it one by one. ¡°Humans!¡± When he saw Chu he¡¯s face, the king of the Hunjiang tribe felt even more depressed. Before he entered the bag, he turned to look at the Grand Elder. It brought with it endless resentment! The great clan¡¯s old lady was scammed! It really wanted to curse. When Chu he made his move to capture the Grand Elder. Suddenly, a dazzling golden light burst out from its body. The Grand Elder, who had been sealed, suddenly moved. His body shook twice. Chu he took a look at it and reached out his hand. A Pearl with a chaotic color flew into his hand. Chu he took it and studied it. He felt that it was alright. With a flick of his finger, the chaos bead flew through the air and landed in the world-suppressing cauldron under the willow tree. Then, he wrapped up the last Grand Elder. Everything was settled. Chu he looked at the lively scene of people chasing each other in the distance and could not bear to disturb them. He stretched out his hand and pointed at the group of beasts. Then, he came to the void, transformed into tables and chairs, took out a straw hat and a bag, and ate fruits as he watched. ¡°That¡¯s not right! Why did these beasts suddenly become faster?¡± Among the human experts who were riding a group of beasts, the one who was the least behind suddenly felt that something was wrong. As he spoke, he hurriedly whipped his ass. The slapping sounds suddenly became more intense. It made the horse feel uncomfortable, and it ran a little more wildly, surpassing the horse in front! ¡°It has become faster!¡± The other patriarchs of the human race felt the pressure one after another. They had been calm at first, but now they were shocked and whipped hard with their whips. The group of chaotic rivers also felt the change. Although he was surprised, he was also pleasantly surprised. His angry shout was instantly mixed with joy. He finally had the feeling of catching up to a horse! They ran with more passion and felt that they were running faster. He was very excited. They had never thought that there would be a day where they would feel so excited because they could run faster than a horse. ¡°No, this can¡¯t go on!¡± A human expert shouted. They had already slapped the horses ¡®butts until they were swollen. Even if these horses were mutated, they couldn¡¯t stand it. After the initial stabbing pain and passion, they were now weak and felt that they couldn¡¯t outrun them. ¡°We¡¯ll be finished sooner or later if this continues! Everyone, let¡¯s work together!¡± When the group of people heard this, they sensed that the alien race was getting closer and closer, and they nodded. Although the difference in strength between the two sides was too great, there was nothing they could do now. In such a special place, there was still a chance to fight, but if he didn¡¯t, he might be finished! The group of people pulled out their weapons, turned their horses around, and charged back at the group of foreign races. ¡°Kill!¡± The leader of the Xia clan experts raised his large blade. Then, a group of human experts directly shouted and launched a counterattack. They squeezed their horses ¡®abdomens and raised their weapons, letting out loud and clear shouts. Although there was a gap in strength between the two sides, they were still hot-blooded! When the group of chaotic rivers saw this, they were not shocked. Instead, they were overjoyed and revealed cruel smiles. This place was special and had an unimaginable suppressive force. When they ran, their speed was not as fast as a horse. The chase and escape made them feel aggrieved. However, if they were to fight head-on. That would be different! With their tyrannical bodies, even if they didn¡¯t use any strength, the human race couldn¡¯t possibly break their defenses! The two sides were not on the same level. Whether it was in terms of strength or physique. With pure strength alone, they were confident that they could tear the short human into pieces with each hand! ¡°Be careful, catch him alive! If the Grand Elder wants to use it, don¡¯t hurt them!¡± Hunjiang, who was the leader, let out a strange laugh. The group of chaotic rivers stopped and waited in place. It raised its two hind hooves straight up, and the remaining four hooves formed an embrace. Amid the sound of a sharp weapon piercing flesh, the two sides crossed each other. The group of chaotic rivers that were preparing to capture the human experts were stunned. They looked at the wounds on their bodies, as well as the wounds on the bodies of the other hun Jiang. The blood foil was flowing! Although it was very shallow, it had little effect on their thick skin and flesh, almost negligible. But the meaning behind this was different! Moreover, he didn¡¯t gain anything from all the chaotic rivers, and all four of Huan Huan¡¯s hooves were empty! ¡°Something¡¯s wrong!¡± The group of chaotic rivers felt that something was wrong. These humans were unexpectedly able to break through their defenses. Most importantly, they couldn¡¯t use any strength at all. Just by moving their hooves, they felt weak all over. They couldn¡¯t even hold a horse, let alone a human. Before they could figure it out, a group of people who had turned their horses around immediately launched another round of attacks. Moreover, they had just succeeded, which made them even more hot-blooded and confident. After one round, the group of muddy rivers was once again torn apart. This time, he was 100% sure that there was a problem. ¡°Run! Go back and report to the Grand Elder that there¡¯s a problem here!¡± The group of chaotic River men looked at the wounds on their bodies and felt their hair stand on end. The injury wasn¡¯t a big problem, but the strangeness of the matter had broken their defenses! When they saw the humans charging at them again, they no longer wanted to hug them. Instead, they turned around and ran toward the edge of the Barbarian region, where they had come from. Behind him, the group of human masters, who had gained confidence from the hacking, waved their blade weapons and chased with all their might. ¡°Fuck!¡± Some of the chaotic rivers finally couldn¡¯t help but let out a roar of grievance. This was the first time they had experienced such a thing in countless years. ¡°Where are the Grand elders and the others?¡± When they finally reached the edge of the Barbarian region, they found that the Grand Elder and their companions had disappeared! The bridge and the sky were empty, only the sound of the waves reverberated. The wind whistled past, bringing with it a desolate feeling. Furthermore! ¡°Why can¡¯t we go out?¡± Hun Jiang, who ran the fastest, let out a strange howl. Then, he turned around and looked at the human cavalrymen that were about to catch up. He had an even more ominous feeling! Chapter 200 ? Chapter 200: Opening Translator: 549690339 A group of human experts had captured a group of chaotic River beasts alive! They were being dragged by horses back to the Xia clan territory. A group of tied-up, bloodied rivers were dragged by horses. As they rubbed against the ground, they let out aggrieved roars. He kept calling out the Grand elder¡¯s name. Chu he, who had finished watching the entire scene, felt bored. These people and beasts were too weak, and they were within the restriction. The feeling of a battle was too childish! He waved his hand and kept the item. He turned his eyes and looked at the continents that were still cracking after colliding with the Barbarian region. He took a step forward. With a glance, he cleaned up the strange things. Demons and ghosts were not allowed to exist in the periphery of the Barbarian region! This place! He had the final say! ¡°I used to think that it was just the Barbarian region that was a little strange!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that there would be a problem with every continent I see!¡± Chu he looked at the eastern Azure region with a deep gaze. He had no idea what the central area had become. He raised his head and observed the weather. In the past, when he was weak, he could still understand. However, at this moment, after he became stronger, he felt that it was blurry. This was not his problem, but the problem of this world. The world became more and more solemn. It meant that the previously vague laws were gradually becoming more complete. It was as if the world had been naked before, but now it was wearing clothes. Mo Yu, who had come to find him before, had said that this world was broken! After becoming a Dao master, it was harder to make progress than to ascend to heaven. But now, with the speed of the world¡¯s transformation, even Dao master would be able to make progress very soon! The cultivation of the living beings in the world would also be smoother. But similarly, in this world, under the same realm, the power unleashed now and in the future would be different. It had some similarities with his forbidden land of ancient. Just like how the Barbarian region used to be so weak that even a Saint venerable could crack it, the eastern Green region could only cause a natural disaster even if a Dao master attacked. In the future, the eastern Azure region would be made up of countless small regions, central regions, and even other large regions. When the rules began to improve, it would naturally become more solid. To put it simply, it was an upgrade! The level of the continent had increased! If it used to be a mid-range item, it would soon be a high-end one. In the past, she was like a pure and weak woman who could not withstand the pressure of the burly man. Now that she had leveled up to a middle-aged Shrew, the one who couldn¡¯t take it would be the burly man! ¡°I have to strengthen the Barbarian region!¡± Chu he directly melted a few pieces of scrap land! The weak creatures that had survived were directly thrown into the eastern Azure region! He was even stronger now. He would also have enough power to perfect the Barbarian region and use it with the world suppressing cauldron. In terms of size, it might not be comparable to the eastern Azure region! But in the future, he was confident that he could crush the eastern Azure region in other places. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ The storm in liangchuan had subsided in silence, and even the small domain that had crashed into it had disappeared! But it was not so simple in other places! This was just the beginning. The vast land surrounding the eastern Azure region was in turmoil, and all sorts of strange things appeared. This would make the eastern Azure region even more chaotic. And this was a continuous thing! Wave after wave, there was no sign of stopping. The entire Eastern Azure region was like a deck of cards that were constantly being washed, and the number of cards inside was constantly increasing. However, it was really completely different from what was on top! In just a short period of time, the changes in the eastern Azure region were greater than the changes in the past ten thousand years. At the edge of the Barbarian region, there were also continents floating over from time to time! The first few times, the humans in liangchuan were so scared that they retreated! However, when it ended, they would find that it was as if nothing had happened. Even the human Supreme Saint, who had been observing, was shocked. They could only see that when those continents floated over, they would be destroyed. Groups of weak creatures would float out from inside, and then the continents would disappear in the raging flames. As for the Barbarian region, he felt that its size was gradually increasing! Although he didn¡¯t understand the specific situation. However, it was the same every time, and they became calmer and calmer! The human Supreme Saint guessed that this might be the work of the human Dao master inside. no wonder it¡¯s so difficult to enter the Dao master realm. The difference between a Holy master and a Dao master is like the difference between heaven and earth. It¡¯s not just a difference in combat power! They couldn¡¯t help but exclaim in admiration. The means of a Dao master were indeed terrifying! To be able to melt an entire continent so easily, even though it was only a small domain, it was still shocking enough! Time passed. In the entire Eastern Azure region, the edges gradually became inland, but only the liangchuan region and the Barbarian region remained firmly at the edge. If there was an Almighty being who could look down at the entire Eastern Azure region from the sky, he would find that the situation in liangchuan was like a gap that had been opened by someone! On its own, it was at the edge of the canyon, but as a whole, it was at the end of the canyon. Just like the protruding part at the bottom of his pants! Time passed quickly, and in the blink of an eye, ten years had passed! The situation began to calm down. However, the situation of the entire Eastern Azure region was still uncertain. The human race was guarding the land of liangchuan. Because the changes on the periphery and inside had disappeared, it had been relatively peaceful! Chu he had also completely strengthened and transformed the entire barbarian region. ¡°Comfortable!¡± Chu he heaved a long sigh of relief! He felt that he could start to enjoy himself while moving forward slowly. There was no need to be so impatient. Chu he arrived at the edge of the Barbarian region. The place gradually regained its liveliness. With the end of the great change, many ambitious young men needed to go out to experience the world and search for treasures. Although Lin County was a cultivation paradise, it was not good to cultivate in seclusion! Cultivators still had to go out and see blood! This way, he could go further! Chu he patted the heads of a few muddy rivers, causing them to roar in anger. They bared their teeth as if they wanted to bite someone! His body moved, and the chains clattered. They did not know Chu he. ¡°You¡¯re so ruthless.¡± Chu he couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Who knew what those venerable sovereigns and old ancestors of the Xia clan were thinking! A few Saint venerable chaotic rivers that they had captured! They were directly tied here by the special chains they found in the secret realm. They were guarding the border between the Barbarian region and the Chu bridge. He didn¡¯t know if he wanted to be a mascot or to scare someone! However, other things aside, he still had some face! If other tribes were to observe from the side and discover a Saint venerable beast guarding the gate, they could avoid some small trouble on the spot! ¡°What are you roaring for!¡± Pa! Pa! Pa! There were people watching over these chaotic rivers, and when they saw that they dared to roar at people, they immediately whipped them a few times. This whip was rather special. It was also a treasure, and it was in such a special place. It still hurt! The few chaotic rivers immediately became well-behaved! He was extremely aggrieved! They looked at the bridge. It could be said that he was eagerly waiting for it. They had been waiting for the Grand Elder to appear and save them from their misery. As for the possibility that something had happened to the Grand Elder, they did not dare to think about it, and they were not willing to think about it! That was their last hope! Chapter 201 ? Chapter 201: Re-entering liangchuan Translator: 549690339 ¡°Master, where are we going?¡± The little jerk opened his eyes and looked around on Chu he¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m looking at the mountains and rivers, fishing!¡± Chu he walked past the Chu bridge and set foot on the land of liangchuan. He was wearing a straw hat and holding a fishing rod, a smile on his face. After so many years of torment, she had a sense of security. Naturally, she could come out to relax and take a walk. This was his daily time to relax. He could also replenish some fuel for the demon-suppressing Pagoda. ¡°Fishing is good! I want the snake!¡± The little jerk¡¯s eyes widened, and he seemed very happy. ¡°We¡¯ll see!¡± Chu he looked at it speechlessly. This bastard was really petty. This was completely against the snake! Hundreds of years had passed, and he was still holding a grudge against snakes. No one else could! He was not broad-minded at all. Chu he strode across the land of liangchuan. This place was now completely the human race¡¯s territory! The rest were mostly small and weak animals that had yet to develop their spiritual intelligence. They were the children¡¯s favorite. The kind that can¡¯t be less for every meal! There were also some planned mountains with a large number of foreign tribes with good cultivation bases. They were kept in captivity for the younger generation to train. Chu he felt it. This piece of land was indeed very different from before. It was even sturdier! Even the space was much more secure. The martial artists now would not have the same power as before when they fought! He wanted to split mountains and rivers and tear space apart. Not everyone could do it! Even if they were flying, ordinary Kings would feel some resistance. They wouldn¡¯t be able to fly for long, so they might as well use Qinggong. If he wanted to be free, he had to at least be a venerable sovereign. If they wanted to break mountains and split rivers, the Lord would have to be the one to do it! Only a Dao master could tear space. However, it would be much easier for him to cultivate. And his future was even greater. The upper limit of a martial artist had been raised! It was estimated that in the future, only those who had reached the level of Dao master could show off in the eastern Azure region! The other levels were the younger generation! In the future, the eastern Green region would be a battle between ninth-level Dao Masters! After all, there was a huge gap between each of the nine levels. In the past, there were only a few Dao Masters, and they were generally about the same level. That was why there was no specific division! But when there were more Dao Masters in the future, and there were more battles, the gap between them would be known to the public, and different titles would naturally appear for each level! Just like the Saint venerable realm, once one advanced from the sixth level to the seventh level, there would be a qualitative leap. That¡¯s why there¡¯s a great sage! In the Dao master realm, every step was a qualitative leap. It was unimaginable! Of course, this had nothing to do with Chu he. It was because no one knew how powerful the Dao sovereign was or how powerful his name was. None of them were as powerful as him! If even Dao master cared about him, he wouldn¡¯t be here now. He looked at the unfamiliar cities under his feet, floating past his eyes, but he did not stop. However, when they passed by an unremarkable city, they suddenly stopped. Chu he looked at the largest restaurant in the city. It was resplendent and beautiful! Of course, this wasn¡¯t what attracted him. What really made him stop was the singing voice inside and the existence of the singing! ¡°Good voice!¡± Chu he was surprised at first, but then he smiled. He had always wanted to find a good voice, and now he had one! Chu he was about to wave his fishing rod down! But after looking at it carefully, he put it away. He even took off his hat! He jumped down and walked into the restaurant directly. He found that there were many people, and it could be considered to be full. However, after Chu he went in, a man just happened to leave his seat in the lobby on the third floor. He took the opportunity to jump up and sit on it. He called the waiter over and casually ordered a table of dishes! As for the wine, he would use the strongest one! Then, he looked down. There was a raised platform in the middle of the hall. On it was a woman with a red veil covering her face. She was singing with a melodious voice and dancing with a seductive yet welcoming posture. There was also a strange smell coming from his body. It was like a burning sandalwood, spreading out. This caused the group of people in the restaurant, regardless of whether they were men or women, old or young, to be intoxicated and go crazy. They cheered loudly. They looked even more excited than when they entered the climax. The little jerk¡¯s eyes widened in curiosity as he looked at the excited crowd around him with a dumbfounded expression. He didn¡¯t quite understand why they were so excited. Its little nose trembled, and then it hurriedly covered it with its claws. Her little face instantly fell. It was full of disgust. The dishes and wine were served very quickly. When the waiter left, he tactfully reminded Chu he that if he drank this wine before he reached the king tier, he would be in big trouble! ¡°What a pity!¡± Chu he smiled and didn¡¯t take it to heart. He took a mouthful and finished it all. Lightning and sparks flickered between his teeth. After he finished drinking, he sighed. Of course, he didn¡¯t dislike the wine in his hand. Instead, it was the person singing below. Chu he lowered his head and looked at the dancing figure in the restaurant¡¯s main hall. He had an inexplicable expression. Her voice and dancing were really good. In Forest City, there was only one person who could compare to her. ¡°But they are not human! And he¡¯s ugly.¡± Chu he shook his head. If he hadn¡¯t noticed that the person on the stage was a foreign race, he wouldn¡¯t have stopped playing no matter how good the song was. He would have only remembered this! ¡°This is very boring!¡± Chu he¡¯s face was filled with evil interest. He flicked his fingers, and a weak force gathered in his hand flew out. The next moment, it hit the red figure on the stage, causing her body, which was originally singing and dancing enthusiastically, to freeze. In the next moment, her body swayed. After being stunned for a moment, she continued to sing loudly. However, at this moment! In the restaurant, everyone stopped talking. Some of them who were drinking even turned pale and vomited! The singer who was originally dancing gracefully on the stage ¡­ At this moment, it had turned into a yellow-skinned dog. Its body was covered in spots, and its skin was uneven. There were even lumps like tumors inside. It was jumping up and down on the stage like a monkey. Most importantly, at this moment, its body was exuding a thick smell, which had turned into a substance, like black smoke, rising out. It was very pungent! That figure, that smell, and the current environment. No one could take it! Kachaa! Kachaa! The sound of weapons being unsheathed rang out. ¡°Thump thump!¡± The first floor of the restaurant was the stage, and the other eight floors were for drinking and watching performances. At this moment, a group of martial artists flew down like dumplings. Then, they surrounded the foreign being on the stage. The alien stopped jumping and looked around. He met those gazes filled with killing intent. There were also those weapons that gleamed with cold light. His body trembled and he immediately felt that something was wrong! This stance was different from the previous fights for the ownership of its body! Chapter 202 ? Chapter 202: Chapter 202 fishing Translator: 549690339 ¡°We¡¯ve been discovered?¡± Hua Mei was shocked and looked around. To these people who had surrounded him. It didn¡¯t even put him in its eyes. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have had the courage to absorb souls in a human city to cultivate! It had investigated the situation in the city before coming in! The only thing that could make it wary now was who had made it reveal its true form. It couldn¡¯t have happened for no reason! BOOM! Seeing that the people around him were about to kill him, the aura on its body rose. However, with a poof, the aura that had just gathered dissipated. He didn¡¯t even feel it! It was gone! Hua Mei¡¯s expression instantly turned extremely frightened! In this situation, it was highly likely that he had encountered a human powerhouse! Moreover, it was the kind that could crush it. It made a prompt decision and jumped out. A group of human warriors brandished their large sabers and hacked at it, but they only managed to cut into a series of afterimages. After chasing it, they didn¡¯t even see a shadow. ¡°Report to the martial Suppression Division!¡± The group of people dispersed helplessly. He didn¡¯t enter the restaurant either. After this incident, who would still be in the mood to drink? That pungent smell was still lingering in his mind! Their faces were still green, and they felt weak in the waist! However, there were two green-robed martial artists who were an exception. They held a round plate in their hands and followed closely behind! ¡°Why did that flower Spirit show itself?¡± ¡°The seniors from the martial Suppression Division will be here soon!¡± The two of them looked at each other and communicated telepathically. They were puzzled. They had been watching that alien for a while. They didn¡¯t expect an accident to happen just as they were about to finish him off. Suddenly, as it jumped, it revealed its original form. Fortunately, it didn¡¯t dare to act presumptuously in human territory, or else it might cause a big problem. Chu he was flying in the sky. The fishing rod shook as he continued to tease the flower demon. He was never tired of it. Hua Mei, who was on the ground, looked at the golden fish hook that was constantly shaking in front of her. She was so scared that even her soul was trembling! It used secret techniques, forbidden techniques, and even its life as the price to increase its speed. They hadn¡¯t even fought yet, but just flying caused its body to wither at a speed visible to the naked eye, and drops of black liquid dripped down. His potential had been squeezed to the limit. It would occasionally use its claws to try and pull the hook off. However ¡­ The fishhook was still swaying in front of its eyes. He didn¡¯t get any closer, nor did he move any further. Its claws were unable to catch the hook. In the end. Hua Mei rolled her eyes and found a hole to hide in. She looked at the hook that was still in front of her and trembled! It had used up too much of its potential and could no longer fly! Chu he did not make a move. Instead, he looked into the distance and waited. This flower spirit had sent out a distress signal! This was another reason why Chu he had been playing with it for so long. This Hua Mei had been completely used as bait! Otherwise, no matter how free he was, he wouldn¡¯t have to find such an ugly alien to play with. Chu he¡¯s figure was hidden in the void, and not a single bit of his aura leaked out. He patiently waited for the fish to bite the hook. He had come out this time to fish, so it didn¡¯t matter who he was fishing for! There was no difference! As time passed, a few obscure auras appeared one after another. They entered the cave cautiously and were stunned to see their exhausted companion. ¡°Hua Xin, did you encounter a human expert?¡± Hua Xin did not say anything. She extended her claw and pointed above her head! A few of the flower spirits raised their heads and looked at the hook that was originally dark and gloomy. When they looked over, it suddenly flashed with a golden light with a Swoosh, causing their eyes to be dazzled. BOOM! There was an explosion of aura in the cave. A few succubi extended their claws and ruthlessly clawed at the hook that was obviously not serious. The cold light that flashed on it made their hearts jump. After a series of earth-shattering sounds, the cave collapsed. They came out with Hua Xin and looked at the hook that was still shaking in front of them. Their expressions were ugly. Shua! Shua! Shua! The hook suddenly moved. Out of the five flower spirits, three of them were hooked away, leaving only Hua Xin and the one carrying it. He looked at his companion, who had no power to resist and was directly hooked away. It was the weakest among them, and it was so scared that its soul almost left its body! He threw Hua Xin onto the ground and sent out a distress signal. He used all his potential and started to fly. In particular, no matter where it ran, the fishing hook that kept swaying in front of its eyes ran even faster! Secret techniques, forbidden techniques, and the consumption of life potential. That hook was too scary! ¡°It¡¯s that flower spirit!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡± A moment later, two young men sneakily approached carefully. They looked at the weak flower on the ground and carefully observed it from a distance. Then, he made a move to test the waters. He sent a fist force through the air. Like a fierce tiger that had escaped from its cage, with a cracking sound, it directly broke Hua Xin¡¯s bones, who was already weak to begin with. The minced meat in her mouth spurted out, and she became as weak as a thread of life! His bulging eyes stared at them with hatred. ¡°I didn¡¯t play any tricks!¡± They nodded! He was relieved. He completely ignored the venomous gazes of the other races. People in their line of work had seen this look many times! there were other auras here just now. We can still track them. Should we continue to catch up and see? ¡± One of them looked at Yuan Pan and asked. ¡°Of course we¡¯re going to take a look. If a foreign race sneaks into the land of liangchuan, our martial Suppression Division will take responsibility! We have to get to the bottom of this.¡± The other young man nodded his head in affirmation. After making their decision, they punched Hua Xin who was on the ground two more times and sealed her up with a secret technique. They wrapped her up and carried her on their bodies as they chased after her. Chu he held the fishing hook and floated in the sky. The little jerk looked down and was puzzled! ¡°Master, just move your hook and you¡¯ll be able to catch it!¡± The little jerk gestured and said. ¡°You don¡¯t understand, it¡¯s bait!¡± He said. Chu he looked at Hua Mei, who was running out of energy on the ground. He flicked his finger and a can of drink shot into its body. BOOM! Hua Mei¡¯s aura became stronger and her speed increased again! It was as if the accelerator had been slammed to the bottom again! Chu he lay on his back in the clouds and followed behind in satisfaction. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡°Clan elder, something has happened. Hua Xin¡¯s bead of life has shattered. Just now, hun gang sent a distress signal.¡± In a cave that had been excavated, there was a large hall. A flower spirit walked in from outside and reported the situation to the clan elder who was sitting cross-legged in the middle. it seems like they¡¯ve been discovered by the human race¡¯s powerhouses! I told them to wait for their distribution and move together. They just didn¡¯t listen! The elder opened his eyes. There was some anger in his expression. However, it felt helpless. Those juniors all had powerful backgrounds, and it couldn¡¯t suppress them. ¡°Hun gang¡¯s soul Pearl didn¡¯t shatter, right?¡± He asked in a deep voice. Hun gang had the strongest background. If something happened to him, he would have a headache. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± ¡°Only Hua Xin is in trouble!¡± Hua Mei, who came in to report, shook her head and said. ¡°Then it seems that the human expert who made the move wasn¡¯t too strong!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look!¡± The flower Goblin clan elder heaved a sigh of relief. He shook his body and walked out. Chapter 203 ? Chapter 203: Good news Translator: 549690339 When the elder of the flower succubus clan saw Mei gang! It was running under the setting sun! It raised its head and swung its four limbs in the air, turning into an afterimage. It was very fast. With its strength, it was already at its limit! However, its life force was also weakening at a speed visible to the naked eye. Its green eyes were filled with extreme fear. The tumors on his body all shriveled up as if they had been pierced. It had only been a month, but its appearance had changed more than it had in thousands of years. He had aged too much! This was the appearance of a Candle in the Wind. This was because it had flown out at a speed that it shouldn¡¯t have with its current cultivation base. Not only was his potential being squeezed out, even his vitality was being squeezed out. The clan elders in the distance watched this scene. His expression was one of shock. It carefully observed the situation behind hun gang. But he didn¡¯t find anything wrong. However, this just meant that it was dangerous. Looking at Mei gang¡¯s state, he was so scared that his body was splitting apart. He was so scared that he was crippled! He was in extreme fear. He didn¡¯t even have the basic ability to think! Whether or not he should go up was a problem. And it didn¡¯t have much time to make a decision. His thoughts spun as he tried to sense it. Then, the clan elder turned around and flew away! The known was not scary, but the unknown was! ¡°Very smart!¡± Chu he, who was lying on his back among the clouds, flicked his finger. Hun gang, who was running away at high speed, revealed himself in the void as if he had been electrocuted. Then, he fell to the ground. Like Hua Xin, it was so frightened that its vital potential was almost exhausted. Its cultivation level was only at the great emperor realm. It was too weak. Chu he couldn¡¯t be bothered to waste resources on it. Chu he¡¯s figure moved and his speed increased! ¡°I¡¯m training my body. Why are you running so fast?¡± Chu he patted the elder¡¯s body with his fishing rod. Then, with a warm smile on his face, he ran side by side with the beast, keeping up with it! The clan elder glanced at Chu he. Then, he turned around and took another look. In the sky, Mei gang¡¯s figure had disappeared! It instantly understood. Roar! Its body expanded and a black aura surrounded it. It formed a huge illusionary head and bit at Chu he fiercely! Pfft! With one strike from Chu he, it immediately shriveled and its shadow dissipated. Its enlarged body returned to its original form! ¡°This bi an ¡­¡± The elder was shocked. It had used all its strength just now. However, the human in front of him had easily beaten him back to his original form. The human didn¡¯t even reveal his aura. The most terrifying part was that it was still impossible to see through its depths! An indescribable fear appeared in its heart and swallowed its mind. It urged it to run and use all its strength to find a more powerful expert of the same race! ¡°There¡¯s a problem!¡± At the last moment before the clarity in the clan elder¡¯s heart was devoured, he finally understood why Mei gang had run so recklessly that he had killed himself! That was because he was affected! Fear swallowed it, causing it to lose its rationality, only remembering to find its own kind! However, it didn¡¯t matter if it understood or not! At this moment, it began to use secret techniques, forbidden techniques, and then burn its life force to run under the setting sun, just like the megang! ¡°There¡¯s another one here!¡± After a long time, two young men appeared. One of them was holding a compass in his hand, and the other was carrying a bag on his shoulder. They appeared at the place where Mei gang had fallen. From far away, someone had already sent out a fist force that landed on Mei gang¡¯s body! ¡°It¡¯s already dead!¡± After that, they went forward to check. just like the previous flower spirit, its potential has been exhausted. Other than my fist, there are no other signs of it being hit! One of them stepped forward to take a look and analyze it! His eyes were filled with wisdom! don¡¯t talk so much nonsense. It¡¯s so obvious that we can see it at a glance. I¡¯m guessing that it was a senior of our human race who found them and played with them to death! The young man with the compass snorted, then lowered his head and fiddled with the compass. ¡°There were other auras here just now, and we can still track them. Do you want to continue? This feels very strange!¡± go! Why not? as a member of the martial Suppression Division, I¡¯ll go! The other young man nodded his head in affirmation. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go!¡± ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chu he followed the elder of the charm flower clan. When they passed by a mountain, he stopped for a moment. There were quite a number of charm flowers inside, and he had packed them all up! Then it followed it all the way. The elder of the charm flower clan was a third level Saint venerable. After burning his life force, he was not too slow. It quickly flew out of the liangchuan region. However, Chu he stopped here. He looked at its figure with a deep gaze. Then, he smacked the ground with his hand and a deep pit appeared. He clenched his hand and condensed Qi into water. Soon, a deep pool appeared! Chu he swung the hook into the deep pool and found a bluestone to sit down with his back against. He waited patiently. The little jerk rested his chin on his paws and stared at the water. He was quiet and motionless. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Black chess mountain! This place was not far from liangchuan. This mountain had suddenly appeared in a great change decades ago. In the past, the mountain was filled with black fog and was a forbidden zone for life. However, in the past two years, the black fog in the mountains had begun to dissipate. However, the smell inside was very bad, causing most of the living beings to shrink back! It seemed to be deathly silent, without any life! Not even the sound of insects could be heard! On the mountain, there was a pitch-black Hall that was one with the mountain. Black mist lingered inside! Phantom, who brought the juniors out, has sent back a message. She didn¡¯t expect to see a human next to us. This is a living creature that is recorded in the clan¡¯s ancient records. Furthermore, it¡¯s a branch and isn¡¯t very strong! ¡°That¡¯s great! Once the patriarch breaks the seal, he will be able to suppress the human race and enslave them for our use!¡± A group of elders from the charm flower clan gathered. They were all sitting cross-legged and waiting. They would also discuss among themselves from time to time. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see a human next to us this time, and it¡¯s even a branch!¡± ¡°The heavens are really blessing our race!¡± A voice suddenly rang out in the hall. ¡°Forefather!¡± An old Hua Mei was the first to stand up and spoke excitedly. ¡°Forefather!¡± The other Hua Mei who were originally shocked by the sound also stood up immediately. He also greeted them respectfully. They were excited when they saw the tall figure walking in from outside the hall. He was indeed the patriarch that they had worshipped since they were young! It looked exactly like a statue. ¡°The bloodline has indeed declined!¡± After coming out of the seal, he saw a group of juniors who were of unknown generations. It shook its head. He was not satisfied with the cultivation and bloodline of his descendants. ¡°However, it doesn¡¯t matter. With the existence of humans, the best tonic for our clan, there is hope for our clan¡¯s revival! In this era, all of you have the opportunity to be called Saints and ancestors!¡± ¡°I also have the hope of taking a step further!¡± With a boom, the entire black chess mountain exploded with a terrifying aura, causing the already thin black Qi on the mountain to surge again! The ancestral patriarch of the charm flower clan stretched his body and expressed his excitement. Hearing the good news as soon as it came out of seclusion, it felt full of energy! Chapter 204 ? Chapter 204: Chapter 204-f * ck Translator: 549690339 Two young men came from afar. They stopped at the border of liangchuan. He raised his head and looked into the distance. He didn¡¯t move forward! ¡°They¡¯ve already gone far, don¡¯t chase them!¡± The eyes of the young man, who was carrying a cloth bag on each of his shoulders, flashed with wisdom! ¡°Nonsense!¡± The young man with the compass rolled his eyes! ¡°Shh! Keep your voices down, we¡¯re fishing.¡± A childish voice suddenly sounded from the side. He seemed to be dissatisfied with the sound they made. The two young men were so frightened that they jumped up and flew into the air. He released his aura and looked warily in the direction of the sound! He saw that there was a golden object hidden in a pile of rubble. A small golden head peeked out from the gravel that covered its body. Its small claws were placed by its mouth, making a shushing sound at them! ¡°Bastard?¡± The two young men were stunned! Then, they looked down from above and saw a handsome man with no aura. He was sitting casually under a bluestone with a fishing rod in his hand. That was fishing. ¡°There are fish here?¡± The two young men swept their eyes across the pool of green water. His eyes revealed a look of surprise! With their cultivation, they could tell at a glance that there were no insects in there, let alone fish! After the little jerk warned them, it turned its head back and rested its chin on its paw, continuing to stare at the position where the line was falling. ¡°Don¡¯t talk, there must be fish!¡± The little jerk turned to the two young men and said with certainty. She even glanced at them with a look of disdain and turned her head away. The two young men felt uncomfortable when the turtle looked at them as if they were idiots. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that it was being carried by someone, I would have caught it and stewed it with that look just now!¡± The young man with the bag glanced at his companion, expressing his displeasure. The young man with the compass nodded his head in agreement. That turtle¡¯s little eyes were indeed very unique. As it turned, it felt like it was mocking him! The two young men shook their heads and were about to leave. However, he suddenly saw ¡­ The people who were fishing below suddenly sat up and shook the fishing rods in their hands! ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Black chess mountain! After the group of flower spirits had their fun. He began to set up. They were ready to set off and trap the humans. The former glory of the charm flower clan was restored. Very quickly, the black Flag Mountain became lively. A large group of flower spirits scuttled out from all directions! Under the lead of the old ancestor, they flew out of the mountain! They had just come out of the Blessed land and had not had the time to reproduce on a large scale, so there were not many of them. The entire clan only had a few thousand people! However, their strength was not weak, and they had basically lived for a long time. BOOM! Just as they started, a large black cloud rolled over from the distance! The patriarch flying in front looked up. ¡°My clan¡¯s junior, what is it doing?¡± It frowned. He saw the figure burning his life and running under the setting sun. That was its descendant! It stretched out its claw, and a black demonic claw condensed. It crossed space and grabbed The Phantom that was running for her life in the void. Pfft! However, at this moment, a fish line with a golden hook suddenly appeared and quickly spread along the demon Claw! He stuffed it into the mouth of the floral succubus race¡¯s patriarch and it expanded instantly, causing his mouth to burst open and fill up! It was very fast and very sudden. Even the powerful patriarchs of the flower charm clan only realized that something was wrong after they felt something strange in their mouths. Its expression changed drastically as it instantly felt a huge threat. With a boom, demonic clouds surged on its body as a terrifying aura exploded. However! The next moment. The fishhook moved up and down in its mouth, and then turned. With a poof, the aura that had just risen from the ancestral patriarch of the charm flower clan was immediately dispelled! His entire throat was swelling and hurting. Then, it felt its body being lifted up involuntarily. The ancestral patriarch of the charm flower clan was terrified. The thing that was suddenly stuffed into its mouth sealed it. As a Dao master, although it had just recovered and its strength had not yet recovered to its peak, it was still a Dao master. However, it could still be considered a forbidden existence! In this world that had just undergone a great change, even if they were not the strongest, they should be at the top. But now, he had just woken up and hadn¡¯t even taken two breaths. He had only encountered a junior who was acting strangely and wanted to capture him to take a look. His mouth was forcefully stuffed with strange things. It made it unable to resist. It was dangerous! It was dangerous! The patriarch of the charm flower clan felt the dark clouds of death looming over him. It opened its mouth wide and its body trembled violently. It wanted to throw it down, but it was in vain. It could not exert any strength at all. It was terrified. Its intuition told it that it was finished. It had encountered a Great Terror. It wanted to roar loudly, but its mouth was stuffed to the brim, and it couldn¡¯t make a sound. A group of charming flowers: ¡°??? ¡± They had a row of question marks above their heads. ¡°Why is the old ancestor being hung up?¡± ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Where did you get that white rope?¡± A lot of question marks floated over their heads. He felt very confused. Just now, he had felt a powerful aura coming from afar, and it was very familiar. The great Grandmaster made a grabbing motion, and the aura on his body immediately exploded. Then, it dissipated, and he was hung up, swaying in the sky. Everything happened extremely quickly. It only took a moment. Even now, the distant figure had yet to approach. ¡°Quick, drag the old ancestor down!¡± Some of the flower spirits reacted and flew up to grab the great ancestor who was still wandering in the sky. Then, Yingying also began to sway in the sky. Immediately after, a few flower spirits who reacted too quickly rushed up and swayed above. The other Hua Mei, who were slightly weaker and had slower reactions, hurriedly stopped when they saw this. He looked up with a bewildered expression. This strange scene made them feel an inexplicable chill. The fish line in the sky continued to sway for a while. When it felt that there were no more flower spirits taking the bait, it broke through the sky and left. The group of flower spirits looked at the patriarch and the group of clan elders in the distance and felt at a loss. They did not know what to do next! He was dumbfounded. It was so sudden! How strange! What happened? Up until now, they still had not reacted to what exactly had happened. Things were too strange and too fast, they didn¡¯t even have time to prepare. At the border of liangchuan. The two young men¡¯s hands trembled as they looked at Chu he. After a moment, there was still no result. He let out a long sigh of relief. How could there really be fish here? When they saw Chu he suddenly become serious, ripples appeared in the water, which almost scared them! ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The young man with the compass turned around and was about to leave. ¡°F * ck!¡± His companions behind him didn¡¯t move. He suddenly let out a loud cry. Chapter 205 ? Chapter 205: Unreconciled Translator: 549690339 ¡°See, I¡¯ve caught a fish!¡± The little jerk turned his head and looked at the two young men in the sky. They pointed their claws and said proudly! ¡°T-T-that¡¯s a fish!¡± A young man¡¯s hands were trembling, and even his voice was trembling. He started to doubt his life. As the fishing rod was pulled up, a series of flower spirits appeared from the water. It was like candied gourd! Moreover, the aura they emitted was astonishing! The two young men who felt that something was wrong were so scared that they couldn¡¯t move in the sky. He felt as if he was rooted to the spot. He couldn¡¯t leave even if he wanted to, as if his feet were numb! ¡°This is a fish! We¡¯ve even caught such a big fish!¡± The little jerk stood up and said with certainty. He even made a hand gesture at them, happily showing off. The two young men felt as if their world view had shattered as they watched the flower succubi being caught and pulled into the bag one by one! That skillful action was really like catching a fish into a net! But was that really a fish? Also, was the bottom of the pond really the lair of the enchanted flower clan? The two young men, who felt that they couldn¡¯t move, lowered their heads and sized up the deep pool again. This time, they still couldn¡¯t see anything. However, they felt that this might be due to their cultivation level. Maybe this is really the lair of the charm flower clan! Now that they had been through this, they were thinking even more. On the contrary, he felt much more at ease. From the looks of it, the one fishing was a human senior. He had followed the flower spirits here and discovered their hiding place, so he was fishing here! Although it was a little outrageous for a fishing rod to catch so many flower spirits, it was still a little too much. However, this might be the reason why the seniors were too strong. They were too weak, so it was normal that they couldn¡¯t understand! The two young men were deep in thought. Chu he sealed all the flower spirits and put them into the bag. Then, with a swing of the fishing rod, he threw it into the deep pool again. This time, not long after, a dazed and frightened flower succubus was caught! It looked at the human in front of it who was gathering Qi and trying to grab it. Just like Hua Mei, it also felt that it was unbelievable. The one who attacked was actually a human race powerhouse. It was completely beyond its imagination. After the incident, they had analyzed many situations. He just didn¡¯t think that it would be a human powerhouse. It could still believe that there was an expert among the humans who could suppress it! However, it couldn¡¯t understand how a single thread was able to lure the patriarch over. That was an old ancestor who had lived for countless years! He was terrifyingly powerful and could suppress a Dao master of a clan. In the records of the clan, he was a true invincible expert who could conquer the four Seas and eight wastelands. But now, a random person had appeared and easily caught it. This was completely unimaginable in the past. But now, the truth was right in front of him. The human race! It was so terrifying! ¡°Those ancient records are all lies!¡± Hua Mei felt aggrieved! According to the ancient records, only the celestial clan had true powerhouses among the human clan, and they had to be careful when they encountered them. However, the ordinary humans had mixed bloodlines and few experts, so they could be suppressed and turned into high-grade soul food. He was very weak! But he didn¡¯t expect that they hadn¡¯t even made a move yet! He had just come out of the Blessed land and had not gone out to have fun. They had been detected by a human powerhouse, and an existence beyond imagination had directly wiped out their nest at their door. The human race was too terrifying! Those ancient books were all fake! This was too much! Hua Mei¡¯s eyes were filled with despair and endless fear. He felt his heart crumbling! Those ancient books! Which stupid senior recorded this! He¡¯s scamming his juniors! Unable to move or resist, Hua Mei¡¯s thoughts were spinning in an instant. When she thought of this, she couldn¡¯t resist and was so anxious that tears came out! Then, he was thrown into the heaven and earth cloth bag. Chu he continued to fish. He had already found the trick, and the more he fished, the faster he got! One by one, the demons were caught by him! The eyes of the two young men in the sky almost popped out. it seems like there¡¯s really an entire enchanted flower clan hidden underground. They¡¯ve been blocked by senior! They sized up the deep pool again with serious expressions. Although he still couldn¡¯t see anything. However, at this moment, they felt that the water was filled with evil intent. In their eyes, this deep pool was a terrifying place that was about to devour people. They rejoiced that they had met senior. Otherwise, if they had chased them all the way here, not even their bones would have been left. He felt that even the seniors of the martial suppression Department would not be able to solve this problem! At the same time! At the foot of black chess mountain. At this moment, it was already a mess! As more and more flower spirits were caught! The flower succubus race, who were originally in high spirits and prepared to find the human race to rebuild their glory, were scared and ran around everywhere. They concealed their auras in an attempt to avoid the peeking of the unknown existence. However, there was an exception. In the sky, phantasmal shadow released her aura to the extreme. Demonic clouds rolled around her body as she flew around the entire black chess mountain. Like a light bulb, it illuminated the hidden flower spirits! Moreover, it was specifically looking for powerful and familiar existences. ¡°There¡¯s a problem with Phantom! Let¡¯s deal with it first.¡± One of the floral succubus race¡¯s experts who was being chased shouted. His voice was filled with fear. When the other flower spirits heard this, not only did they not return to help, but they also took the opportunity to burst out and ran even faster! Of course, they could tell that Phantom had a problem. However, he still didn¡¯t understand the situation. However, they were certain that the one who made the move was definitely an existence that they could not afford to offend. Even the old forefather had no power to resist. Both sides were not on the same level. He didn¡¯t even have a chance to struggle. Now, they were competing to see who was faster and could run out. Whoever was targeted or ran slower would be dead! It didn¡¯t take long for the entire black chess mountain to become quiet again. All the flower spirits and experts had been fished away! The weak fled in all directions with fear. No one knew that just a moment ago, the flower charm clan was so ambitious that they wanted to regain their former glory! But unfortunately, they had just left the mountain when everything died young, killed in the bud! At the border of liangchuan. ¡°Not a bad harvest!¡± Chu he stood up and smiled like a fisherman after his harvest. ¡°You two, come down! I¡¯m in a good mood today, so it¡¯s my treat!¡± Chu he waved his fishing rod again. A moment later, a bleating goat was caught. Chu he cleaned it up skillfully. Then, he took out a whole set of tools and started to barbecue. After Chu he gave them a lamb leg each and left with the little jerk, he left. The two young men watched Chu he leave with reverence. They didn¡¯t leave, but stared at the pool in a daze. ¡°Perhaps there¡¯s a small world here!¡± One of the young men¡¯s eyes shone with wisdom as he looked at his companion and made an analysis. ¡°Nonsense, that¡¯s for sure!¡± there are flower spirits and sheep. Even if it¡¯s not a small world inside, there must be a secret realm! The other young man nodded, and his eyes were also shining. Even though he felt that everything was normal here. However, this could only mean that they were not strong enough. The two young men studied it for a while. Then, he jumped into the deep pool and began to dig. The seniors obviously didn¡¯t like the things here, but they did. Chapter 206 ? Chapter 206: Dangerous and terrifying Translator: 549690339 Chu he continued to fish! A few decades passed. The place had changed a lot. It was no longer what it used to be, but at the same time, it was a place that he had cleaned up in the past. A different thing appeared. Chu he had gained a lot from this trip! In the following period of time! Chu he checked in every day. Then, he went out to sweep the area. In just a few days, Chu he had visited the liangchuan area, which had been expanded by the human race by several times. Chu he was holding a fishing rod and humming a song. On his shoulder was a little jerk who was covering his ears. He was sitting on a single-horned beast that he had randomly caught on the mountain top. It felt so carefree! The fishing rods in their hands were waved out from time to time, and when they were retracted, they were just one or a group of promiscuous alien races. Or some strange treasures. The unicorn¡¯s hooves turned soft! He felt as if he was about to step into the air! Humans were too terrifying! A strong sense of fear grew in the depths of its heart. Chu he looked deeper into the eastern Azure region. His strength had increased, but at this moment, he still couldn¡¯t see through it with a single glance. In fact, it was even more blurry. However, although he couldn¡¯t see through it at a glance, the limit of his vision was still very far away. It was just that it was not enough compared to the current Eastern Azure region! He saw something within the range of his vision. There was a forest that exuded a terrifying aura. It was like a forbidden land that stood on the continent. A divine bird was soaring in the sky. When it spread its body, it was the size of Lin County. It spun arrogantly in the sky and emitted a terrifying aura. No living creature dared to attack it. Some mountains and rivers seemed to come to life and kept moving, as if they wanted to find a better place to stay. There were also terrifying creatures fighting in the distance, causing mountains and rivers to collapse. Blood gushed out, heavy with weight, and fell like rain. However, Chu he did not feel too much pressure from the current situation. However, this was only a corner of the continent, the situation at the limit of what he could see. As for the deeper parts, they were too blurry! Perhaps there were living beings that he could take seriously. Therefore, Chu he gave up on the idea of going deeper. He decided that he would slowly advance step by step at the edge. There was no need to rush. This world was big enough now, and the edge was enough for him to push for a long time! ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Liangchuan! Qian city! In the newly-built clan-ground of the human race, the conference hall! Many years ago, regardless of whether it was the main or branch of the human race, they had gathered from all over the eastern Azure region. After so many years, everything was starting to get on track! It had also developed steadily for decades, digesting what it had gained during the initial stage of the great change of the world! Everything looked stable and prosperous! However, as the great change ended ¡­ Everything was on the right track! There were signs of powerful foreign races appearing from time to time around liangchuan, even within its borders. It made them feel a dangerous aura approaching. since a year ago, the places around liangchuan that we¡¯ve been paying attention to have started to show signs of movement. I¡¯ve gone to investigate carefully, and there are a few places where the aura of experts no weaker than mine has appeared. This is also the reason why I called you out! The Kong Ming Grand Sage sat at a corner of the Round Table and his expression was extremely serious. He had spent most of his time teaching in the Xia clan over the past few years. He had only cultivated in his free time, but he still felt that his speed was very fast. He had already broken through. He had reached the eighth level Saint venerable realm and even consolidated it! In the hall, the other four great sages of the Xia clan, who had just returned from their closed-door cultivation, looked very cautious. They naturally knew those places! He had wanted to go in and investigate a long time ago! It was just that the aura inside made them feel danger. They were afraid that it would lead to bad results, so they gave up! They were already mentally prepared for this. But now that he heard it, he still couldn¡¯t help but feel uncomfortable. In addition, the Kongming Grand Sage said that there was an expert who was no weaker than him. That meant that someone stronger than him had appeared! ¡°It¡¯s finally starting to come out!¡± Ancestor Hong¡¯s expression was serious as he looked at the Grand Sage Kong Ming and asked. are there any movements in those places where I still feel scared even after I¡¯ve broken through? ¡± This was the most troublesome part! If it was just a group of Saint Venerables, no matter how many of them there were, Saint venerable Zi Luan had a token given by senior Dao master. Taking it out was a form of deterrence. If the other races wanted to find trouble, they would seriously consider it and wouldn¡¯t dare to easily turn hostile. However, if it was those places that he had sensed danger from, they were also beginning to recover. That was the real danger. That meant that the deterrence of senior Dao master would be useless! It was as if a sharp sword was hanging over his head! there are signs of recovery in all of them. There¡¯s even one that has already recovered. I didn¡¯t dare to stay behind to keep an eye on it. I didn¡¯t even send my juniors to keep an eye on it! ¡°I don¡¯t know the exact situation right now!¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve been there!¡± The Kongming Grand Sage said. ¡°You¡¯re right!¡± Ancestor Hong nodded. He agreed with the actions of the Kongming Grand Sage. It was true that he couldn¡¯t pay too much attention to places that were suspected to have Dao Masters. They had all witnessed the mighty power of a Dao master! The senior of the human race had shot through nearly ten Saint Venerables of the Xiu clan from a long distance and had continued to fight against the anomaly without any effort. The scene was as if the heavens and earth were about to collapse. After that, they even saw with their own eyes that in the Barbarian region, the continents that crashed into them disappeared in the flames. It was suspected that they were refined by senior Dao master. There were also the strange formations and restrictions in the Barbarian region. All of this showed how unpredictable Lord taixuan was. Whether it was his strength or means, they were all beyond imagination! It was not something that the Lord could guess! Holy master and Dao master were not the same thing anymore! He could not understand it at all. &Nbsp; so, it¡¯s suspected that there are Dao Masters there. It¡¯s harmful and useless for us to explore it by force. If they don¡¯t have any ideas about us humans, they may be angry because of the exploration. ¡°Even if they are hostile to us humans, nothing can be changed if they are detected!¡± the strength of a Dao master is too unpredictable. We can¡¯t resist their good or evil. We can only bear it! Ancestor Hong sighed helplessly. Strength! In the end, it was still strength. The human race¡¯s Foundation was too weak! In this great era, the only person who could be considered a backer was the old ancestor, Dao master. But unfortunately, if it was the previous Eastern Green sky region, a Dao master might be a very terrifying deterrent. However, the current Eastern Azure region! As far as the eye could see, horror was surrounding him. Dao master could no longer be a guarantee! It didn¡¯t make people feel at ease. ¡°Pass down the order. When we enter the battle, let the disciples of the clan move!¡± ¡°Blood and passion have been forgotten by many!¡± ¡°This won¡¯t do!¡± ¡°In this great era, we have to risk our lives! Then, he advanced! To become an expert.¡± the military Suppression Division is on high alert. Guard the land of liangchuan! ¡°Human!¡± ¡°Undying!¡± Chapter 207 ? Chapter 207: A great change Translator: 549690339 ¡­¡­¡­¡­ At the same time! In the forbidden land of the pig-maned tribe. With the passage of time, the pig-maned tribe had long since left this place. There was a great Terror here, and it had become a forbidden zone for life. On this day. A loud boom broke the silence. Heaven and earth shattered! A powerful aura flashed and disappeared. Then, a huge black shadow slowly walked out from it! It raised its head and looked into the distance! A blood-red light flashed in his eyes! It stood in place for a moment and raised its claw to look. The skeletal fingers showed that it was in a very bad state. The black shadow took note of the direction. Then, he turned around and headed deeper into the eastern Azure region. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ The human race began to move! The martial suppression Department suppressed all directions. They began to raise the highest level of alert around liangchuan. However, they soon discovered the problem. The surrounding areas that they had previously felt were dangerous. Now, he felt a sense of desolation. To describe it in one sentence, it was the feeling of the house being empty. When the human Supreme Saints heard the news, they carefully investigated. To their surprise, they discovered that the creatures that were about to be born in the places they had been wary of were no longer there! As for the places where Dao Masters were suspected to exist ¡­ They thought for a while and finally chose a place to feel it from a distance. In the end, he realized that it was the same as the other places. It had already become desolate! After that, he checked several other places and found that it was the same. The danger had inexplicably disappeared! However, the sense of danger that the human Supreme Saints felt did not disappear. In this great era, he still needed to keep getting stronger! Only then would he truly feel safe. Hence, their original plan did not change. Among the humans, the hot-blooded youths began to embark on the journey of the strong. He walked out of liangchuan and began his training. If he wanted to become a true powerhouse, he would have to integrate into this great era. To fight, to snatch! Chu he, who was sitting on the unicorn. Looking at the figures of those youths, he touched his chin. These guys seemed to be going out to kill monsters! ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll let you guys have it!¡± Chu he took a step forward, and the unicorn turned around and started to return. When the human race started to move. The Xia clan was the same. He had been cultivating in seclusion for decades. To experts, the time was very short, so they didn¡¯t feel much. However, to many of the disciples who had never been born ¡­ This was not a good thing! The Xia clan¡¯s ancestors, who had fought their way through the blood rain, naturally knew of this problem. At the same time, he also began to call his men out to the outside of liangchuan to begin their training. After returning to the library Pavilion, Chu he poured the day¡¯s gains onto the second floor and became idle. He had been in closed-door cultivation for decades, and he had vomited! He didn¡¯t want to cultivate now. Of course, the most important thing was that the effect of going into seclusion after just breaking through a major realm would not be so good! He sat under the willow tree. Chu he drank his tea, closed his eyes, and took a deep breath. He felt extremely comfortable. The fragrance of tea! And now, the willow tree also had a special sweet smell floating out, which made people feel more comfortable! If an ordinary venerable sovereign came, they would be hypnotized by this comfortable feeling. This might also be the reason why the people living in forest City were all martial artists, but the amount of time they slept was much more than ordinary people! The aura of the willow tree drifted out and enveloped the entire city. Of course, this kind of aura was very beneficial! Just like the little jerk, he was now lost in his thoughts. As long as he had time, he would climb up, find a forked branch, and stuff his head into it tightly. He would sleep very sweetly on it. The willow tree despised it, but no matter how it shook it, it couldn¡¯t get the little jerk down. Its head could be big or small, and any random branch could be stuffed very firmly. Unless it took the initiative to pull it out! Otherwise, it would be impossible for it to come down! Even if the trunk of the willow tree was like a belt, it would be useless to whip it. The branches split open, and the little jerk¡¯s head grew bigger! He didn¡¯t give the willow tree the slightest chance to escape! Who asked it to burn incense! ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Not much time had passed. Chu he rested for a while. On this day! A loud boom suddenly rang out between heaven and earth. It was a very loud sound. It shook the entire Eastern Azure region! This was a true explosion. All living beings could feel it. Under the willow tree, Chu he, who was listening to an ancient being¡¯s story, suddenly opened his eyes. He frowned and looked into the distance. Even the little turtle¡¯s swollen head on the tree branch suddenly shrank and fell down. Then, it ran to Chu he¡¯s feet and hugged him! Her little head looked around. He felt like he was frightened! ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Chu he could vaguely see a stone tablet. There was a vast and ancient aura emitting from it! It was also surrounded by the power of laws! ¡°This stele feels extraordinary!¡± Chu he muttered to himself! ¡°Stele? Is the divine monument coming into being?¡± Upon hearing Chu he¡¯s mumbling, the three-tailed Mantis that was lying on the ground could not help but speak. ¡°Do you know what the divine monument is?¡± Chu he looked at the flag of three tails. ¡°I don¡¯t know the exact level of the divine monument. It has existed for an extremely long time, but I don¡¯t know exactly how long it has been.¡± ¡°It is said that it is a treasure that can not be refined.¡± The three-tailed howler didn¡¯t dare to delay and said. ¡°Be more specific, what¡¯s its use?¡± Chu he asked again. it¡¯s said that it¡¯s a treasure born from the heavens and earth. It records the ranking of each race¡¯s strength, as well as the ranking of each race¡¯s geniuses and powerhouses. it¡¯s said that this is related to the fate of heaven and earth. The higher one¡¯s ranking is, the more fate one can receive. The three-tailed howler said hurriedly. ¡°I think this thing is the cause of the conflict!¡± Chu he frowned. Being on the list could increase the luck of the race. Who knew what kind of tragic battle this would cause? ¡°Indeed!¡± The three-tailed kun said. many small clans once had peerless heaven¡¯s favorites. They were immediately killed by the strong clans! It had the same feeling. After all, its clan was not too strong in the past and was also the target of bullying. ¡°Will the entire race, as well as the strong and the proud Children of Heaven, be recorded?¡± Chu he asked again. The three-tailed demon shook its head. ¡°No, I¡¯ll only record the top 100!¡± ¡°So, how do we look at the rankings? do we go directly to the heavenly stele?¡± Chu he continued to ask. This was the first time Chu he had taken the initiative to ask so many questions. In the past, he had always allowed these foreign races to do as they pleased, only occasionally interrupting. However, this time, Chu he felt that it was troublesome. After all, this was to record the top 100 powerhouses. What if he was recorded on it? If he wasn¡¯t the strongest, it wouldn¡¯t be good if he got into trouble! Chu he felt that the monument was an eyesore. Why bother remembering the ranking of the strong? Don¡¯t you know that the strong like to keep a low profile? It would be struck by lightning sooner or later! Chapter 208 ? Chapter 208: : ¡®ll cut it sooner or later Translator: 549690339 ¡°The divine monument has been born, and our clan shall rise!¡± A red-furred Lion wrapped in chains with its fur standing on end and flames curling around it leaped out from the bottom of a volcano. It raised its head and looked in the direction of the divine monument. With a loud roar, flames spewed out of its mouth and bloomed in the sky, instantly turning it into a sea of fire and evaporating the clouds. ¡°My sharp claws have long been unable to endure the thirst!¡± A huge kun flew out from the bottom of an abyss. It raised its head and let out a vicious roar. Between its ferocious teeth, drops of black saliva dripped down, causing the mountain to collapse! ¡°My clan shall be ranked first, those who block me shall die!¡± The moment the divine monument appeared ¡­ Countless ancient existences woke up from their deep sleep. The overbearing and vicious declaration reverberated between the heavens and the earth. One by one, the ancient races walked out. On this day, the sky of the eastern Azure region was filled with roars. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ after the appearance of the divine monument, there will be divine tomes appearing in all the major clans. The information recorded on it will be recorded on them! The flag of three tails answered. ¡°However, there are only 3000 heavenly books, and not all races can have them! The weaker races can¡¯t get it, but the stronger races can get a few if they¡¯re spread out!¡± the appearance of the heavenly book is said to look at the power level of the region or the place where geniuses are born! The three-tailed howler continued. Chu he nodded. His gaze swept across the entire barbarian region, and even liangchuan. With the current situation of the human race ¡­ Even if they were not strong as a whole, as long as he was around. He was still qualified to obtain the heavenly book! Chu he was very confident about this! The current him did not dare to claim to be invincible. However, he should have a good chance of getting into the top 100. ¡°I found it!¡± Chu he looked around. Then, he looked surprised. He saw a few-month-old baby holding a shining book in his hand. ¡°The heavenly book will choose its master?¡± Chu he looked at the flag and asked again. it¡¯s said that it¡¯s possible, but that¡¯s only if you¡¯re on the list. But that¡¯s just a rumor. At this point, the flag of three tails looked at Chu he¡¯s palm and seemed uncertain. It had also heard about this matter! In the past, he believed it. But now, there was no trace of the heavenly book on the hands of the fierce man in front of him or in his surroundings. It didn¡¯t seem that confident! In its opinion, this ferocious man was definitely qualified to obtain the heavenly book. Just the fact that the few of them, including him, were easily captured alive under the heavenly lightning, was enough to show how terrifying and unpredictable he was. It even suspected that the other party might have already touched the level of heaven trampling. With such strength, even in the previous era, although he was not among the top, he should be able to squeeze into the top 100. However, that was not necessarily the case. After all, it was possible that it was too inexperienced. The three-tailed demon¡¯s thoughts turned and it didn¡¯t think about it anymore. As the one to be struck by lightning! These things had nothing to do with it now. ¡°A person on the list?¡± Chu he looked at his empty palm. Then, he looked around. Other than the glowing turtle under its feet, there was nothing else that was golden in color! In other words, it was very likely that he was not recorded! Hiss! At the thought of this, Chu he gasped. ¡°Is the current Eastern Azure region so terrifying?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t even get into the top 100?¡± Chu he, who had been very relaxed, was shocked. He was shocked. Instantly, he felt the pressure again. He had no choice. It was too terrifying. His strength could not even rank in the top hundred. Who knew what kind of terrifying existences those who were on the list were. Chu he looked in the direction of the divine monument. She scared him for no reason. It would slip away sooner or later! Then, he threw it into the oil pan. ¡°It¡¯s alright!¡± Chu he suddenly felt lucky. He had been very stable before and had not caused any waves. He didn¡¯t think of going deep into the core! Otherwise, he would be doomed. It was too terrifying! I have to go and see what kind of demons and ghosts those names on the list are. I have to pay more attention in the future. Chu he threw the flag of three tails into the demon suppression tower. He left the little jerk aside. Then, in a flash, he appeared in another courtyard in Forest City. It seemed that a happy event had just been held here. There were lanterns and red lanterns hanging. No one looked at Chu he as he walked by. He opened the door and walked into a bedroom. There was a young woman with a baby inside. Seeing Chu he enter, the young woman, who was curious and wanted to take the Golden Book from the baby¡¯s hands, was stunned. He looked at Chu he and then at the closed door! Frowning, she didn¡¯t even say a word, directly brazenly striking out with her palm, her Jade-like hand smacking towards him. ¡°I have no ill intentions!¡± Chu he said. The young woman was shocked to find that she had returned to her original position. It was as if he had really believed the words of the stranger in front of him. It was as if he had returned to his seat by himself. ¡°Yiya, Yiya!¡± He saw Chu he. The baby didn¡¯t notice his mother¡¯s change and seemed very happy. He reached out his hands and asked for a hug from Chu he. ¡°Little fellow, you are indeed blessed with great fortune!¡± Chu he gave him a hug. He scratched his face. Then, he took the book from him. ¡°I¡¯ll borrow this book for a few days. I¡¯ll return it soon,¡± this child and I have a deep affinity. If you¡¯re willing, I can teach him for a few years. Chu he said to the young woman with a smile. Then, he took the book, placed his hands behind his back, and walked out. The young woman watched all of this in a daze. He felt like his head was buzzing! She still didn¡¯t understand the situation. When Chu he¡¯s figure was completely out of sight, she ran out instantly and called for her family and friends. Soon, a group of people gathered together. He heard that someone had been here. They all felt a chill. They didn¡¯t even notice that someone had barged in during the day. When they left, they didn¡¯t even notice a single movement. ¡°You¡¯re saying that it¡¯s because little Tengfei had another opportunity, and a secret manual appeared in his hand, which led him here!¡± A burly man in a brocade robe had a heavy expression on his face. He then asked, ¡± ¡°What did that person look like?¡± I don¡¯t know. He should be very easy to recognize, but when I think about it now, I feel that my mind is a blur. I should have an impression of him, but I just can¡¯t remember! The young woman shook her head. She tried hard to recall, but she felt a headache! There was an image, but she couldn¡¯t describe it. This was the first time she had encountered such a situation. he also said that he would return the secret manual in a few days. He also said that he has fate with little Tengfei. If we are willing, he can teach us on our behalf for a few years! The young woman continued. ¡°Yiya, Yiya, I¡¯m willing to!¡± Suddenly. A voice came from behind him. Everyone turned around to look. He saw that the baby on the bed had already climbed up and was leaning against the railing. He was waving his hands and his little mouth was opening and closing as he shouted loudly. ¡°I, Yingluo, am willing!¡± Chapter 209 ?Chapter 209: Find him Translator: 549690339 the number one race is the kun Peng race. The strongest in the race, the great Peng, is also the number one in strength! the second in the race is a five-clawed Divine Dragon. The expert in the race is ao ye. His strength is also ranked second! the third-ranked of the clan is the nine Heavens divine Phoenix. It¡¯s an expert of the clan, a Phoenix, and its strength is also ranked third! ¡­¡­ Under the willow tree! Chu he held the heavenly book and read it carefully from top to bottom. There was only a ranking and the name of the race. There were no pictures. There wasn¡¯t even an introduction of their strength. This made Chu he feel a little disappointed. What he wanted to know the most was the exact strength of the foreign tribe experts on the list. This would allow him to accurately determine his own position. The result was not what he had hoped for. ¡°This heavenly stele is really good at fishing for appetite!¡± Chu he looked into the distance. Then, he turned back and continued watching. The ranking of the top clans was almost the same as the ranking of the powerhouses in their clans. This made Chu he feel that the gap between their races was not that big. What affected their ranking might be their top combat strength. There were some slight differences in the later stages. For some clans, the strongest would be several ranks away from the clan¡¯s ranking. ¡°The Deva clan, 89th place! He¡¯s the strongest in the clan, battle-axe, and he¡¯s ranked 92nd!¡± Chu he paused for a moment on the heavenly human tribe¡¯s ranking. Then, he continued to watch. Very soon, he finished reading the race and expert rankings. Chu he looked at the ranking of the geniuses. These were only the younger generation. Chu he didn¡¯t really care. He glanced over. The heaven¡¯s Pride Board only recorded those below Saint venerable and whose bone age was less than a thousand years old. There was nothing to look at since it only recorded their names! Chu he¡¯s gaze finally stopped at the place with the words ¡®human¡¯ on it. ¡°Human, Wang Tengfei, 72nd!¡± ¡°Your aptitude isn¡¯t bad!¡± Chu he nodded. To be able to stand out from the billions of living beings and leave his name on the divine monument. Although Chu he was not interested in the divine monument, he still felt that it was not easy! One had to know that even he did not have his name on it! It could be seen that the value of this list was high. It wasn¡¯t blown out! This was real! ¡­¡­¡­¡­ At the same time! Chu he didn¡¯t care about The Prodigy roll! But this was what the other races were most concerned about. The fate energy of heaven and earth was divided into three! He was ranked first on the list of powerhouses. He was first on the race ranking. First place on the heaven¡¯s Pride Board! It was too difficult to compete for the list of powerhouses and the list of races! That in itself represented strength. If one wanted to move forward, one had to challenge the strong. This made many clans who had a chance to do so lose their thoughts. To let the weak challenge the strong, this in itself was courting death! The difficulty was too high. Therefore, most of the races were fighting for the heaven¡¯s Pride Board! The tribes that felt that they had hope would study the list. He directly eliminated the disciples of the strong clans who had backing. He looked at the clans that looked like they were easy to bully. It was the same for the races on the list. Their eyes were aimed at the group in front of them. If it was a descendant of a powerful clan, it would be over after a glance. However, if he didn¡¯t have the strength ¡­ That would be simple! the human King is seventy-two, but the disciples of my clan are only seventy-three! ¡°Hmph!¡± ¡°He¡¯s blocking the way!¡± ¡°Find him and bring him back.¡± An expert from the Scorpion race, which was ranked 73rd, came out of seclusion and began to search for traces of the human race. There was an expert in their race who was ranked 98th. Although their race did not have one on the list, they should not be too far off. To the human race, which was only ranked above the heaven¡¯s favorites ¡­ There were no traces of humans on the other two lists. They didn¡¯t take it seriously. Stomped to death! There was no pressure at all. human, did someone else awaken an ancient bloodline? ¡± ¡°Find him! You can enter the genealogy!¡± The heavenly human tribe¡¯s great bloodlines took action together. This scene was happening in many tribes in the eastern Azure region. With the appearance of the divine monument ¡­ The ancient clans of the eastern Azure region also finally couldn¡¯t help but walk out of the grotto-heaven. The eastern Azure region was bustling with activity once again! However, the truly powerful clans were still hiding in the dark and waiting patiently. They did not appear to suppress the other clans. To them! It was not the right time yet. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Time passed in the blink of an eye. After five years! Wang Tengfei, who was more than five years old, was brought to the library by Chu he when he was one year old. He was born with Jade in his mouth, so his heart aperture and even his bones were maturing very quickly. For short, very precocious! He could already start cultivating at the age of one. Chu he¡¯s teaching skills were still good! Under his guidance, Wang Tengfei¡¯s potential had been brought to the extreme. If it were his parents or elders, even if they were Supreme Saints of the human race, they would not be able to do so. None of them could achieve this effect. He was only five years old, so his cultivation might not be high. He had just become a King. However, his Foundation was very solid. It could be said that Wang Tengfei was the one who had been taught the best by Chu he. This was not because Chu he had spent the most time and effort on him. It was because Chu he¡¯s cultivation level was too high! There were too many good things! In addition, the cultivation environment in the entire Forest City was very different! Moreover, he had been staying under the willow tree all year round, so the benefits he had obtained were even more! Moreover, Wang Tengfei was the fourth disciple of Chu he¡¯s sect, so he had plenty of experience. If he were to become stronger in the future, the disciples he would teach would be even more terrifying. In his hands, Lin Xueling¡¯s Foundation was the weakest, followed by Zhao Yuling. When it came to Lin Teng, Chu he was already very strong. Although his cultivation level broke through quickly, his Foundation was still better than Lin Xueling and Zhao Yuling¡¯s. Wang Tengfei¡¯s cultivation had advanced quickly, but his Foundation was even more terrifying. Of course, his good aptitude was also one of the reasons. all right, little guy, from now on, just do as I¡¯ve taught you. Cultivate well by yourself. Remember, the breath holding technique is the most important! On this day, Chu he brought Wang Tengfei back to the accompanying capital, where his clan¡¯s base was. In the past few years, his parents had given up on the idea of having more children and had moved out of Lin city. ¡°Master, you don¡¯t want me anymore?¡± Wang Tengfei¡¯s eyes widened, and he couldn¡¯t bear to leave. ¡°A Young Eagle needs to grow on its own!¡± Chu he patted Wang Tengfei¡¯s head. besides, you¡¯re not far from here. I¡¯ll come to see you when I have time! He said with a smile. ¡°Little bastard, do you want to play with me?¡± Wang Tengfei looked at the little b * stard on Chu he¡¯s shoulder, who he had been playing with for many years. ¡°No!¡± The little jerk shook his head. Playing and fooling around was one thing. The library Pavilion was its true love. The willow tree smelled so good that it didn¡¯t want to leave. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡°I¡¯ve finally seen the traces of the human race! It¡¯s not easy!¡± ¡°This reward belongs to us four brothers of the cave of silken threads!¡± At the same time. In a place not far from liangchuan. A few centipede-like aliens with six legs looked at the figure flying in the sky. He let out a series of eerie laughter. Chapter 210 ? Chapter 210: A sense of crisis Translator: 549690339 This was a world of great conflict. The most important thing was the fight. The race wanted to become stronger. They wanted to fight. The strong wanted to become stronger. They also needed to fight for it. The battles weren¡¯t limited to the experts and creatures on the rankings. Resources, luck, and the path of the strong. Any living being within the rules, if they didn¡¯t fight for it, would only slowly fall behind. He was at the bottom and even fell to the dust! And the living beings who won in the battle would benefit endlessly. A six-tailed Lion was explaining to Chu he what a world of great struggle was. He spoke impassioned. After that, it sighed and became silent again. All of this had nothing to do with it now! It was originally a moment that it had been looking forward to. From the distant past, he had sealed himself and paid a great price just to stay in this era and fight for it! He walked out of his own path. Who knew that he would be caught as soon as he came out and had not even moved! He was struck by lightning every day. He was very sad! In the years to come, there was no light at all, only darkness. This was a huge blow to it. Both his body and soul were severely injured. Something was wrong. In the past, it had asked the Heavenly Star Race to calculate for it. There should be no problem with the location of the heavenly abode. Why did he meet a fiend the moment he left? It was just enough to block it. If he had the chance in the future, he would definitely slap the Heavenly Star Race to death. They were actually not working hard when they were receiving benefits. As the six-tailed Lion explained, his thoughts turned and he felt extremely resentful. There was a strong resentment in his voice when he told the story. Chu he, who was drinking tea, glanced at it indifferently. Then, he closed his eyes again and continued to listen quietly. He didn¡¯t cry! It was not a big problem. He held the teacup in one hand and kept turning the sacred Buddha¡¯s stick in the other. The roasted lamb on the stick slowly began to emit an alluring fragrance. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ we don¡¯t know the strength of the human race yet. We can¡¯t go in and capture them directly! The fourth elder from the cave of silken threads analyzed, his eyes glimmering. The other three scorpions nodded their heads. These words made sense! Of course, it was also nonsense. Even though the human race wasn¡¯t on the list, their strength was nothing to the Scorpion race. However, that was only the overall situation. The four of them couldn¡¯t represent the pan Scorpion race. ¡°Why don¡¯t we just send this news back to our race? There¡¯s also a prize!¡± Said the third brother of the cave of silken threads. It felt that it had to be cautious. He couldn¡¯t be reckless when he was outside. nonsense. Bringing it back and spreading the news are two completely different rewards! The second brother of the cave of silken threads immediately denied. let¡¯s capture a few with decent strength first and investigate the strength of the human race before making a decision. The boss of the cave made a decision. The other scorpions nodded. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong! Why do I feel like something is watching us?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the excitement of seeing prey!¡± ¡°We are the prey now!¡± Suddenly, the eyes of the cave¡¯s elder flickered with a dark light and he let out a low voice. The other scorpions were shocked, but they didn¡¯t ask anything. They immediately grouped together and looked around vigilantly. It was a dark and gloomy forest. At this moment, the four brothers of the silk cave became alert. The weak places with life auras were swept by them, and those life forms immediately died. Everything fell into silence. There was no more sound, and even the air seemed to have frozen. They raised their heads and released their mental energy. He was constantly scanning his surroundings. Although he didn¡¯t see or feel anything. However, they still believed in the senses of the boss of the cave! The intuition of a strong person would never come from nowhere. After a while. Ang! Two consecutive explosions. In the dense forest, two small hills suddenly moved and transformed into a primitive beast. A huge hole appeared between the mountainside and turned into a bloody mouth with uneven sharp teeth. The most important thing was. The moment he attacked. Their strength burst out. They were all ninth level Saint Venerables. ¡°Crocodile clan, How dare you!¡± Out of the four silken cave brothers, the ninth level Saint venerable elder took the initiative to face one of them, while the other three eighth and seventh level Saint Venerables faced the other. A bloody battle soon broke out. The entire forest was destroyed. The commotion continued. And this was because the eastern Azure region was becoming more and more solid. Otherwise, a battle between a group of Supreme Saints would definitely destroy this area. Even liangchuan was alerted by the commotion. However, the current Eastern Azure region was too sturdy, and it could no longer pass through! Even the aura that leaked out was only drifting in this dark forest. you b * stard crocodile clan! Our coiling Scorpion Clan is ranked 98th among our experts. How dare you attack us? I advise you to leave immediately. Otherwise, our clan will be exterminated in a single night! The elder of the cave opened his mouth and issued a sharp threat. The two crocodiles were very strong, and it felt pressured even when it was one-on-one. There was no chance of winning if they fought. Therefore, it chose to threaten him directly. It admitted that although their side was weaker, they were not pushovers. The two crocodiles wanted to swallow them, but they didn¡¯t have the appetite. He mentioned his backer. Those who were more tactful would not choose to fight to the death under such circumstances! After all, this was a harmful matter! But at this moment. The shadows around him pressed down. One after another, huge creatures appeared. There were Dragons, Tigers, crocodiles, Eagles, goats, wolves, and even elephants! They were all different existences, but at this moment, they were all gathered together. Their bodies had expanded to the maximum. The entire forest was surrounded! His head was lowered as he watched the battle. Their eyes of various colors were like big light bulbs. They all revealed the meaning of birth. They seemed to be very envious of the bodies of the pan scorpions. They were getting restless. ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± The coiling scorpions were startled. He felt that something was wrong! The sudden appearance of so many beasts, and their powerful auras, did not seem like a good thing. ¡°Do you need help? we¡¯ll split it together!¡± The great saint of the trampling elephant race was the first to speak. He stomped his hooves, eager to try. The other beasts also wagged their tails and moved their claws, ready to enter and fight at any time. It was confirmed! They were really working together! The four brothers of the cave of silken threads felt their hearts tremble. There was still a little bit of luck before, but at this moment, only fear was left. They were all ninth-level Saint Venerables. What kind of concept was this? They were dead for sure, without any chance of survival. When they started fighting, the other party¡¯s companions were watching from the side. And they could join the battle at any time. At this moment, no one could use their full strength. There would be many concerns. As a result, the four brothers of the cave, who were already at a disadvantage, were being suppressed. ¡°No need! We can!¡± ¡°We¡¯ve all agreed on this, you can¡¯t break the rules!¡± The lightning crocodile and kun crocodile became more and more excited as they fought! At this time, it was an advantage, so he naturally didn¡¯t want the other beasts to get involved and take a share. After all, this area was too clean! The chances of meeting a Saint venerable were too few. They could not go anywhere else. This time, he had encountered four Saint Venerables, and they were even Supreme Saints. The rewards were generous. Just thinking about the holiday made them excited. Chapter 211 ? Chapter 211: Uneasy Translator: 549690339 what¡¯s happening there? what a shocking aura! Just looking at it from afar is suffocating! ¡°Quick, go back and report immediately!¡± There were experts from the martial suppression Department patrolling the area. He saw the group of mountain-like giant beasts in the dark forest. There was also the aura they emitted. From a distance, they could not even fly. They landed on the ground with ugly expressions and retreated against the pressure. Then, he quickly returned to report. At the same time, an evacuation signal was sent out, telling the nearby clansmen to leave immediately. When the human Supreme Saints heard the news, they rushed over. The group of beasts was finished! In order to capture the four brothers of the cave of silken threads, who were on the verge of going crazy. The two crocodiles still chose two of their own to help. In the end, the other beasts looked at them enviously, and each crocodile left with a coiling Scorpion. They then dispersed and continued to wander around! ¡°Those crocodiles look very familiar!¡± In the distance, a few human Supreme Saints had rushed over to see what was going on. They looked at the crocodiles carrying the coiling scorpions into liangchuan with grave expressions. it¡¯s very familiar. The one in the lead seems to be the Thunder Sage. I fought with it a hundred years ago, but it was captured in the end. I remember it clearly! ¡°It seems that these guys were released by senior!¡± The Kongming Grand Sage stared at it for a moment before speaking. He heaved a long sigh of relief. He had already known about this matter after coming into contact with the Xia clan! The Dao Masters of the Xia clan loved fishing nets and hooks the most. He was respectfully called the fishing net patriarch! That was why he was the one who attacked a hundred years ago. They also knew that the senior liked to keep small pets! ¡°It¡¯s better to keep an eye on them and not let any accidents happen!¡± The human Supreme Saints heaved a sigh of relief, but they still followed the crocodiles. Just in case! The crocodiles sensed something, but they didn¡¯t care. When he passed by Chu Qiao. A group of crocodiles was afraid of disturbing the other humans and causing trouble. He took the initiative to take a detour and wanted to swim across the sea. However, they had just entered the water and had not swam far. He suddenly felt his heart jump. They leaped up and flew toward the shore. BOOM! In the sound of the waves, a group of fierce beasts suddenly appeared and opened their bloody mouths to bite them. A sense of life and death crisis enveloped him! The crocodiles made a prompt decision and threw out the Scorpion they were carrying. He then sped up and smashed into the shore. Then, he quickly flew for a distance before he dared to turn back. Above the sea, the Scorpions and the fierce beasts had disappeared! Only a little bit of blood-red color was slowly spreading in the sea. Even with their terrifying hearing as Saint Venerables, they could only hear the sound of cloth being torn in the sea, followed by a cracking sound. The plate scorpions must have been eaten! Their expressions were extremely ugly, but the shock was secondary. The most unbearable thing was to lose the holiday that was hard to come by! The human great sage who was following them from a distance was about to leave! But at the last moment, he saw such a shocking scene. His heart trembled! ¡°The endless sea is so terrifying now?¡± The Kongming Grand Sage said. He couldn¡¯t believe it. In the past, they had been flying around on the sea, but nothing had happened to them. ¡°Maybe there¡¯s only one problem here!¡± The Lingyu Grand Sage was bewildered. ¡°No matter what, we have to be more careful! Now that the world has changed, the endless sea might also change!¡± Hong zu said in a serious tone. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡°Liangchuan is changing!¡± Chu he stood on the single-horned beast and glanced at Liang Chuan from high above. As the human race¡¯s prodigies were listed on the heavenly stele. With it as the center, changes were happening without a sound. His luck kept increasing! And this was a continuous process! As long as the human race¡¯s heaven¡¯s pride experts were on the heavenly stele rankings, this change would not stop. In fact, the power of fate also descended in the Barbarian region, but it was all swallowed by the world suppressing cauldron. Then, it changed the Barbarian region according to its rhythm! It did not allow the world to interfere! It was very domineering! ¡°The endless sea is also having some problems!¡± Chu he¡¯s gaze then turned to the endless sea below him. The current Chu he would observe this world every once in a while. Whether it was liangchuan or the eastern Azure region, there would be changes every day. But in fact, the biggest change was in the endless sea. The current endless sea had dispersed along with the thick fog. The seawater immediately became as heavy as lead, and the pressure inside increased by an unknown amount. Right now, the surface of the water was usually very calm. However, if there were any waves, even a slight touch would be enough to crush an ordinary Xiantian Lord to death! This was not the most terrifying thing! The ferocious beasts inside were the most dangerous things. In the past, as long as there was a boat, one could travel in the endless ocean. Even if one flew through the sky, one would be safe and sound. But now, if there were any living beings who dared to do so, the ferocious beasts inside would let them know what cruelty was. The beasts of today were no longer on the same level as before. Whether it was strength or ferocity. Under the seemingly calm surface of the sea, there were many pairs of blood-red eyes and bloody mouths! Chu he¡¯s gaze swept across the ferocious beasts that had bull-like bodies, fish heads, and uneven, sharp teeth. They opened their huge mouths and spat out red blood. These fierce beasts were quite strong! The only pity was that, for some reason, perhaps because they didn¡¯t have any intelligence, the demon suppressing Pagoda couldn¡¯t get much out of them. Compared to other living beings, they were only dregs at the same realm. This was also the reason why Chu he did not have any ideas about them in the past. ¡°It¡¯s not peaceful at all!¡± Chu he sighed as the world changed. He was getting more and more confused now! In the past, he could look at whatever he wanted with a single glance. If this world used to be an innocent little girl ¡­ And it looked like he was completely naked. He sized her up. But now, he had become a burly man with thick hair. She also wore a thick cotton-padded jacket with several layers of color in the middle. Not only did he become ugly. She didn¡¯t want him to continue watching! This made Chu he feel very unhappy. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Chu he was carried by the single-horned beast across the sea. There were ferocious beasts constantly jumping out of the sea with their huge mouths open, trying to swallow the man and the Beast. However, their bodies would explode and turn into a mist of blood halfway through their flight. But even so, it still didn¡¯t scare off the fierce beasts inside. Without any intelligence, they could only instinctively attack the creatures walking on the sea. And with the stimulation of blood, it became even more vicious! This scene scared the unicorn so much that its heart trembled, and its body continued to grow taller. Every time it followed this human Almighty out, it was a test of its soul. The plopping sounds continued, like a blood-colored lotus flower that was constantly blooming. The calm endless ocean began to surge with waves, and even the void trembled when they hit. ¡°Let¡¯s go back!¡± Chu he only let the unicorn return after making a round. Behind him, the blue sea water had been dyed purple by the blood, as if it was ink! Chapter 212 ? Chapter 212: Our clan¡¯s Dao master is invincible Translator: 549690339 Time passed day by day. Lin Xueling and Zhao Yuling, who had already come out of seclusion, often came to Chu he¡¯s place. As a result, the book collection Pavilion regained some liveliness. Liangchuan was the center of the human race. He pushed forward step by step. The clan¡¯s disciples scattered in all directions, looking for their own opportunities. In the blink of an eye, five years had passed. It was spring. All living things were revived! The entire world seemed to be full of vitality. It blew away all the blood that had been buried in the past winter. In the past few years, Chu he had been rather carefree. There was a group of beasts outside to get the fuel for the demon suppressing Pagoda. Although the quality was not very good, Chu he had not gone into seclusion yet. There were several Dao Masters who could take turns to use the third level. Chu he had to make do with it! The forbidden ancient lands had also been set up to the maximum. If he wanted to continue perfecting it, he would have to wait for his cultivation to break through again. Moreover, his cultivation realm was too high, and he didn¡¯t need to go into seclusion for a short time. So now, when he had nothing to do, he would go out for a walk. Chu he, who was dressed in green, walked out with his hands behind his back and strolled to liangchuan. Now, he would often come to this place for a stroll. He was already very familiar with it. He knew all the restaurants, the singers in the Inns, the good eloquence, and the strong wine. He also made some drinking friends who only talked about the world. ¡°Brother Chu is here!¡± Wind sweeping building, Jianglin city. As soon as Chu he appeared, someone called out to him and motioned for him to go over. Chu he nodded. With a smile on his face, he didn¡¯t stand on ceremony and directly sat on it. He took the wine from the person on the table and drank it in one gulp. ¡°Long time no see, brother Zhuo. Did you get a good harvest?¡± The person who called Chu he over. He was someone who had just entered the venerable sovereign realm. He looked young, but he was actually about the same age as Chu he. There was nothing wrong with calling each other brothers! To Chu he, he never looked at one¡¯s cultivation level when interacting with others. This was because no one¡¯s cultivation was higher than his. ¡°Good, very good. I¡¯ve successfully broken through this time!¡± The youth surnamed Zhuo nodded, looking very happy. He also finished a jar of wine in one breath. He then called the waiter to bring two more mountain goats. He also brought a few jars of strong wine! ¡°If my current cultivation base was like before, I could be considered an ancestor in the clan!¡± but he¡¯s not a Saint venerable yet. He¡¯s still a junior, and he¡¯s not even at the top of the junior generation. Times change really fast. He sighed with emotion. however, if it wasn¡¯t for the changes in the times, I might still be a King at the end of my life. He then laughed. The youth surnamed Zhuo was in a good mood after breaking through, so he was talkative! After sighing for a while. Then, he continued to tell Chu he about what he had seen and heard along the way. He was a talkative person. This was also one of the reasons why Chu he had found him to be a drinking friend. brother Chu, you don¡¯t know. There are many opportunities out there, but it¡¯s also very chaotic. Those alien races are too crazy. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any place that¡¯s peaceful! compared to this, liangchuan is like a place beyond the world. ¡°However, I heard that the peaceful days are coming to an end!¡± there are a few big clans around liangchuan. They seem to have some ideas about the human race! ¡°They¡¯re getting restless now, and the great saint patriarchs have all gone over to take a look!¡± As he said this, the youth surnamed Zhuo¡¯s good mood disappeared and he sighed. The peaceful and quiet liangchuan was wonderful! They were fighting outside, and when they came back and saw that their people were fine and the mountains and rivers were prosperous, their hearts would feel very satisfied. Even if they were in trouble outside, the regrets in their hearts would be much less. But now, it was inevitable that all of this would be broken. Naturally, he was very unhappy! ¡°This matter is very likely to be true!¡± the martial arts Department is recruiting more people now. As the times change, they¡¯ve set the minimum requirement to ninth-level venerable sovereign a few years ago, but now they¡¯ve set it back! Chu he listened quietly. Right now, this was the topic of discussion in the restaurant. all these years, the alien races and the human race have been living in peace. I wonder why they suddenly took action this time! in such a great world, although I know that it is impossible to develop steadily forever, the peace will be broken sooner or later! ¡°But it shouldn¡¯t be now.¡± you know, our human race also has Dao Masters! liangchuan isn¡¯t a good place. They have no reason to do this! The youth surnamed Zhuo couldn¡¯t understand this. ¡°Maybe they think that the Dao Masters of the human race are not worth mentioning to them!¡± ¡°It can be easily suppressed!¡± Chu he said with a smile. ¡°Impossible!¡± The youth surnamed Zhuo shook his head and looked at Chu he with dissatisfaction. ¡°The fishnet Dao master of the human race is invincible even among Dao Masters!¡± ¡°I wonder how many ninth level Saint Venerables of the non-human race have been tamed by him and fought for the human race! Protect the safety of the human race!¡± ¡°How can you evaluate him like that!¡± The youth with the surname Zhuo smashed the wine jar on the table. The restaurants here were all filled with cultivators, so their hearing was very good. However, most of the useless information would be directly filtered out and ignored. However, when they heard the words ¡± Dao master ¡°, their attention was directly attracted! since he¡¯s so invincible, why did the alien races dare to come here and act so presumptuously? ¡± Chu he was not angry. He laughed and asked. The people in the restaurant didn¡¯t say anything for a while. However, they looked at Chu he with dissatisfaction. No one would be happy with people who boosted the prestige of other races and destroyed their own ambitions. ¡°Of course, they don¡¯t know how powerful our human Dao master is!¡± Someone said. The others chimed in. ¡°Maybe!¡± Chu he nodded! He raised his head and looked into the distance. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ The territory of the Scorpion Clan! The current leader of the Scorpion family walked into a forbidden area. ¡°Seventh ancestor, there¡¯s some progress with the human race¡¯s movements, but there are many accidents!¡± It stopped outside a cave and said. Its voice wasn¡¯t loud, it was even very low. He was clearly here to report the situation, but he seemed to be afraid of disturbing the existence inside. After waiting for a moment. After two heavy breaths. ¡°What accident?¡± The voice inside sounded impatient. It was already a very low voice, but it still seemed to be disturbing it. the clan has sent experts over one after another, but we¡¯ve lost contact with them and have yet to return. I¡¯ve also found out that four of the clan¡¯s elders have fallen there since the very beginning. it¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t associate it with the human race at that time. Now it seems that the strength of the human race is not weak, so this matter will have to be personally visited by seventh ancestor! The chief of the Scorpion family continued in a low voice. ¡°It¡¯s useless!¡± A cold snort came from the cave! He was dissatisfied with the incompetence of the younger generation. ¡°I know about this! You may leave!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go there personally later!¡± ¡­¡­ Chapter 213 ? Chapter 213: Your opportunity has arrived Translator: 549690339 ¡­¡­¡­¡­ At the same time. In the land of liangchuan. Three foreign figures stepped in. It was a blood-red Lion, its fur blazing like flames. Even its eyes were blood-red, like a manao. It was a big Blue rat. It was a tall and mighty violent ape. If someone who was adventuring outside saw this. He could easily recognize them. These were the three tribes that had stopped the human race from advancing after the human race had pushed out of the liangchuan region. The blood Lion Clan, the blue consumption clan, and the violent ape clan. The three races were originally mortal enemies and often fought each other. Their hatred was even greater than that of the human race. But at this moment, they had come together. that¡¯s the source of our excitement. The astrolabe¡¯s strange movement is coming from there. The tall and mighty blood Lion lifted its head. Its eyes were filled with excitement and anticipation as it looked in a certain direction in the land of liangchuan. As a Dao master, he was the last to arrive. At this time, if there was nothing attracting them, they would not come out so easily! After all ¡­ They had just walked out of their self-seal. His strength had yet to recover to its peak. He came out too early. It was very easy for accidents to happen. Originally, they wanted to let the younger generation come in to see the situation. However, the Dao master of the human race had many tricks up his sleeve. He had raised a group of powerful and ferocious beasts. The younger generation of their clan was unable to enter. Now, as the feeling grew stronger ¡­ In the end, they couldn¡¯t help but attack with their claws. He didn¡¯t want to wait any longer! After all, as time passed, more and more old monsters would come out. When they recovered their strength, they might not even have soup to drink! Therefore, in the early stages, he had to grasp the opportunity when it came. Only by obtaining benefits could he go further in the future. Young creatures in this era might choose to be more cautious when they faced benefits. However, they had sealed themselves in the previous era and had survived until now. He had no choice. There was a price to pay for self-sealing! The moment they came out of the seal, even with their strength, their lives had entered a countdown. This was the reason why all the races were fighting so fiercely in this great era. It was also the reason behind their actions. ¡°I¡¯ve been observing the weather, and I¡¯ve always felt that there¡¯s something strange about liangchuan,¡± Lan Hao raised his head. It looked at the sky. Ever since it stepped into the land of liangchuan, it had been showing a bewildered expression. He felt that something was wrong. ¡°Could the human race be one of the races on the divine monument list?¡± It made a guess! ¡°How is that possible?¡± ¡°What qualifications do puny humans have to be on the list?¡± a bunch of fools. There are only a few great saints in the race. The race list can be ignored. the only thing worth paying attention to in the human race is the Dao master who can tame a group of Supreme Saints! ¡°But is it possible for him to be on the list of powerhouses?¡± The violent ape snorted in disdain. ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± ¡°Even the heavenly human tribe can barely make it onto the list!¡± humans. Our race has had many dealings with them in the past. Other than being a little petty, they have always been crushed by our race! there was no human in the previous era that could pose a threat to me! ¡°It¡¯s impossible for him to be on the list of powerhouses!¡± Bao Yuan patted his chest and said in a domineering manner. ¡°If there¡¯s a possibility, then the only possibility is that a chosen has been born.¡± heaven¡¯s favorites aren¡¯t strong. If there are, it¡¯s a good thing for us! Bao Yuan let out a strange laugh. The other two beasts nodded in agreement. They did not have the heavenly book. However, they could still guess which tribe would be on the list! The only unpredictable and unexpected thing would be The Prodigy roll! But that was the least threatening thing to them! A genius who was not even a thousand years old. If it was a period of time after the great era began ¡­ He might still need to pay attention. But the great era had just begun. A heaven¡¯s favorite had yet to mature and become a strong person. If one didn¡¯t have any backing, they could be easily crushed to death! ¡°We¡¯re here!¡± As the three beasts chatted, they did not stop walking. They had arrived at their destination. I wonder what kind of opportunities are inside that can make me so excited! The blood Lion raised its head and looked at the city in front of it with great anticipation. In Jianglin city. People were coming and going! It was very lively. The three beasts shrunk in size and followed the crowd into the city. Everyone turned a blind eye to them. It was as if he didn¡¯t see them. But at the same time! Behind them, there was a figure with his hands behind his back, following closely. The three beasts also acted as if they didn¡¯t see it! Each of the three alien races had a different treasure. They were slowly searching the huge city. the aura that made me so excited, why did it suddenly disappear? I thought it was from here! LAN mo held an astrolabe in his hand. His eyes glowed as he looked around in confusion. It was still excited before it came in. But now, after he entered, he had disappeared! It felt very strange. ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Do you want me to help you find it?¡± While Lan Hao was confused. A voice suddenly sounded in its ear. His voice was faint, as if he was whispering into its ear. And when he spoke, he even smacked its head. Lan Hao, who was looking at the astrolabe, suddenly felt his hair stand on end. It was like a steel needle standing up! It was instantly frightened! A huge wave was set off in his heart! He was a second-level Dao master. This city, no matter if it was inside, above, or below. Even the flow of air, even the slightest difference. Everything was within its consciousness. But now ¡­ Without a sound, a voice rang in its ears, and its head was touched. What did this mean? It was too clear! It was dangerous! It was terrifying! ¡°Whoosh!!!¡± However, only the hair on Lan Hao¡¯s body stood up. He hadn¡¯t used any fancy methods yet. However, he suddenly felt the space around him twist. An unimaginable gravity pressed down. It was as if the entire world was pressing down on its body. It couldn¡¯t move or even make a sound. This was the purest form of pressure. At this moment, Lan Hao felt that he had lost contact with heaven and earth. It was as if he was being suppressed in an abyss where the laws were incomplete and the laws of heaven and earth were not clear. All of its methods instantly became useless! Fear instantly filled mana cost¡¯s soul. The existence who attacked had not even met, nor did he use any other means. It was suppressed by pure strength without any resistance. This kind of method was something it could not imagine! It represented the difference between the two of them. It was like the difference between heaven and earth. Lan Hao¡¯s eyes turned helplessly to his two companions who had come in with him. However, he realized that they didn¡¯t feel anything. He was still holding the treasure and walking forward while cursing! It didn¡¯t seem to have any feelings about what it had encountered! ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your opportunity has arrived! Your future life will be very exciting!¡± Chapter 214 ? Chapter 214: You can continue Translator: 549690339 In Jianglin city. People were coming and going! A palm slapped down! LAN Mo¡¯s hair, which had been standing on end, immediately shrank back. And his body had been compressed even smaller! Lan Hao¡¯s eyes turned to look at the owner of the palm! ¡°Welcome!¡± Chu he greeted it with a kind smile. ¡°Human!¡± LAN mo roared in disbelief. It did not expect that the one who attacked was a human. In that case, the astronomical phenomenon it had observed before entering was not what the violent ape had guessed, and it was not a heaven¡¯s favorite. Instead, it was because a human had entered the list of powerhouses. However, just as Bao Yuan had analyzed, how was that possible? The humans of the past were at most on the same level as them. Now that such a powerful being had suddenly appeared, there was a high probability that it was not a legacy from the previous era. It was something that appeared in this era! But this was even more unbelievable. Before the great era was restored, the world was incomplete, and the laws were incomplete. Even if he was talented, he would only be able to reach the third-level Dao master realm. If he wanted to make a big breakthrough, this world had no conditions for him! LAN Mo¡¯s thoughts were spinning quickly in his fear, and he couldn¡¯t figure it out. At the same time, its stiff body could not help but follow Chu he slowly. Then, he looked at the blood Lion, who, with fear, had also met the same end. The human simply walked forward. With a light press, the space distorted, and the blood lion¡¯s body was compressed to the extreme. Everything happened extremely fast. Not a single trace of aura leaked out from between the two. On the streets, the people passing by did not notice anything. Even the violent ape, who was walking in front of him, did not feel that anything was wrong. Everything that happened seemed to be happening in another world. Whether it was the vibrations from the blood lion¡¯s body being compressed or the vibrations from the space being almost crushed by gravity, all of its movements had been achieved in true silence. How terrifying that was. He had personally experienced and witnessed it. LAN mo still couldn¡¯t believe it. It was like a dream. It was as if he had fallen into a terrifying illusion. Its spirit and soul trembled with all its might, trying to escape from this unbelievable dream. One had to know that this was not to kill them. Instead, he captured them alive with ease without causing any commotion. It was so casual that it felt like he didn¡¯t use any strength. However, when he passed by, he gently pinched an ant. It had never experienced such strength before, so it couldn¡¯t imagine what level it would need to reach. However, he was sure that he was at least a ninth-level Dao master. It could even be Wufu! Thinking of that possibility, a sense of suffocation arose spontaneously. The suppressed blood Lion was the same. The two beasts followed behind the violent ape mechanically. Waves were constantly surging in his heart! At the same time, his body trembled as he tried to use his strength to break free from the restraints! Although this was very difficult, and even if he managed to break free, looking at the current situation, he would not be able to escape. But they just wanted to try. It was like a pure young girl facing a burly man. She knew that she had no chance, but she still had to shout out the only sound she could. He expressed his unyielding will! He was unwilling. Or perhaps it was pure instinct. ¡°Brother Chu, I was too emotional just now!¡± When he passed by a restaurant, Zhuo minglou walked out and saw Chu he strolling on the street. He came over to greet him. Then, he lowered his head and looked at Chu he¡¯s feet. There were a rat and a Lion on his left and right. ¡°Brother Chu, do you sell the Cubs of the blue consumption clan and the blood Lion Clan here?¡± Zhuo minglou asked, feeling puzzled. When Chu he went out, there was nothing. ¡°Do you want to pick one?¡± Chu he laughed at the table tower. At the same time, he did not stop. He continued to follow the violent ape. ¡°Not bad!¡± it¡¯s indeed quite likable. I¡¯ve never seen a Cub like this outside! ¡°They¡¯re too brutal when they grow up.¡± Zhuo minglou squatted down and touched both LAN mo and blood Lion. He even picked up the blood Lion and pinched its face hard. ¡°Why does the flesh of this blood Lion clan¡¯s Cub feel a little hard?¡± He said and pinched it again. He still didn¡¯t feel good, as if he was pinching a steel plate. ¡°He¡¯s quite fierce!¡± The blood lion¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent. It was extremely fierce, as if it wanted to swallow him. However, he looked at the little guy¡¯s fierce eyes and his expression that was about to explode. Zhuo minglou, on the other hand, was smiling. It was very interesting. It was more fun to play with a little animal with a temper. He liked people with a temper! He even stretched his hand to the blood lion¡¯s mouth to tease it, constantly prying open its tightly shut mouth. He wasn¡¯t afraid of being bitten at all. After all, he was a venerable sovereign. A Cub¡¯s teeth biting his hand would not cause any harm! ¡°But why do I feel like this little guy is sick? his little body is shaking so badly!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect her to be so timid.¡± The Zhuo Ming Tower flipped the blood Lion. He also studied the male and female. He even flicked it! It was very surprised to hear the sound of the flicking. ¡°Maybe the killing intent on your body scared it!¡± Chu he said with a casual smile. ¡°That makes sense!¡± Zhuo minglou nodded. He continued to toy with the blood Lion. The smaller blood Lion was indeed very beautiful, especially its pair of blood-red eyes, which were like manao. They were bright and attracted the attention of many young girls along the way. They were restless and wanted to come over and pinch him! They felt that the silly and cute little lion was very cute. The blood Lion looked at the passersby. It also felt the palm that was constantly rubbing against its body. Its body trembled even more violently! It was a Dao master, but now it was struck by lightning! And he was being looked at with eyes! What a disgrace! Unfortunately, no matter how unwilling it was, it could not break through the shackles. If he could not mobilize the genuine Qi in his body, he would naturally be unable to communicate with heaven and earth. At this moment, its body seemed to have been isolated from the world. ¡°I found it!¡± Suddenly, the violent ape in front let out an excited sound. It stopped in front of a Pavilion. Then, he patted his chest twice. Then, he turned around! But when he saw the situation behind him. Suddenly, he was stunned! He looked at the blood Lion, which was being flipped around in the hands of the human. Even its manhood was being flicked. There was also LAN mo, who looked like he had nothing to live for. The violent ape felt as if its skull was about to explode! This situation didn¡¯t seem right! A sense of fatal danger rapidly rose in its heart. BOOM! In an instant, it made its decision. It wanted to use all its strength to fly up and run away first, then slowly analyze the situation. It didn¡¯t have any thoughts of finding out the reason right now, nor did it have any thoughts of wasting blood Lion blue. Pa! The moment it was about to raise its strength, or rather, the moment it turned its head, it was already dead. A palm smacked heavily on its shoulder. The powerful gravity directly pressed down on it, making it unable to move. ¡°Turn around! You can continue with what you were doing and pretend nothing happened!¡± Chapter 215 ? Chapter 215: A Great Terror is approaching Translator: 549690339 A voice rang out. The violent ape, who had just turned around, was turned back again. It ignored the pavilion in front of it, and its excitement disappeared. In its place was a stormy wave of fear that drowned it. The image of the human flicking the blood lion¡¯s penis kept flashing through its mind. A knocking sound echoed in its ears. It flickered deeply in the depths of its soul. Things were not looking good! ¡°There¡¯s an old human monster on the list!¡± It immediately thought of the problem that LAN mo had discovered when it first came in. Zhuo minglou, who was playing with the blood Lion, looked at the sudden appearance of the violent ape, and his expression became extremely vigilant. That violent ape didn¡¯t look like a baby of a foreign race! It was an adult! Appearing here, he definitely had bad intentions. ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Chu he smiled at the Zhuo minglou, whose aura was about to explode. Infected by her smile, he naturally chose to believe her, and the momentum that was about to rise in his body dissipated. The people around him were the same. He only gave the violent ape a strange look, and then did not care anymore. It was as if there was a force that explained to them that this violent ape was raised by the family and was harmless! And they naturally chose to believe it. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance to fulfill your wish!¡± After Chu he¡¯s words. Bao Yuan walked into the pavilion. After a while. The entire Jianglin city suddenly began to glow, and an ancient aura appeared. It was as if the entire city had woken up at this moment! Chu he¡¯s gaze pierced through the void. He did not stop this change. ¡°What happened? Let¡¯s leave!¡± Zhuo minglou hugged the blood Lion and called out to Chu he. He wanted to fly away. The other people in the city also released their auras. Those who could fly instantly rose into the air. As for those who couldn¡¯t fly, they used their Qinggong and flew toward the city gate at an extremely fast speed. The originally peaceful city was instantly thrown into chaos! The power mixed and exploded. At this moment, the entire city was shaking. Cracks appeared in the void, as if the entire city was sinking. Those who wanted to run out were blocked by the faint light and could not escape at all. Such a thing. Everyone in Jianglin city started panicking. ¡°Brother Chu, it¡¯s not good!¡± Zhuo minglou had already flown up, but when he saw Chu he, he seemed to be stunned and stood still. He returned hurriedly, wanting to carry him along. However, he saw a group of people in the sky who were blocked. They used various means but were unable to get out. He immediately felt that something was wrong. ¡°I don¡¯t know if this is an opportunity or some old monster coming out!¡± ¡°Or perhaps the forbidden Lands.¡± These three situations were common occurrences in this great era. The people in the city saw that they couldn¡¯t get out and started to gather together. He raised his head and looked at the light that was becoming more and more solid. He was extremely nervous. But there was no other way. He could only leave it to fate. BOOM! The entire Jianglin city trembled as if it had fallen into the void. It felt weightless. After more than ten breaths. There was another loud boom, followed by a violent tremor. It was like an object that had fallen from the sky and successfully touched the ground. Then, the light that shrouded Jianglin city disappeared, and the outside world was revealed again. ¡°This isn¡¯t the original world!¡± what¡¯s going on? ¡± the person standing high in the sky looked around and quickly noticed that everything around them had changed. Other than Jianglin city, the sun in the sky was different in every other part of the world! this is a small world. It¡¯s an opportunity! Chu he looked at Zhuo minglou, who looked calm but was still very uneasy, and comforted him. maybe this time, you will have the chance to become a saint venerable or even forge the foundation of a Dao master! He said with a smile. brother Chu, don¡¯t joke with me. Even in an ordinary cave abode of a Dao master, it¡¯s hard to find the opportunity to lay the foundation of a Dao master! Zhuo minglou shook his head and thought that Chu he was joking. He was a person who stood in the wind of the times and had barely stepped into the venerable sovereign realm! His talent and luck weren¡¯t all that good. He was already very happy to be able to step into the Saint venerable realm in this life! He had never even thought of becoming a Taoist venerable! At this moment, after the people in the city had tested the waters, some experts began to walk out one after another to explore this world. Chu he suddenly felt something in his heart. He raised the divine light in his head as if it had pierced through this small world. The things outside that made his heart flutter fell into his eyes. He flicked his finger, and a Starlight pierced through the void. ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡± Chu he retracted his gaze and said. Zhuo minglou looked at Bao Yuan, who had walked out of the pavilion, and then looked at Chu he. Suddenly, an idea appeared in his mind. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ The sudden change in Jianglin city. It alarmed the nearby humans and was quickly reported. In the end, only a few newly advanced Saint Venerables came to check on the situation. It wasn¡¯t that the human race didn¡¯t value it. But at this moment, the old masters of the human race were all at the border of liangchuan, and the news could not reach their ears. At this moment, the human race was in a standoff with the blood Lions, Lan Hao, and the violent apes, who had suddenly exerted pressure. However, the four sides were still restrained. He only maintained the resistance in terms of aura. They didn¡¯t really fight. Zhao Yuling, Lin Xueling, and Lin Teng¡¯s family were all holding the treasures that Chu he had given them in their hands. He was guarding against the claws of the alien Dao master. Just as the four factions were staring at each other. Buzzzzzz! Suddenly, a bone-chilling breeze blew past. In the blink of an eye, it turned into a tornado. &Nbsp; a terrifying aura spread out from it. It connected the heavens and the earth, bringing with it a fearsome might. It was as if a natural disaster had descended upon the world. Boom! Boom! Boom! The tornado of natural disasters that had suddenly appeared on the battlefield. It pressed down on all four sides of the confrontation. It was as if it wanted to kill all living beings in an instant. It gave the four opposing sides of the battlefield a shock. ¡°Damn it!¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The four races were the first to bear the brunt, and those Saint Venerables were directly pressed to the ground. As for the monarch-level beasts, they were swept up by the tornado. He couldn¡¯t even escape. He was directly strangled by the terrifying aura and turned into blood foam! ¡°A Dao sovereign! It¡¯s definitely a Dao sovereign! Hurry up!¡± Ancestor Hong roared! Zhao Yuling, Lin Xueling, and Lin Teng¡¯s family quickly threw the treasures that Chu he had given them into the sky. Instantly, a golden light appeared. It blocked the terrifying storm from liangchuan. ¡°This doesn¡¯t seem like the actions of the Dao Masters of the blood Lion, LAN mo, and violent ape clans!¡± Ancestor Hong looked into the distance through the tragic scene outside the liangchuan River. A terrifying feeling was approaching him. His gaze was extremely solemn. Although he guessed that the Dao master who attacked was not from one of the three clans. However, to be so ruthless and kill indiscriminately without even seeing their faces, this was undoubtedly a demon! Instead, it made him even more worried! ¡°I hope senior¡¯s treasure can make it retreat!¡± Ancestor Hong could only hope for that. However, he didn¡¯t feel confident. The pressure was even greater than facing the three races. One had to know that the reason why he dared to bring the whole clan to confront the three clans despite knowing that they had Dao Masters. In his opinion, in the race war, the Dao master had only been a deterrent so that the other party would not bully the weak. Therefore, he wasn¡¯t afraid of the Dao Masters of the three clans. Instead, he was more afraid of these passers-by! After all, the three clans ¡®headquarters were here. In a situation where the human race also had Dao Masters, their Dao Masters would have concerns! However, if they were just passing by, the other party would not have so many scruples. It was truly dangerous. It was more dangerous for one to appear than three. ¡°I hope there are Dao Masters from the three clans watching!¡± Chapter 216 ? Chapter 216: If you can¡¯t resist, then enjoy it Translator: 549690339 ¡°Dao ancestor!¡± ¡°Dao ancestor!¡± At the border of liangchuan, the Supreme Saints of the three races let out a cry of fear. He called out to his daofather. However, he did not receive any response. They also threw out their true treasures to barely resist. But it was also on the verge of collapse. This storm was getting stronger and stronger. BOOM! In the storm, there was a roar. After that. The terrifying tornado slowly came to a stop. Then, it twisted and transformed into something like a spacetime gate. A huge black figure walked out of it. It was a few thousand meters in size and covered the sky. His long body was like a Divine Dragon. Upon closer inspection, he realized that it was a centipede. However, it only had six claws. Roar! The giant centipede appeared. A loud roar rang out, covering the entire battlefield. This roar seemed to be a casual one. Even though it wasn¡¯t sensed by the humans and beasts hiding in the Supreme treasure ¡­ However, it still made them extremely frightened. The sound wave, which seemed to have substance, hit the light screen formed by the true treasure. It made a creaking sound of friction. It was ear-piercing, as if it was beating on their hearts. Especially the three races. At this moment, the light curtain formed by their Supreme treasures cracked and showed signs of cracking. After a roar. Centipede¡¯s deep eyes looked down at the battlefield below. He just looked at the light. Whether it was a human or a beast, all of them felt a sense of fear. After all, it was the Dao master looking down on them. Just this name alone was enough to intimidate thousands of living beings. That was a synonym for terror. The giant centipede scanned the battlefield below. When it saw the light screen of the human tribe, it was surprised. Then, he let out a cold snort! Its body, which was thousands of meters long, circled in the sky. The air exploded from the centipede¡¯s body, and even space showed signs of distortion. The black centipede¡¯s body seemed to have transformed into an ancient divine mountain. With the force of Mount Tai, he slowly fell down. His target was the light screen created by the human race¡¯s Supreme treasure. Its might was monstrous, and it was abnormally terrifying! Heaven and earth were naturally triggered. Lightning and thunder circled in the sky and then descended, dancing above the divine mountain. ¡°Not good, it seems like they are coming for us!¡± Looking at the terrifying centipede that was heading straight for the human camp, Hong¡¯s expression turned ugly. This person didn¡¯t seem to be passing by. It was very likely that there was a specific target! The more he looked at the centipede, the more familiar it seemed to him. Then, he remembered that he had caught a few crocodiles a few years ago! Then, it fell into the endless sea and was swallowed! From the looks of it, he was here to get back face for the younger generation! I hope senior¡¯s treasure can block it! Ancestor Hong sighed. He could only resign himself to fate when facing an existence of such a level! This was the helplessness of the weak! ¡°My Lord!¡± He raised his head, his eyes shining with desire. He was full of yearning for the realm that could only be considered as a true expert in this era. BOOM! Under the shocked gazes of all the people and beasts. The centipede, which had transformed into an ancient sacred mountain, smashed into the light curtain at the border of liangchuan. The space trembled, and a sense of distortion appeared! A powerful and terrifying shock wave swept out in all directions. Kachaa! The human light curtain was still standing in perfect condition. But for the group of beasts that were hit by the aftershock, the three light screens all made clear cracking sounds. ¡°F * ck!¡± The three tribes, who had just heaved a sigh of relief when they saw the centipede charging toward the human tribe, raised their heads again. They didn¡¯t expect that the humans, who were directly attacked, were fine. They were just a bunch of fish in the pond, and they might suffer in advance. The treasures of both sides seemed to be too different in grade. A group of beasts looked on nervously. Cracks had already appeared on the light screen, and they didn¡¯t even dare to breathe loudly. Even though those who were still alive were all the Lord. However, without protection, they still felt that they couldn¡¯t face the power of a Dao master. Especially the centipede¡¯s performance just now. He felt that he was even stronger than his own daofather. This was even more terrifying! The humans heaved a sigh of relief. He felt that his Dao ancestor was still very powerful! However, it was only a single breath. His heart was still in his mouth. After all, the centipede was still there. A pair of indifferent eyes were staring at them through the light screen. Their scalps were smoking. ¡°Not bad!¡± ¡°It seems that the human race still has some Foundation. The Dao Masters in your race are quite powerful!¡± ¡°It can block a casual attack from me!¡± ¡°Very good, this is interesting!¡± The centipede spoke, its voice cold and sharp. As it spoke, its mouth was pressed against the light screen. Drops of black phlegm were spat out, dripping on the light screen, making a sizzling sound. Then, it turned into green smoke and dissipated. The centipede¡¯s body moved, and in the next moment, it appeared in the sky again. His indifferent gaze swept across the people on the light screen. ¡°It¡¯s getting serious!¡± Ancestor Hong looked up. At this moment, the centipede was clearly preparing a terrifying killing move. The previous attack was just a casual one. Unfortunately, he was not strong enough. He could only endure it passively. Just as ancestor Hong was feeling the pressure, a voice suddenly rang in his mind. ¡°You want power? Relax your mind!¡± Ancestor Hong was stunned for a moment before he became more alert. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you follow the routine?¡± ¡°Forget it!¡± In an instant, ancestor Hong felt an indescribable power enter his body. It didn¡¯t matter if he was willing or not, he was directly stuffed in. At the same time, he had an epiphany. This power only temporarily belonged to him. Let him feel it, let him fight! ¡°Could it be senior Dao master?¡± Ancestor Hong, who was unable to resist, made a guess! Since he was unable to resist, he began to carefully sense and comprehend, to familiarize himself with the great power. ¡°Worship the utmost being!¡± ¡°Welcome undying!¡± Suddenly, a series of praises came from the void. The Starlight bloomed and filled the void. In the void, the centipede, who was about to break the light curtain protecting the human tribe, was stunned. ¡°Hmph! Pretending to be a ghost!¡± It looked around, but it couldn¡¯t find the source of the sound. ¡°This is!¡± ¡°Senior is here!¡± Seeing this familiar scene, the Xia clan¡¯s cultivators were overjoyed. They had not seen such a scene many times, but each time they saw it, it was unforgettable! ¡°Ancestor Hong, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Ancestor Hong, the senior is here. You don¡¯t need to risk your life!¡± At this moment, everyone saw a glowing figure slowly rise into the sky. Then, he walked out of the light curtain. That familiar red robe. They instantly knew who that person was! The Supreme Saints immediately rose into the air, trying to pull him back. However, no one could get close to him. She could only watch him walk out step by step. ¡°Watch me cut it!¡± After they went outside. Stepping on the blooming lotus, ancestor Hong turned his head and looked at the person on the light screen. Then, he turned back. Amidst the sounds of worship in the void, he walked over the stars in the sky, and lotus flowers bloomed under his feet. He raised his eyes and looked at the huge centipede in the sky with eyes like the Black Moon. There was no change in his expression! Chapter 217 ? Chapter 217: The arrival of the sword Translator: 549690339 It had a centipede-like body, six sharp claws, a round head, and long black beards on both sides of its lips. The seventh elder of the Scorpion Clan! It looked at the old figure who was stepping on the Starlight and blooming lotus flowers. Amidst the sounds of worship, he was approaching it step by step. ¡°The human race¡¯s Dao master!¡± It focused its gaze. He felt that there was something wrong with the person who was walking over. It seemed that the power in his body was in chaos. There was a feeling that the human could not control it. ¡°Your realm is unstable! Unfortunately, I can¡¯t enjoy myself to the fullest!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve just come out, and I¡¯m really hoping to have an opponent!¡± ¡°It¡¯ll give me some time to exercise!¡± The seventh ancestor spun in the air, turning the sky dark. Black clouds covered the sun, and his black eyes looked at ancestor Hong carefully before he felt at ease. This human¡¯s appearance was quite impressive. It had almost been frightened just now. He did not act rashly. However, after he appeared, he seemed to only have the power of a Dao master. He must have just made a breakthrough, and even his aura was unstable. It could be destroyed with a wave of its claws! There was nothing to worry about. That imposing treasure would also be his! Its aura rose again! Killing a Dao master right after he came out of seclusion gave him a great sense of achievement! ¡°Is this the power of a Dao master?¡± As he felt the surging power in his body, he dispelled the fearsome aura of the seventh elder of the Scorpion Clan. Ancestor Hong was in high spirits, which he had not felt for many years. He hadn¡¯t felt this way in a long time since he shouldered the responsibility of the rise and fall of the human race! ¡°Sword, come!¡± He shouted loudly! A heavy sword appeared in his hand. The sword was blood red, with blood threads winding around it like spiritual snakes slithering! The red waves between heaven and earth surged and confronted the darkness that enveloped heaven and earth. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong with ancestor Hong!¡± In the light screen below. The human Supreme Saints were confused by ancestor Hong. They couldn¡¯t sense ancestor Hong¡¯s aura from within the light barrier. However, one could see the fierce aura coming from the seventh ancestor of the Scorpion Clan being pushed into the sky as ancestor Hong stepped forward. That was the aura of a Dao master. They had all felt how terrifying the tornado formed by the aura was! Even before they got close, they could already feel the feeling of death. As Supreme Saints, they all felt a chill run down their spines. Not only was ancestor Hong standing on top of it, but he had even dispelled the aura. He even raised his sword. It looked like it was going to take the initiative to attack. It was simply unimaginable! ¡°This Starlight belongs to senior Dao sovereign! He¡¯s probably borrowing power to help ancestor Hong!¡± Meng Yi said. He looked at the lotus flower in the sky with admiration. He had not seen this scene for a long time! ¡°It should be!¡± ¡°However, we¡¯re facing a Dao master now. Can you really make a move from a distance?¡± is senior in trouble and can¡¯t come? look, the Dao Masters of the three clans are not here either! ¡°Could it be that they are entangled with senior Dao sovereign?¡± Lingyu Grand Sage nodded, but then he felt worried. He looked at the land of the three clans that was on the verge of collapse. He started to analyze the situation. When the others heard that it was a senior who had made a move, they felt relieved and did not think too much about it. However, the moment the Lingyu Grand Sage said that, their relaxed expressions changed once more. This thought was very reasonable and well-founded. They looked up at ancestor Hong, who was in the sky, and their confidence was low. After all, ancestor Hong had borrowed the power of his senior. In the face of another Dao master. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s very dangerous! He didn¡¯t feel like he had any chance of winning, and it was a problem whether he could even last a few moves. They didn¡¯t doubt the power of their senior. However, they were not at ease with those who used power. Even though ancestor Hong was the most powerful being in the human race right now, it did not change the fact that he was only a sacred venerate. What he was about to face was a true Dao master. He was an expert of the same level as the Dao master of the human race. senior Dao master can¡¯t get away. The situation is not good. We have to leave as soon as possible while ancestor Hong is busy with the alien race! ¡°There¡¯s no point in us staying here!¡± Lingyu Grand Sage said solemnly. The others nodded, realizing that the situation was dangerous. Ancestor Hong might not be able to hold on for long. Just as they were discussing retreating. The three clans on the other side were also slowly retreating! However ¡­ At this moment! Boom! Boom! Boom! The moment ancestor Hong took out the sword ¡­ A few thousand meters above the ground, the seventh ancestor of the Scorpion Clan was the first to move his claws. A burst of black mist spewed out of his mouth and then condensed into a huge, ferocious mouth. It was as if there were tens of thousands of living beings flashing inside, and their sharp screams echoed in the sky! ¡°I¡¯ll show you what a true Dao master is. It¡¯s not just about power!¡± you will be fortunate enough to become one with my heaven and earth domain! The voice of the seventh elder of Scorpion Clan sounded. It reverberated in the world. ¡°That alien race didn¡¯t take ancestor Hong seriously.¡± The people within the light screen heard the words that came out of the black mist. He felt even more worried and unconfident! Furthermore, they had already made their move. Ancestor Hong¡¯s blood cloud was suppressed and the world was shrouded in black mist. They couldn¡¯t escape even if they wanted to! ¡°He¡¯s a good opponent. It¡¯s a rare opportunity. After this, whether you have the chance to break through or not will depend on your luck!¡± ¡°Try to catch them alive!¡± At this moment. Ancestor Hong heard a voice in his ears. A sharp sword appeared in his mind. Clang! Ancestor Hong made his move. A blood-red sword gleam appeared in the black mist that devoured him. Then, it suddenly bloomed with a dazzling light. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, a blood-red light suddenly shot out of the black Mouth that had swallowed ancestor Hong. Crack! Crack! Crack! The black mist that had turned into a physical substance was like glass that had been shattered. It shattered inch by inch and then exploded at a certain moment. The blood-colored light swept across the world, clearing away the black mist! Ka ka ka! After the blood-red light exploded, there was a moment of silence. Then, there was another strange sound. Then, with a clatter, there was another shattering sound. Blood Lion, LAN mo, and the Saint master of the violent ape clan were pressed to the ground by the aura from the sky. Their array, which was already on the verge of collapse, was completely shattered after this round of collision. They raised their heads and stared at the sky in fear. It was a prayer! He hoped that the two big shots in the sky could take a break. Otherwise, most of them would not be able to withstand the next round of battle! Ancestor Hong revealed himself from the broken black mist. His eyes were tightly shut, as if he was trying to comprehend something. Her long hair danced in the wind, and the Lotus flowers bloomed beneath her feet. The Worshipful murmurs were still echoing, and they were getting louder and louder! ¡°You¡¯re not right!¡± In the sky, seventh elder Scorpion was startled, and his body curled up like a dragon. Chapter 218 ? Chapter 218: Thank you for saving my life: senior Translator: 549690339 The seventh ancestor of the Scorpion Clan! His eyes were fixed on the figure below who had his eyes closed. The light in its eyes flickered. Its domain had been broken! Of course, although this was unexpected, it was far from unbelievable. What seventh ancestor Scorpion couldn¡¯t figure out was how the man in the void broke his domain. One sword! This sword definitely wasn¡¯t the domain power of a Dao realm expert. It was just the willpower of a Saint venerable. Sword intent! It was as if he had broken through its domain. The sharp sword intent in the sword even followed its demonic cloud domain and directly cut into its soul. If it had not reacted quickly, it might have been injured. ¡°This is impossible!¡± The seventh ancestor swayed his body in the sky, and black clouds rolled up again. He couldn¡¯t figure it out. It wasn¡¯t like those trashy Dao Masters. It was very strong, a fourth-level Dao master. &Nbsp; the domain started to stabilize and it was totally different from the illusionary feeling of the first three stages. No matter how powerful a heaven¡¯s favorite was, he couldn¡¯t cross that far! He used his will to break its domain and even made it feel danger. Was this a joke? Not to mention encountering it, it had never even heard of such a thing. ¡°Ancestor Hong is out!¡± Within the light screen. The human experts who had been in despair after seeing ancestor Hong being devoured by the black mist were reinvigorated. But he did not relax. His expression was still solemn. They couldn¡¯t see anything. But this was a battle between Dao Masters. In their minds, the attack that had just passed was just a test. What came next would be even more dangerous. He was not sure how many moves ancestor Hong could block. ¡°It¡¯s very strange. Why are the Dao Masters of the three clans still entangled with senior?¡± Lingyu Grand Sage looked at the group of non-human Saint Venerables who were lying on the ground, bleeding profusely. He felt very puzzled! No matter how angry the Dao Masters of both sides were, they should have come back to take a look after such a big incident! maybe they have already fought, but the battle between Taoist masters is too dangerous. They are entangled too deeply and have reached the climax. They can¡¯t get out easily. The Kong Ming Grand Sage¡¯s expression was solemn as he stroked his beard and made a guess! The others nodded. This guess, based on the current situation, was very reasonable! ¡°I can only hope that they¡¯ll be quick!¡± ¡°Ancestor Hong can also hold on until then!¡± Everyone continued to watch with their heads raised. At this moment. The seventh ancestor couldn¡¯t figure out what the problem was. He also stopped thinking. He struck out with his claws again. When it was thinking about the problem just now, it was also accumulating power and preparing a killing move. Roar! The roar didn¡¯t come from the mouth of the seventh ancestor, but reverberated in the void, suppressing the reverberating sound of worship! The seventh elder of the Scorpion Clan swung his tail! The black clouds above it were burning like demonic flames, burning the space and causing black smoke to rise. Like a comet sweeping across the world, the sound of tearing cloth was heard. Wherever the tail passed, it left a black hole in the void. Then, it smashed fiercely toward Hong zu, who was standing in the void. It was a huge tail! It was as if it could destroy the world! The moment it tilted up. The pressure in the world turned into something tangible. The true Qi in the bodies of the ordinary Saint Venerables from the three races burst, and blood gushed out. Only those great saints could barely keep the Qi in their bodies steady, but that was all! They were terrified. They could clearly feel that if this continued, when the tail wagged once, they would be either dead or crippled! But even if he knew, he had no choice. If he couldn¡¯t escape, he could only bear with it! The moment the tail swept past like a comet, their hearts beat like a drum, and they smelled the breath of death! ¡°My Lord!¡± ¡°My Lord!¡± ¡°Where are you, my Lord?¡± They frantically called out to their Dao master in their hearts. He hoped that it would appear now. It brought them hope. ¡°Ancestor Hong!¡± The human experts in the light curtain exclaimed. At this moment, their hearts were also in their throats. Even though the terrifying aura outside had been blocked. However, when the tail swept past, the shock of tearing space appeared in their eyes. It was as if the abyss had descended to the mortal world and covered them up, bringing with it an extreme sense of suffocation. It was already like this just by looking at it! They couldn¡¯t imagine how much pressure and despair ancestor Hong had to face! The sounds of worship that reverberated between the heavens and the earth became weaker, and the Lotus flowers were destroyed as the comet fell. At this moment, it was as if heaven and earth were about to be split open! Shua! Ancestor Hong closed his eyes. He ¡­ At this moment. He opened his eyes! Time seemed to have stopped, falling into eternal silence! The sword in his hand trembled, and the blood lines around it turned into real blood that surged on it. Ancestor Hong¡¯s eyes pierced through the tail and looked at the seventh ancestor. A chill suddenly appeared on the seventh ancestor. It suddenly became alert! As a Xiantian lifeform, from the moment it gained consciousness, the changes in temperature would not have much of an effect on it! Now, at the level of a Dao master, even if it was placed in an extremely cold place, wrapped in two layers of ice, and then an extremely cold storm, it would not feel anything. Therefore, the only thing that could make it feel this way was some kind of divine power, or from the inside out. It was the kind of ridicule that came from the unseen! A sense of foreboding emerged in the heart of the seventh elder. Ancestor Hong looked at seventh ancestor Scorpion with passion in his eyes, heart, and blood! His entire body was burning! The red robe on his body was torn in the flames. He felt it! The Dao that belonged to him! ¡°Today is the day I will attain Dao!¡± ¡°Thank you for coming!¡± His sword was raised. Shua! He pointed forward! Then, he slashed! Heaven and earth twisted and changed! At this moment, it was as if they were the only two people in the world! Ancestor Hong and the seventh ancestor Scorpion. The sword light illuminated Half the Sky. The comet-like tail filled the other half of the sky, turning it black! Light and darkness collided! Time seemed to have stopped for an eternity at this moment. After that. After the next instant. ¡°BOOM!¡± Light and darkness exploded, as if the heavens and earth were collapsing. ¡°No!¡± ¡°Not good!¡± The eyes of the seventh ancestor of the Scorpion Clan revealed extreme fear and shock. It couldn¡¯t understand how this human could suddenly become so strong. Although its previous casual attack had been blocked, it felt that it was unbelievable. But that was all. It had never thought that this human had the ability to kill it. But in fact! The light was devouring the darkness. The tail that it had flung out was cracking. Pain and the danger of death enveloped it. ¡°Run!¡± It turned around and tried to escape, but this time, the sword light had slashed at its body, and it was extremely fast. It couldn¡¯t even cut off its tail to survive. The feeling of its soul and flesh being torn apart made it so anxious that it let out a series of desperate roars. It reverberated throughout the world! ¡°Why are you using so much force!¡± Just as it was completely shrouded in despair. A voice suddenly resounded in the void. Then, the sword light that had already cut off half of the seventh ancestor¡¯s body stopped. Fresh blood splattered down. The seventh elder was still in shock. An unknown existence had saved it! An extreme sense of gratitude appeared in the depths of its heart. ¡°Many thanks, senior!¡± Even though it was scared out of its mind, it still thanked him at once. This was a favor, a great favor! Moreover, the senior who was able to save it in such a situation must have unimaginable strength. Chapter 219 ? Chapter 219: Non-humans are not allowed in Translator: 549690339 The final result was shocking! Ancestor Hong, who had borrowed the power of the attack, had slain the mighty alien Dao ancestor with a single strike! His body was cut in half. Blood gushed out like rain, and half of his body fell from the sky. If it wasn¡¯t for the sudden attack. It could be an instant kill. ¡°Is ancestor Hong that powerful?¡± The Kongming Grand Sage almost pulled his beard off. Ancestor Hong, who was only borrowing power, was already so powerful. Apart from excitement, he also felt disbelief. This scene was not real, it was like a dream. Was the alien Dao master too unworthy of his title? However, the power that it had displayed earlier was indeed boundlessly terrifying! Just looking at it was enough to make one¡¯s heart tremble. The shockwaves of the aura could kill a Saint venerable. The Saint Venerables of the three races, who were lying on the ground with blood and flesh, were the best proof. They weren¡¯t hit by the attack, but were killed by the aftershock. Only the Supreme Saints with profound strength barely survived. Even so, he was still in a half-dead state. His injuries were serious, and his mind was also seriously damaged. Now that the matter was over, he didn¡¯t even get up and run. All of this showed how terrifying Dao master was. It wasn¡¯t just talk. ¡°No, it¡¯s senior Dao master who is too powerful!¡± Lingyu Grand Sage shook his head. The others were shocked and in awe, and then nodded in agreement. It was indeed so. Hong zu was able to unleash such power just by borrowing power. He killed a Dao master as a Saint master. The realm of the Taoist venerable was unimaginable. He should be at the top of the Dao master realm. ¡°The heavens have blessed the human race!¡± ¡­¡­¡­¡­ In the small world, Chu he retracted his gaze. He looked at the crowd that was climbing the stairs to take the test. He raised his head and looked at the illusionary foreign hollow soul at the end of the stairs. It was the remnant soul of a violent ape! It looked at the person on the stairs with a cold, mocking look. The light in Chu he¡¯s eyes swirled. The hollow soul felt that something was wrong and raised its head suddenly. It looked into Chu he¡¯s eyes. Then, as it roared in pain, its entire illusionary body started to twist. Not long after, its body transformed into a human. White clothes, white robes, white hair, and a horsetail whisk in his hand. In the illusion, he looked like a floating immortal. When it looked at the people at the bottom of the stairs again, it was gentle and kind! Chu he¡¯s gaze shifted again. In the distance, an illusionary blue rat turned into a thin middle-aged man with a pointed mouth and monkey-like cheeks in his confusion. Behind it was The Phantom of a blood Lion. It turned into the image of a strong man with his arms exposed. He patted his chest and touched his bald head, feeling that something was wrong. Chu he¡¯s gaze swept across the place. Silently, this small world was being changed. Whether it was the remnant souls or the killing traps, they were all turned over by a pair of invisible hands. Chu he was very familiar with this process. He often did a good deed like this every day. In the end, Chu he¡¯s mind came to the depths of a Palace. He glanced around and ignored most of the things! He went straight to an altar. There, a black jade divine box with a deep, dark light was placed on top. The cold air from the jade box spread in all directions, making the entire Hall seem cold and damp. Chu he¡¯s mind turned into a Golden Palm and opened the jade box. Shua! An extremely cold light flashed out. Even the space seemed to have frozen. There was a bead inside. It had the same color as the jade box and was equally cold. It could also be said that the coldness in the jade box came from this bead! Even Chu he¡¯s spiritual power felt cold when it came into contact with it. ¡°It¡¯s quite comfortable!¡± Chu he wrapped the bead with his spirit and rubbed it back and forth. He let out a cold breath as he stood at the bottom of the stairs. But to him, he felt a slight sense of comfort. He didn¡¯t reject this feeling. Not only was the bead cool, but it was also useful for his transcendence golden body cultivation. ¡°This is an unexpected surprise!¡± Chu he revealed a smile. It was very rare to encounter something useful to him outside, especially with his current realm. It was very difficult to pick up even one item from a hundred cave abodes. The bead was wrapped and landed on Chu he¡¯s hand through space. It was slightly cold to the touch. Chu he kept playing with it in his palm. Bao Yuan, who was a body¡¯s length behind Chu he, raised his head and looked at the stairs. His eyes flickered with anticipation. ¡°A bunch of stupid humans!¡± It mocked in its heart. However, it raised its head and glanced at Chu he. It felt that things would not go smoothly. The human in front of him was too terrifying. He caught the Taoist Reverend as if he was catching a chicken. The three of them had been captured without any room for resistance. He couldn¡¯t even struggle or roar. He couldn¡¯t see the depth of the human in front of him at all. It made it feel very uncertain. This small world might not be able to cause too much trouble for the human in front of him. It should only be a little bit of effort for him. however, this should be enough. As long as I can distract him, I can find an opportunity to escape with senior¡¯s help. I don¡¯t need this small world of my ancestor¡¯s inheritance! Bao Yuan pondered in his heart, and then made a decision. He began to simulate his escape plan. This was its only chance! This human was too terrifying. It felt that the arrangements of the seniors in the small world might not be useful. After all, even though those arrangements had taken several generations, they were still inanimate objects. in this chaotic moment, teleport out and get rid of the control. Burn your life force and escape! The violent ape knew that there was a small spatial teleportation formation here! It was for the seniors to prevent the juniors from being blocked and used after receiving the inheritance. He could leave the small world directly. Bao Yuan¡¯s heart was filled with hope as he climbed up the stairs step by step! When the first human appeared at the end of the stairs. A white-bearded old man appeared. Moreover, his kindness and gentleness to the human juniors didn¡¯t seem to be an act. He was sincere. The violent ape behind was in a mess! Its gaze passed through the stairs and looked at the door of the palace. The Golden words ¡°human heritage¡± dazzled its eyes! It was very eye-piercing! No, it¡¯s not like this! This result was something that Bao Yuan could not accept. ¡°Could it be that senior saw that a human expert had sneaked in here and deliberately pretended to be uncertain?¡± Bao Yuan thought of a possibility. ¡°Yes, it must be like this! It must be like this!¡± It instantly felt that it had found the reason. It had to be this reason. They finally reached the top of the stairs. Bao Yuan blinked his eyes at the white-bearded old man. Everything was expressed by its eyes without words. This was also the limit of what it could do! ¡°Outsiders, you can¡¯t enter!¡± However, the white-bearded old man took a look at it, and his expression changed. He blew at his beard and glared at it. With a look of disdain, he spoke in a serious manner. Bao Yuan: ¡°¡± It widened its eyes and could feel the old man¡¯s genuine disgust. He really didn¡¯t look like he was pretending! Chapter 220 ? Chapter 220: Just this Translator: 549690339 This small world was huge. But this time, there were also many people who came in. In the absence of great danger, even if many people could not pass and were trapped, they could not withstand the stream of people that came in wave after wave. For any test, some people would be trapped, but there would always be people who passed. The people in the city were like locusts, slowly advancing forward, plundering everything they saw. Bao Yuan, Lan Hao, and Xue Shi followed Chu he around and witnessed everything with their own eyes. He was in a daze and still couldn¡¯t figure it out. It was something left behind by their ancestors. Just like that, it slowly disappeared! The violent ape, who had already simulated several escape modes, felt its heart sink to the bottom, and only despair remained. Chu he, who walked into the hall, looked around. He took a look at the Zhuo Ming Tower, which he had opened the back door to and had successfully made it to the end through hard work. Then, he brought the three beasts out of the small world. Outside, there were a lot of people surrounding the area that had become a huge pit. There were also experts from the martial suppression Department who were constantly checking the area. Chu he swept a glance at the crowd and then returned with the three beasts. On the way! The half-dead seventh elder was dragged by the chains toward the Barbarian region. All the humans and beasts avoided him. Even the chirping of the insects had disappeared. The flowers, grass, and trees couldn¡¯t even let out air, as if they were being pinched. There was only depression along the way. The three dragons at the front were also trembling and couldn¡¯t fly. Their tails wrapped around the chains and they slowly crawled forward. At this moment, the seventh ancestor of the Scorpion Clan couldn¡¯t use his full strength! However, it could not hide its ferocity, which could still intimidate other living beings. The might of a Tiger¡¯s death is still there! Moreover, it was not dead yet! He saw Chu he appear. The dragons, who had been frightened by the aura, all heaved a sigh of relief. He quickly retreated a large distance. ¡°It¡¯s useless! Even a Dragon is afraid of insects!¡± Chu he casually picked up the half-broken seventh elder of the pan Xie family. ¡°It¡¯s senior!¡± Hearing the familiar voice, the seventh elder opened his eyes in surprise. ¡°Human, human, human!¡± When he saw that it was a person who lifted it up, he was stunned. The hope that had just risen in the seventh ancestor of the Scorpion Clan sank again. This time, it sank into an abyss where there was no light. Blood gushed out from the place where its tail was cut off in excitement. It had never thought that at the last moment, the one who would save it would be a human. There was no reason for humans to save it! That could only be said to have ill intentions. He wanted to live! They were eaten raw, fried, and refined into medicine! One tragic scene after another flashed through the mind of the seventh ancestor. At the same time, it couldn¡¯t figure it out. How could there be such an expert in the human race! It didn¡¯t make sense. It turned its eyes and looked at Chu he¡¯s forehead carefully. No mark. In other words, this wasn¡¯t the celestial who had been listed on the list, but an ordinary human. However, it was able to cut off the terrifying sword light that was slashing at it without a sound. With such strength, he was definitely qualified to be ranked on the list of powerhouses. But why was he not on the list? Was he not human? ¡°I hope so!¡± This was the last hope of the seventh ancestor of the Scorpion Clan. It felt that the possibility was very high. After all, he had such terrifying strength, but he was not on the list. Something was definitely wrong! Chu he brought the four beasts to the third level of the demon-suppressing Pagoda. Inside, a group of non-humans who were taking turns to rest were curled up in a corner. Two non-humans were on top of them and were crying out in pain from the attacks. The Four Divine Beasts looked up, and a bad feeling rose in their hearts. This place was very indecent. ¡°Come, take a good rest and recover soon!¡± Chu he took out a pile of treasures and stuffed them into the mouth of the seventh elder. A bottle of spiritual milk that could regrow broken limbs was sprinkled on its broken body. If not for the environment! This scene would definitely move the seventh elder. Under such circumstances, it was even possible for him to devote his life to her in his excitement! But now ¡­ Looking at the non-human Dao master howling under the lightning and the pitying gazes of the others in the corner, it felt a chill in its heart! This guy in human skin! He had a strange fetish! senior, the first ancestor of my clan is listed on the heavenly stele. If you let me go, you will receive the eternal friendship of the Scorpion Clan! Seventh ancestor Scorpion said. He moved out of the backstage. If it didn¡¯t speak now, it felt that it wouldn¡¯t have the chance in the future! ¡°How strong is the first patriarch?¡± Chu he¡¯s eyes flickered as he asked. His hands did not stop moving. He had some impression of the Scorpion Clan. His old ancestor was ranked 98th on the heavenly stele rankings. Even though it was ranked at the bottom. However, as long as they were on the list, they were worth paying attention to. After all, he was still a nobody on the list. the first ancestor has already evolved his domain to the extreme. He has begun to understand the rules and construct the prototype of the world. He is moving toward the heaven-trampling realm! The seventh elder Scorpion said arrogantly. The first ancestor¡¯s name gave him some confidence. There were nine levels of Dao master, and there was a huge difference between each level. As for the first ancestor, although he had not reached the peak of this realm, he had just entered the ninth-level Dao master. It would be an exaggeration to say that he had begun to construct the embryonic form of the world. But that didn¡¯t stop it from boasting. After all, a ninth-level Dao master¡¯s strength was already at the top. In terms of cultivation, most of the people on the heavenly stele rankings were at this level! As for the strength of their combat strength, it could only be said that some races were naturally gifted. ¡°Just this?¡± Chu he was stunned. He had caught a few Saint Venerables from the coiling Scorpion race before, but they were too weak to know much about the situation of the patriarchs! It sounded like a simulation. Therefore, Chu he was not sure what the strongest combat power of their clan was. He was still a little worried! However, he did not expect ¡­ Those who were on the heavenly stele list were only at the ninth level of Dao master. He couldn¡¯t even compare to a nobody like him. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not joking?¡± Chu he asked again. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t!¡± Seventh elder Scorpion felt that something was wrong. This man in human skin didn¡¯t seem to care about the first patriarch¡¯s cultivation base. Was it an illusion? It shouldn¡¯t be! A ninth-level Dao master was already the strength of the peak level! ¡°Hehe!¡± Chu he put away the medicine bottle. He touched his chin and pondered. In that case, he had worried for nothing! Those on the heavenly stele ranking were not as terrifying as he had imagined. ¡°Then why am I not on the list?¡± Chu he touched his chin with his fingers and muttered to himself. ¡°Could it be because of Yingluo?¡± Chu he made a bold guess. As a Saint reader. He guessed that it might be because he didn¡¯t belong to this world and had jumped out of the rules. Or perhaps it was because of the system. But no matter what the reason was. The reason his name was not recorded on the heavenly stele rankings was not because he was too weak. This was good news for him. don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve been friends with the first elder God for a long time ever since the juniors of your tribe came. I¡¯ll welcome him with open arms. I¡¯ll definitely make sure he¡¯ll be satisfied with my reception! Chu he patted the head of the seventh ancestor of pan Xie with a relaxed smile on his face. There was a price to pay for scaring him! Chapter 221 ? Chapter 221: The situation of the demons Translator: 549690339 Chu he stayed on the third level for a while. He treated the injuries of the seventh elder of the Scorpion Clan. Then, he rotated the two beasts above to give them the lightning strike allowance. Then, he turned around and went to the second floor. After a quick glance, his eyes finally stopped at the door that had been squeezed the most but produced the least. This evil door had been exploited for many years, and it had been constantly being used, but it still showed no signs of damage. Chu he took it out of the oil pan. He looked over! This time, it directly penetrated through. It was dark and deep, with no end in sight. All kinds of spirits flashed in the darkness, and there were also shrill roars echoing! This door led to an unknown abyss. All he could see inside were Devils. If he opened it and let the lightning strike it, he would be killed! There was definitely enough milk. The power of fate it produced was unimaginable. Chu he¡¯s eyes lit up. He had always thought that this door was used for teleportation, but he did not expect it to be the entrance to the abyss. Just as Chu he¡¯s gaze was about to reach the end ¡­ A roar suddenly sounded. Shua! In the abyss, a pair of eyes the size of the sun suddenly opened, making the dark abyss look as if it had been turned on. As far as his eyes could see, a cacophony of shrill screams followed. Groups of demons burned without fire and turned into nothingness. Finally! The eyes that suddenly opened met Chu he¡¯s gaze. This was a face-off that transcended time and space. They were tightly pressed together. They looked at each other deeply! There was no sound, no explosion. Only the space nearby was distorted, creating a sense of chaos. A moment later! From the bottom of the abyss, the blood-red light that was rushing up with anger began to retreat. The light that was shooting from above, burning with golden flames, continued to suppress. In the end, the blood-red light disappeared and was stuffed back into the two big eyes. The golden light was dazzling, and a thick layer of skin film was pulled down like a curtain, covering the eyes in time. The Golden flames burned on it, causing his eyelids to split open, and two streams of black demonic blood flowed out! ¡°Who¡¯s there!¡± At the bottom of the abyss, a hoarse question finally sounded. Then, along with the question, the Golden flame suddenly disappeared. ¡°What a pity!¡± In the demon-suppressing Pagoda. Chu he opened his eyes, looked at the door, and shook his head. There were countless demons in the abyss just now. The old devil had suddenly appeared and wanted to finish it off with the death gaze, so both sides couldn¡¯t hold back for a moment. Those little demons were all annihilated! That was all luck! Moreover, it was of a very high grade. ¡°I hope this demon can work hard and make up for all the losses.¡± Chu he threw the door back into the pot of oil. It wasn¡¯t the time to use it yet. In the abyss. Shua! Shua! Shua! As the light closed and lit up, it flickered continuously. It made the dark abyss even more terrifying. In the end, it confirmed that the being that it had just met eyes with had left. The light finally stabilized. The huge eyeball stared above without moving, but the light in it didn¡¯t dare to rush up. how dare you threaten this God! When this God gets out and completely recovers, I¡¯ll definitely kill you! The hoarse voice stopped halfway. The light in his eyes became weaker as he sneakily scanned his surroundings! It closed its eyes again and did not speak. It was good to keep the hatred in one¡¯s heart. Although it was imposing to say it out loud, it could easily lead to changes. It seemed that something had happened outside the abyss. He didn¡¯t know what those guys were up to. The time was almost up! Still not coming over. He wasn¡¯t in a hurry in the past. Now, it suddenly felt very panicked. He hoped to get out of here quickly. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ In an endless void. Shua! A great demon opened his eyes. ¡°AI!¡± ¡°The time is almost up!¡± we can only give up on sixth ancestor¡¯s side for now. We¡¯ll talk about it later! ¡°With sixth ancestor¡¯s strength, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem!¡± ¡°It can come out on its own!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity that the demonic abyss is there!¡± The demon had a ruthless light, it glanced at the void in front of it, then turned around and disappeared! ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chu he walked out of the demon-suppressing Pagoda. He picked up the most ancient being from the third floor. It was a two-headed dog with the smell of fire. He then placed the Hellfire two-headed Hound on the ground. He poured a pot of tea and sat on the chair. ¡°Tell me about the situation of those demons. How much do you know?¡± Chu he turned the teacup and took the initiative to ask. Although he had many generals under him, no one had asked this question before he had asked. As for heavenly demon ha Yong and the big black rat, they were still alive. They should be local demons, and they were weak, so they knew too little! Every time he answered, it was just hearsay, and it was all about insignificant things. ¡°Devil?¡± The Hellfire two-headed Hound shook its head and wanted to express its shock. However, when he thought about the current situation ¡­ This matter had nothing to do with it! It squatted down and wagged its tail twice. He began to tell the story honestly. demons are not creatures from the deserted world. They come from a place called the demon world. ¡°Their way of cultivation is very evil, which is a threat to all intelligent creatures. That¡¯s why they are the common enemy of all creatures in the deserted world.¡± in the previous era, the deserted world had a great battle with the Devils from the devil World. We won and exterminated all the Devils! there was a great battle that caused great suffering and countless deaths. Even a heaven trampling stage expert fell! The Hellfire two-headed dog explained. Its ability to tell stories was not good. It wasn¡¯t brilliant. ¡°Where is the devil World?¡± Chu he asked again when he saw the Hellfire Hound stop talking after it finished speaking. I don¡¯t know. Those demons appeared abruptly, and after they were forced to retreat, they disappeared completely! we¡¯ve also caught them alive, but those guys couldn¡¯t say anything about the entrance to the demon world! Chu he asked, and the Hellfire two-headed dog answered honestly. After saying what it needed to say, it closed its mouth again. Chu he cast a glance at the Hellfire Hound. This guy didn¡¯t know how to cherish the opportunity at all. Forget it, he said it so dryly, but he didn¡¯t even take the initiative. Telling a story was an easy job, but it was the favorite of his generals! When they were happy, they would reward him with a period of vacation. ¡°Do you know there¡¯s a door in the demonic realm?¡± Chu he asked again. As he spoke, he moved his finger and drew the shape of the door in the air. ¡°The gate of the abyss!¡± The Hellfire two-headed Hound took a look and revealed a shocked expression. However, he recovered very quickly! This matter had nothing to do with it now. In his current situation, everything else was just floating clouds. every gate of the abyss represents a tribe in the demon world, and there will be a terrifying existence inside! in the past, I¡¯ve heard from an omnipotent expert of the che clan that those terrifying existences of the demon clan have to pay a huge price to enter this world. However, they can avoid it within the door! The Hellfire two-headed Hound drily explained the situation. Then, he shut his mouth again. After listening to him, Chu he nodded. He immediately picked up the Hellfire two-headed dog from the ground and threw it under a ball of lightning on the third level. Chapter 222 ? Chapter 222: The seventh elder has disappeared Translator: 549690339 ¡°Devil World!¡± ¡°The gate of the abyss!¡± Chu he finished the tea in his cup and exhaled a thick fragrance of tea. The light in his eyes flickered, forming a field of stars. To these demons, he had to tell the truth. He was still very interested. They were very greedy for their bodies. Excluding the point of endurance, the ninth-level Saint venerable Heavenly Devil ha Yong was already comparable to Zhu Gang, who had swallowed an endless amount of baleful Qi. It was very powerful. One could only imagine how powerful the healing power of a Dao master was. The most important thing was that by using these demons to refine Qi, even if the fiendish Qi was completely dried up, they could continue to refine it. Therefore, Chu he valued the two demons under him very much. He was given the best treatment. He gave them all the messy and evil things he had picked up outside, whether they were useful or not. They were raised very well and very strong. He was hoping that they could go further. However, there was a problem with their mentality. It was the kind that couldn¡¯t be changed even through ideological education. Their strength had risen so much that it was about to leak out! However, it just couldn¡¯t produce a qualitative change and improve. That was because they were too passive. This made Chu he feel very disappointed. Therefore, he really wanted to find more substitutes. However, he had been in liangchuan for a long time and had not seen any other demons. He had originally put this matter aside. Today, when he saw the old demon in the demon abyss, his interest was piqued again. ¡°Unfortunately, there¡¯s no bait that these demons are interested in!¡± Chu he shook his head. He felt that it was a pity. He had a lot of bait in his hands. But none of them managed to catch the demon! That door was a good chance, but its grade was a little high. It was very easy to fish up guys that couldn¡¯t be dealt with. Therefore, Chu he had no intention of using it as bait. Instead, he wanted to completely shield it. ¡°Forget it! Just let nature take its course!¡± ¡°There will always be a chance!¡± Chu he shook his head. He was a fisherman of the Jiang Ziya type. He wanted the willing to take the bait! It was impossible for him to take the initiative to search for it outside of liangchuan. That was not his style. Therefore, it was useless to think too much. He took out his fishing rod and threw it into the air. After a while. In the midst of the bleating, he caught a mountain goat! ¡°It¡¯s still easier to catch sheep!¡± Chu he skillfully cleaned up the sheep and strung it up with the sacred Buddha¡¯s rod. Void flames burned as he held the sheep and turned it around while throwing the ingredients. After that, he even found a few foreign races with better voices from the third floor. As he listened to the book, he also listened to the accompaniment of the instruments. He really enjoyed it. The only pity was that these foreign races were all too crude! If he wanted one, he didn¡¯t even have the conditions for a one-stop service. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Two years passed in the blink of an eye. On this day. Zhao Yuling, who had been working with other human experts to protect ancestor Hong at the liangchuan border, had returned to report the good news. ancestor Hong has broken through to the Dao realm! Chu he, who was meditating and cultivating his transcendence golden body under the willow tree, opened his eyes. A smile appeared on his face. He was indeed surprised by ancestor Hong¡¯s breakthrough, but he had seen it all. After borrowing the power, ancestor Hong went into seclusion. Then, he achieved Dao. He had walked his own path. His aptitude was very good. It was a pity that he didn¡¯t come to Forest City. He wasn¡¯t able to maximize the use of the lingering charm of Dao. ¡°The reason I could break through so easily is also related to the changes in this world, and also because I received the benefits of little Tengfei.¡± Chu he raised his head. The changes in this world were too great, so it was easy to attain Dao. In addition, he was famous on the human race¡¯s prodigy roll, so he would be favored by the unseen world. Otherwise, if it was the world of the past and the situation of the human race ¡­ Hong zu had just broken through to ninth-level Saint venerable. If he wanted to reach the Dao master realm, he might not be able to do it even if Chu he lent him strength one or two more times. ¡°Brother Chu, can I ask about something?¡± ¡°I¡¯m very curious!¡± Zhao Yuling was sitting on a chair, perplexed by something she was curious about, and she felt very uncomfortable. It was useless to grab the little jerk and give him a good beating. She threw the turtle aside and couldn¡¯t help asking. ¡°Ask!¡± Chu he said with a smile. ¡°What realm are you at?¡± This was the question that Zhao Yuling was getting more and more curious about. Chu he was like a bottomless pit. When she was a King, she thought Chu he was a venerable sovereign. Then, when he became a venerable sovereign, he thought Chu he was a sacred venerable at first, but later on, he thought he was just an ordinary Dao master. But now, Chu he had only borrowed the power of ancestor Hong and he had directly crippled a Dao master. He had even used this opportunity to break through. It was too ferocious! Even now, it was still unbelievable. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. He¡¯s just a little bit stronger than that crippled outsider Dao sovereign! Just a little bit!¡± Chu he said with a mysterious smile. ¡°Eh!¡± ¡°Alright then!¡± Zhao Yuling rested her chin on the edge of the teacup, nodded, and didn¡¯t ask any further. This question had been asked twice! Chu he¡¯s answer was the same every time. She didn¡¯t expect to get the right answer when she asked. The reason why he still asked was because it was really uncomfortable to hold it in. Now that he had asked, although he didn¡¯t get an answer, he felt much better! ¡­¡­¡­¡­ The territory of the Scorpion Clan! The current clan leader of the Scorpion Clan walked into the forbidden area that the seventh elder had sealed. seventh elder, the changes outside are getting bigger and bigger. The human race¡¯s Prodigy¡¯s ranking has risen by another two places! It stopped outside the cave and said in a low voice. It had come here to urge him tactfully. The world was changing more and more, and now was the period of time when the prodigies were growing at their fastest. Time was precious. He couldn¡¯t delay. However, two years had passed, and there was still no movement from Group Seven. It was worried that team seven would forget about it after agreeing that day and fall asleep. He didn¡¯t wake up! This was very possible. After he finished speaking. It lowered its head and quietly waited for a reply. However, a long time passed. There was no sound coming from inside. ¡°Seventh elder!¡± The current leader of the Scorpion family called out in a low voice. ¡°Seven groups!¡± Every time it shouted, it would pause for a moment. ¡­¡­ ¡°Seventh elder!¡± Its voice gradually became louder, and it was almost roaring at the end! It felt that something was wrong. The seventh elder seemed to have a problem. It turned around, and soon, all the elders of the coiling Scorpion Clan were gathered here! The group of scorpions took turns to roar. He began to wander around the cave abode uneasily. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Just as they were discussing how to dig open the seventh ancestor¡¯s cave to see the situation ¡­ A majestic voice rang out. A Scorpion with death Qi around its body appeared. ¡°The third patriarch!¡± The current Chief of the Scorpion family was uncertain. It had never seen the seven great ancestors with its own eyes. Everything about them, including their faces and personalities, had only been seen in the statues and books. ¡°Mm! It¡¯s this ancestor!¡± ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± The third patriarch nodded. Then, he looked at the group of juniors who were wandering around the cave and asked again. Chapter 223 ? Chapter 223: Let me out Translator: 549690339 seventh brother isn¡¯t here. Looking at the situation, he has been out for some time! The three ancestors Scorpion listened to their juniors. He checked outside the cave for a moment. He found that the strongest restriction in the cave had been closed, and with his strength, he could easily open it. It went in to take a look and then spoke! its bead of life is fine, which means it is fine. Now, the eastern Azure region is full of opportunities. Maybe it has encountered a good thing or is trapped somewhere and can¡¯t return for a while! The third ancestor Scorpion closed his eyes and sensed for a while, then made a reasonable guess! Although the seventh elder had been away for a long time, it wasn¡¯t long either. Whether it was a crisis or an opportunity, although he could not be sure. But as long as his bead of life was still fine! Then, it would not be a big problem. Everything else was a small matter. since seventh brother is in trouble, I¡¯ll make a trip to the human race¡¯s prodigy. I can also take the opportunity to see how seventh brother is doing and see this world! The words of the third ancestor Scorpion fell. His figure disappeared. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Deep in the core of the eastern Azure region. As the great change began ¡­ Other than the old Ma clan, the other Dao master clans quickly noticed that something was wrong. They couldn¡¯t contact the Dao Masters or the patriarchs of their clans. It would be useless even if the forbidden land was destroyed. In the past. Even if they didn¡¯t have a Dao master, their strength was still above the other races outside the core area. Coupled with the reputation of the Dao master tribe, no one dared to have the intention to provoke them. But now ¡­ The times had changed! To those powerful races who had hidden in their grotto-heavens after the great change in the last era, the Dao master tribe was very famous. It¡¯s useless! Even if there were Dao Masters, they would dare to attack in order to fight for benefits. Not to mention that it was just a mere name. In the eyes of those races, it was just a joke. The core of the eastern Azure region had undergone a great change. Even if those Dao master clans joined forces, it would be useless. Without a real Dao master, everything was just an illusion. In the past, the Dao master tribe would only acknowledge their ancestors if they met a fellow tribe member who hid in a Grotto-heaven. Otherwise, they would be reduced to food. He allowed them to suppress him. They had lost their high and mighty status. Because they were at the core, there were too many powerful races here. They were even more miserable than the small clans on the edge of the land. On this day! A group of Supreme Saints from a group of Dao Masters. Following the clues, he found the traces of the missing Dao master. This was a forbidden area that had existed before the great change had even begun. It was a place where the Dao Masters and patriarchs of the various races had issued a ban to not approach. In the past, there had been no living beings within thousands of miles of this place. The group of Supreme Saints raised their heads and looked at the huge mountain in front of them. The mountain was pitch-black and looked like the head of a giant beast. Its ferocious mouth was still open. At first glance, it looked strange and ferocious. Even as great saints, they felt uneasy about the aura coming from inside. The intention to retreat grew. However, now that their race was in danger, even if there was danger, they could only brace themselves and face it! The group of Supreme Saints came from different races and could not choose a representative. In the end, they could only barge in together. Boom! Boom! Boom! After the group of Supreme Saints entered the mountain. A few days later. The huge mouth that was like a giant beast¡¯s head suddenly closed! A burst of black mist gushed out from the mountain, and then suddenly spread out. Wherever it passed, the flowers and trees withered. Even the living beings that were covered by it seemed to have experienced endless years. In an instant, he experienced his entire life. His body withered, his bones shattered, and finally, he was annihilated! The strong race that had awakened at the core was alarmed. A group of experts came over to take a look and even tried to join forces to stop it, but it was useless. The spread of the black mist could not be stopped at all. This caused the core of the eastern Azure region to suddenly boil over. However, it was still alright. More than ten days passed. The black mist stopped spreading. This made the old ancestors, who had been unable to hold back and wanted to jump out of the seal, heave a sigh of relief. However ¡­ Although the black mist had stopped expanding, it did not dissipate. Instead, it became thicker and thicker, as if ink could drip out from it. Furthermore, there would be strange ear-piercing sounds coming out from within every once in a while. This caused the strong races in the core area to feel extremely uneasy. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Under the willow tree. Chu he was teaching Zhao Yuling and Lin Xueling as he ate the roasted meat! He suddenly raised his head and looked at the sky. The originally clear heaven and earth. Suddenly, there was a hint of gloominess. It was like a white thigh stained with mud. Chu he took out the eight-trigram disk and controlled it with his mind. He began to calculate the heaven and earth. In the end. The divination showed! This was an ominous sign! Chu he frowned. The heaven and earth were inauspicious, and it was hard to say if he would not be affected. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, brother Chu?¡± When he saw Chu he suddenly take out the divination plate, his expression changed after a while. Zhao Yuling asked, puzzled. ¡°The great era of heaven and earth is about to begin!¡± Chu he said in an enigmatic manner. The heaven and earth were ominous. He didn¡¯t know the exact situation, so he could only say this. ¡°It¡¯s starting again!¡± Zhao Yuling nodded. Then, he continued to cultivate as if he was used to it! Lin Xueling, who had just opened her eyes, also closed them. The momentum of the world had been pulled apart too many times! He had to poop every few days. They were used to it now! They were numbed by the pulling! They could no longer be as excited as before. At the beginning of the great era, they just had to cultivate hard and improve themselves. Anyway, with their cultivation, they couldn¡¯t participate in the competition. Every time, they would shout ¡°666¡±! They were getting more and more open-minded about this. This was also an important reason why they couldn¡¯t get excited. Every time, after they had worked hard, they would want to compete with their blood boiling. But every time, he would find that their strength was still far from enough. His hot blood was worn down again and again. It was easy to understand why he was no longer enthusiastic. Chu he kept the eight-trigram disc and was thinking while touching his chin. Suddenly, he looked at the bottom of the world suppressing cauldron. There was a slight movement there. Chu he looked around and saw the door that was trembling slightly in the confinement. He moved and appeared by the door in the next moment. ¡°The world has changed. You should come in or let me go. It¡¯s good for everyone!¡± He said. He saw Chu he. Words appeared on the door. ¡°You should tell me what the change is!¡± Chu he took the initiative to ask. He realized that ever since he came out of seclusion, his thirst for knowledge had increased as his strength increased. this world is about to be eroded. None of the living beings in this world can escape! The words on the door changed as he answered. ¡°What can you change if you¡¯re corrupted by someone? You have to know that you can¡¯t even get out of the restriction I set up.¡± Chu he said. I don¡¯t know who it was. You can go inside the door to find the answer. as for why I can¡¯t escape your restriction, I¡¯m just a door, a door to the land of inheritance set up by a heaven trampling expert. I¡¯m not good at these things! The words on the door changed. just the inheritance of a heaven trampling expert can resolve the changes in the world this time? ¡± Chu he asked again with surprise in his eyes. Chapter 224 ? Chapter 224: The divine monument looks much more pleasing to the eye Translator: 549690339 Chu he talked to the door for a while! He felt that this fellow didn¡¯t really understand. Maybe it was because he was locked up for too long. It wanted to take this opportunity to trick him into letting it go! Seeing that there was no substantial information, Chu he was too lazy to talk to it anymore. His gaze passed through the door and looked inside. ¡°No!¡± The door sensed something. Two bold words and three exclamations appeared, almost protruding out of the door. She was like a weak little girl who screamed at the top of her lungs when she was being treated unfairly. Chu he¡¯s gaze did not stop at its resistance. He still went deep into it. Boom! Boom! Boom! Heaven and earth shattered! It was a small world. When Chu he¡¯s gaze passed through it, barriers appeared in an attempt to stop it. After being in vain, it began to collapse as if it was self-destructing! It was very unyielding! ¡°Collapse!¡± Chu he¡¯s gaze swept across it, turning a blind eye to its self-destruction! This kind of self-mutilating resistance would not cause Chu he any harm! He scanned the entire small world and retreated after he had an idea of what was going on! ¡°How did you get in?!¡± After Chu he came out, the words on the door changed. There was a hint of panic in his voice. ¡°Is this very difficult?¡± Chu he¡¯s face was filled with surprise! The door didn¡¯t respond for a long time. I already know your background. Stop pretending. Where does that altar lead to? ¡± Chu he asked. There was indeed an inheritance in the small world behind the door, and there were also good things inside. Of course, there were also strange things inside. However, none of that was important to Chu he. The most important thing was that there was a large sacrificial altar in the door that seemed to lead to an unknown place. The altar was located at the core, which seemed to be the most important part! ¡°Nine World Mountain!¡± After a long time. The door answered. Chu he nodded and left without asking any more questions. The door had been broken, and he was on the verge of collapse. He needed time to calm down. It would be fine to communicate with it in the future. In the following days. Everything was normal for the human race. It was thriving. The ominous atmosphere between heaven and earth did not affect liangchuan, at least for now. Chu he also began to prepare for the next stage of cultivation! She also rarely went to liangchuan. It was only when he felt that a fish had touched the bait and the familiar probing power appeared that he followed his feeling and went there. It was carrying a seventh-level Dao master Scorpion in its hand. Compared to the miserable seventh ancestor, the third ancestor¡¯s body was in perfect condition. Apart from his soul, his body was not severely injured. ¡°You can¡¯t do this! The aura of death on him is so heavy.¡± Chu he shook his head as he looked at the third ancestor, who was filled with a deathly aura! Half of this guy¡¯s body was buried in the ground. Even if he didn¡¯t use his power, he could only live for a thousand years! Once they started fighting, their lifespans would flow away even faster. If he were to be placed under the heavenly lightning, he would probably only have a hundred years of life left. work hard. I¡¯ll give you some resources so you can live longer! Chu he patted its head and said. He threw all the treasures he found on its body into its mouth. The three ancestors of Scorpion, who had just come out and were ready to extend their lives, shook their heads and felt a little angry. His head was still buzzing! It could not imagine that it had become a prisoner after just coming out. This result was very difficult for it to accept. ¡°Third brother!¡± In the demon-suppressing Pagoda. The seventh elder Scorpion looked at the new members. His expression was complicated, but it was mixed with joy. There was no need to guess why the three ancestors had come in. It had already mentally prepared itself for this. After all, it did not die directly. In this way, the clan would not be too vigilant. This human didn¡¯t have a name on the divine monument. Moreover, he was such a coward and was not well-known. It¡¯s too normal for brothers in the clan to fall into the pit! Who would have thought that the human race, which had no powerhouses on the list, would have such a terrifying existence guarding it? It had thought that it would fall down one by one, and the big one would finally use its claws to solve the problem. He didn¡¯t expect that it would be his third brother who came over! This was also good. If he and third brother went missing, the next person to return would be boss. This matter would be resolved! It saved him a long time. It might not even have to suffer. It had a lot of faith in the first ancestor¡¯s strength! ¡°Third brother, bear with it for a while and it¡¯ll be over. Once you enter, big brother will quickly attack!¡± On the third floor of the demon-suppressing Pagoda. After Chu he left, the seventh elder crawled to the third elder¡¯s side and comforted her. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that simple. This human is too terrifying. Big brother might not be able to deal with him!¡± The third ancestor Scorpion shook his head. When it saw that the third brother¡¯s position overlapped with the human¡¯s, it had thought of stabilizing the situation first and making a decision after investigating. However, a fishing hook suddenly appeared, and it was directly fished away without any resistance. It still couldn¡¯t forget that scene. He was still shocked. It still didn¡¯t understand what kind of method that was. Even its big brother would need a few moves to kill it. As for capturing it alive, that would be even more difficult! It also depended on whether it wanted to live or not. However, when the human had captured it, it had no right to decide its own life and death. That was the most terrifying thing! ¡°I actually hope that big brother doesn¡¯t come over, or else ¡­! The third ancestor Scorpion shook his head. At this moment, he was extremely worried. If big brother also came, it felt that something big might happen. no way, even big brother ¡­ Could he be scared? ¡± The seventh ancestor was shocked. Its third brother was stronger, so he would feel it more deeply than it. ¡°It¡¯s very possible!¡± Third ancestor Scorpion nodded. His entire face was scrunched up as he continued. ¡°AI! The main problem was the divine monument! Otherwise, big brother will be more alert.¡± The seventh elder nodded. Indeed, the divine monument was the biggest problem. It was too misleading! In the absence of information, the chances of its big brother falling into a trap were quite high. Who would have thought that there would be a guy in human skin hiding among the seemingly weak human race? At that time, the coiling Scorpion Clan would truly be finished, and they would lose all hope. The seventh elder Scorpion, who had felt happy that his big brother was coming soon, was no longer happy! Big brother was the last hope. Once it fell into this trap, it would really never see the light of day again! ¡°If I have the chance, I really want to smash that divine monument!¡± Third ancestor Scorpion said fiercely. It was fine to have a ranking, but it was not accurate. F * ck! the divine monument is actually not bad. Keep up the good work! Under the willow tree. Chu he muttered to himself as he looked in the direction of liangchuan. The number of foreign races in the demon-sealing tower was still increasing. However, Chu he¡¯s strength was also increasing. Thus, he was still not satisfied. Therefore, he really liked it when these alien races came to him. But now, he had figured out why the Scorpion Clan kept looking for trouble. That was why he felt that the divine monument was much more pleasing to the eye now! Most importantly, this fellow was very sensible and didn¡¯t remember his name. This was what Chu he was most satisfied with! Chapter 225 ? Chapter 225: The old master¡¯s Academy Translator: 549690339 ¡°The Prodigy roll can attract hatred!¡± Chu he was deep in thought. the level of the Scorpion Clan is just right. It¡¯s just a problem with the number! Chu he turned around with his hands behind his back. Wang Tengfei had been taught by him. Compared to their initial ranking, they had risen by several levels. In other words, the heaven¡¯s favorites weren¡¯t always the same. However, it only attracted the attention of the Scorpion race. This was still not enough! Chu he looked towards the Forest City. There, every day, there would be babies born with extraordinary aptitude. ¡°I have nothing to do now!¡± Chu he revealed a smile. He decided to use this time to fish properly. Relax. Of course. It was still the principle of taking the bait. He would not force it. Chu he¡¯s figure changed. He had become a white-bearded old man. Teaching was just a random thought that came to his mind as he was bored. It was only a matter that would happen for a while. Chu he did not plan to do it for a long time. When he was tired of it or wanted to go into seclusion, he wouldn¡¯t be able to continue teaching! His body moved. He directly arrived outside the city. He found an inconspicuous mountain top and began to forge a small three-way house that was not too eye-catching. ¡°The old master¡¯s Academy!¡± Chu he took out a pile of gold and made three long boards. The words ¡± the old master¡¯s Academy ¡± were written on the door. On the right. The heavens did not give birth to the master! On the left. It was like a long night! In just a few moments, an Academy was formed. Chu he set up a few more formations that were invisible to ordinary people and hid the Academy. Then, he nodded in satisfaction. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Outside of Forest City, a young man was focused on practicing his sword. A letter passed through the sword ray and suddenly appeared in his hand. He was shocked. He looked around. However, he didn¡¯t find any problems. the old master¡¯s Academy Admission qualification card! He looked at the two rows of words on the envelope in his hand and fell into deep thought. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of it!¡± He opened the envelope. There was only a simple guide map inside. The young man flipped the envelope over and over again. He didn¡¯t see anything different. The words were ordinary, and the paper was also ordinary! Even the name of the old master¡¯s Academy seemed very ordinary. If the letter had not come so suddenly, it would have passed through the sword light he had sent out. Just based on how ordinary it was, he had to throw the envelope away! ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look!¡± In the end, he couldn¡¯t hold back his curiosity. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡°Master, an envelope suddenly appeared in baby¡¯s hand!¡± In the accompanying capital of Lin city. A young woman was holding a three or four-year-old boy¡¯s hand. She found her husband with an envelope. ¡°The old master¡¯s Academy?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of it! Maybe it¡¯s just a small Academy recruiting students. Don¡¯t worry.¡± The man who was found took the envelope and carefully read it twice. He realized that it was an ordinary envelope. He flicked it and threw it into the garbage pile in the distance. This scene was happening in several places in the Xia clan territory. Some people believed it, some people did not believe it, and some people were skeptical. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ However, after a day! Chu he¡¯s College had ten students. ¡°It¡¯s done!¡± Chu he¡¯s mind moved. The other letters that he had thrown outside were set on fire. He had sent out quite a few posts. However, Chu he had never thought of teaching that much. The first test to enter the old master¡¯s Academy. It was an opportunity! It was fate that he received the invitation. It was a true opportunity to be able to rush over in the top ten. ¡°This!¡± A young man who was still hesitating whether to go or not looked at the letter that had suddenly ignited and felt his heart ache for no reason. It was as if he had missed something important. ¡°Baby, your hand!¡± A young woman was shocked when she saw the fire in her baby¡¯s hand. However, when she congealed water and poured it over, the fire had already been extinguished. She hurriedly took the baby¡¯s hand and looked at it. When she found that it was not hurt, she heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Waa waa!¡± The baby suddenly started wailing loudly, as if he had lost something. The young woman thought that he was frightened by the fire and comforted him. ¡°There¡¯s nothing here.¡± Outside the old master¡¯s Academy, someone came on a horse. After a few rounds around, he left in disappointment. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chu he¡¯s student. They were all youths in their teens. He had sent out invitations to the babies, but no one came. However, Chu he did not care about this. The heaven¡¯s Pride Board recorded all living beings below the Holy venerate level before the age of 1000. In his teens, he was still a child. Chu he, who was wearing a white robe. With one hand stroking his beard and the other holding the ruler, he slowly walked up the stage. The group of youths stood up straight. Chu he had the demeanor of an expert, and they, who had come with the mentality of giving it a try, suddenly felt very excited. ¡°Let¡¯s introduce ourselves!¡± Chu he looked around and said indifferently. Gu daofan, the grain of the five grains, the Dao of reason, and the mortal of ordinary people. ¡°Greetings to the headmaster, junior brothers and sisters!¡± As soon as Chu he finished speaking, a young man stood up first. He cupped his fists and bowed to Chu he before he spoke to the other young men and women. F * ck! Shameless. The group of young men and women glared at him, feeling displeased. This guy was too good at taking advantage of others. He stood up and took the senior brother¡¯s seat with just a few words! Chu he nodded. Without even turning around, he wrote on the blackboard behind him with the ruler in his hand: Gu daofan, the eldest senior brother of the old masters ¡®Academy! Qian Qianlong, money as in silver money, diving as in diving, and Soaring Dragon as in Soaring Dragon! ¡°Greetings to the headmaster, junior brothers and sisters!¡± ¡°There¡¯s also senior brother!¡± When he saw Chu he, he immediately made Gu daofan his senior brother. The moment Gu daofan sat down, another young man stood up quickly. senior brother, ¡± Gu daofan said. He bowed respectfully to Chu he while the other junior brothers and sisters rolled their eyes at Gu daofan. Chu he nodded. He moved the ferule and wrote ¡± Qian Qianlong, the second disciple of the old master¡¯s Academy ¡± on it. When the other students saw this, they hurriedly fought to be the first to introduce. If not for Chu he¡¯s impressive demeanor ¡­ They were afraid that they would cause trouble and be expelled as soon as school started. He had lost a possible opportunity. A few hot-blooded young men and women might start fighting because of this. Soon, nine names appeared on the board. There was only one person left. It was a young girl. She was the most reserved and the only one who did not participate in the ranking competition. my name is Xu qingran. Xu as in promise, Qing as in Qingshui Lake, and ran as in then! ¡°Greetings to the headmaster, senior brothers and senior sisters!¡± She finally stood up and said. Her face was a little red, and it was obvious that she was different from the others. Her family education was not suitable for teaching martial artists. ¡°Today¡¯s first lesson!¡± ¡°Fight!¡± ¡°The ranking on the blackboard represents the distribution of resources.¡± whoever ranks higher will get more. In the future, they will also receive more guidance from me! Chu he tapped his ruler on the blackboard. The others were shocked. They had originally thought that a ranking was just a matter of face. He did not expect it to be related to this. Chapter 226 ? Chapter 226: It¡¯s good to be at the end Translator: 549690339 ¡°At the beginning of a man¡¯s life, his nature is good!¡± The sound of reading echoed in the small house. The group of young men and women felt that they were childish at first, but for some reason, they became more and more intoxicated as they continued to read. I¡¯m addicted to reading! They started to shake their heads instinctively! He read it over and over again, completely immersed in it. It was as if he had truly entered the world of books. Chu he walked past them with his hands behind his back. With one hand holding the ruler behind his back, he said, He stroked his beard with one hand. The head nodded repeatedly, feeling satisfied. This teacher¡¯s role was not bad! He had the air of a Sage and a feeling. After a while, Chu he saw that the group of students were starting to show signs of fatigue after reading it a few times. After all, he was the one who wrote it, even though he controlled his strength. Even with the cultivation of these young men and women, they still could not last long. Chu he walked back to the podium. He took out a small cauldron, lit up a handful of the awakening smoke, and inserted it into the cauldron. As the smoke drifted, the students who were tired from reading suddenly became energetic. Their voices were loud and clear again. Unknowingly, someone directly broke the mirror. Of course, with Chu he around, all the movements were silent. Only the sound of chanting reverberated. Two hours had passed. Clang! Clang! Clang! The bell rang three times. The group of young men and women who were immersed in the ocean of books only felt their minds become clear. He had woken up from his deep immersion! ¡°Class Dismissed! The rest time is four hours!¡± After Chu he finished speaking, his figure disappeared. ¡°I, I broke through!¡± After sending Chu he off. Gu daofan suddenly exclaimed in disbelief. It was a surprise and a pleasant surprise. It was only a small breakthrough, but it made him even happier than a breakthrough in a large realm. The meaning of breaking through now was different. This proved that the opportunity this time was not fake, and it was a great opportunity beyond imagination! He thought about the wonderful feeling he had just experienced, the feeling of enlightenment that the elders had described. He was even more excited! He had a feeling that the old master¡¯s Academy would be one of the greatest opportunities in his life. ¡°I¡¯ve also broken through!¡± ¡°My, my Foundation is stable!¡± The other young men and women also felt their own improvement. And it was a huge improvement, a huge leap! They spoke one after another, feeling incredulous. He had only read for two hours. He didn¡¯t eat any treasures. No one would believe it if he told them that he had made such great progress. After the pleasant surprise, they wanted to continue studying. He continued to work hard. However, he felt dizzy and couldn¡¯t see anything. The initial excitement faded, and a sense of fatigue hit them wave after wave, attacking their hearts. In the end, they laid on the table and fell asleep. ¡°The college entrance exam for three years!¡± ¡°Five years of simulation!¡± Chu he, who was in the room next door, was preparing teaching materials. Raising the cultivation of these students was secondary. His main goal was to raise their aptitude so that they could compete for the ranking. He sealed the Dao runes into the words. Even the paper of the book was extraordinary. It was refined using heavenly materials and earthly treasures. It could be used externally or consumed. Chu he was still in the courtyard and had prepared a pool of spring water. Piles of condiments were refined in his palm and then dripped into the spring water. This water could also be used externally or internally. It was for the future disciples of the Academy to wash up and eat three meals a day. Chu he had provided this for the Academy. But it was enough. After everything was prepared. In the following days. Chu he would come to the Academy every day and watch a group of students recite books for four hours. When they were in the mood, it was also to reduce the dullness of their reading. Chu he would also let them learn some art. All the disciples in the Academy were good at playing, playing, and singing. They also realized that the old master really liked these performances. Therefore, in his spare time, he would practice these skills well. He was extremely skilled. Especially blowing the flute. Because they realized that Chu he¡¯s musical instrument was the Xiao, they practiced the most. Their ventriloquism was getting better and better. This made Chu he very satisfied. After teaching, they watched the performance. After that, he would leave. He returned to the library Pavilion and cultivated for a while. He listened to the books and teased the little jerk. Or, he would take a stroll around the Barbarian region. In a situation where no one came to cause trouble, he lived a very leisurely and regular life. Time flew by. Three years had passed. On this day. ¡°Brother little Chu, little Tian, and Ling Xue all suddenly have this!¡± Zhao Yuling found Chu he. She was holding a heavenly book in her hand. ¡°These two little fellows are on The Prodigy roll? Not bad.¡± Chu he, who was cultivating the transcendence golden body with his eyes closed, opened his eyes. He smiled when he saw the heavenly book. Three years had passed. None of the students from the old master¡¯s Academy had made it to the ranking, but Lin Teng¡¯s twins had made it first. However, this was not too surprising. Those two little fellows had received gifts from their elders before they were even born. In the entire human race. Their aptitudes were only below that of Wang Tengfei, who was born with Jade, who had been influenced by Chu he¡¯s enlightenment and had received a great opportunity. All these years, Chu he had wanted to put a few geniuses on the list to attract the fish. They were naturally also taken into consideration! Chu he had more and more treasures on him. The conditions for building their foundations were much better than their fathers. ¡°Who ranked this list! Will there be any problems?¡± ¡°Is it accurate?¡± Zhao Yuling asked. She had no idea about the divine monument. ¡°It was arranged by something that looks very pleasing to the eye!¡± ¡°It¡¯s quite accurate!¡± Chu he revealed a smile. He took the heavenly book. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, girl? you don¡¯t seem very happy.¡± Chu he could not help but ask curiously when he saw the depressed look on Zhao Yuling¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯ve just seen the rankings!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no brother little Chu on the list of powerhouses!¡± Zhao Yuling said. In her heart, brother little Chu was very strong! However, on the list, he could not even enter the top 100. Naturally, he was a little unconvinced! This didn¡¯t make sense. ¡°There¡¯s always someone better than you!¡± it¡¯s an era where the curtains are about to open. It¡¯s understandable that there are more powerhouses! ¡°I¡¯m not that strong.¡± ¡°It¡¯s no big deal that you can¡¯t get on the list!¡± Chu he smiled. He then added. besides, I¡¯ve never thought of being on this list. You must know that it¡¯s lonely at the top. ¡°I don¡¯t like to be on the rankings!¡± Zhao Yuling nodded, not fully understanding. Although he didn¡¯t quite understand, he felt that it was very powerful. After Chu he finished speaking, he lowered his head and opened the list. He shifted his gaze and looked directly at The Prodigy roll. Currently, there were three humans on the list. Wang Tengfei had already reached 69. He was improving rapidly. Lin lingxue was ranked 98th and had just squeezed into the top 100. Lin Tian was one rank lower than his sister, at 99. ¡°It¡¯s good to be at the end! It will attract more hatred.¡± [ PS: this morning¡¯s chapter has a paragraph edited at the end. ] Chapter 227 ? Chapter 227: Be quick Translator: 549690339 Liangchuan. Qian city! In the meeting hall! There were too many human Saint Venerables now, and their numbers had increased greatly. The high-level meeting was basically a discussion between a group of Supreme Saints. However, there were quite a few of them. When ancestor Hong became a Saint, many people had benefited from watching. In addition, they had encountered a good era. The number of human Supreme Saints. It had already reached over twenty. ¡°The eastern Azure region is really dangerous now!¡± The Kong Ming Grand Sage held a heavenly book in his hand. He was unable to calm down for a long time. This was the reason why they were gathered together this time. Lin Tian and Lin lingxue were both on the list and had obtained the sky book. They had never heard of this thing before. However, according to the ranking, he could make a guess. They were surprised that the human race had three heaven¡¯s favorites. They could understand and not be surprised that he was not on the human race list. Even in the previous Eastern Azure region, it would have been difficult for the human race to rank in the top hundred. Not to mention in this great era. However, they could not understand why the human race was not on the list of powerhouses! Initially, you only borrowed Hong zu¡¯s power to kill a Dao master and help him achieve Dao. They had made many speculations. In their opinion, senior¡¯s strength was at the top even in this great era¡¯s Eastern Green region! But now, a ranking list had appeared. The human race didn¡¯t have any experts who were famous for this. This also meant that senior¡¯s strength was so terrifying that it was beyond imagination. In the eastern Azure region, he could only be considered as an average person. This result caused them to suck in a breath of cold air as they felt a chill down their spines! A sense of crisis rose. That list was like a demonic abyss. It exuded a terrifying pressure. ¡°Yup! I can¡¯t imagine it!¡± Ancestor Hong nodded. After attaining Dao, he felt the significance of this list the most. ¡°Before I became a Dao master, I borrowed senior¡¯s power to injure the alien Dao master. I thought that senior was strong, but that alien Dao master was too weak!¡± Ancestor Hong paused for a moment before he continued. it was only after I attained the Dao that I realized that the alien Dao master wasn¡¯t weak at all. If I were to face him again, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯d have no chance of survival! however, senior was able to allow me to almost kill that alien just by borrowing his power. It¡¯s hard to imagine what level of power you have reached. Ancestor Hong sighed. Only when one truly stood at a high place could one truly feel the horror of the abyss. But senior was such a terrifying existence! However, he still couldn¡¯t make it into the list. One could only imagine how terrifying the powerhouses on the list were. The other Supreme Saints were shocked when they heard ancestor Hong¡¯s words. They didn¡¯t know about this. The situation at the level of Dao master was not something they could figure out at all! They could not understand it at all. &Nbsp; so, They didn¡¯t know that the non-human Dao master who had been crippled by ancestor Hong wasn¡¯t a weak Dao master. It was still very strong! It only appeared weak when it met senior. it should have been a joyous occasion for our human race to have three heaven¡¯s favorites on the list! ¡°But in this great era, strength is the most important!¡± the appearance of this list is strange. I suspect that as long as one is listed on it, there will be a list! ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m worried about Yingluo!¡± Ancestor Hong sighed. The other Supreme Saints also looked serious. The appearance of the list made them most uneasy. I hope that this list is just a list. There are no benefits mixed in! The Kongming Grand Sage said. The others nodded. Even though three of their clan members were on the list. However, they were only on The Prodigy roll. However, there were no experts to deter them. Even if there were no benefits to be gained from this list, it could still cause big trouble. If it was about benefits. They could not imagine what the future of the human race would be like. A heaven¡¯s pride expert was only a heaven¡¯s pride expert, he was not a powerhouse. It was like a child holding a treasure, it was too easy to attract greed and peeking. It should have been a good thing for a heaven¡¯s favorite who could compete with the ten thousand races to appear on the list. But after being exposed ¡­ Furthermore, he did not have the strength to protect it. That would be a disaster and not a blessing! ¡°Who made this damn list?¡± Some of the great saints gritted their teeth! He felt very unhappy. This was the thing that stirred up hatred. ¡°Be careful with your words!¡± Ancestor Hong hushed him. Although, if he had the strength, he would also want to kill the person who made the list! But the key was that he didn¡¯t have the strength right now. To be able to make such a list in the eastern Azure region, one could imagine that it was extraordinary. Who knew if slandering at will would cause trouble? He then sat up straight and said solemnly. in the end, strength is the key. We should be self-improvement! ¡°Work hard! In this era, we have to kill our way out!¡± just as little Tian said, this is a great era. The strong suppress the world, and the proud sons of heaven can move unhindered in the world, walking on their own invincible path. this is the best era. The path of cultivation will bloom with dazzling light. this is also the worst era. Piles of white bones are the stepping stones on the path of the geniuses. ¡°Whether it¡¯s good or bad, it all depends on whether you can persevere to the end!¡± ¡­¡­¡­¡­ clan leader, the Holy son¡¯s tomes of arcane disappeared. It must have fallen off the list! The Mad rhinoceros clan had an expert ranked Ninety-fifth on the list of experts. There was also a Saint who was ranked 100th. Just a moment ago, the Holy Son of the tribe discovered that the tomes of arcane had disappeared! As a race that had come out of the heavenly abode ¡­ They had complete inheritances, so they naturally knew what this meant. A mad rhinoceros clan expert came to a large hall to report. ¡°Eh!¡± ¡°It¡¯s that clan!¡± A voice quickly rang out in the hall. At the same time, a blue-colored horned rhinoceros with blue mist coming out of its nose flashed out. As it stepped out of the palace, a cold green mist condensed in its eyes, and the entire world suddenly turned cold! our tribe only has two tomes of arcane. The Holy son¡¯s is missing, and the first ancestor hasn¡¯t come out yet, so we don¡¯t know yet. However, I¡¯ve already sent Li Li to check under the divine monument! The Mad rhinoceros clan expert who came to report said. two humans suddenly appeared on the list. The 98th place on the list and the other 99 places have been taken by them! After a while, Li Rui, who had gone to check under the divine monument, came back to report. ¡°Human!¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Upon hearing this. The Mad rhinoceros clan¡¯s patriarch¡¯s suppressed anger instantly exploded! He naturally knew of the human race. Previously, there was only one spot on The Prodigy roll. They could afford to offend him. There was no need to be afraid. A layer of cold air spread between heaven and earth, causing hailstones to fall from the sky. it seems like a human disciple has obtained an opportunity! Feng Li made a guess. ¡°No, that¡¯s the opportunity of our Holy Son!¡± The Mad rhinoceros clan¡¯s patriarch looked at it, his eyes filled with coldness as he corrected. Then, it raised its eyes and looked into the distance. He opened his mouth and said. find them. Find the humans as soon as possible. a heaven¡¯s favorite with three spots is quite attractive. If we¡¯re late, we¡¯ll have nothing! ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chapter 228 ? Chapter 228: Xuan ¡®GE Translator: 549690339 ¡°The human race already has three heaven¡¯s favorites!¡± He was the chief of the Scorpion Clan. He had learned about the changes in the heavenly book from his clan¡¯s prodigy. His beard fluttered in the air like a divine whip. It meant that it was very excited at the moment. It was all because of this human. The Scorpion race had lost a group of Saint Venerables. Seventh ancestor and group Three also didn¡¯t return! ¡°There¡¯s a problem with the human race!¡± ¡°Or was it after finding the place where the seventh ancestor was trapped, when the third ancestor went to help him, he was also trapped inside?¡± The chief of the Scorpion family was very troubled. According to the third ancestor, the seventh ancestor should have found some kind of opportunity and couldn¡¯t settle it for the time being. It was possible that after the third elder went over, he would also be trapped! However, it felt that things were not that simple. But it couldn¡¯t think of any problems. The heavenly book clearly stated that there were no powerhouses from the human race on the list. If the human race had a few Dao Masters, they might have a chance of trapping the seventh ancestor. However, what kind of existence was the third ancestor? It was a seventh-level Dao master. According to the ancient records of the clan, a seventh-level Dao master was already the strongest. Even an eighth-level Dao master would have to pay a great price to kill an existence of this realm. It was basically impossible to capture them alive. As for a ninth-level Dao master, although it was not difficult to kill a seventh-level Dao master, it would be difficult to capture him alive! How could the human race, without any powerhouses on the list, have a way to trap them? But now, a group of Saint Venerables in the tribe, including the seventh and third ancestors, had gone missing to cause trouble for the human tribe and had not returned! As for the humans, not only were they fine, but more and more geniuses were listed on the list. There must be a problem here! While he was thinking, the clan leader arrived at the number one forbidden area of the Scorpion Clan. At this point, it restrained its aura to the extreme. Its body shrunk and its head drooped down, it seemed to be crawling slowly and respectfully. first ancestor, third ancestor and seventh ancestor went out on a trip to find trouble with the human race. They haven¡¯t returned yet! It stopped outside a cave and said. After saying ¡®I¡¯, it closed its mouth. He waited patiently at the side. ¡°I know about this! You may leave!¡± ¡°After I come out, I¡¯ll take a trip and take a look!¡± After a long time, a hoarse voice came from the cave. The chief of the Scorpion Clan left respectfully. This kind of thing was happening in several races that had geniuses on the list. A group of Dao Masters were ready to find out the location of the human tribe. He would rush over and bring the human race¡¯s heaven¡¯s favorite back. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡°Old man, what are you looking for?¡± Chu he, who sensed the movement in liangchuan, rushed over excitedly. He arrived at the place in an instant. After they arrived. Only then did he realize that the Dao master who had appeared here was a human. Compared to ordinary humans, the only difference might be that there was a flame symbol in the middle of his eye on his forehead. And it wasn¡¯t tattooed, but born with it. There was a very pure power compressed within the flame symbol. The Taoist Reverend maintained the appearance of an old man. He wore a silver brocade robe and was followed by a man and a woman, two juniors. Chu he glanced at them and slowly walked over as he asked. At this moment, he had just come out of the Academy in the image of an old master. His white clothes fluttered in the wind, and he looked like an immortal. The smell of the divine fragrance that had just been tainted on his body floated out, making the surrounding air clear! This made Xuan Yan, who was also an old man, have a good impression of him. ¡°I¡¯m here to find a disciple to take in as my disciple!¡± Xuan Yan said. There was nothing to hide about this! In addition, after being blown by the divine fragrance, he naturally said it. ¡°But, how did you know what I was looking for?¡± Xuan Chen felt that something was wrong and asked. Xuan Yan was not surprised that Chu he would look for him. After all, he had revealed that his cultivation level was ninth-level Saint venerable, so it was easy to sense him. It wasn¡¯t surprising that he would be found by a human expert. This was also what he wanted! The only problem was how Chu he knew that he was here to find something! it¡¯s nothing. You can tell just by looking at his face! Chu he said with a smile. Xuan Chen nodded. It was unknown whether he really believed it or didn¡¯t want to argue anymore, but he didn¡¯t discuss this matter too much. ninth-level Saint venerable. It seems like he¡¯s a higher-up in the human race! He glanced at Chu he without a trace. He was very clear about his cultivation. In addition, Chu he had a unique smell and had a natural affinity with nature. Xuan ¡®GE took the initiative to speak, and the two of them introduced themselves. Then, they chatted for a while. Xuan Chen was a Dao master who was easy to talk to. When conversing with others, he did not really care about the difference in cultivation levels between the two. In any case, he was usually the one who was higher. As a senior, he felt that he was very gentlemanly. ¡°Brother Chu, who are the talented youths in your clan? these two are my juniors. I¡¯ll bring them out for a competition!¡± When they were almost done chatting, Xuan Chen spoke. He was here to look for a heaven¡¯s favorite. He thought that Chu he was a higher-up of the human tribe and could help. Chu he did not mind being addressed as ¡®brother Chu¡¯. After all, in terms of age, calling someone¡¯ brother ¡®would elevate one¡¯s seniority. He looked at the man and woman. The two youths were very arrogant. His nose was facing the sky. Of course, they did have the right to be arrogant. He had already reached the venerable sovereign realm in his twenties. This talent was terrifying! Even if they didn¡¯t make it into the rankings. However, it was definitely possible for him to be ranked in the top hundreds of the eastern Azure region! ¡°Your cultivation is not bad!¡± Chu he nodded and praised. ¡°However, my clan¡¯s disciples aren¡¯t very good. I¡¯m afraid they can¡¯t compare.¡± Chu he shook his head. The old master¡¯s Academy¡¯s disciples were mainly improving their aptitudes. In addition, they had only been trained for a short time, so none of them had reached the venerable sovereign realm. Lin Teng and Lin lingxue¡¯s cultivation was high enough, but they were old. As for Wang Tengfei, his cultivation wasn¡¯t bad, but he was too young. Bringing him out would be a blow. it¡¯s fine. We can compete in other things, or we can compete with our cultivation on the same level! Xuan Yan stroked his beard and laughed. He was here to take in a disciple. Liangchuan was a remote place, and he had taken a quick look at the cultivation of this group of humans. They were generally not strong. In a place like this where resources and teaching power were insufficient ¡­ Even if there were heaven¡¯s favorites in this human race, it was understandable that they were weaker! He was already prepared for this, so he didn¡¯t mind. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s have a match then!¡± Chu he nodded. Anyway, he had nothing to do now. The disciples of the Academy were locked up in the Academy by him all day long, studying for the college entrance examination for three years and five years of simulations. They were all becoming bookworms! It¡¯s good to come out for some exercise. Winning or losing didn¡¯t matter. ¡°Wait a moment!¡± Seeing that Chu he was about to go back to call for help ¡­ Xuan Yan stopped Chu he. this time, let¡¯s treat it as a trial for all the human race¡¯s geniuses. We can inform all the qualified disciples once, regardless of their age. ¡°Of course, there should be a prize for the trial!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pay for the reward.¡± after all, I¡¯m here to select disciples! Xuan Chen said. With a wave of his hand, a pile of heaven and earth treasures appeared on the ground. It was colorful and dazzled one¡¯s eyes. There were all kinds of fragrances and a vast aura that could shock one¡¯s mind. The eyes of the two juniors beside Xuan Yan instantly widened! They also wanted these treasures! He didn¡¯t expect the ancestor to be so generous! Chapter 229 ? Chapter 229: Trial Translator: 549690339 A piece of news quickly spread throughout the liangchuan region. A senior wants to hold a competition of geniuses. The rewards were generous. This news was not spread by Chu he! It was because Xuan Chen saw that Chu he had only brought ten disciples. It felt too little. Thus, the two of them went to all the major cities in liangchuan to post the list. It even introduced the rewards. Xuan ¡®GE set up a place on a mountain in the land of liangchuan. A trial ground soon appeared. There were treasures placed on each level, and they were very conspicuous. The treasure¡¯s aura emitted an alluring smell. This made his two juniors very excited. After all, they had a share in this trial! Chu he watched quietly from a distance. After Xuan Zang was done with his work ¡­ Chu he walked over. brother Xuan, I have a junior who is participating in the trial of geniuses. It¡¯s only right for me to offer a treasure! He opened his mouth and said! Xuan Chen was about to tactfully refuse. After all, the treasures he had here were not enough for the clan to be strong. Even a poorer ninth level Saint venerable might not have enough wealth to own them. It was enough to be used as a reward for the younger generation! In his opinion, Chu he was only a ninth-level Saint venerable and was in such a remote place. How much could he have? If they saw that he had taken out too many treasures and wanted to save face, they had to put all their assets on the line. That would not be good! However, the moment Chu he finished speaking, he had already waved his hand! Dozens of treasures landed on the various checkpoints. Xuan Chen saw that Chu he had placed fewer treasures, so he didn¡¯t say anything else. in the competition later, you must display the demeanor of a great clan. For those treasures, if you guys are the first to break through, just take the ones that brother Chu left behind! Xuan Yan instructed the two juniors. In the distance, a group of disciples from the old master¡¯s College stared closely at the treasures that Chu he had placed down and memorized their locations. As for the treasure that emitted the smell, although they also wanted it, they trusted the master more. They were very clear. The things that the master made were usually not obvious. Only when they were used would one know how good they were! They were very clear about this! He also had a deep understanding of it. When they were done playing the flute. When the master was in a good mood, he would reward them with this kind of thing. None of them were ordinary. They had all tasted it and could feel that the treasures that emitted the smell were far from comparable. The competition of the geniuses. It was such a sensational matter. The few great saints of the human race were naturally alarmed! Ancestor Hong was the only one who was in seclusion to consolidate his cultivation. They didn¡¯t know Chu he and Xuan ¡®GE. They felt that there was something wrong with this trial! His first reaction was to be on guard. However, Chu he sent a voice transmission to Zhao Yuling to dispel the concerns of the human Supreme Saints. With the venerable Daoist watching over him, he naturally didn¡¯t need to be afraid of anything happening! If it was something that even the venerable Daoist master could not suppress, then there was nothing they could do about it. Therefore, without any worries, they immediately became friendly with Xuan Yan and Chu he, who had transformed into the old master. Being in the eastern Azure region, a place where thousands of races were in a chaotic war, as a fellow human, one would instinctively feel a sense of closeness when there was no problem. With the participation of a few human Supreme Saints, the young geniuses naturally didn¡¯t have much to worry about. Their eyes were looking at the treasures with enthusiasm. There were even human powerhouses who participated in the hosting. The registration was completed very quickly. However, at this moment, Xuan Chen stroked his beard and looked at Chu he and the group of human Supreme Saints who were talking and laughing. He felt doubtful. Judging from the behavior of the other great sages of the human race, this little brother that he had just acknowledged didn¡¯t seem to have any relationship with this human race. Then, why did these people believe his words without any hesitation? They happily gathered all the heaven¡¯s favorites together. Weren¡¯t they afraid of any danger? Was he that naive? How did such a human who had no sense of crisis live so well? Looking at these guys ¡®spirit, energy, and spirit, each and every one of them should be living quite comfortably. He seemed to be even more nourished than them. He felt that there was a problem. But he couldn¡¯t think of any specific details. Roar! Roar! At this moment. Two Dragon roars sounded in the distance. Xuan Yan frowned and snorted coldly, about to explode. However, immediately after, he felt that something was wrong. The great sages sitting in the audience were very calm and turned a blind eye to the two roars! His expression changed. He stopped what he was doing and looked up. The scene in the distance appeared in his eyes. He saw two dragons coming from afar! There were two figures standing on the dragon¡¯s head. It was a boy and a girl, both youths. One of them was holding a sword, while the other was holding a hammer. His bone age looked very young, but his cultivation was already at the sixth or seventh stage great emperor realm! Of course, this was not the most important thing! The most important thing was the cultivation of the two dragons. That was a ninth level Saint venerable! Among the few great sages present, the highest cultivation was only at this level! However, it was this kind of strength. What right did they have to let the two little kids ride a Dragon? Moreover, the two dragons seemed to be very happy, very pleased, and willing. The dragon¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he felt joy from the bottom of his heart! ¡°There¡¯s a problem here!¡± Xuan Chen pulled his beard straight, feeling a little restless! Very quickly, two dragons flew past the sky, and the young man and woman descended from the sky. The two dragons rose into the air and circled in the sky. Their job now was to ride. This job had a bright future, and they didn¡¯t want to lose it. Roar! In the distance, another tiger¡¯s roar sounded. Xuan ¡®GE raised her head and looked again. A White Tiger galloped over, and on its back sat a teenager. Xuan Yan¡¯s hand that was stroking his beard tightened! Another ninth level Saint venerable Tiger. Moreover, the Tiger was still excited and happy. It was willing to be ridden! ¡°The human race has a Dao master, and he¡¯s not weak!¡± Xuan Yan made a guess, and her expression became more serious. ¡°And, how did he tame these non-humankind beings? they are so obedient! It doesn¡¯t make sense!¡± This was what he couldn¡¯t figure out the most. At the level of Saint master, it was very difficult to enslave them. Even if a Dao master were to make a move, the alien races might obey Him. However, if it was given to the younger generation, most of them would be brutal and would go crazy at any time even if there were restrictions. However, looking at the current situation, the two dragons and one Tiger had been tamed to submission. besides, aren¡¯t you afraid of being surrounded if you attack the Saint venerable like this? ¡± Xuan ¡®GE raised her head and looked at the two dragons and the Tiger. One could tell just by looking at the situation of these great saints. The strength of this human race was definitely not very strong. If he had the strength, he wouldn¡¯t have to hide in such a remote place. The reason they were able to stabilize themselves was probably because of the Dao master in their race. However, in this great era, the Dao master had tamed the alien races without being besieged, which was strange! ¡°Especially the dragon clan!¡± Xuan Yan¡¯s gaze was solemn. That Tiger could perhaps be ignored. However, the Dragon race was ranked in the top ten, even if these two dragons were only of mixed blood. But that was still a Dragon. If the dragon clan found out about this ¡­ With their pride. This place would directly disappear. Chapter 230 ? Chapter 230: Five pillars of light Translator: 549690339 Xuan Yan felt uneasy. He felt that he had to meet the Taoist master later. He wanted to let him know the seriousness of the matter. Even if they killed the two dragons and ate their meat, it would be better than enslaving them. After all, those two dragons were only of mixed blood. As long as they didn¡¯t see it with their own eyes, the dragon clan wouldn¡¯t care if they were killed. It wasn¡¯t like enslavement, which was a matter of face. Even if they heard about it, it would draw out the dragon clan¡¯s bad temper. Just as Xuan Yan was in deep thought ¡­ The human race¡¯s heaven¡¯s favorites all arrived and started the first round of the test. The first test. It was a simple test of aptitude. This was the purpose of Xuan Chen¡¯s visit! As for the later stages, they were just for the juniors to train and play. The test was simple. He placed his hand on it. There were seven pillars of light. The more lights there were, the better their aptitudes. As for the reward ¡­ In the first round, whoever had the highest ranking would choose first. One for each person. The rules were fair, simple, and brutal. There was nothing else fancy. Soon, everyone began to line up for the aptitude test. The man and woman behind Xuan ¡®GE started first! They all had the potential of five light pillars. After that, the other youths of the human race took the stage one after another. Most of them could only light up two, and very few could light up three. The young man and woman beside Xuan Yan looked at all of this indifferently, not surprised at all. To be able to light up five light pillars, one would be considered a top heaven¡¯s favorite among the heavenly human tribe! He wasn¡¯t much different from the geniuses of the other races on the rankings. This was also the reason why they could be brought along by the Dao ancestors who had come out of seclusion. The group of young men and women, who had been full of confidence, suffered a huge blow. Even the Supreme Saints on the platform didn¡¯t look good. They usually used their eyes to test their disciples ¡®aptitudes. There were also cases of using treasures to test them, but the division was different from this light pillar. The treasures used by the human race for testing were forged according to the conditions of the human race. As the world changed, the tests now showed that the human disciples were generally geniuses. But now, Xuan Chen was using something that could be used by all races, and it was made with the strongest race as the template. Therefore, it made it seem that most of the young men and women had extremely poor aptitudes. They couldn¡¯t accept it. In fact, in terms of the human race¡¯s situation, they, who were born in this era, were already not bad! In the past, most of them were probably only at one pillar. ¡°Four pillars!¡± Suddenly, there was a cry of surprise! Everyone looked over. This was the first time someone had lit up four pillars other than the two juniors Xuan Yan had brought with her. Although the light on the pillars was very dim, it was barely enough. ¡°Not bad!¡± Xuan Yan nodded. The level of the four pillars was barely lit. However, he had already reached the standard of a disciple of the heavenly human tribe. However, this was nothing to be surprised about! With the large number of ordinary people, even if they were generally not very talented, there was still a chance for one or two heaven¡¯s favorites to appear and compete with the heaven¡¯s favorites of other races! They were not like the Celestials. Although they had very few descendants due to their bloodline, their aptitudes were not bad. They could basically light up four pillars. Those who only lit up three pillars would have their bloodline degenerate. It meant that their qualifications were extremely poor, and they would even lose the right to choose a partner. This was also a common point for many powerful races. This was especially true for the top ten tribes on the ranking. It was especially obvious. Every single one of their clan¡¯s disciples could be called heaven¡¯s favorites, but they didn¡¯t manage to dominate the ranking. There were even some who didn¡¯t have a name on the ranking. It was because the other races were counted in groups, while those races were counted individually! ¡°Four pillars!¡± It was another one with good talent, and this time, the light was even brighter. ¡°Four pillars!¡± ¡°Four pillars!¡± ¡­¡­ Xuan Yan, who was originally smiling indifferently, blinked her eyes. Then, he looked around. This was not wrong! This was just an ordinary test for the disciples of the human race, not in the heavenly human tribe. He glanced at it and confirmed it again. Those young men had not awakened their bloodline. They were just ordinary humans! The voice continued. It was still four pillars. This made Xuan Zang wonder if the test device was broken! The number of cultivators with four pillars was almost the same as the total number of cultivators in the younger generation of the celestial clan! In addition, there were the three heaven¡¯s favorites who had yet to appear. In other words, the ordinary people of the younger generation had a better aptitude than the Devas. This didn¡¯t make sense. ¡°The Soaring Dragon heavenly Emperor Palace, the white-robed female Emperor Palace!¡± Xuan Yan¡¯s gaze swept over the symbols on the robes of the young geniuses. He remembered these two names. ¡°There¡¯s something strange about this human tribe!¡± ¡°I have to be careful!¡± Xuan Yan felt that it wouldn¡¯t be easy for him to bring the three heaven¡¯s favorites back. ¡°Five pillars!¡± ¡°Five pillars!¡± ¡­¡­ Just as Xuan Yan was in deep thought, an excited voice sounded. He suddenly raised his head. Under his shocked gaze. Ten young men and women with five pillars appeared one after another. ¡°Brother Chu, is it convenient for you to know the names of these disciples?¡± Xuan Yan¡¯s mind trembled. He had made a mistake. He had seen it when Chu he brought the young men and women over. However, he felt that their aptitudes were only at the middle level. He didn¡¯t expect it to be so terrifying. The five pillars were all the same, and a few of them were even brighter than the two most outstanding juniors he had brought with him. Due to the appearance of four pillars in a row, the two of them, who were no longer calm, were so shocked that their eyes rolled up. Looking at the light pillar, he was in a daze for a long time! If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that their old ancestor was here ¡­ At this moment, they were probably going to shout out the disbelief in their hearts and express their doubts. This was too much of a blow! If they were in the center of the eastern Green sky region and lost to the disciples of the big clans in terms of talent, they could still understand. But now, they were in such a remote place, and they were competing with an ordinary branch of the human race. As a member of the celestial clan, they had been crushed mercilessly in this generation. They could not figure it out. Xuan Yan also couldn¡¯t figure it out. As a Dao ancestor, although he had sealed himself for many years, he was still a Dao ancestor. However, it wasn¡¯t to the point of old age. When he looked at it before, including just now, he had double-checked it. He even rubbed his eyes before looking. The aptitude of those disciples was still considered average in his eyes. ¡°Yes, Gu daofan, Qian Qianlong, Xu qingran!¡± Chu he glanced at Xuan Chen, who was in a daze after asking the question. He smiled and read out the names of the old master¡¯s disciples. There was nothing to hide about this! Xuan Chen came back to his senses and listened to Chu he finish reading the name. He repeatedly confirmed it in his mind. He was certain that the three names on The Prodigy roll did not exist. If Chu he had not lied to him, it meant that these ten youths were not the strongest in this human tribe. His mind turned. He seemed to have suddenly thought of something. He looked at the two men and one woman who had just come down from the Dragon-tiger. He scanned their bodies repeatedly. Even though he could tell that their aptitudes were barely passable. But this time, Xuan Chen didn¡¯t dare to believe his eyes and feelings! Especially when he considered the cultivation of the three young men and women. Xuan Yan felt a chill in her heart. He wasn¡¯t thinking about how to bring the three heaven¡¯s favorites back. Instead, he was seriously thinking about what made him misjudge them. An uneasy feeling enveloped him. He felt that he should not bring up the matter of bringing those young talents back at this time. ¡°Just treat this as a normal exchange!¡± Chapter 231 ? Chapter 231: Any demeanor is fake! Translator: 549690339 ¡°Six pillars!¡± ¡°Six pillars!¡± ¡°Six pillars!¡± Lin lingxue, Lin Tian, and Wang Tengfei. They went on stage one after another. Even though he was mentally prepared. Xuan ¡®GE was so shocked that a part of his beard fell off. Although there were two sixth light pillars, the light was weak and they could barely light up the sixth pillar. However, the appearance of six pillars of light in a row was enough to shock everyone! Three Dao realm experts. Moreover, they were all on the list. In this era, with the blessing of fate, they could fully display their talents. In other words, as long as they didn¡¯t die, these three would definitely become Dao Masters in the future. Furthermore, there were three heaven¡¯s favorites from the human race. The fate energy was gathering here, and those with high cultivation would benefit even more. Some of the great saints here might have a chance to achieve Dao. At that time! the strength of this group of humans would be ¡­ At this moment. The two young men and women beside Xuan Yan. The feeling of being hit directly made everything dull. Originally, they had thought that even if he was on the list ¡­ That was to say, it could only light up five pillars of light, just a little brighter than theirs. The gap between them wasn¡¯t big. This was also what the elders said to them. But now, he had seen with his own eyes that the two people who fell on the tail of the list both had six pillars of light. They felt a deep sense of defeat. When it was time to split the treasures. Lin lingxue, Lin Tian, and Wang Tengfei were in the top three. They took three of the treasures that Chu he had thrown away without hesitation. There were also three students from the old master¡¯s College who were ranked third to sixth. They also chose to take away the treasures that Chu he had thrown in! Xuan Chen, who had slightly adjusted his state of mind, nodded. Not only did those disciples have good aptitudes, but they were also trained to be gentlemanly. After all, this was a competition between people of the same race, not a bloody battle between outsiders. It was good to know how to be modest. He looked at the two juniors of his family. Next, it was time for the two of them to choose their treasures! In the first stage, there were two books that Chu he had placed. The meaning in Xuan Yan¡¯s eyes was self-evident. The two juniors of the heavenly human tribe felt that the treasures were no longer as attractive as before. They went up and each took a book. ¡°You have good eyes!¡± Chu he nodded approvingly. The other seven students from the old master¡¯s Academy couldn¡¯t help but feel a little disappointed when they saw them take the books away. They had no chance! He could only sigh and pick out the treasure that he liked from the shining treasures. The aptitude test was the first stage, and it was also the main event. After all, Xuan ¡®GE¡¯s original purpose for coming here was very clear. Therefore, the other levels seemed to be much more casual. The trial for geniuses ended quickly. Xuan Yan took the lead to bid farewell. After feeling that there was something wrong with this place, he wanted to leave! He didn¡¯t dare to stay for too long, afraid of an accident. As for taking away the heaven¡¯s favorites, he didn¡¯t mention it again! However, before he left, he solemnly mentioned the two dragons to the few human Supreme Saints. He hoped that they would kill him and cook him. Otherwise, if the dragon clan came to visit, there would be the danger of extermination. He felt that the human Dao Masters here were powerful. But that was all! In other words, he was a few levels stronger than him. He could not be compared to the powerhouses on the ranking! Not to mention that the dragon clan was one of the top ten clans. Even the first ancestor of the celestial clan would not be able to withstand it. After he finished speaking. He took his leave and left with the two juniors who had been beaten into depression in the later checkpoints. ¡°Now you know that there¡¯s always someone better than you!¡± don¡¯t be depressed. Sometimes, aptitude doesn¡¯t mean anything. You¡¯re the heavenly human tribe¡¯s proud Children of Heaven. You¡¯re in the core and have no lack of resources. Your cultivation will improve sooner or later! when I become a powerhouse, I¡¯ll look back and realize that the failures I experienced when I was young aren¡¯t important. Strength is the most important! He saw that the two juniors had been dealt a heavy blow. Xuan Yan consoled. After all, they were the heaven¡¯s favorites of this generation and they were living in this great era. I can¡¯t let any accidents happen. He also felt speechless. He had originally brought the two juniors out to gain some experience! He didn¡¯t expect that he would be defeated to such an extent. In the first round, his aptitude was still in the top eight. In the last few rounds, he was directly thrown out by more than a dozen and was left behind by a few streets. Moreover, they were facing ordinary humans in remote areas. One could imagine how depressed they were at this moment. ¡°They have read too many of master¡¯s books, which is why they have a different understanding of the challenge!¡± Chen Wei spoke! He could not help but ask this question to a disciple in the old master¡¯s Academy who was originally less talented than him but had cleared the stages faster than him. And then he got this answer. As he spoke, he couldn¡¯t help but open the only book he had. The book was opened. The Xuan ¡®GE, who had been flying forward, stopped. He looked at the opened book in shock. ¡°The, the Taoist connotation!¡± Xuan Yan took a deep breath. Lines of words appeared in the sky. ¡°Heaven and earth, chaos and desolation, the vast universe!¡± Chen Wei forgot about his depression and didn¡¯t care about where he was at the moment. He threw everything aside and started to read while shaking his head. Xuan ¡®GE waved his hand, and a defensive barrier appeared around him. ¡°Wait for him!¡± Xuan Yan could tell. Maybe it was because it was his first time reading this book. The effect was the best. Chen Wei had entered an extremely mysterious state. It would be a pity if he was interrupted! He didn¡¯t know if he would have another chance to enter this state in the future. he directly used the Taoist connotation to make a book. What kind of method is this? ¡± ¡°Moreover, this Taoist connotation is very different!¡± Xuan ¡®GE stared at the book in Chen Wei¡¯s hand and the lightning mark on his forehead that was getting brighter and brighter. Another strand of his beard was pulled off. He had heard of such a method before, but he had never seen it before. Moreover, he had heard that there was a price to pay for inscribing the Taoist connotation. But now, why was it that the reward that the old master had casually taken out was of such a grade? He could not understand this. Perhaps even the first ancestor wouldn¡¯t be able to understand. Who was that old master? At this moment, he suspected that the other party¡¯s cultivation was not at the ninth level of Saint venerable. or did he obtain a shocking inheritance? he has too many treasures, but that shouldn¡¯t be the case! no matter how many treasures he has, he shouldn¡¯t use them like this. And it¡¯s rare that he doesn¡¯t know the principle of not revealing one¡¯s wealth. Xuan Chen couldn¡¯t understand. No matter how he thought about it, it didn¡¯t make sense. ¡°Chen Wei¡¯s bloodline is about to awaken for the second time!¡± Zhang Fengxia looked at Chen Wei with wide eyes. He took out the book. She hugged him tightly, and her breathing became rapid. She knew all too well what the second bloodline awakening meant! While she was shocked. He couldn¡¯t help but look at Xuan Yan. At this moment, he was enlightened. The Dao ancestor had good eyes and could see that the reward was extraordinary at a glance. He had repeatedly urged them to take this. The demeanor of a great clan was all fake. He just wanted to fight for benefits for them. Unfortunately, they had failed to live up to the Dao ancestor¡¯s expectations and did not have the strength to take a few more. Chapter 232 ? Chapter 232: Taking the blame Translator: 549690339 Lightning flickered around Chen Wei¡¯s body, crackling. On his forehead, the lightning symbol was so purple that it had turned black. His long hair exploded and moved without any wind. The robe on his body fluttered. At the same time, a Golden Book formed in his hand. ¡°Second bloodline awakening, straight into The Prodigy roll!¡± The Xuan ¡®GE opened the protective shield around Chen Wei. Another strand of his beard was pulled off. His state of mind, which had been calm and collected for many years, had never fluctuated so violently like today. Roar! Chen Wei raised his head and let out a long howl. A flash of lightning spurted out from his mouth and slithered around like a dragon or a snake, causing the void to explode with a thunderous roar! ¡°Cool!¡± He let out a loud roar, expressing his excitement at the moment. All his gloominess was swept away. The confidence that had been struck down was restored once again! He opened the list. He glanced around. He saw that familiar name on The Prodigy roll. Chen Wei of the heavenly human tribe, Ninety-sixth on The Prodigy roll! Below him, the two who had crushed him previously had already been stepped down by one each. Once again, Chen Wei felt an unprecedented cool and comfortable feeling. Pa! Just as he was about to enjoy himself a few more times. A slap came. It forcefully suppressed the feeling of pleasure that he was feeling. His aura was forcibly restrained, the flashing lightning subsided, and his robe returned to normal. He, who was originally so happy that he was about to fly, instantly felt depressed. It was really uncomfortable to hold back a breath. And this slap had given him a shock. He felt that he couldn¡¯t feel good no matter how much he brewed his emotions! ¡°Silence!¡± Xuan Yan¡¯s eyes became unprecedentedly serious, and she didn¡¯t care about the emotions of her juniors. He raised his head and looked ahead. In the distance, a centipede-like figure spread out in the void. It was as long as a Divine Dragon and crossed the space, quickly approaching! It did not hide its aura too much. They were far apart. He didn¡¯t need to take the initiative to investigate. Xuan ¡®GE had also sensed his strength. a ninth-level Dao master. He¡¯s the first ancestor of the Scorpion race, ranked 98th on the expert list! Seeing the other party¡¯s appearance, Xuan Yan instantly reacted. When Xuan Chen discovered first ancestor coiling Scorpion, he had also been exposed! The first ancestor looked at him indifferently. ¡°The heavenly human tribe!¡± Its body stopped in the sky like a divine mountain, covering the sky and earth. The light in its eyes turned as it fell into deep thought. ¡°Seventh and third, as well as those juniors, were lost in the same place!¡± ¡°They¡¯re looking for the human race¡¯s heaven¡¯s favorites!¡± at this moment, the heavenly human tribe appeared here! ¡°It can¡¯t be a coincidence!¡± ¡°In other words ¡­¡± The first ancestor¡¯s eyes glowed with wisdom, and he seemed to have understood something. In its mind, it had a rough idea of what had happened. The heavenly human tribe must have seen the human race¡¯s heaven¡¯s pride on the heaven¡¯s pride ranking, so they came over to protect them. At this moment, seventh brother and third brother bumped into each other. As a result, he was trapped and unable to return. He understood all this. It looked at Xuan Yan with coldness in its eyes, and the black mist around it contained killing intent and ruthlessness! the battle-axe of the heavenly human tribe is more powerful than me. I can¡¯t fight it head-on! ¡°Then Let¡¯s Make a Deal!¡± It immediately made a decision. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong!¡± The first ancestor Scorpion¡¯s thoughts changed. Xuan Chen suddenly felt a dangerous aura enveloping him, and a warning sign appeared in his heart! For some unknown reason, the coiling Scorpion seemed to be interested in him. He didn¡¯t know when the two sides had become enemies. But this wasn¡¯t the time to think about this. He made a prompt decision. He grabbed Chen Wei and Zhang Fengxia with one in each hand, turned around, and started to run. Moreover, he had directly used a secret skill. He broke through the air and left at lightning speed. ¡°Hmph!¡± ¡°I¡¯m guilty!¡± ¡°As expected!¡± The first ancestor Scorpion snorted coldly. When the heavenly Dao holy man saw it, his first reaction was to escape. It was obvious what it meant. Its guess was correct. BOOM! The first ancestor flicked his tail and struck the air with a thunderous boom. It moved its body and turned into a black cloud. It spread out at an extremely fast speed and chased after Xuan ¡®GE. Xuan Chen felt that his aura had been locked on, and his expression became even more unsightly. Pan Xie really had some ideas about him. Something was wrong! The two clans had never had any grudges. Everyone minded their own business. This old Scorpion had taken the wrong medicine and was about to attack him. The celestial clan was more powerful than the coiling Scorpion Clan! If the two tribes were to go to war, the celestial tribe should be the first to make a move. What right did the coiling Scorpion Clan have? ¡°Senior, our two races have no grudges, so why are you chasing me? please speak clearly!¡± Seeing that he couldn¡¯t win, Xuan Chen said. He hoped to use words to resolve the misunderstanding. He was now alone outside, and in a situation where he couldn¡¯t beat them, he still had to be a coward! Therefore, his tone was not tough. ¡°Hmph! You should know very well what it is!¡± The first ancestor Scorpion only responded with a snort. They continued to pursue, and the distance between the two sides was quickly closed. ¡°Clear about what?¡± Xuan Yan felt depressed. He didn¡¯t know! He didn¡¯t remember any recent conflicts between his clan and the Scorpion Clan. The heavenly human tribe had also just come out of the grotto-heaven not long ago. Unfortunately, the first ancestor didn¡¯t give him an explanation. The ferocious black mist quickly enveloped them. Even though Xuan ¡®GE had already increased her speed to the maximum ¡­ However, the difference in strength between the two sides was too great. The first ancestor Scorpion had given him a long distance, but he had still managed to stop him easily. However, first ancestor Scorpion didn¡¯t use his killer move at once. The heavenly human tribe was still very powerful. At this moment, it wanted to capture Xuan Chen alive and use him as an exchange with the heavenly human tribe. Boom! Boom! Boom! Xuan ¡®GE¡¯s aura spread out, and flames curled around him, forming a sea of fire in the void. Even though there was a huge gap between the two. But he couldn¡¯t just sit and wait for death. He still had to resist! And it was a fierce resistance. ¡°Don¡¯t waste your energy on a mere third level Dao master. It¡¯s useless to resist! Instead, you¡¯ll suffer. Give up resisting and you¡¯ll feel much better.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I just want to make a deal with the celestial clan. I won¡¯t hurt you if you don¡¯t resist!¡± First ancestor Scorpion said. It was speaking from the bottom of its heart. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± ¡°I¡¯d rather die than submit!¡± However, it was obvious. It was impossible for Xuan ¡®GE to appreciate it! Even a fool would not give up resisting! The sea of fire that surrounded him took the initiative to cover the first ancestor¡¯s huge body! ¡°You don¡¯t know your place!¡± BOOM! The first ancestor Scorpion moved. Heaven and earth changed, and the world of flames disappeared, replaced by layers of black mist. But! At this moment. Chapter 233 ? Chapter 233: A net Translator: 549690339 Xuan ¡®GE¡¯s domain was easily suppressed by first ancestor coiling Scorpion¡¯s domain, and he was being devoured step by step. Because he wanted to keep the man alive, he didn¡¯t resort to a brutal and simple killing move. But even so, the difference in strength between the two sides was too great. Xuan Yan was about to be completely suppressed. At this point, he didn¡¯t have the power to protect two juniors. The black fog domain came engulfing. It enveloped Chen Wei and Zhang Fengxia. Xuan ¡®GE struggled with all her might, wanting to expand the black fog domain to block the disaster for her juniors. She spat out blood essence continuously! But it was useless! It was at this most dangerous moment! BOOM! Only to see ¡­ On Chen Wei and Zhang Fengxia. A golden radiance bloomed. Lines of words floated out and murmurs could be heard in the void. It stretched out its body and directly opened up the black fog domain that was surrounding it. He had already risked his life and his body was weak. He had used all his secret techniques and treasures, but they were useless. He looked at the book that floated up and opened on its own. His mind was shaken! This was only a book that was used as a reward for the younger generation. It wasn¡¯t just for comprehension. It could still be defended! No, not only that! The giant that had opened up the black mist domain mumbled in the void. He clenched his fist and punched at first ancestor Scorpion, who had been startled by the sudden turn of events. This book was all-rounded! It could be used to attack, defend, and withstand! The key was that it could actually fight with an expert on the top 100 list in a short time! Caught off guard, the first ancestor was sent flying by the punch! The black mist around its body dissipated as it flew backward, leaving a thin crack in the void. ¡°So fierce!¡± Xuan Chen only cried out in his heart. It looked like a simple punch, but it sent first ancestor coiling Scorpion flying. It was unimaginable how powerful the power contained in it was! At the very least, if it were to land on his body, he would definitely not be able to withstand it! Even if he didn¡¯t die, he would be seriously injured! It was confirmed! That old man was definitely not a ninth level Saint venerable. Such a valuable treasure could be casually awarded to a junior. This was not something that could be explained just by obtaining an inheritance! Chen Wei and Zhang Fengxia looked at the book that was opened in the air. His Adam¡¯s apple rolled. He was so shocked that he was stunned in the void. The book¡¯s terror had exceeded the limits of their knowledge. The first ancestor Scorpion, who could suppress the Dao ancestors to the point that they couldn¡¯t fight back. An expert from the heavenly stele rankings. The illusionary figure that had condensed inside had directly shattered his domain and sent him flying with a punch. This was just an illusionary image formed from a book! If the creator of this book were to personally come, how great would that be? At the same time, they also felt a sense of jealousy and envy. This book was just a reward that Senior Master had casually taken out. In the old master¡¯s Academy, everyone had one. Shua! The two books closed, and the Golden figure in the air disappeared. It seemed that the book¡¯s power was not enough after this punch! Xuan Chen couldn¡¯t be bothered to be shocked anymore and put away the two Dao books! He continued to flee with the two juniors! At the same time. In the distance, Chu he sensed something the moment the Daoist book was opened. He raised his head and looked into the distance. He put the fishing rod aside and took out a teapot and a teacup. He heated the tea in his palm and poured it into the teacup. He took a deep breath of the tea¡¯s fragrance. With a flip of his palm, a golden fishing net appeared. He threw it with all his might and it broke through the air. At the same time, a Golden Shadow walked out of his body and stepped into the air. Chu he turned around and smelled the fragrance of the tea. He picked up the fishing rod and continued fishing leisurely. In the river, a fishing hook that was shimmering with cold light was spinning around a thick and fat fish. Chu he¡¯s eyes lit up. Big fish! He was about to take the bait. He would have a good harvest today. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± First ancestor Scorpion didn¡¯t give chase immediately. Instead, he curled up and raised his head, looking bewildered. At that moment, the fist came and it couldn¡¯t Dodge it. With its strength, the speed of that punch was not considered fast! It looked at the Xuan ¡®GE that was getting further and further away. In the blink of an eye, it was about to disappear. Its thoughts spun quickly, and it didn¡¯t have time to think too much. In the end, it made a decision to catch up with it first. The secret treasure just now might be something from some legacy site. Depending on the situation, it could only be used once. Even though it was slightly injured, it was not a big problem. It was not enough to scare it. It had never suspected that the object was created by a powerhouse of the heavenly human tribe. After all, the most powerful being in the heavenly human tribe, battleaxe, was only slightly stronger than it. How could he have such a technique? BOOM! The black mist surged forward again. A huge sense of danger enveloped Xuan ¡®GE once again. He was getting closer and closer! Whoosh! However, at this moment, a golden fishing net suddenly fell from the nine Heavens. It shot directly toward the first ancestor¡¯s massive, dragon-like body. It was fast and accurate! He fished the first ancestor out of the water. Just as Xuan ¡®GE was about to be caught, she stopped and opened her domain. He saw this shocking scene! A net fell from the nine Heavens and trapped an expert in the top 100! In the face of such an unforeseen event. The first ancestor, Scorpion, was naturally going to struggle and resist. At this moment, the first ancestor didn¡¯t hold back any longer, and his terrifying aura spread out completely. It became solid. The space was torn apart. Even though Chen Wei and Zhang Fengxia were protected by the Xuan ¡®GE, just by looking at the powerful aura, they could feel their hearts trembling, and fear quickly grew. &Nbsp; but ¡­ It was such a terrifying existence. One of the top hundred experts on the heavenly stele rankings. At this moment, it was the target of an unknown higher being. The fishing net on its body flashed with golden light and trapped it firmly. The domain power it released was directly crushed by the light of the fishing net. Seeing that the domain was broken ¡­ The first ancestor kept spinning and struggling in the sky, creating thunderous rumbles. He tried to break the golden net with brute force, but he was also powerless. The fishing net released a golden light and suppressed the first ancestor. It kept shrinking, and the first ancestor¡¯s huge body was slowly compressed into a ball. The first ancestor was like a worm that was being pressed down by someone¡¯s palm. He curled up into a ball. Roar! The first ancestor Scorpion let out a roar and struggled with all his might. He was very strong, but he could only make his body bleed from the friction with the fishing net. Pieces of minced meat were also broken. It crashed onto the ground, causing the terrifying collapse of mountains and rivers. Such a scene! How shocking. Roar! The first ancestor Scorpion wailed. The existence that attacked it was too terrifying! It was beyond imagination. He hadn¡¯t even shown his face, and he had already forced it into such a sorry state. It felt like it had no power to resist. The two sides were not on the same level at all. Its resistance was so weak. It was like a weak woman facing a burly man. Other than shouting until his throat broke, shouting ¡®no¡¯. All resistance would only bring about greater oppression. The more it struggled, the more the net tightened. It seemed to be dissatisfied with its resistance. The most important thing was ¡­ It sensed a familiar aura from the fishing net. ¡°It¡¯s the same aura as the secret treasure that appeared on the two heavenly human juniors just now.¡± He had such a feeling. First ancestor Scorpion was even more terrified. At the same time, he couldn¡¯t figure out how the heavenly human tribe could have such a terrifying existence. However ¡­ This was not the time to think too much. The first ancestor¡¯s eyes were filled with ruthlessness. Black mist rolled in his huge, deep, and dark eyes. His compressed body expanded again. He was willing to do anything even if his flesh and blood were to be torn apart. It was going all out! But at this moment. A golden figure suddenly appeared in the sky. He turned to first ancestor Scorpion, who was ready to risk his life. First ancestor Scorpion sensed the aura and raised his head. ¡°He¡¯s also a Dao sovereign!¡± Chu he¡¯s transcendence golden body was still at the sixth level. The aura that leaked out made first ancestor Scorpion feel that he still had a chance of survival. It let out a loud roar at Chu he¡¯s transcendence golden body. The aura on his body condensed even faster. However, just as its aura was about to reach its peak ¡­ The Golden giant in the sky extended a palm. He simply stretched out his palm and pressed it forward, smacking it on the first ancestor¡¯s head. There were no sparks or lightning, no sonic booms or Thunder. It was just an ordinary palm pressing down. &Nbsp; but ¡­ The first ancestor felt as if a whole world was squeezing into his sea of consciousness and then smashing into his soul. It had originally wanted to go all out, but its huge Scorpion head shook twice. It felt the world spin, and its soul was filled to the brim. All it could see was darkness! The aura that it had just built up was instantly released. ¡°Impossible!¡± ¡°What kind of difference is this?¡± First ancestor Scorpion¡¯s mind was in a state of chaos, and only disbelief remained. The Golden figure in the sky was only a Dao master. Why was there such a huge gap between the two of them? With its current cultivation, even if it could not be called invincible among Dao Masters, it should not have been beaten so badly by someone of the same realm! Unless the figure in the sky wasn¡¯t dao master, but Tao Wu! Pa! Pa! Pa! The Golden Palm pressed down a few times. The first ancestor¡¯s only ability to think was gone! It was an attack on the soul. As a Dao master, it felt like it was going to fall into an eternal coma. There was no thought to speak of. The weightlessness of his soul was even more terrifying than the pain of his body. It even affected its physical body, causing it to crack open. Chu he¡¯s transcendence golden body stopped when he saw that the Scorpion first ancestor had stopped struggling. He grabbed the net and the Scorpion in it. ¡°He¡¯s taken the bait!¡± Chu he, who was leaning against a bluestone, moved his fishing rod. The big goldfish, which was already swimming around in the water, could only watch helplessly as the fishing hook was suddenly stuffed into its mouth. His body left the water! Looking at the figure drinking tea leisurely on the shore, the fish¡¯s eyes were blank. Chapter 234 ? Chapter 234: The rhythm of the whole city rising to the sky Translator: 549690339 Everything returned to normal. If it wasn¡¯t for the devastation at the scene and the crack in the void that had yet to recover ¡­ No one would believe that a moment ago, a top 100 expert of the eastern Azure region, who was a ninth-level Dao master, had been captured. And it was the kind that could not resist at all. Everything had happened too quickly! From the moment the first ancestor was covered by the net, to the moment it struggled with all its might, to the moment the Golden giant appeared and attacked it, all of this had happened in just a few seconds. After releasing his domain, Xuan Yan, who felt that something was wrong, was only able to retreat a few dozen miles against the terrifying pressure. Then, everything was over! He turned around. He looked behind him and then continued to run, but his emotions could not calm down for a long time. Although the scene happened quickly, it was shocking to the extreme. ¡°It was a human who attacked just now!¡± The image of that figure kept flashing through his mind. From the moment the figure appeared to the moment it disappeared, it only took an instant. However, the majesty, profoundness, and Majesty of the figure were firmly engraved in Xuan Yan¡¯s mind, and it wouldn¡¯t dissipate. He looked in the direction of liangchuan and felt even more terrified. The old master and the Golden figure just now! All of this meant that the place was not as simple as it seemed. That seemingly remote and barren land definitely had a big secret. Perhaps there was the most important thing of this era. However, that was not something he could investigate! He was able to suppress and capture a ninth-level Dao master in the top 100. Not even the first patriarch of the heavenly human tribe, battleaxe, would be a match for him. If he dared to explore the secret, he would be courting death! It was better to slip away first, and then slowly analyze the rest when he returned! Xuan ¡®GE grabbed the two dazed juniors and fled. It was extremely fast. He didn¡¯t dare to hold back. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Outside the library Pavilion, under the willow tree, on the third floor of the demon suppressing Pagoda. Chu he took out the unconscious first ancestor of the Scorpion Clan from the heaven and earth bag. The seventh and third patriarchs, who had been consoling each other in the corner, were dumbfounded. The scene that they were most afraid of had finally happened! The first ancestor had really fallen into their hands. Their hope was completely shattered. Roar! They could not help but let out loud roars and glared at Chu he. Like feathery countryside dogs, they made a move to pounce and bite. Fear and despair drowned their rationality. After that. Chu he raised his hand and grabbed them before throwing them under the two thunderballs. In the midst of the explosions, it was even louder! Chu he made a move and sealed the first ancestor. After that, he fed it a few bottles of medicinal pills and slowly woke it up. The scene before it passed out quickly replayed in its mind. It instinctively wanted to resist and escape. In the end, he realized that it was all in vain. It could not do anything! His body was weak, and his soul felt like it was about to vomit. It could feel eyes on its body, and a familiar scream reverberated. There was also a brutal aura that was so terrifying that it made it tremble in fear. First ancestor Scorpion looked around. It stared blankly at the two familiar figures under the chains, who were being struck by lightning. They let out waves of sorrowful roars and struggled continuously, but they could only attract the thicker, stronger, and more violent lightning pillars. One could feel that their souls were trembling from the sorrowful roars. The gazes from the surrounding people were very complicated. There was pity, gloating, and sorrow that was linked to the same illness. The most important thing was! Their strength. All of them were Dao Masters. Looking at the situation, it was the same as it was now. They had all been captured and imprisoned here. All of them were huddled in a corner. He didn¡¯t look like a Dao master at all. They were like pitiful and helpless little beasts. ¡°Just get over it! Take advantage of this now and relax. The tragic days are still ahead, and they¡¯re still long!¡± The patriarch of the charm flower clan said. First ancestor Scorpion shook his head. His soul was still in a state of chaos, and he felt that everything was unreal! ¡°Stop shaking! No matter how you shake it, it¡¯s still real!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been caught, including your brothers.¡± An alien Dao sovereign sighed. It understood how the first ancestor was feeling. He felt the same way. It had just walked out of the seal and had not had the time to show its terror to the living beings in the world. A fishhook was stuffed into its mouth, and then it fell into the hand without any resistance and was brought here. At first, it didn¡¯t want to believe and face it. However, the pain from the lightning strikes that came from the depths of his soul was unbearable. He told it clearly. Everything was real, and no matter how much he refused to believe it, it couldn¡¯t be fake! It had been caught! He was being ruthlessly tortured. It was repeatedly pierced by the thick and strong lightning pillar! ¡°What did the humans capture us for?¡± First ancestor Scorpion stopped shaking his head and asked. ¡°As you can see!¡± The alien raised his claw and pointed at the prison of Thunder. ¡°That human has a special fetish!¡± The outsider Dao sovereign was filled with grief! ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your life is very secure. That human won¡¯t let you die so easily!¡± here, there are even lightning supplements and heavenly treasures to heal your injuries. As long as you don¡¯t die on the spot, you can¡¯t die even if you want to! ¡°If you perform well, I heard that you even have a holiday!¡± you can ask the pig for the details. It¡¯s the most experienced. The first ancestor Scorpion was stunned. He looked at the depths of the corner, at Zhu Gang, who was looking up at the top of the demon suppression tower like a sculpture. Everything could be seen in those melancholic eyes. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ At this moment, Chu he had already gone out! He stood under the willow tree and looked at the world suppressing cauldron. Now, although the green smoke was no longer coming out, Chu he could still see its grade. Now, including the two scorpions that had just been put up there, there were four Dao Masters generating electricity under the Thunderbolts. The grade of green smoke was very high now. The dense power of fate energy was rolling like clouds in the world suppressing cauldron. Specks of golden light spread out between heaven and earth. The heaven and earth were naturally manifesting, and the laws of Dao were being perfected. The fate Golden Dragon below Forest City kept moving and breathing. Every time, a crystal-like Yuan Qi crystal would be spat out onto the ground. Essence energy crystals continued to accumulate as their auras rose. The speed at which the entire Forest City changed increased by several levels. This was the rhythm of the entire city ascending to heaven. after a few more waves of fish, I can go into seclusion and break through my transcendence golden body. Chu he revealed a smile. He pulled the reclining chair over and placed it on the edge of the world suppressing cauldron, then sat on it. He took out a book and read it quietly. He put the fishing rod aside and waited for the auspicious day to fish! Chapter 235 ? Chapter 235: Cover the lid Translator: 549690339 Time passed quickly. In the blink of an eye, ten years had passed! Chu he¡¯s age had reached 400 years. His check-in time had also reached 386. In these ten years. Chu he had caught many fish. Furthermore, he had used all the fish that he had caught to make the Thunder prison world lively! His explosive luck allowed him to check-in and get a lot of good things. Even if he didn¡¯t cultivate in seclusion for a long time. His transcendence golden body had also reached the seventh level. The nine transformation golden body technique had also reached the second level of the seventh transformation. The progress of his cultivation was not bad. However, it was only ¡®not bad¡¯. It could not be compared to the changes in Lin County. In the past ten years, Lin County had changed the most. It was earth-shattering. The changes in ten years were greater than the changes in the previous hundreds of years combined. After all, a group of Dao Masters were in the demon suppression tower, shining for Lin County under the lightning. The vital Qi was like mist. The Dao runes were like light. Cultivation had become unprecedentedly simple. teacher, you¡¯ve broken through! That¡¯s great! Meng Yi looked at Xia Yuan, who had just come out of seclusion, and was very excited. Previously, with the combined efforts of a few human Supreme Saints, Xia Yuan¡¯s injuries had healed. However, his cultivation had dropped and it was difficult for him to cultivate. Even with the help of treasures, his progress was slow. Furthermore, his lifespan was being shortened day by day. According to his original plan, he had no hope! At the end of his life, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to break through. However, the changes in Lin County had accelerated over the years. Especially in Forest City, it allowed Xia Yuan to maintain his cultivation at the peak of his youth. After that, Xia Yuan, who discovered this, moved to Forest City for closed-door cultivation and worked with the treasure. Ten years had passed, and he had already broken through to venerable sovereign. Very quickly. Even though a lot of treasures were wasted. However, the current Xia clan could completely accept it. ¡°Yup! I¡¯ve broken through!¡± Xia Yuan heaved a long sigh of relief. However, he had experienced a lot of ups and downs in his life, so he was still quite indifferent. He wasn¡¯t so excited that he couldn¡¯t control himself. After all, it wasn¡¯t the first time he had been to the gates of hell! She was already a little used to going in and out of the room and weaving in and out with him! It wasn¡¯t as obvious and exciting as the first time! ¡°Teacher, I knew it, you¡¯re the chosen one!¡± ¡°Now that you¡¯ve recovered, it means that you¡¯ve stood up from your dormant state. Your era has arrived!¡± Meng Yi said excitedly. He was more happy than anyone that Xia Yuan could recover. ¡°Alright, now that I¡¯ve recovered, you don¡¯t have to comfort me like this!¡± Xia Yuan smiled and shook his head. ¡°No, teacher, I¡¯m serious!¡± Meng Yi said seriously. In the past, he might have borrowed Zhao Yuling¡¯s words to encourage Xia Yuan, but now, he really felt that his teacher was very similar to the Son of Heaven¡¯s mandate that Zhao Yuling had mentioned! ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Cultivation became easier. Similarly. The babies who were born in Lin County had better aptitudes as well. However, he had not reached the level where he could be on The Prodigy roll. Even among the students from the old master¡¯s Academy, only two of them were on the list. Gu daofan and Xu qingran. It wasn¡¯t that the others didn¡¯t have a chance, but they were being suppressed by Chu he! They were no longer in Forest City. Instead, Chu he had sent them to a small world to train. Chu he was afraid that they would accidentally improve their qualifications and make it into the rankings. After all ¡­ Going too far was as bad as not going enough. Right now, there were five people from the human race that were on The Prodigy roll. It was already quite conspicuous. The fish sniffed the air and came in waves. They formed groups. If it had been a little fiercer ¡­ If he occupied the entire prodigy roll, the stench would be too strong, and he would definitely attract great trouble. It would attract the Sharks. For example. The clans that were ranked in the top ten. They would definitely not be able to resist and come to find trouble with the human race. Regarding their strength ¡­ Chu he was still very vigilant! His Dao Masters and generals had given him a lot of information. Those who were at the top of the list were definitely heaven-trampling experts. However, the underlings of the Dao Masters had only vaguely described their strength. After all, they hadn¡¯t reached this level yet, and they hadn¡¯t fought before, so it was normal that they couldn¡¯t say it. He only knew that it was terrifying. It was not wrong to be cautious when they were not clear about the specific strength of the powerhouses on the list! ¡°There are fewer and fewer fish recently! Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve already been exposed!¡± Chu he, who was fishing in a long river at the border of liangchuan, looked into the distance with a deep gaze. It had been a long time since he last saw a fish! To be honest, he was quite disappointed! ¡°Wait a little longer!¡± Chu he continued to fish! It was actually not bad to be able to fish for a few years in a row! ¡­¡­¡­¡­ In the depths of the eastern Azure region. The territory of the Scorpion Clan. In a Palace that covered an entire mountain. A few scorpions that had shrunk in size were discussing the situation. The atmosphere was heavy. ¡°What¡¯s the situation with the humans?¡± The chief of the Scorpion Clan said. It had been ten years. The first patriarch had left, and had yet to return. Fortunately, not many people knew about this. Only the three present knew. They had kept the matter a secret and even personally guarded the forbidden area. Otherwise, the Scorpion race would be in great danger if word got out. Without the first ancestor¡¯s support, he would never have been where he was today. They kept sending their juniors to check out the situation. However, he didn¡¯t dare to tell them about the danger, only telling them to be careful. Unfortunately, the younger generation obviously treated their warning as an ordinary warning from an elder to a younger generation. Many of them went, but almost none returned. It seemed like he was very careless. there¡¯s a big problem with that place. It¡¯s like a forbidden place. You can¡¯t come back once you go there! The Grand Elder in charge of this matter shook his head. It was obvious that there was no result. ¡°Recently, the younger generation of the clan has caused some trouble again. I¡¯m very worried!¡± The chief of the Scorpion family sighed. Those juniors didn¡¯t understand the situation at all and were still arrogant. This made it very worried. However, they couldn¡¯t say it out loud. They couldn¡¯t let the other clans see that there was something wrong with the coiling Scorpion Clan. It was hard to grasp this limit and it was very uncomfortable. This was the reason for his lack of confidence! The three patriarchs had left and never returned, so the Scorpion Clan was at its weakest right now. the human race¡¯s prodigies are still on the list. We¡¯re definitely not the only race that¡¯s interested in them. That place is strange. Those races must have lost Dao ancestors as well. Can you tell which races it is? ¡± The patriarch of the Scorpion Clan looked at the two elders and asked, ¡°There are two. I feel that the incisive clan and the turtle Crane Clan are in a similar situation to us. They have been acting a little suspiciously recently! A race patriarch might have been lost!¡± ¡°Even if it¡¯s not in the human race, it must have happened somewhere else!¡± The second elder replied. This was what he had deduced from the changes in the behavior of those races! ¡°This is good! This is good!¡± The chief of the Scorpion family nodded. If the coiling Scorpion Clan was the only one in trouble, it would be very dangerous. However, if something happened to everyone, then they would be pulled to the same level. The crisis would be much smaller! cover them! We can¡¯t let the other races know about the first ancestor and the others! Chapter 236 ? Chapter 236: Waiting Translator: 549690339 On the ranking list, the human race¡¯s heaven¡¯s favorites took up five spots. This caused the liangchuan region to change greatly. The forces of the world and the condensation of fate energy. As a result, the number of experts here grew. The stronger one was, the more benefits one would obtain. A virtuous cycle! However ¡­ With more powerhouses, the resources they had obtained in the past would not seem as sufficient! They had to continue fighting for it. Furthermore, if he were to cultivate in seclusion, his speed would be a little slow. Therefore, with liangchuan as the center, the human race began to venture out in all directions to gain experience and search for treasures. They grew up in the competition with other races. In the process of probing step by step. They realized. The eastern Azure region was not as terrifying as they had thought. All the races said that they had Dao Masters. But it was more like bragging. When they started fighting, no matter how intense the fight was. However, no Dao master had ever made a move, not even showing his face. Even when some clans were facing extermination, the entire clan fled to the depths of the eastern Green region, and the Dao master did not even take action. They felt more and more at ease. They felt that they might have been too afraid of this great era before! The so-called ¡°Taoist masters walking everywhere¡± was not correct. In the beginning, the number of Dao master tribes that had appeared was a little high. It could only be said that liangchuan¡¯s Fengshui was really good. It was a place of great influence that had attracted the strong tribes. Now, the further he went, the more normal he felt! Perhaps, in the depths of the eastern Azure region, the Dao master clans would increase in number and become terrifying. However, the outside world was a place of competition for races below Dao master. They were still safe. In this great era, even a Saint venerable could shine! This era could also belong to them. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡°The changes in the eastern Azure region are about to reach its limit!¡± Chu he was wearing a straw hat with a blade of grass in his mouth. With his hands behind his head, he leaned against the bluestone and looked up at the sky. The fish didn¡¯t take the bait for a long time, so he was bored and observed the weather every day. This was also a kind of cultivation. After a few decades of changes. The heaven and earth of the eastern Azure region, as well as its laws, began to stabilize completely. In the current Eastern Azure region, King¡¯s realm cultivators could only glide at a low altitude, and their speed was very slow. Only venerable sovereigns could fly freely. The Lord could only show his might by roaring. However, the layer of mud between heaven and earth still had not dissipated. In fact, there were more and more signs of it. This was supposed to be the arrival of a great era, a world filled with passion, but now it was somewhat depressing. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since any fish took the bait!¡± The little turtle was also wearing a small green hat. It was holding a fishing rod with its claws, shaking it up and down. ¡°Forget it! Let¡¯s go take a break and fish while we walk!¡± Chu he retracted his gaze. He kept the fishing rod and chose a random direction to walk in. The little jerk mimicked Chu he. He stood up straight, put his claws behind his back, and followed behind. Although its walking posture was not elegant, and its steps were not wide, it was not slow at all. One had to know. The current it ¡­ Just a little bit more, as long as he worked hard, he would be able to achieve Dao. Although it was very lazy, the speed at which its cultivation level was increasing was much faster than Zhao Yuling, Lin Xueling, and Lin Teng. This was mainly because Chu he still had a chance of getting Royal Dog Food when he drew the lottery. As the number of times he checked in increased, the level of the dog food would also increase. The little jerk also cultivated a body-tempering technique, which was very compatible with the effects of the Royal Dog Food. In addition, it usually stayed in the library Pavilion and never went out. If it wasn¡¯t sleeping beside the world-suppressing cauldron, its head would be stuck in the willow branch. Usually, when Chu he drank tea, it would get a cup of tea. Regardless of whether it was the world suppressing Pagoda, the willow tree, or the tea, they all had unimaginable benefits for cultivation. Therefore, it was not strange for the little jerk to have such a cultivation level. It was just that he was too lazy and rarely took the initiative. Otherwise, he would have already attained Dao. After all, it had been sleeping beside the world suppression Pagoda every day. If it really wanted to comprehend the nature of the world, it was actually very easy in the current situation! In such a good environment. Even a pig would have a chance to achieve Dao if it was placed at the side. Just like the fish that Chu he raised, although it did not have as many resources as a turtle and its potential had been squeezed out in the past, it was still a fish. However, as the willow tree became more and more mystical, the potential that had been squeezed out of it was gradually compensated. In addition, it worked hard enough. In terms of cultivation, he would soon catch up to the turtle! Chu he could already feel it. It was about to attain Dao! However, Chu he had no intention of stopping him. An ornamental fish, even if it became a Dao master, was still an ornamental fish. It was just that the grade was a little higher. It was a perfect match for his status. Chu he brought along the turtle. He strolled into a border city. All sorts of transactions were the most popular here. There were many stalls on the side of the road. Chu he took a glance. He suddenly had some interest. Then, he found a stall. He took out a piece of white cloth and spread it out. He took out some things and concealed the light, making it dim and ordinary. They were placed on a white cloth. Then, he brought the turtle with him and rested his head on his hand, patiently waiting for the fated person to come. People came and went. Many people glanced at Chu he¡¯s stall and then looked away. The items on his stall were not only ordinary, but they also did not seem to have any highlights. There was nothing attractive about it. ¡°Big brother, can you introduce these things to us?¡± A sweet scent wafted in his face. A young lady blushed and glanced at Chu he shyly. He could tell that she was not actually attracted by the item. Instead, she was attracted by Chu he¡¯s free and easy demeanor. To put it simply, the opposite sex attracted each other! This was normal. this thing doesn¡¯t have an introduction. What you buy depends on fate! Chu he revealed a smile as he took out a pot of wine and took a sip. ¡°What, what price?¡± The little girl was stunned for a moment, then asked. use a talent that I¡¯m satisfied with. For example, play the flute or use the most important thing you have! Chu he replied. ¡°Hmph!¡± ¡°Miss, let¡¯s go!¡± The female guard behind the little girl reached out to pull her away. She felt that Chu he was taking the opportunity to tease her young miss. With the young lady¡¯s current situation, she might be at a disadvantage. ¡°Don¡¯t mess around, little Qing!¡± However, the little girl in white was not pulled away. ¡°See you at the Four Seasons Tower tomorrow!¡± She said softly. Then, with a red face, she took out a Mandarin Duck pouch and placed it in Chu he¡¯s hand. She casually took a secret manual from the stall that had the words ¡®Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms¡¯ written on it before she took the initiative to pull the guard and ran away as if she was escaping! Chu he: ¡°??? ¡± ¡°This purse is too ordinary.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t have anything good, why don¡¯t you play a song?¡± Chu he said, but the little girl had already run far away. In the blink of an eye, he had disappeared at a very fast speed. ¡°Forget it!¡± Seeing that everyone had left, Chu he didn¡¯t make a fuss! He casually put away the pouch. He threw the matter that had just happened to the back of his mind. As he drank, he brought the little jerk along and continued to wait for the fated person to arrive. Chapter 237 ? Chapter 237: Unconvinced Translator: 549690339 In the end, Chu he only exchanged three of his treasures! Those who were fated were in the minority. The sky was already dark! Chu he packed up his stall and left! He returned to the library Pavilion and checked in. ding! Congratulations to the host for continuously checking in. You are rewarded with a bottle of creation crystal. A transparent jade bottle appeared on the check-in panel. It was filled with drops of liquid that looked like tears. It was like water, but it didn¡¯t merge with each other. It existed in the form of water droplets, filling the bottle. ¡°My luck is pretty good!¡± Chu he took out the Jade bottle and read the introduction of the creation crystal. A smile appeared on his face. Every drop of the creation crystal could be considered a top-grade treasure that he could sign in at this stage. But this time, it was a bottle. At a glance, there were more than 300 drops. It was enough for him to raise his cultivation by two levels. The first six transformations of the nine transformations golden body technique had tempered every part of his body to the extreme. The seventh rotation was the compression of power. It compressed all the power in his body into his bones, flesh, and even every cell. They formed many energy worlds. The power was compressed, regenerated, and then compressed again, and the cycle repeated! This was a cycle. Chu he¡¯s strength was terrifying. It was very difficult to compress it to the smallest cells in his flesh. If he wasn¡¯t careful, he would burst the cells in his flesh and all his previous efforts would be in vain. There was even the danger of the power exploding and injuring the body, resulting in a backlash. And the creation crystal was the best supplementary item. It was like a simulated container. It could not destroy the cells and flesh after they burst. Instead, every drop had a chance to do it again. It could also allow the power to spread smoothly throughout the body. It was very practical. It was also very precious. Chu he put away the creation crystal. He looked at the demon suppression tower with satisfaction. With more subordinates, the probability of him signing in to the premium grade would also greatly increase. It was a pity that his harvest was getting lesser and lesser. The fish might have felt that something was wrong. ¡°We have to let them break through as soon as possible, and then change to another batch!¡± Chu he decided that he could try this method. The effect might not be good, but it was better than the current situation. While he was thinking. Chu he walked out of the library Pavilion and went to the third floor of the demon-suppressing Pagoda. It was filled with the aura of destruction. The power of lightning continued to rumble. Miserable roars could be heard continuously! Chu he swept his gaze across. Then, he took action and put down the first batch of beasts, which had been slaughtered for ten years. ¡°Eat! Recuperate well!¡± Chu he took out a universe iron bucket, which contained the healing elixirs that he had prepared. They were all precious herbs he had picked up when he was wandering outside. There were still many more. These were treasures that the alien races had brought with them when they came to work. Chu he had refined them and made them into healing elixirs. They were also tailor-made. It had a miraculous effect on the damage done in the lightning prison world. Each of them was the size of a fist. He placed a pile in front of the beasts. The fragrance of the medicine filled the air, and an alluring smell constantly drifted out. Chu he even took out a lot of food and fruits. It had everything. There were many of them, and there was a rich variety. He gave out ten years ¡®worth of allowance in one go. He would definitely not mistreat these generals. One had to know. These Dao Masters were powerful and had climbed up step by step from the weak. The murderous aura on their bodies was very dense. Ten years had passed, and it had not dried up even under the lightning! Chu he was quite satisfied with them. The things and treasures that should be given would naturally not be discounted at all. He would definitely not embezzle it. He only hoped that they could recover as soon as possible, return to their work positions, and continue to shine. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s more after you finish!¡± After Chu he distributed the items, he placed the metal bucket by the side and waved his hand with a smile. A group of Dao master level beasts. His mouth was wide open, and a burnt smell came out of it as he breathed. There were even electric arcs flashing between his teeth. Their eyes were wide open as they stared at the pills and food in front of them. Their souls and bodies were numb and they couldn¡¯t feel any appetite. All of them were panting heavily, without any intention of eating. Seeing this, Chu he had no choice but to do it himself. With a wave of his hand, all the elixirs on the ground went into their mouths. He also took advantage of the situation and sent a wave of energy to help them digest. Although Chu he¡¯s pills were self-made, his standard was very high, and the effects were very good! As the pills entered their mouths and were digested, they spread throughout their bodies. Like a long drought receiving a good rain, they couldn¡¯t help but let out comfortable moans. Coupled with the sad expressions on their faces, it was very strange. Their bodies were comfortable, but their cracked hearts were uncomfortable. Ten years of continuous lightning strikes had made them deeply aware of the dangers of this place! Even though the pills had entered their bodies and their bodies had recovered, they were still unable to feel happy! ¡°En!¡± Suddenly, he saw Chu he, who was recovering with a group of beasts. With a surprised expression, he looked at Zhu Gang, whose expression was the worst and already had a look of despair. He felt a familiar power running towards him. The target he was looking for was Zhu Gang, who had been locked up the longest. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have relatives!¡± Chu he turned on the isolation power of the Barbarian region and the demon-suppressing Pagoda. A probing force quickly gushed in. Moreover, he was very dishonest and wanted to figure out the situation around him. Chu he immediately set up an illusory world of restrictions. The probing power circled around twice before returning to Zhu Gang¡¯s body. It floated up and down, as if it was searching for something. He left after a while. Chu he did not put away the restriction. Instead, he looked at Zhu Gang and casually asked, ¡± ¡°You have a patriarch?¡± Chu he could feel that the probing force just now was not weak. Therefore, in order not to alert the enemy, he did not chase after the source. So, he didn¡¯t know where that power came from or what kind of existence it was. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t!¡± Zhu Gang shook his head weakly. If it had a patriarch, it wouldn¡¯t have been tormented until now and no one would have come to take a look. In the pig-maned tribe, it was the strongest. He was also the first in the records to break through to the Dao master realm, and the patriarch who was about to lead the pigmane tribe to new heights. Unfortunately, just as he came out of seclusion, all his good luck came to an end! He had been caught and brought here, and there was no way he could get out of this! When he thought of this, tears blurred Zhu Gang¡¯s eyes. It still couldn¡¯t figure out why. The heavens allowed it to become stronger step by step, and its luck was unending. But why did it fall to the dust just when it had reached its peak? There was no time to waste! If he had known this day would come, he wouldn¡¯t have made it stronger. It was unconvinced! ¡°This pig, there¡¯s something wrong with his mind!¡± Chu he looked at Zhu Gang¡¯s expression. Perhaps he had recalled something sad, so he patted his head and consoled him. Then, he walked out of the demon suppression tower and prepared to welcome the big fish that was about to arrive. Chapter 238 ? Chapter 238: To win at the starting line Translator: 549690339 ¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡°That pig¡¯s condition is a little strange!¡± At the core of the eastern Azure region. A black-skinned alien with a body as big as a giant bull, a head like a fish¡¯s mouth, and rows of inverted teeth on his back walked out of the black fog that had spread out and terrified many races in the eastern Azure region. It raised its paw and looked at a broken crystal, deep in thought. ¡°But ¡­¡± ¡°At this moment, I have already recovered. I have nothing to fear!¡± It raised its paw and looked at it. He was different from when he first came out, he was as thin as a skeleton. At this moment, it was already full of flesh and blood. The terrifying power contained in it also gave it great confidence. It raised its head and looked in the direction of the exit. It casually raised its claw and clawed. A foreign being who was silently observing the situation in the distance fell into its claw. With a strong grip, it directly crushed it with a crack and then threw it into its mouth. ¡°This is a Dao sovereign!¡± Further away, there were also other people watching. They saw the Saint Venerables of other races who had the same mission as it being swallowed alive by the existence that suddenly appeared from the black mist. He exclaimed in his mind! It maintained its restraint and restrained its aura to the extreme, wanting to quietly withdraw. However, in the next moment, a giant claw suddenly emerged from the ground and grabbed it. It only had time to let out a miserable cry before it was crushed! At the same time. In several other places, there were also screams. The alien race walked out of the black mist, his mouth full of blood, and he burped a few times. The murderous aura on his body rolled like the tide. ¡°Delicious!¡± Its long tongue rolled up and swallowed all the residue. At this moment, its appetite was greatly stimulated. He decided to eat a little before he went to find the treasure. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chu he was slowly warming his tea under the willow tree. After a long time. He raised his head and looked at the sky. The fish stood him up! Chu he sighed in disappointment. He poured the tea into a cup and slowly drank it. He also put away the fishing net on the table. Chu he carried the teapot to the fish tank. He looked at the goldfish that was constantly emitting golden light and had Dao runes circulating on its body. At this moment, the goldfish¡¯s condition had come up, and it could feel something. He was only one step away from achieving Dao with a burst of passion. Chu he opened the fish tank. ¡°You¡¯re lucky! I¡¯ll help you.¡± He poured the hot tea into the water. The golden fish opened its mouth and caught the tea without a single drop. Then, he suddenly jumped out of the water and into the air. At this moment. The fish leaped over the Dragon Gate and attained Dao! The goldfish¡¯s eyes shone brightly. However, in the next moment, its heart palpitated and the world spun. The fish body that had just leaped up trembled and directly fell to the ground with a thud. Its eyes rolled back with a strange light. He couldn¡¯t even flick it twice. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with it?¡± The little jerk came over and poked it with his claws curiously. Feeling that the goldfish wasn¡¯t dead, it took out a piece of Royal Dog Food and stuffed it into its mouth. He even patted its upturned stomach so that it could swallow it smoothly. ¡°It didn¡¯t manage to jump through the Dragon Gate! I¡¯m stuck.¡± Chu he said with a smile. He flicked his finger, and a ray of spirit light shot into the goldfish¡¯s body, quickly making it open its eyes again. ¡°Jump again, it¡¯s okay this time!¡± Chu he placed it back into the fish tank and waved his hand to remove the restriction on the sky above Forest City. Then, he said, ¡± Goldfish, who had just managed to gather her breath and hold it back, felt very uncomfortable. Its Dao heart, which had almost been successfully condensed, almost collapsed! But fortunately, it had just drunk a pot of tea. The tea was very magical, stabilizing its collapsing heart. As he continued to stroke it, the feeling that he had just lost was once again brewed. Its body once again bloomed with golden light, and a terrifying aura leaked out. Slurp! A tube seemed to have appeared around its body, and all the abnormalities and auras disappeared as soon as they came out of its body. They could only be felt within a few centimeters of its body! ¡°Swallow its aura and leave behind the phenomenon!¡± Chu he looked at the world suppressing cauldron. The carp achieving Dao was also a kind of performance. Chu he wanted to take a look. The next moment. The golden light on the goldfish¡¯s body bloomed. Above Forest City, the bright light of Fate Condensed into flowers and floated in the sky. Songs of praise rang out. High up in the sky. A Golden Door appeared. It bloomed with the charm of ancient and mysterious Dao. At this moment, most of the people in Forest City were shocked. He hurriedly walked out of the room. When they looked up at the shocking scene, their eyes and even their hearts were attracted to it, and they could no longer move. Many people¡¯s auras were stirred. It was a fortune for any living being to observe the phenomenon of the holy man¡¯s enlightenment at such a close distance. Unfortunately, most ordinary beings could not enjoy such a good fortune. Even Saint Venerables couldn¡¯t withstand that terrifying aura, let alone creatures of other levels. However, at this moment, in Forest City, the goldfish had achieved Dao. There were only strange signs but no pressure. With the help of the world suppressing cauldron, a great fortune appeared once again. maybe I can find a group of people to break through the next super check-in! When Chu he saw this, he touched his chin and fell into deep thought. Then, he turned his gaze. He could sense that there were some pregnant women in Lin city who were about to give birth. The children were so excited that they wanted to squeeze out, but they were stuck at the intersection and couldn¡¯t get out completely. They were all full of energy, waiting for something. ¡°I wonder who will outrun me this time.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t be fast, and I can¡¯t be slow!¡± Chu he¡¯s gaze swept across. The entire city¡¯s attention had been drawn to them, and the pregnant women who were about to give birth were all alone in their rooms. They were panting heavily. Such a great opportunity, even an unborn baby who was still in a state of confusion would be able to sense it. At this moment, they were all brewing, waiting for the feeling to come, and then they would slide out. Those pregnant women were closely connected to their mothers. Although they didn¡¯t know what was going on, they were all cooperating. This was a competition, and there was only one person who would benefit. Whoever won would win at the starting line for the rest of their lives. His future path would be smooth. Of course, he definitely couldn¡¯t compare to Wang Tengfei, but he was still much stronger than the others! Even if his talent did not reach the sixth pillar, he would still be able to easily reach the fifth. ¡°You know how to work hard at such a young age, you deserve a reward!¡± Chu he flicked his finger, and a jade pendant flew into the world suppressing cauldron. Whoosh! The goldfish leaped up and headed toward the Dragon Gate. Waa! Waa! Waa! In that instant, a group of babies slid out of Forest City. Then, he burst into tears, as if he had lost something. They had come out too quickly and were eliminated. The elimination rate had reached half. Although they didn¡¯t understand, they still felt sad! The carp¡¯s leaping body was very slow. As it spun in the sky, it constantly grew in size and fate energy revolved around it. In the Forest City, the sound of babies crying could be heard one after another as an accompaniment. Chapter 239 ? Chapter 239: If you don¡¯t come, bear the consequences Translator: 549690339 Roar! In the end. The goldfish leaped over the Dragon Gate and transformed into a Divine Dragon in a golden light. It hovered in the sky. The dragon¡¯s eyes were as deep as the abyss, and its body seemed to be cast from gold and iron. It covered the void and scattered a dazzling golden light! Whoosh! The moment the goldfish made the final leap, the babies in Lin city came running out one after another! In the midst of all the crying, a little girl held a Jade token in her hand and giggled. In this race that would determine her future, she had successfully won. He had become the big winner! The light of Providence shone on Forest City, and the Dao runes circled in the sky for a long time. The divine Dragon-shaped goldfish spun around in the sky twice, then jumped down from the sky. Its body kept shrinking, and finally, it turned back into a small goldfish and jumped into the fish tank. Chu he waved his hand! The sky above Forest City was once again enveloped by restrictions. In the sound of sucking air, all the abnormalities and Dao runes were once again swallowed by the realm suppressing cauldron! The little jerk stood rooted to the ground. He raised his head and stared at the sky with his eyes wide open. A bright light was shining above his head. It had also reached its critical point. The goldfish¡¯s breakthrough had benefited it, and it was currently digesting it. In the near future, it would become the Dao ancestor of the turtles. In the following period of time. The library Pavilion was very quiet. The little turtle raised its head. Even though the strange phenomenon was gone, its eyes were still wide open, and it fell into deep thought. The entire Forest City was very quiet. Most of them were reminiscing about the lingering charm of the Taoist connotation in their hearts. Many people broke through because of this. However, with the world suppressing cauldron, there was no commotion. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ In the depths of the eastern Azure region. The heavenly human tribe¡¯s territory. In a Hall at the highest point. The leaders of the celestial clan¡¯s seven branches had gathered, and Dao ancestor Xuan Yan, who had already come out of seclusion, was personally hosting the meeting. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Xuan Yan had been urgently called over by a junior in the clan! ¡°Black ancestor, look at this!¡± A heavenly human Saint venerable with a purple lightning mark on his forehead handed him a golden invitation. Xuan ¡®GE took it and opened it. A Dragon¡¯s might instantly rushed over and turned into an illusory Dragon Shadow. It jumped out of the invitation, roared, and opened its bloody mouth to gnaw at Xuan Chen¡¯s head. Hmph! Xuan Chen snorted coldly, and a purple flame shot out from his body, scattering the Dragon-shaped shadow. He waved his hand again, and the Dragon¡¯s might in the hall dissipated. ¡°The Dragon race is so overbearing!¡± He looked at the seven juniors lying on the ground. Xuan Yan¡¯s expression was very ugly. Even though he had not seen the contents of it. However, just by opening it, the dragon clan had already given them a warning. This was definitely not a good thing. They came with ill intentions. Xuan Chen felt uneasy. The Dragon Tribe was much more powerful than the celestial tribe. If they were hostile, the heavenly human tribe would not be able to withstand it. His face was gloomy, and his beard trembled. He then focused his eyes on the content of the post. in three years, a dragon child will be born in our clan. We¡¯ve invited all the human and celestial beings to attend the ceremony! The Golden characters on it entered Xuan ¡®GE¡¯s eyes. It was an invitation, but it carried an unquestionable sense of dominance. There was a threatening killing intent in his words. ¡°If you don¡¯t come, you¡¯ll have to bear the consequences!¡± An incorporeal writing appeared between the illusions. Xuan Yan¡¯s expression changed. He instantly realized that something was wrong. Ever since their trip to the human race, Chen Wei and Zhang Fengxia had been bestowed with gifts by their elders, and they were both listed on The Prodigy roll. In addition, there were still five humans on the list, which was indeed very eye-catching. There were powerhouses in the human tribe, so there couldn¡¯t be any problems. On the other hand, the heavenly human tribe was often spied on by other tribes, but it was not to the point of falling out. The celestial clan was not weak. Furthermore, most of the Dao ancestors had yet to come out. Although the celestial clan did not have many members, they still had an advantage in numbers compared to the other large clans. Therefore, only two heaven¡¯s favorites were on the list. The crisis could still be dealt with. But now ¡­ The real trouble was here! There were too many people from the human and celestial clans on the list. It attracted the attention of the dragon clan. In fact, it was not a big deal for two heaven¡¯s favorites from the heavenly human race to make it into the list. However, five people from the human race had made it into the list. There must be many races interested in this matter! There must be a secret! ¡°Black ancestor, what¡¯s the situation?¡± The Deva Saint venerable with the purple lightning mark suppressed the fear in his heart and looked at Xuan Yan, who had a gloomy expression, and asked curiously. Xuan Yan didn¡¯t say anything and just opened the invitation. The Saint Venerables of the heavenly human tribe took a glance and instantly realized that something was wrong! the dragon clan is up to no good. Once those heaven¡¯s favorites leave, they probably won¡¯t be able to return! ¡°We¡¯re in big trouble now. The Dragon race is ranked seventh on the heavenly stele.¡± The atmosphere in the hall instantly became oppressive. ¡°Ancestor Xuan, what about the human race?¡± The Lord with the lightning mark looked at Xuan Chen again. The human tribe had produced five heaven¡¯s favorites in a row, so the heavenly human tribe took them very seriously. After finding the human tribe, Xuan Chen went there personally. However, when he came back, he forbade them from disturbing him again, but he didn¡¯t tell them the specific reason. ¡°Perhaps the chance of survival lies there!¡± Xuan Yan raised her eyes and said in a meaningful tone. The other Saint Venerables were stunned. He didn¡¯t understand. One had to know that even if the human race had secrets, there were only five heaven¡¯s favorites. This might represent potential. However, it was only potential. Before the prodigies grew up, they were still nothing. On the heavenly stele rankings, the human race didn¡¯t have any powerhouses. No matter how big the secret was, it was nothing. After all, in the eastern Azure region, or rather, in this world, the strong were the foundation. Xuan Chen didn¡¯t say anything. He just stroked his beard and looked ahead. He couldn¡¯t explain the details. However, everything that had happened after he went to the human race, especially the Golden figure who had caught the first ancestor with a net, was deeply engraved in his mind. The imposing and powerful figure should be able to make the cage race feel apprehensive. He wouldn¡¯t fall out with them because of a few heaven¡¯s favorites. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Half a month had passed. On this day. Chu he was cultivating his transcendence golden body with his eyes closed. Suddenly, he sensed something. He moved his body from his chair and disappeared. In a place a few small regions away from the liangchuan region. Above the nine Heavens, the clouds and mist dissipated. A golden light collided with the demonic Qi. There were constant rumbling sounds. The mountains and rivers shattered, and the mountains collapsed. The living beings below, who could move, resisted the pressure with fear and difficulty, scattering. Those who couldn¡¯t move, even if they weren¡¯t swept away by the aftermath, would be directly killed by the aura emitted by the dual release! The entire region was in a great panic. If they escaped, they would live. If they couldn¡¯t escape, they would die! The two figures that covered the sky were fighting in full swing, not even looking at the life and death of the living beings below. Chu he looked over from a high altitude. One was a golden three-clawed Divine Dragon, while the other was a familiar-looking alien with a black body, a fish head, and inverted teeth on its back. Chapter 240 ? Chapter 240: Bring it back Translator: 549690339 ¡°Dragon clan?¡± Chu he looked at the battle in the sky and was surprised. He didn¡¯t expect that a dragon race expert would appear in such a remote place. As a powerful race that was ranked second on the heavenly stele ranking and occupied five positions on the expert ranking, Chu he was very vigilant! The human race only dominated The Prodigy roll. The dragon clan occupied the list of powerhouses! Their value was not on the same level. Of course, the only Dragon that Chu he was wary of was ao ye, the five-clawed Golden Dragon who was ranked second on the list of powerhouses. As for the three-clawed one, it was pretty strong, but it was far from being worthy of Chu he¡¯s attention. Looking at the two alien races fighting in the distance, Chu he thought for a moment and did not go up to disturb them. He was a true gentleman to watch the battle and not interfere. He had nothing to do now anyway. He would let these two guys have fun and relax first so that they could be more passionate about their work in the future. Chu he conjured a table and a chair in the distance and sat down. He used his Supreme treasure to open up a small space to hide his figure. He prepared the fishing net in advance and placed it on the table. After that, he made a pot of tea and took out some pills and a sheep that had been cleaned. He was munching on pills, drinking tea, and roasting the Lamb. He even took out a mirror stone and recorded this battle scene. In the future, when he was bored, he could add some dubbing, editing, and adding some other action elements. It would be a good work. In the distance, the battle between the two alien races was getting more and more intense. They were fighting to the death, and the aftermath of their battle in the nine Heavens had even flattened a mountain. The originally lush and green land was flattened, turning into a barren land. Everywhere it passed, it was a moving natural disaster! At a certain moment! ¡°You guys stay away!¡± A Dragon and a demon were fighting while moving. A voice suddenly rang in their ears. It caused them, who were in the middle of an intense battle, to shiver and quiver. He instantly felt a chill in his heart. The sound was too close, just above their heads. In fact, they had encountered many spectators along the way. But that was all in their spiritual perspective. And the voice that appeared now was an outsider outside of their spiritual vision. And they were quite close. In other words, there was a powerful existence who had been watching the battle from the side. Perhaps he wanted to take advantage of the situation! And if it wasn¡¯t for the other party suddenly making a sound just now, they wouldn¡¯t have noticed it at all. The Dragon and the demon that were entangled with each other started to fight less frequently and slowly broke away from each other. A moment later, after some friction as a buffer, they completely stopped clawing. They looked at each other from a distance, then raised their heads and swept their eyes across the void. After they stopped clawing. Everything in this world fell into a deathly silence. Those who could run had all run away, and those who couldn¡¯t have run away were already dead! Even the air was directly blown away, unable to pour in for a moment. A Dragon and a devil, a moment ago they were fighting until the sky collapsed and the earth caved in. At this moment, there was a surprising tacit understanding. After a moment, they looked at each other, shook their heads, and began to retreat together. They didn¡¯t find anything. But this made them even more uneasy! At this moment, after that shout, they had lost their initial passion and wanted to slip away first. ¡°Since you guys aren¡¯t fighting anymore, I¡¯m coming!¡± Just as they retreated a distance. The Voice in the Void sounded again. Then, a golden fishing net appeared. It was tossed out from the void and continuously grew in size. The Golden radiance even covered the light from the scorching sun. In an instant, it covered the entire heaven and earth, enveloping the Dragon and devil who were very far away. Roar! The Dragon and the devil instantly felt a strong sense of uneasiness and roared. As ninth-level Dao Masters, they naturally had good judgment! As soon as the net fell, they felt a strong sense of danger before they even touched it. The Soaring Dragon demonic roar. They instantly used their full strength, wanting to rush out of the falling net. However, the speed of the net¡¯s descent was extremely fast, and it also had a power that could even seal space. They didn¡¯t manage to rush out, and the fishing net wasn¡¯t torn by their strength! Even the domain power around them was instantly suppressed. At that moment, Chu he was in the sky and did not attack from a distance. Therefore, the Dragon and the demon couldn¡¯t resist at all. He couldn¡¯t even explode his seed. The fishing net enveloped them. Golden light flickered on it as it slowly but rhythmically began to close. No matter how they struggled, it was useless. Roar! The Dragon and the demon roared with fear. Even with their strength, the two of them were so powerless and were easily caught. They couldn¡¯t use any of their techniques in this net and were directly imprisoned. They could only use their pure strength. It was unimaginable. This meant that the strength of both sides was not on the same level. He didn¡¯t even need to think to know what kind of strength the person controlling the fishing net had! The Dragon and the demon realized that the more they struggled, the stronger the fishing net was. Even with their strength, they could feel the pain, as if it was a response to their struggle. The gaps in the net were tightened around their bodies. As they struggled, a layer of their skin and flesh was cut off, and blood flowed down. However ¡­ Even so. However, the Dragon and the demon didn¡¯t want to lie down and give up resisting. Instead, he was still struggling with fear. This was a matter of life and death. Unfortunately ¡­ All resistance was futile. A huge Golden Palm fell. He hit them on the top of their heads a few times. The Dragon and the demon were completely dumbfounded! ¡°We¡¯re finished!¡± Fear grew and spread in their hearts. The powerlessness in their bodies and souls meant that they had completely become prey. Chu he kept the items and walked out of the void. He took out the heaven and earth cloth bag and put the Dragon and demon in it after sealing them. Then, he looked down at the barren land beneath his feet. He attacked and dispersed the remaining power of the battle between the Dragon and the demon. He even fused their flesh and blood together and refined them in his palm. The Dragon and the demon were both Dao Masters. It would take years for their remaining power and flesh to dissipate naturally. After that, Chu he even moved a few small mountains over and guided a water source over. It was everyone¡¯s responsibility to protect the environment. And to him, this was just a matter of waving his hand. It was as easy as lifting a finger. Chu he carried the bag and returned to Forest City. Then, he entered the demon suppression tower. He threw the Dragon under the pillar of lightning, then took out the demon and placed it in front of him. ¡°Where did you come from? How many companions do you have, and how strong they are?¡± Taking out a chair, Chu he sat on it and began his interrogation. He was very interested in these demons. Chapter 241 ? Chapter 241: I¡¯ll go take a look Translator: 549690339 In response to Chu he¡¯s question. The skeleton demon was very pleased. Just like heavenly demon ha Yong and the other demons, he had no backbone at all. He hadn¡¯t even been struck by the lightning, and he had already said everything! It was different from the heavenly demon ha Yong. They were both local demons, but they had nothing to do with the demon world. In the previous era, when it reached the end of its life, it was willing to be assimilated by the abyss world for power. When a Great Terror occurred, the abyss world that invaded the great wilderness retreated. In order to protect itself, it chose to seal itself. now that the abyss world has returned to this world, this world will soon be assimilated! The skeleton demon said. ¡°The abyss world?¡± Chu he raised his head and looked at the sky outside through the demon-suppressing Pagoda. He had long noticed that the sky and earth of the eastern Azure region were covered with a layer of shadow! But he didn¡¯t expect that this was a world being invaded! Chu he threw skeleton demon into the prison of Thunder. He ignored the three-clawed Divine Dragon who was threatening him loudly. He walked out of the demon suppression tower and stood under the willow tree. Chu he felt a sense of solemnity. It was a battle between worlds, and he was in it. He immediately felt a dangerous aura. strength. As long as one is strong enough, everything can be broken! Chu he heaved a sigh of relief and sat down. Now that he had accumulated enough, it was time for him to enter closed-door cultivation again! Only by raising his strength to another level would he have a greater sense of security. Otherwise, he would feel a little weak now. ¡°The abyss world.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll hammer it to death sooner or later!¡± Chu he muttered to himself. This time, he was really frightened! The pressure of an entire world was no laughing matter! Before he went into seclusion, Chu he made some adjustments to the forbidden ancient land, the Barbarian region. Of course, it would not kill humans. At most, they would be half-dead. Then, he even hid the extraordinary aspects of the Barbarian region. With his current means, the treasures he had obtained over the years, and the help of the world suppressing cauldron, he had to be careful. Even an ordinary heaven trampling cultivator could die Here if they barged in rashly without checking carefully. Then, Chu he hung the Dao master alien races who had recovered a little on the lightning pillar. Everything was ready. Chu he set the alarm clock in his mind and went into seclusion again. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ At the same time. In the depths of the eastern Azure region. In the midst of the excited roars. A few large clans sent out invitations one after another. There was a junior in their race that was about to be born. It required the congratulations of all races. After the clans in the depths of the eastern Azure region learned of this news, they were stunned. The races that were ranked at the top of the list sighed. Those powerful clans that had descendants were destined to dominate the rankings. And they all happened to come out together in this era. Most likely, they had all come out on the orders of the heavens. The so-called geniuses of the other races would, without a doubt, only serve as a foil. This era was still the era of those great clans. The previous open and secret fights would be especially laughable. Because their race was ranked at the top, they didn¡¯t have much time to benefit! The most important opportunity had arrived, and their chance to obtain great benefits was gone! ¡°You¡¯re saying that the human race has a heaven trampling expert? Are you sure?¡± In front of Xuan ¡®GE stood a young man in a purple robe and a divine crown. There was a purple lightning mark on his forehead. He was the most powerful patriarch of the heavenly human tribe, Chen Lei. After coming out of self-sealing, he had been recovering in seclusion. When he heard about the dragon clan¡¯s suppression, he was forced to come out. I saw it with my own eyes. The old Scorpion of the Scorpion Clan was captured without any resistance. ¡°It can¡¯t break free from a fishing net!¡± Xuan Yan replied with certainty and even described the scene. ¡°That¡¯s not possible! If he¡¯s a heaven trampling expert, how could he not be on the list?¡± Chen Lei shook his head in disbelief. it¡¯s not easy to reach the heaven trampling realm. It¡¯s impossible! He continued. Apart from those few strong clans, no one from the other clans had been able to climb up over the past few generations. It was too difficult. Chen Lei, who had already reached the peak of the Dao realm, had a feeling. There was a limit to the number of heaven trampling techniques in this world. In order to reach that level, one had to be recognized by this world, or in other words, one had to be tied to this world. To truly rely on one¡¯s own body to take that step was to transcend. In this world, it was impossible to do so! He believed in this feeling. There was no mistake. In this great era, there was a chance to transcend, but that opportunity had not arrived yet. How could someone have reached it in advance? There was no reason for that! these two Daoist books were given to me by an old master of the human race, but they must be related to that heaven-treading realm master! ¡°The counterattack of the Taoist connotation must have attracted the attention of the seniors who were not far away!¡± However, Xuan Chen¡¯s face was serious, and he repeatedly emphasized that he was definitely not wrong. He even took out the two Dao books and opened them. Although the Dao runes in these two books had been used several times after the battle, they had become much dimmer. However, the lingering charm still made Chen Lei feel that something was different. ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡± Chen Lei said. Without seeing it with his own eyes, he was still skeptical. Even a Daoist book could be a treasure from a long time ago. Although it was a little hard to explain why he was given away so casually. However, the human race had senior Tatian, which could not be explained either. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡°Third brother was only chasing after a fanatic who dared to attack a junior of my dragon clan.¡± ¡°Why isn¡¯t he back yet?¡± Inside a mountain, there was a heavenly abode. There was a small world hidden inside. There were bursts of multicolored light and abundant vital Qi inside. It seemed to have turned into liquid and was constantly falling. There were also Dao runes circulating within it. Even the wind carried a fragrance. In this world, a few giant golden dragons hovered in the sky. They surrounded a giant dragon egg and kept spitting Dragon Qi at it. On this day, one of the Golden dragons asked in confusion. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time. It¡¯s been a month. It¡¯s enough for it to make a round in the eastern Azure region.¡± why don¡¯t I go and take a look? I don¡¯t want to fall into any dangerous place. It¡¯ll be bad if something happens! It continued. ¡°Alright, second brother!¡± ¡°You go, we¡¯ll take care of this!¡± The other Dragons nodded. He didn¡¯t feel anything. Their third brother¡¯s bead of life was still intact. At this moment, it was either because the madman was too fast that it was angry and wanted to compete with him. This was normal. Third brother had always had a bad temper. It was very normal for them to fight to the death when they were angry. It was also possible that he had accidentally fallen into a forbidden area and was trapped! With their second brother¡¯s strength, no one would think that there would be any problems if they went out to take a look. After all, his third brother was still alive. No matter how big the problem was, it wouldn¡¯t be that big. In the eastern Azure region, their dragon clan could do whatever they wanted! Roar! The second Grandmaster of the five-clawed Divine Dragon clan grabbed at the void. The next moment, third brother¡¯s bead of life was in his claws. Then, he swayed his body and flew out of the small world. The other Dragons watched as their second brother left. Their mouths did not stop, and they continued to spit on the dragon egg. Chapter 242 ? Chapter 242: What about the Dragon? Translator: 549690339 The current Eastern Azure region was very large. There were also many forbidden areas and dangerous places. All the mountains were occupied by clans, and there were traps and restrictions. Even as a ninth-level Dao master, battleaxe didn¡¯t dare to charge forward. After all ¡­ The heavenly human tribe was not invincible! No one knew how much land those big clans had occupied. If they ran around randomly, it was easy to attract hostility. &Nbsp; so, It had taken him a few days to rush from the depths of the eastern Azure region to liangchuan. The further he went, the faster his speed became. If the road in the depths of the eastern Azure region was private and couldn¡¯t be opened randomly ¡­ Then, the edge of the area was a road, which could be driven around without any problem. as expected of a place where five heaven¡¯s favorites have appeared. The general trend is very strong, and someone has even achieved Dao! They arrived at the border of liangchuan. The battle-axe looked down from above. He saw the power of heaven and earth and the place where ancestor Hong attained Dao. That place was now considered a Holy Land for cultivation, and a city was built on it. He lowered his battle axe and observed the surroundings. The humans here were indeed Living a Good Life. They were living a life that was not compatible with their average strength. There might really be a Supreme expert protecting this place! The battle-axe slowly stepped into the land of liangchuan from the sky. He did not completely conceal his aura. With his current performance, it would be difficult for anyone below him to discover him. However, if it was an expert of the same realm, he could easily sense his existence. Waraxe walked slowly, step by step, waiting. He walked at the edge of the area at the speed of an ordinary person for a full two hours. At the same time, his eyes were constantly scanning the area, observing the humans below. However ¡­ Time passed. He still didn¡¯t manage to attract the person he wanted to see. In other words, either there was no expert of that level here, or they didn¡¯t want to talk to him. Battle Axe¡¯s expression changed. Finally, he increased his speed and flew into the hinterland of liangchuan. Battleaxe did not dare to spread his mental power. Although he was suspicious of the human race¡¯s heaven trampling powerhouses, he was still a little skeptical. But what if it was true? If he offended her because of this ¡­ That would be bad! He came to a large city and found the highest-grade treasure Pavilion. He traded a valuable item there. Then, he quietly asked about the information of the strongest person here. His words had a unique charm. The shopkeeper, who had personally come out to receive him, did not have any doubts in his heart and told him everything he knew. on the surface, the most powerful one is ancestor Hong. He became a Dao master a few years ago. However, it is said that there is another hidden ancestor in our clan. No one knows his exact cultivation. I have never seen him. however, it¡¯s said that the ancestor is very powerful, even stronger than ancestor Hong! ¡°As for where he is, you can go to the ocean to take a look. There¡¯s a city there, and it¡¯s rumored that the patriarch is in seclusion there.¡± however, in order to enter, one must at least be a Saint venerable. There are other conditions. This was the reply of the venerable sovereign level manager. He didn¡¯t have a high status in the human race, so that was all he knew. ¡°By the sea?¡± Battle-axe walked out of the treasure Pavilion and headed in the direction pointed out by the shopkeeper. He arrived at the border of liangchuan. A huge city had been built at the place where the Chu bridge was connected. The battle-axe jumped up. He looked at the continent that was like an isolated island in the sea. He swept his eyes over it and did not find anything special. It was just that those people were a little strange. From the moment they stepped onto the bridge, they had been walking. When they reached the continent on the other side, they directly rode horses! ¡°Perhaps that expert has some strange rules!¡± The battleaxe fell. He felt that no matter what, he was here to pay a visit. Just in case, it would not be wrong to follow the rules! If the human race didn¡¯t have any heaven trampling experts, he wouldn¡¯t lose anything by following the rules. And if it did, it would follow the rules, which meant that it would be responsible for itself. The battle-axe passed through the city and came to the bridge. The guards on duty all turned a blind eye to him, as if they did not see him! ¡­¡­¡­¡­ It was also at this moment. Although he had come out a little later than Tomahawk. However, the second ancestor of the five-clawed Divine Dragon had started to run amuck in the depths of the eastern Azure region and treated all roads as public roads. He charged out in a domineering manner. The other tribes could only swallow their anger when they saw that it had cut through their own path. For this reason, although the second ancestor of the five-clawed Divine Dragon came out later, he was only slightly behind the battle-axe. It did not slow down even when it reached the border of liangchuan. Holding his bead of life, he followed the feeling and also crossed the path. He didn¡¯t have any intention of slowing down. It had maintained this dominance since the depths of the eastern Azure region. However, there was a fine line to its rough exterior. Its mental power was constantly scanning the area outside, and it would naturally stop if it sensed danger. Its huge body was like a thick dark cloud, but it flashed across the sky at an extremely fast speed. Even ancestor Hong, who was in seclusion to consolidate his cultivation base in the accompanying capital of Lin County, could sense the undisguised aura, let alone Zhan Fu! He jumped in fright, and his Dao heart trembled! ¡°Oh no, there¡¯s an unimaginably powerful enemy!¡± He quickly ran out. He excitedly rode on his fastest and fiercest maroon mare. He slapped the horse twice and pulled the horse¡¯s head as he rushed towards the border of the Barbarian region. However ¡­ No matter how fast a horse was, it could not match the speed of a ninth-level Dao master. The second ancestor of the five-clawed Golden Dragon flew over quickly. In the blink of an eye, he had arrived in the sky above the coastal city from the border of liangchuan. It paused for a moment here. With the dragon¡¯s gaze, it looked at a celestial who it had noticed long ago and who was quite strong. However, it was only a trace. Its speed was too fast, and it didn¡¯t stop completely. In the blink of an eye, it slid into the Barbarian region. And then! Heaven and earth suddenly turned upside down, and its entire dragon body seemed to have entered an outer realm. The moment it appeared, bolts of purple lightning that were even thicker than it shot toward its body. The Five Ancestors of the five-clawed Divine Dragon wanted to Dodge, but there were too many Thunderbolts in this place. They were densely packed and fell at the same time, so there was no way to Dodge. Thick, long, purple, and black bolts of lightning passed through its body. It let out a sorrowful cry, and its aura couldn¡¯t explode even if it wanted to. There was an incredible suppressive force here. It was unable to use its strength at all, and could only use its body to withstand the bombardment of the lightning. Zhan hudao saw the five-clawed Divine Dragon clan¡¯s powerhouse appear. Before he could figure out what was going on, he saw it charging into the continent that he was about to enter and disappearing in the blink of an eye. ¡°What about the Dragon?¡± Battle axe was bewildered. BOOM! BOOM! A moment later, a thick and large black object with lightning on its surface fell from the sky. Chapter 243 ? Chapter 243: Chapter 243: Translator: 549690339 The giant dragon flew across the sky, its might suppressing the world. At that moment, everyone in the cities on the border of liangchuan felt their hearts palpitate. That kind of oppressive pressure seemed to make people directly self-destruct. The martialists who were standing guard on the city walls were pushed down from the hundreds of meters high city walls. The shadow came quickly and disappeared in a flash. But in just a short moment, the group of people were so shocked that their hearts almost split open! On the other side of the river, in the city of the Barbarian region. Everyone was much better. Their cultivations were too low to be Dao Masters, so they couldn¡¯t sense it. Under the protection of the Barbarian region¡¯s restriction, they didn¡¯t feel anything. However, someone happened to look up and saw a black shadow flash by. ¡°W-what is that? Something seems to have crashed in!¡± The person who was leaning against the railing and looking at the sea while drinking asked his companion in surprise. you must be mistaken. Where did that thing come from? ¡± His companion raised his head and looked around the sky, but he didn¡¯t see anything. He was about to withdraw his gaze. His mind suddenly trembled and his eyes suddenly widened. ¡°F * ck!¡± ¡°Hurry up, something is falling down.¡± He pulled his companion and quickly fled. 10,000 meters in the sky. A thick and long object, which seemed to become larger the further down it went, suddenly fell. It was like a mountain collapsing and falling from the sky. It was extremely shocking. At this moment, in the cities at the edge of the Barbarian region, those who were not affected by the terrifying aura were all alarmed. They raised their heads and looked at the thing that fell from the sky. It was too big! A thick shadow made the originally clear sky dusky. it¡¯s that Dragon! Something¡¯s wrong with him! Battle-axe muttered to himself. He could tell that the falling object was the Dragon. At this moment, he realized that something was wrong with it. It was about to die! His breath was weak and he was on the verge of death. He felt that he didn¡¯t have much longer to live! After discovering this, battle axe gasped. A ninth-level Dao master, who was at the same cultivation level as him but ranked higher than him on the heavenly stele list, suddenly had a problem in front of him. And it was a matter of life and death. He was about to die. Battleaxe¡¯s gaze followed the movement of the falling behemoth. His feet, which were constantly moving forward, were also fixed in place. Then, he was worried and even took a few steps back! This place was very strange! ¡°It¡¯s alright!¡± Tomahawk heaved a long sigh of relief. He suddenly felt very lucky. It was a good thing that the Dragon had entered before him. He had scouted the path for him. Otherwise, if this place didn¡¯t welcome the Taoist Reverend, he would have barged in. He was afraid that he would not end up much better than the Dragon. He might have died for no reason! That was close. Boom! Boom! Boom! While his mind was racing ¡­ The Dragon¡¯s Mountain-like body fell from a height of ten thousand meters. The lower half of its body hung on the city wall at the border of the Barbarian region, and the solid city wall was completely cracked. The place where it fell, the city wall was broken dozens of meters away, and a part of its body was stuck inside. The other half of its body fell straight down, and the dragon¡¯s head landed heavily on the ground. It even began to slide from the side of the city wall, spreading out for a long distance. In the end, the Dragon head lay on the ground, facing the bridge! The martial artists guarding the other side of the bridge immediately retreated to the bridge. A few muddy rivers that were chained up were jumping up and down, constantly letting out low and muffled roars. Battleaxe and the Dragon looked at each other. Its dragon eyes, which were even bigger than red lanterns, were droopy. The light from its eyes was dim, and they were white like dead fish. Hiss! Battle axe inhaled another breath of cold air mixed with the smell of blood. He could tell that the Dragon could not hold on any longer! Now, he was on his last breath! He could sense disbelief and despair in the dragon¡¯s eyes, as well as its longing for life. This Dragon was probably not going to survive! Tomahawk¡¯s heart was in turmoil. He looked at the depths of the Barbarian region. There seemed to really be a heaven trampling existence here. A ninth-level Dao master had unknowingly fallen into his restriction. What kind of method was this? It was hard to imagine. ¡°What¡¯s this black, thick, and burnt thing?¡± ¡°It looks like a dragon! It looks very terrifying!¡± ¡°So what if it¡¯s terrifying? If you don¡¯t follow the rules set by the ancestor, you¡¯ll die Here!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not the first, and it won¡¯t be the last. It¡¯s just a little bigger! It¡¯s nothing!¡± The people who retreated to the bridge pointed at the Dragon on the shore. He felt both shocked and curious. Groups of Warriors, the braver ones, were either observing the lower body of the Dragon in the city or riding out of the city on horses to observe the upper body of the Dragon. The entire city was in an uproar because of the mountain-like Dragon¡¯s sudden crash. There were even some who were already holding knives, preparing to scrape some meat or scales off the Dragon¡¯s body to refine medicine and weapons. This Dragon was extraordinary at first glance. Its entire body was a treasure. Waraxe looked at the Dragon that was on the verge of death while listening to the discussions of the crowd, summarizing the useful information. After that, he looked at those people who suddenly used knives and used force to cut the Dragon¡¯s scales. His eyelids twitched. The ignorant were fearless. If they had known what this Dragon represented, they would have been paralyzed with fear. The second ancestor of the five-clawed Divine Dragon had a strong and tough soul. At this moment, it still had a weak consciousness. There was despair and disbelief. It was fine even if it walked sideways in the depths of the eastern Azure region. It would directly break through any restrictions with its own strength. There was no difficulty at all. But now, why had he fallen at the edge of the forest? and why had he not felt it before? It couldn¡¯t figure it out! It was the ancestor of the second strongest race in the eastern Azure region. It couldn¡¯t accept dying in such a cowardly manner! What was this place? Just as everyone was having their own thoughts. Roar! A series of excited roars came from the distance. He slowly approached. Then, three dragons appeared one after another. However, their skin was different from the five-clawed Divine Dragon¡¯s golden-yellow skin. Their skin membrane was dark and deep. Obviously, although they were considered Dragons, they were just an unimportant branch of the Dragon race. For the three dragons that often came in and out of this place ¡­ The group of martial artists were already familiar with it. It was rumored that these Dragons were all raised by the patriarch! Therefore, they didn¡¯t panic too much. They just thought that they were sent by the great ancestor and retreated to the side. As the netherworld, nether prison, and Cang you walked closer, they felt a slight sense of oppression. The second ancestor of the five-clawed Divine Dragon had a suppressive effect on their bloodline! However, they were in the Barbarian region, and there were restrictions, so the feeling was not strong. The three dragons shoved a few fist-sized elixirs into the second ancestor¡¯s mouth and even considerately injected their strength to help him digest. Then, the dragons dragged the second ancestor of the five-clawed Divine Dragon into the depths of the Barbarian region. juniors, it¡¯s terrifying in there. Don¡¯t go in. Bring me out and back to the dragon clan. I¡¯ll include you in the genealogy and give you a great opportunity! The elixir was very effective. After a short while, the second ancestor of the five-clawed Divine Dragon was able to gather Qi with great effort and let out a weak voice using ventriloquism! Chapter 244 ? Chapter 244: Slap them to death Translator: 549690339 Bring him out? That¡¯s impossible. It¡¯s such a big and powerful Dragon. Even if the three of them split it equally, it would still be a long holiday. The three dragons did not care about the temptation of the second ancestor of the five-clawed Divine Dragon. He dragged it all the way to a remote place and crossed the mountains. To them, the greatest opportunity was the holiday. Everything else was meaningless! They had seen many treasures, and they didn¡¯t want to eat them at all. I¡¯m really sick of it! The kind that made her want to vomit. It couldn¡¯t be helped, the timing of eating that thing was always wrong, it was when they had nothing to live for. As for his cultivation realm. They didn¡¯t want it even more. Unless they could gain the strength to fight against that human overnight. Otherwise, it would be meaningless if they could not. On the contrary, it would make them more durable and they would be tortured for a longer time. To be honest, they didn¡¯t like it at all. After becoming stronger, it would be even worse! They had a deep understanding of this. Thinking of this ¡­ They couldn¡¯t help but turn around and look at the dragon clan¡¯s senior with sympathy. He was half-dead, but his aura was still so strong. One could imagine his strength. He was full of endurance! He would have to suffer in the future! ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Battleaxe stared at the second ancestor of the five-clawed Divine Dragon being dragged away. From the discussions of the others, he already knew that those black dragons were raised by a human senior! At this moment, at the end of the bridge. He didn¡¯t know if he should continue forward or retreat. Now, he basically believed that the human race had heaven trampling powerhouses. However, after believing it, he became nervous instead! That was an existence at the heaven-trampling realm. He was the true top expert of the eastern Azure region. A mighty figure that could suppress this world! How should he face it? or perhaps, it was impossible for him to see it! Boom! Boom! Boom! At this moment, the sound of hooves could be heard. Hong zu¡¯s subordinate, riding a red mare, came quickly and looked at battleaxe. On the way, he had already seen that half-dead Dragon. He was originally going to follow the three dragons back! However, when he reached the edge of the Barbarian region, he had also sensed the aura released by the battle-axe, so he had run over to see the situation! ¡­¡­¡­¡­ The Dragon had been brought back! However, it was only placed on an abandoned Hill outside Lin County. He had no choice. Chu he was still in seclusion. The Dragon couldn¡¯t be accepted. The second Grandmaster of the five-clawed Divine Dragon did not give up. He continued to speak, trying to tempt the three juniors to take him out. As they went deeper and deeper, the price it offered also became higher and higher! He had already promised them the position of the dragon clan¡¯s elder. He had also given them all the treasures he had hidden in one of the small worlds. However, the three dragons, who had been through great storms and waves, were still unmoved. Now, they were in the state of a Sage for a long time. ¡°Senior long doesn¡¯t seem to have long to live.¡± Cang you stared at the second ancestor of the five-clawed Divine Dragon worriedly. After taking a few pills, it was only able to speak and extend its life a little, but its overall condition was still very poor. He might not be able to last until Chu he came out of seclusion. A dead Dragon had no value! To them, it was a huge loss. It was the first time they had the chance to pick up such a powerful being. I¡¯m looking forward to it! take me out of here. I can recover on my own. This place¡¯s suppression on me is too strong! The second ancestor of the five-clawed Divine Dragon said. It couldn¡¯t understand what was going on with the dragons. He seemed to be very concerned about it and was constantly paying attention to its condition. Although the pills he had taken out were nothing to him, they should be very precious to these juniors! However, he didn¡¯t hesitate to feed it, afraid that it wouldn¡¯t digest it, and even took the initiative to spread the medicinal power for it. It could be considered meticulous! In this regard, they were very qualified to be filial juniors. But strangely, he refused to bring it out. ¡°I do have a very good healing pill, but I¡¯m worried that if senior recovers too well, we won¡¯t be able to beat him! What if it runs away?¡± Said you Shi! It took out a white, round, and glowing pill. ¡°I have a netherworld chain here that can lock senior up. He shouldn¡¯t be able to escape from this place!¡± ¡°And let¡¯s keep an eye on it. Senior has almost recovered, so you can give it a slap or two!¡± You min took out a long chain! There was also a pitch-black whip that glowed with a cold light. Then, the three dragon heads turned and surrounded the second ancestor of the five-clawed Divine Dragon! It was confirmed! These few juniors are abnormal! Moreover, he definitely had bad intentions. He probably had other motives for saving it. The second Grandmaster of the five-clawed Divine Dragon wanted to get angry, but unfortunately, he could not do so in his current state! ¡°We can only rely on big brother!¡± The second ancestor of the five-clawed Divine Dragon sighed in his heart. He felt that there was no hope of saving himself! It could only hope that its big brother would notice that something was wrong and come to save it! At that time, it would definitely whip these few juniors to death alive! ¡°Big brother!¡± ¡°Help!¡± In the blink of an eye, two years had passed. After the wind and rain, the sound of slapping reverberated in the abandoned mountain. After taking the drug, his life was hanging by a thread. Even though the second ancestor of the five-clawed Divine Dragon was suppressed and his tyrannical life force had only recovered a little, it allowed him to escape from the danger to his life very quickly. Moreover, his condition was constantly improving. This was not something the three dragons wanted to see! They only needed to keep senior long alive before Chu he came out of seclusion. Senior long, who had recovered, made them feel more and more pressured. Therefore, in order to avoid trouble, they began to take turns whipping the second ancestor of the five-clawed Divine Dragon. That whip was a treasure that specialized in attacking the divine soul. The second Grandmaster of the five-clawed Divine Dragon had only recovered a little. In addition, he was in the core of the Barbarian region and was greatly suppressed, so his defense was broken by the three dragons! Their skin would split open and their flesh would be torn apart every few days. Moreover, the three dragons became more and more open after they noticed that the second ancestor of the five-clawed Divine Dragon had a very strong life force. He would beat it until it was on the verge of death every time! The second ancestor of the five-clawed Divine Dragon fixed his gaze on the three evil dragons! He had carved them into the depths of his soul! It swore that when its boss came to save it, it would not take the lives of these three dragons. It would not kill them. I¡¯m going to bring them back and whip them for 10000 years! He also wanted to find all of the dragon clan¡¯s branches and extract them all! Beat them to death! What a disgrace! What a disgrace! ¡­¡­¡­¡­ In the forbidden land of the five-clawed Divine Dragon clan. Inside the mountain that had a heavenly abode. a month after third brother went missing, second brother went to look for it, but they disappeared together and never came back! As the time for the Dragon child to break out of the shell approached ¡­ Ao ye came out of seclusion. It didn¡¯t even have the time to let out a few roars to show its presence. Bad news came from the four ancestors of the five-clawed Divine Dragon who rushed over as soon as they saw it. Ao ye¡¯s dragon eyes emitted a sharp light that exploded in the small world. He closed his mouth and swallowed back the sound that was about to come out. Chapter 245 ? Chapter 245: Here it comes Translator: 549690339 Ao ye¡¯s dragon eyes narrowed! Two of them had gone missing in a row, and both of them had never returned! It had been two years. It suddenly felt that things weren¡¯t as simple as they seemed! Of course, the other Dragons felt the same way, so they didn¡¯t dare to look for it! They felt that there might be someone out there who was targeting their dragon clan! ¡°No matter who did this!¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to annihilate his entire clan!¡± Ao ye said viciously. It had the strength to say that. It had the cultivation of the heaven-trampling realm and was the peak combat power of the eastern Azure region. It was ranked second on the heavenly stele list of powerhouses. No matter how domineering he was, there was no problem! In this world, it could not be called invincible. However, it could also confidently say that no one could grant it death! No one could stop him from doing what he wanted, not even the old kun Peng! ¡°Let¡¯s see who clawed down first!¡± Ao ye took out a mirror! At that moment, the other five-clawed Divine Dragon patriarchs had gathered around after hearing the news! Ao ye first used a secret technique to track the three ancestors of the divine Dragon. He could confirm their location, but the specific situation could not be shown in the mirror. Ao ye rolled his eyes and began to deduce the situation of the second ancestor of the divine Dragon. This time, an image appeared. It was very clear! Roar! ¡°Roar!¡± A series of angry roars sounded in the small world, shaking it. The heaven and earth trembled. The falling Yuan Qi rain stopped, and a portion of the Dao runes were blown away. The group of Dragons looked at the scene in the mirror, breathing rapidly. They gathered their heads together and stared at the mirror. If the five-clawed Divine Dragon¡¯s first ancestor had not stopped them, the mirror would have been pierced by their gazes. Their Dragon Tails were moving up and down, slapping the void! With a rumbling sound, the space cracked. The scene that appeared on the mirror made them extremely angry! Their brother, second brother! At this moment, it was surrounded by three evil dragons. Its body was chained and it was being whipped. They could empathize with the despair and humiliation in his eyes. The whips struck the bodies of the second ancestor of the five-clawed Divine Dragon, but they felt pain in their hearts. ¡°Second brother!¡± The group of Dragons let out sorrowful roars! The flames of anger rose! It caused the temperature of the entire space to rise! Thump! Thump! The huge dragon egg in the sky was stimulated and also started to jump up and down! ¡°I¡¯m going to skin these three evil dragons!¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to have a cramp!¡± ¡°I want to drink blood!¡± ¡°I want to suck your marrow!¡± ¡­¡­ The few five-clawed Divine Dragon patriarchs had dismembered the three dragons in just a few words! ¡°I¡¯ll go personally!¡± Ao ye was also very angry! However, it tried its best to suppress it. If it got angry, this world would be finished! second brother¡¯s condition is not right. He should be seriously injured! ¡°Perhaps it and third brother have encountered some formidable formation technique. Third brother is still trapped, so he can¡¯t see the situation. Second brother has tried his best to get out, but those three evil dragons have taken advantage of him!¡± A Dragon analyzed the situation. The other Dragons nodded. second brother has suffered. If we had known this would happen, we would have gone over earlier! ¡°Fourth brother, you don¡¯t have to blame yourself. Now that the rules of the eastern Azure region are complete, we can¡¯t activate the heaven peeking mirror. No one can predict the situation!¡± ¡­¡­¡­¡­ why do I suddenly feel a chill? my head is cramping! Nether devour was currently brandishing its whip. It was becoming less and less affected by senior Long¡¯s bloodline suppression. On the contrary, every time he waved his whip, he felt the excitement of conquering an expert! But suddenly, its body froze. He felt as if there was a dagger at his back! It was very depressing! The other two dragons had a similar feeling! They stopped. He raised his head and looked around! He didn¡¯t find anything wrong with it! However, the sudden feeling just now had interrupted their interest. After the feeling disappeared, they didn¡¯t continue. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Roar! The first ancestor of the five-clawed Divine Dragon walked out of the dragon clan¡¯s territory. More and more smoke came out of his nose. At a certain moment, he finally couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and completely vented it out. This loud roar! It caused a billowing fiendish blood Qi to be produced from below, surging towards it! An extremely suppressed Dragon¡¯s Roar was spewed out with anger, killing thousands of living beings. Countless experts who were in seclusion were alarmed. At this moment, a powerful aura spread out from the eastern Azure region! They were attracted by the Dragon¡¯s Roar! Ao ye hovered in the void. A baleful aura was being emitted from his body. He suppressed the eastern Azure region! After another loud roar, his figure moved, tearing through space and leaving! ¡°What¡¯s that old dragon doing? He seems to be very angry!¡± ¡°It seems like someone has offended the dragon clan, and it¡¯s not a small matter!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know which clan it is, but they¡¯re going to be in big trouble!¡± ¡°The outcome of the entire clan being exterminated!¡± ¡°What a pity! To be able to provoke the dragon clan, their strength must not be weak. They are too arrogant, even daring to provoke the dragon clan!¡± After their discussion, they let out a sigh! The old dragon was too angry just now! He could smell it from far away. His killing intent was overwhelming. He was definitely aiming for the extermination of his clan! He was really angry to the extreme. However, the true powerhouses were not interested in watching. After all, ao ye had personally attacked with his claws, and the direction he was going to was not toward those big clans. Then the outcome was already without a doubt, destined! There¡¯s nothing to see! They had seen the extermination of one or two clans many times and had even used their claws to do so. They had no interest in such things! As for those who were weaker, they really wanted to go and watch the show. To witness a big scene! However, ao ye¡¯s speed was too fast and he left without giving them a chance to see! Whoosh! Ao ye¡¯s speed was extremely fast! As it passed by, it directly drew a black crack in the sky. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ At this moment. It was not far from the border of liangchuan! The heavenly human tribe was involved. Battle-axe had spent a year building a good relationship with the human race. They had a pleasant conversation! The human race welcomed their arrival. Under the pressure of the dragon clan, battle axe had moved here with his clan. There were not many celestial beings, and they were generally quite powerful. Thus, even though the entire clan had to move, they arrived here in just a year¡¯s time. ¡°We¡¯re reaching the place!¡± Tomahawk heaved a sigh of relief. With the protection of a heaven trampling expert, it was very safe! Although the heavenly human tribe was quite powerful, they didn¡¯t feel safe in the depths of the eastern Azure region. Only the top ten clans on the ranking list could be considered safe in that place. However, just as she felt relieved ¡­ ¡°Not good!¡± The next moment, a heart-wrenching feeling enveloped him. An extreme sense of danger and oppression enveloped the world. A black spatial crack appeared, and there was a terrifying aura on it. Roar! After a breath. Only then did a faint roar come from the distance, and then it became clear! A terrifying existence passed by before the voice could be heard! An existence that could even make him feel fear! Only! ¡°Heaven trampling!¡± The sound of the axe was dry! And what that roar represented! ¡°It¡¯s the dragon clan, the second-ranked expert on the heavenly stele rankings, ao ye!¡± ¡°It¡¯s coming!¡± Chapter 246 ? Chapter 246: Arrival Translator: 549690339 Ao ye tore through the void! Even if it was ten thousand meters in the air. As it passed by, it still caused thousands of living beings to tremble in fear! It didn¡¯t take long to get from liangchuan to the outside of the Barbarian region. At this point, its speed began to slow down. Its mountain-like body was revealed in the sky. The Dragon¡¯s might was released! At that moment! The people at the border of liangchuan and the Barbarian region were alarmed. It was still fine in the Barbarian region as there were restrictions protecting it, so he only felt a slight sensation! As he swept his gaze over, he felt a sense of shock in his heart. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± another terrifying Dragon is here. Aren¡¯t you afraid? ¡± ¡°Two years ago, there was one that was planted here!¡± no, this one looks even more terrifying. Perhaps it¡¯s here to save the dragon! ¡°It¡¯s very strong! Look at its body, it¡¯s so powerful that the word ¡°terrifying¡± is written on it!¡± They could move freely. They could even open their mouths to discuss and give pointers. The people in the border city of the Barbarian region could clearly see the giant dragon in the sky, but they couldn¡¯t feel much of its terrifying power! There was only a sense of depression brought about by the shock in his eyes. It was as heavy as the weight of an ordinary person looking down at the abyss. It made people feel panic instinctively! This wasn¡¯t a panic caused by his mind being suppressed! Instead, it was the panic brought about by the shock that his eyes saw! But that was all! Many of them had seen this kind of big scene before. They could still maintain their mentality under the circumstances of not being crushed by the momentum! But the people at the border of liangchuan were having a hard time. The guards on the city wall fell down on the spot. There was only one thought in their minds, and that was to never stand on such a high ground again. As for the people in the city, they weren¡¯t any better off. Their hearts and livers were all split open! All the people who had experienced this scene could do was to raise their heads with difficulty and look up at the sky to see who had frightened them. Other than that, they couldn¡¯t even speak. They couldn¡¯t even curse or shout. The weak knelt! Even the stronger ones could only lie on the ground and preserve a little dignity. However, there were no casualties! Fortunately, the border of liangchuan was only a transit station, so there were not many people there. Moreover, most of them were not weak. In liangchuan, those without the status of a Saint venerable were not qualified to come here. In the Xia clan, those who had not reached the great emperor realm were not allowed to leave! In the current Eastern Azure region, it was difficult for a King to even fly. Therefore, those who didn¡¯t have enough cultivation would just stay in the small worlds of the Barbarian region and train! ¡°Not good!¡± Ancestor Hong, who was cultivating in seclusion in the Barbarian region, was startled again. He ran out of his seclusion place, took out his red mare, and headed toward the border of the Barbarian region. At this moment! Ao ye¡¯s momentum had not been fully released! It did not pay attention to the city below it or the people inside! To it, the city was no different from a mountain. In ao ye¡¯s eyes, the people on the ground were just like ants. He did not care about them at all. Its eyes were fixed on the void in front of it! It felt that something was wrong! This was also the reason why it had stopped when it was about to reach its destination! Chu he had concealed the forbidden land of the Barbarian region so that ordinary Dao Masters would not be able to notice the abnormality. Even a heaven trampling expert could fall into the trap if he wasn¡¯t careful. But ao ye was obviously careful! Although it was very fast, it had been spreading its mental power to sense everything in front of it! Although it seemed very arrogant, it still had the vigilance that it should have! Especially when they reached their destination! A place that could trap third brother and cripple second brother after entering and leaving definitely wasn¡¯t simple. Thus, it noticed the abnormality of the Barbarian region. There was indeed a restriction here. Of course, it still couldn¡¯t tell how powerful it was! Therefore, this restrictive spell only made it curious and a little vigilant. It was not enough to make it afraid. Ao ye circled around the Barbarian region! He even shouted at the inside, but the effect was not obvious! ¡°Big brother is here!¡± In the Barbarian region. The second Grandmaster of the five-clawed Divine Dragon clan, who had been in a numb state, suddenly raised his head and revealed an excited expression! Two years! It had been two years! These were the most humiliating and miserable two years of its Dragon life. But at this moment. Its big brother had finally arrived! Everything was about to end! It heaved a long sigh of relief. Once big brother was here, everything else would be fine. No matter how evil this place was, it would not be a problem for big brother! It was a heaven trampling stage being, the second-ranked expert on the heavenly stele rankings! The second ancestor of the five-clawed Divine Dragon glared at the three dragons fiercely! It was fast! These evil dragons would soon feel the care and concern of the patriarch! He knew what was wrong! The three dragons who were resting at the side felt the change in the five-clawed Divine Dragon second ancestor¡¯s gaze. They shuddered at first, but they soon recovered. Two years had passed, and the second ancestor of the five-clawed Divine Dragon no longer held any dignity in their hearts! He dared to glare at them at this moment! The few Dragons looked at each other and took out their whips. They swung their Dragon Tails and surrounded the second ancestor of the five-clawed Divine Dragon. Then, the slapping sounds rang out fiercely again! At the same time. Ao ye, who had circled the Barbarian region, began to use his claws to test the waters. At this moment, its body had already reached the other side of the Barbarian region. The people at the border of liangchuan felt a little better after it moved away from them. They heaved a long sigh of relief and stood up. The guards who had fallen off the city gate tower flew back up to the city wall. However, the next moment, an even more terrifying pressure appeared. Those who had just stood up fell down again, and those who had flown down the city wall fell down again. In the distant ocean, in a corner at the edge of the Barbarian region. After a roar. Ao Qian¡¯s body that was as large as a mountain expanded once more, covering the firmament. Then, he made a circle in the midst of lightning and thunder, and finally suddenly plunged down. The next moment. Boom! Boom! Boom! The lead-like sea water was controlled by it, creating monstrous waves that were as high as the sky! They began to spin in the air and quickly turned into five huge balls. It raised its eyes and looked at the Berserker domain with a fierce look! The five balls were like five worlds with mountains and rivers roaring inside. Lightning flashed and Thunder rumbled. They rotated under its claws and pressed down toward the Barbarian domain! This scene was too eye-catching, and countless people saw it. As long as their eyes met, their hearts would throb and they would be shocked to the point that their throats would turn cold! ¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡°This Dragon is quite strong!¡± Chu he, who had been alerted, walked past Chu Qiao. They arrived at the city on the border of liangchuan. He found the highest seat and sat down, then made a pot of tea. There was a fishing net under his feet. He was holding the fishing rod and patiently fishing, waiting. There was a mirror world stone on his head, which had recorded all the movements that ao ye had made in the distance! This had been Chu he¡¯s interest in recent years. He wanted to produce and edit a blockbuster! Be a human! Especially when one¡¯s life was long, it was not easy to find a little interest! Chapter 247 ? Chapter 247: Stay and perform more! Translator: 549690339 Ao Jun stood above the sea! His body was facing the Barbarian domain! Thunder boomed in the sky. At this moment, the lightning rules of heaven and earth were under its control. They were compressed into the five water balls under its claws! There were five worlds of lightning inside. The water ball grew bigger and bigger as ao ye pressed it forward. The water in the sea was gathering into it crazily. The ferocious beasts in the sea were also crushed into pieces as they roared. They turned into a bloody mist and fused with the sea water. The rules of lightning between heaven and earth were also constantly being compressed, fusing with the blood-stained seawater. Purple Thunder Dragons were formed, roaring and dancing in the sky. Their eyes were made of red blood and were filled with hostility. They opened their bloody mouths and roared at the Barbarian region! In the Barbarian region, everyone raised their heads and saw five worlds of purple lightning in the distance. They were hanging high in the sky and slowly crashing down on the Barbarian region! Those five worlds were as bright as crystals with lightning dragons moving in them. Between heaven and earth, the clouds and wind changed color, and the sky of the entire barbarian region darkened! The people at the border of liangchuan felt that, for some reason, the pressure had been reduced a lot. After that, they could not help but fly up into the sky out of curiosity. At a glance. After that. Hiss! The moisture from the ocean was all poured into their mouths. They only felt a sense of dizziness in their minds! There were five worlds smashing towards the Berserker world from far away. This was an extremely shocking and terrifying scene! It made everyone who saw it suffocate! Although they all knew that the Barbarian region was extraordinary! He also knew that the most powerful daofather of the human race was living in seclusion there! But now, he had seen such a terrifying scene with his own eyes. They still felt a suffocating sense of panic. It was too terrifying! Moreover, the higher the cultivation level, the more flustered they felt! Those with weaker cultivation were still waiting for the old ancestor to make a move, even though they were not affected by the aura. However, those with higher cultivation and more knowledge. He had already realized that it was not an attack that an ordinary Dao master could make! Especially ancestor Hong, who was riding to the border of the Barbarian region. He had the highest cultivation. The feeling was also the clearest! He could be sure with a single glance. Any one of the five terrifying lightning worlds in the sky could easily crush him to death! Furthermore, it was without any resistance! Each of those worlds could destroy a continent the size of the Barbarian region. And now, five of them had appeared! ¡°Can the forefather win?¡± Ancestor Hong was not sure! He only had a slight feeling of the five lightning worlds, but it made him lose even the thought of resisting! He panted heavily, and his hands seemed weak. It was the first time in his life that he had seen such a terrifying thing. He had a feeling that the one who launched this attack might not be a Dao master! It was a Suan ni! ¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡°BOOM!¡± The violent world of thunder and lightning was approaching the Barbarian region bit by bit. A series of Dragon roars and lightning followed, flashing with lightning. With the power to destroy the world, it moved in the direction of the Barbarian region world, ready to pounce. The world of lightning expanded with every step it took! This was a world-ending blow! No one came to disturb him, so ao ye could take his time and use his full strength! BOOM! ¡°BOOM!¡± BOOM! In the end. After five consecutive loud bangs. The five lightning worlds collided with the void above the Barbarian domain. ¡°F * ck!¡± ¡°F * ck!¡± ¡°I peed my pants!¡± Instantly! The entire barbarian region burst out in exclamations. This doomsday-like scene shocked everyone! They were also shocked! At this moment. It looked like five terrifying worlds were crashing toward them. No one could remain calm! Along with the loud rumbling, everyone¡¯s hearts were in suspense! The five worlds did not crash into the ground successfully. A pitch-black abyss appeared, as if it was going to swallow the five worlds that were crashing into it. ¡°Explode!¡± Ao ye instantly roared! The black hole that had appeared had an aura that made it uneasy. It was so excited that it immediately detonated the five lightning worlds. Boom! Boom! Boom! A Golden Shield appeared at the edge of the Barbarian domain, accompanied by a series of explosions. The power of the Thunder world¡¯s explosions hit the shield wave after wave. The protective shield rippled with waves! But! That was all. The impact of the lightning world¡¯s explosion was not enough to break through the barrier of the Barbarian region world. Roar! Behind him, a series of Dragon roars sounded. Heaven and earth cracked, and lightning flashed. Along with a loud boom. Only to see ¡­ After the explosion, the lightning dragons that emerged from the lightning world carried a terrifying aura. After the explosion, it was as if they had been released from their cages, and they rushed towards the Barbarian region ferociously! Hundreds and thousands of Thunder Dragons covered the sky! Each of them was as large as an ancient mountain range. The stronger ones in the Barbarian region with good eyesight could even see the Dragon scales on the dragons ¡®bodies. These Dragons pounced towards the Barbarian region. Each Dragon spat out lightning from their mouths. For a moment, the lightning between the heaven and earth raged, and each bolt cracked the void! Boom! Boom! Boom! Nothing had happened to the Barbarian region yet, but the ocean had already begun to tsunami. The surface of the sea that had been struck by the lightning had cracked open, and no other water could pour in. In the Barbarian region, everyone watched this scene in horror! This level of power made them feel helpless. Even if they couldn¡¯t feel it, just seeing it made them feel as if they had fallen into an abyss. The best they could do was to spread out their powers and protect themselves and their loved ones. Roar! Hundreds and thousands of giant Dragons that looked like ancient mountain ranges swarmed into the Barbarian region while spewing Thunderbolts. And then! There was no then! The Dragon that had entered had disappeared. It was clean, not even leaving a trace. The world that was shrouded in shadows was once again illuminated by the sun, and it regained some of its brightness! Pfft! A large mouthful of dragon blood was spat out! Another layer of seawater was evaporated. The light in ao Jun¡¯s dragon eyes dimmed a little! The rule power on the Thunder Dragons contained its soul will. At that moment, it was devoured and scattered, causing a backlash to it in an instant! Ao ye stood up. He looked at the Barbarian domain in disbelief! This place was just a large formation restriction. It had prepared for such a long time, but not only did it not break through, but it had also injured itself! ¡°It¡¯s alright, the owner who set it up should be gone!¡± ¡°Otherwise!¡± Ao Jun shook her head! This restriction was only a passive defense, and it was already like this. If it could attack automatically, it would most likely cause a fatal blow to it. Thinking of this, ao ye kept retreating a distance! ¡°Let¡¯s go back first and let the juniors think of a way! There should be a way to get in there!¡± It turned its gaze to the ants that it had previously ignored and prepared to retreat. This place was strange. Even if they wanted to try, they would find a junior or a living creature from another race. It was better for it to command from afar! ¡°You¡¯re leaving so soon? Put on a little more of your performance!¡± But just as it was about to turn around. A calm voice suddenly reverberated through the entire world. Chapter 248 ? Chapter 248: You are not from this world! Translator: 549690339 A voice suddenly resounded between heaven and earth. Ao ye, who was about to take a step back, suddenly showed vigilance and a fierce light in his eyes! Above the city, Chu he looked at the teapot that was slowly calming down from the boiling. He nodded in satisfaction! He reached out and poured the tea into the cup! Not a drop more, not a drop less! The fragrance of the tea wafted out along with the steam! Chu he took a deep breath and enjoyed it. Then, he took the mirror world stone in his hand and glanced at it. He nodded in satisfaction and put it away! The works in it were very deep, and the scenes were all very well-drawn. ¡°It¡¯s time to reap the rewards!¡± Chu he threw the seven-colored Lotus. In the sky, the Starlight bloomed and connected into one. That Dragon was pretty strong. The third realm of heaven trampling was similar to Chu he¡¯s current realm. It was worth it for him to take action personally! Ao ye¡¯s eyes suddenly narrowed! As the Starlight scattered, it felt the aura of a powerful being slowly spreading out! In other words! There was an existence of the same level as it here! Ao ye raised his head and looked in the direction of the aura! ¡°Worship the utmost being!¡± ¡°Welcome undying!¡± From all directions, the voices of thousands of living beings could be heard. A blurry figure with a straw hat on his head and a fishing net in his left hand and a hook in his right hand appeared in the void. He stepped into the Avenue of Stars and walked over. Wherever he passed, lotus flowers bloomed from the Starlight and bloomed in the void, spinning and dancing around him. At the same time, the chanting and worshipping in the void became even more urgent, as if countless excited creatures were about to step out of the void and into reality. ¡°Is this the senior from the Xia clan?¡± ¡°It¡¯s indeed powerful!¡± ¡°It¡¯s indeed powerful!¡± Hong zu, who was riding on the date red mare, was shocked. This was the first time he had truly seen his senior in action. With just a glance, one could feel the aura of a powerhouse overflowing in all directions, making people inexplicably trust and feel at ease! Although he couldn¡¯t sense much, he could tell from the way the senior walked out that he was confident! That was the confidence that only the strong had! Under normal circumstances, he would have one too! It was just that it had been suppressed now. Ao ye¡¯s dragon eyes stared at Chu he! ¡°Human?¡± ¡°You¡¯re in the heaven-trampling realm?¡± Ao ye said. He was on high alert, but at the same time, he was filled with doubt. One had to know that there were only a few heaven trampling experts. It knew all of them and they were all on the list! However, it had never seen this human before, nor did it know him. He was not even on the list. However, the aura that the human was giving off was dangerous. He had stepped on the air and faced an unrivaled expert like it so easily and casually. He even turned a blind eye to the expert¡¯s aura on its body. He still dared to go against him! It didn¡¯t make sense if he wasn¡¯t a heaven trampling expert! ¡°No, are you an outsider?¡± ¡°Ha! If you dare to come in early at this time, you¡¯re just looking for death!¡± ¡°Are you trying to help me?¡± Ao ye suddenly seemed to have realized something, and his expression became excited. They looked at Chu he with greed in their eyes. This person was here to help it advance! He wanted it to be able to suppress the old kun Peng! ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here to fulfill your wish!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you an unprecedented opportunity!¡± Chu he nodded. He didn¡¯t say much. This Dragon seemed to know a lot of things! Then, he misunderstood something! However, Chu he did not need to ask now. There would be plenty of time in the future. Therefore, he threw the fishing net out as he spoke. The fishing net kept getting bigger and bigger. In the blink of an eye, it covered the sky and the sun, and it was going to envelop ao ye. ¡°How arrogant! You still dare to take the initiative to attack in this place?¡± Ao ye roared loudly. There was no anger in his voice, but a strong sense of excitement. Chu he¡¯s aura was indeed comparable to it, or even more terrifying, but there were no traces of rules! This made ao ye even more relieved! This human was definitely not from this world. No matter what his previous cultivation level was, even if he was several levels higher than it, at this time, in this place ¡­ It would let this human know what cruelty was! What did it mean to inherit the power of heaven and earth? Roar! Ao ye¡¯s dragon body moved, and the rules of thunder and lightning came from above the nine Heavens according to His will. In an instant, the world that it and Chu he were in was separated from the outside world and became a world of Thunder hell! in this world, you can¡¯t use the natural order, and you can¡¯t use your full strength! ¡°What do you have to fight with me!¡± Ao ye raised his dragon eyes and looked at the net that was coming at him. He did not Dodge but advanced instead. He moved his body and stretched out his five claws at the same time, grabbing at the net with the intention of tearing it! It was very confident! At this time, its home ground advantage was overwhelming! Chu he looked at the lightning pillars that enveloped him and remained unmoved. He allowed them to crash into him! He didn¡¯t feel any danger from the lightning. Although he felt that the two of them were at the same level. However, the moment he attacked, Chu he realized that the Dragon¡¯s power had not recovered. Moreover, it had just attacked the Barbarian region and was injured by the backlash. As a result, its attacks and techniques were too weak! There was no need to defend at all. He stretched out his hands and golden light flickered. Two huge palms appeared, covering the sky. There were even lotuses twining around them. They tore at the void of the Thunder prison world. Rip! The sound of a black silk stocking being torn apart could be heard. ¡°No, that¡¯s impossible!¡± Ao ye spat out blood and roared! The net that was trying to cover him did not tear apart as he had expected. Instead, it had completely enveloped him! This was not all. The most terrifying thing was ¡­ The world of laws that it had formed had been torn apart by the human with brute force! It wasn¡¯t breaking through the collision of laws or using a heaven-defying forbidden technique. Instead, he used pure brute force! This was what ao Qian had been doing for countless years. He had never experienced it before. They watched as the Lotus bloomed and the figure walked out of the slowly dissipating lightning! He was unscathed, and he was still indifferent! The voices of thousands of living beings resounded in the void around him, praising his greatness. He walked out step by step amidst the sounds of worship! While ao ye could not believe it, he also had a strong sense of foreboding! It was too simple! It was too overbearing! With just a raise of his hand, he had torn apart the world of Thunder laws and easily withstood the bombardment of countless lightning bolts with the power of laws! It didn¡¯t seem to be difficult at all. The world formed by the laws was like a piece of rag in his hands. A terrible sense of crisis suddenly appeared in ao ye¡¯s heart! There was no need for too many duels between experts at their level. With just one move, many clues could be seen. Even though he couldn¡¯t figure it out. Why did such a terrifying expert appear in this world? Moreover, he could even use such a terrifying power, and it seemed like he was not suppressed at all. This was very wrong. With its experience, this was absolutely impossible! But now, ao ye knew that it was not the time to think about this. What it needed to consider now was how to retreat. If you can¡¯t win, then leave! This wasn¡¯t embarrassing! It was a very normal thing. However, at this moment, it realized that it was a little too late to run! A huge palm descended from the sky! His five fingers clenched into a fist, like a giant Hammer of God, and directly hit the head of ao ye, who was struggling in the fishing net. It was too fast! Ao ye, who had the fishing net with him, could not avoid it at all! The Golden fist, which was like a hammer, hit ao ye¡¯s head, making a loud noise that reverberated in the sky. Roar! Ao ye let out a roar of despair and anger. With one strike, its soul trembled and its body split open! It was even more aware of the gap between the two sides. It definitely couldn¡¯t hit him, but it didn¡¯t want to sit and wait for death. It continued to roll the fishing net to escape, and when it turned into its five claws, it clawed at the fishing net, trying to tear it apart! However! Buzzzzzz! Weng, Weng, Weng, Weng! The continuous knocking only took less than a breath. It was hundreds of violent strikes. The speed was extremely fast! Even the afterimages merged into a substance. In the eyes of ordinary people, it might only be for a moment! Ao ye, who had only rolled two rounds in the void, had no strength left to struggle. His claws, which were holding the fishing net, began to tremble! ¡°Who the hell are you!¡± how can he use such a powerful force in this world?! Ao ye let out an unwilling roar. He was a third-level Dao master and was crushed directly! It was hard to imagine just how tyrannical the human had been. Until now, the truth was right in front of him, but he still could not believe it! It was unconvinced! This was against the rules, and it didn¡¯t make sense! Ao ye looked up at the sky, hoping that the heavens would open their eyes and suppress this anomaly. Chu he ignored him and continued to hammer ao ye a few more times. When ao ye lost consciousness, Chu he took out the heaven and earth bag and threw ao ye into it after compressing him. ¡°This guy should go to the fourth level!¡± Chu he turned around and took a step, and his figure disappeared. The Starlight and the blooming lotus flowers in the sky disappeared, and so did the sounds of worship! However, the people in the Barbarian region still had their heads raised. They were still in a state of shock and numbness, unable to recover from their shock for a long time. Chapter 249 ? Chapter 249: To obey or not to obey Translator: 549690339 The figure that walked out of the lightning, surrounded by lotus flowers, suppressed the five-clawed Divine Dragon with a flip of his palm! The scenes kept spinning in their minds and repeating themselves! ¡°It turns out that this is the only way to be considered a true powerhouse!¡± that¡¯s amazing! A real man should be like that! Someone muttered to himself, filled with endless yearning. Peace returned to the world, as if a giant hand had swept over and wiped out all the abnormalities. The battle-axe had come from the border of liangchuan. He witnessed this scene from afar. His soul was shocked to the extreme. He didn¡¯t expect that human senior to be able to suppress even a heaven trampling stage expert. What he had imagined before was that he had underestimated his senior! ¡°But, why didn¡¯t such a powerful senior make it onto the list?¡± Waraxe felt a strong sense of confusion. He took out the heavenly book. In the past, he felt that this thing was authority. When they were fighting, they would be able to know what to do by looking at this. But now, it seemed that it was just like that. If he really believed it, it might be over at any time! He instantly felt that this list didn¡¯t have much value. the waters of the eastern Azure region seem to be very deep. I wonder if there are other experts who are hiding like senior! Waraxe muttered in his heart. He felt that there was a high possibility! ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chu he¡¯s figure arrived on the city wall. He finished the tea that was still steaming! He took a deep breath and savored the taste! Then, he waved his hand and kept everything. He stepped into the Barbarian region. They arrived at an abandoned Hill outside Lin County. It was very quiet here! The apocalyptic scene appeared. It attracted the three dragons ¡®attention, and they did not whip the second ancestor of the five-clawed Divine Dragon again. Everything had just ended, and they were still in shock. The second ancestor of the five-clawed Divine Dragon had also witnessed the battle that shocked the dragon¡¯s heart in the sky. At this moment, it still had not come back to its senses. He was in a daze and couldn¡¯t believe it. Its Dragon mouth was trembling. Its big brother! Its hope seemed to be gone! This was impossible, something that should not have happened! It could not accept this! The second ancestor of the five-clawed Divine Dragon felt as if he had fallen into a dream. Its big brother was a heaven trampling expert, an existence that was ranked second on the heavenly stele. Even if this place was a little strange, big brother should be able to solve it. Even if he couldn¡¯t solve it, he should be able to retreat safely. After all, it was so powerful! But now, what did it see! Big brother had been captured alive! He looked at the figure wearing a straw hat and carrying a bag. The second ancestor of the five-clawed Divine Dragon shuddered in fear! The person in the bag was yang! ¡°Well done. Each Dragon will have a five-year holiday!¡± Chu he patted the head of the second Grandmaster of the five-clawed Divine Dragon and nodded in satisfaction. Roar! The three dragons had already regained their senses after seeing Chu he. After hearing this, they all let out excited roars! Chu he fed the half-dead Dragon an elixir, packed it up, and left with it! He didn¡¯t care about the three dragons who were so happy that they couldn¡¯t even find North. The three dragons had not replenished their murderous aura for a long time. Chu he did not care about them. They were also given plenty of holidays. One had to know. They were only at the Saint venerable realm. To the current Chu he, it was not that useful! Therefore, it didn¡¯t matter if he gave her a higher salary for the holiday. In their excitement, the cracks in their hearts were mended, and with the help of the sealed beast list, they would soon be able to break through! At that time, he could use it all at once! Chu he returned to Forest City and walked into the demon-suppressing tower. On the third floor. It was very lively now. All sorts of roars were filled with energy. After all, they were a group of Dao Masters. Only three years had passed. They could still withstand the lightning. He had the strength to roar and struggle. The second ancestor of the five-clawed Divine Dragon was released. He looked at the scenes in the prison of Thunder. This was especially so when he saw the three ancestors of the five-clawed Divine Dragon struggling in the lightning and being struck to death. It suddenly shivered! It had a feeling that the Dragon¡¯s life would be even more miserable than what it had experienced in the past two years! ¡°Second brother!¡± The third ancestor of the five-clawed Divine Dragon was initially very excited when he saw his second brother. However, he only noticed the current situation after seeing his brother¡¯s miserable state. Suddenly, sorrow rose from his heart, and his voice became long and shrill! It realized that its second brother had also followed in its footsteps. However, it immediately heaved a sigh of relief after that. Since second brother was here, big brother wouldn¡¯t be far away! He would be here soon. Save them from the sea of suffering! ¡°Third brother!¡± Chu he threw the equally excited second Grandmaster of the five-clawed Divine Dragon on the shore and did not bother with them anymore. He went straight to the fourth level! ¡­¡­¡­¡­ On the fourth floor of the demon-suppressing Pagoda. It was very quiet here. This was an iron comb world. There was a huge iron comb that was as dense as an iron needle standing in the void, and the iron needles on it were cold. Below the iron comb were copper pillars that were wrapped in chains and spinning in the air. Chu he walked in with the heaven and earth cloth bag. He took ao ye out of the bag. ¡°Who the hell are you? What do you want? I¡¯m the Dragon who carries the will of heaven. If you kill me, you won¡¯t have an easy time either!¡± let me go! I¡¯ll hand over all the treasures of the dragon clan! As soon as ao ye came out, he roared and tried to struggle. It was a threat and a promise. Now, he was captured alive! It was panicking. But this was the first time it had experienced such a thing, so it had no experience. Therefore, when he spoke, he seemed to be incoherent, threatening, and also showing weakness. He was not like the other demons, who were experienced and readily accepted advice. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t kill you. You¡¯ll live well here!¡± Chu he patted its huge head and consoled it with a smile. This was the truth. He was handsome and kind, but he never liked to kill. Not only that. He was known as the ancestor of fate. He liked to give treasures and resources to both the human race and the alien race. He had always treated everyone equally! He had never been stingy. He was very generous. I¡¯m so badly injured, and my strength hasn¡¯t recovered yet. I¡¯m too weak. I need to replenish my strength! Chu he took out a pile of treasures and handed them to ao ye! He looked at the pile of treasures that Chu he had taken out. Ao ye was stunned and appeared to be bewildered. It could feel that those treasures were all good things, and they were useful to an expert like it! They were all sacred healing items. One of the pills made it feel hungry and thirsty. It was a Supreme healing treasure that even it had never obtained before. Ao ye had a feeling that if he had obtained this elixir earlier, he could have recovered much more of his strength. Perhaps it wouldn¡¯t have been captured so easily. At least, Tao Wu would have been able to struggle a little. That human was too terrifying, and his strength was too overbearing. Ao ye felt that even at its peak, it might not be a match! ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised, it¡¯s all for you!¡± Chu he saw that ao ye was still in a daze, so he directly stuffed the elixir into his mouth. He felt the pill melt in his mouth and enter his body. He could feel his strength recovering rapidly. Ao ye¡¯s body trembled as he cheered with joy. What did that mean? I¡¯m not done teasing it! It was really for it? And the effects of the pill were really good! Ao ye suddenly felt a little confused! This matter was quite strange! Why did this human give it a healing pill after beating it half to death! Ao ye¡¯s thoughts turned, and he suddenly felt enlightened. This human was clearly showing kindness and severity by doing this. It should be to subdue it for its own use. After thinking it through, ao ye began to struggle! Did it submit? Still not obeying! This was a very serious question. It was a matter of dignity and life and death. Chapter 250 ? Chapter 250: I am willing Translator: 549690339 A few days later. Ao ye, who had been struggling in his heart for a long time, was thrown onto the bronze pillar by Chu he before he could make a final decision. The bronze pillar rotated, constantly changing the position of ao ye¡¯s body. The iron comb Fell down with a cracking sound and scraped at ao ye¡¯s huge body inch by inch, making an ear-piercing sound. Roar! The pain seeped into his heart, and the coldness seeped into his soul. Immediately after that, there was an itchy feeling. Ao ye could not help but let out a shocking roar. The iron comb seemed to be directly inserted into its soul, slowly combing over. It was recovering well and wanted to struggle. However, the chains on the copper pillar had a special power that sealed everything. It could not communicate with heaven and earth and could not use rules. It could only struggle with pure strength. However, the chains had bound its claws, body, and head to the bronze pillar. No matter how hard it struggled, it was useless. It only caused the chains to clatter, and then the iron comb exerted more force. It made it more painful. A few months later. When Chu he came in to take a look. ¡°I¡¯m willing! I¡¯m willing!¡± Ao ye finally understood! He shouted loudly, his voice reverberating through the entire space. After a period of internal struggle, it finally decided to submit and leave the rest for later. This iron comb didn¡¯t stop the pain. It even itched. He felt like a layer of his dragon scales was about to be peeled off, and his soul felt unstable! It could still bear the pain, but the itch was the most unbearable. If ao ye could move his claws, he would have hit his body first. He smacked away the itch that went deep into his soul. That itch was something that even it could not bear, and it went deep into the source of its soul. Ao ye, who was tied up, felt so suffocated that he was about to go crazy! ¡°I know you¡¯ll definitely be willing!¡± Chu he nodded and was very satisfied with ao ye. It was rare for him to be so proactive. It seemed that the fourth level was indeed as friendly as the first three levels! Chu he smiled and gave ao ye an encouraging gesture. Then, he walked out of the demon suppression tower. He had nothing better to do but come in to patrol. Ao ye looked at the place where Chu he had disappeared. He was suffering from great pain and itchiness both in his soul and body. He roared a few times. It felt very wrong! There seemed to be a problem somewhere! If it was willing, why did the person still leave? Why didn¡¯t you put it down? The rhythm shouldn¡¯t be like this! ¡­¡­¡­¡­ The ancestral land of the dragon clan! In the pocket World inside the mountain. The Dao ancestors of the five-clawed Divine Dragon clan surrounded the dragon egg that was about to hatch. He was disinterested! Even the Dragon Breath it spat out was weak! The spiritual rain that fell from the sky had a cold and desolate feeling to it. Time passed. The atmosphere was getting worse. Now, this world was affected by their mood and became unprecedentedly depressed. The Dao runes were no longer obvious! They had thought that since their big brother had personally attacked, and their second and third brother¡¯s power jewels were not broken, this was just a small matter, and they would soon be able to return in triumph. However, a few months had passed. The Dragon son is coming out! But big brother still didn¡¯t come back with the other two brothers! Even though they didn¡¯t want to, they couldn¡¯t help but suspect that even their big brother couldn¡¯t handle the trouble now! He was also trapped! As time passed, this feeling of uneasiness grew stronger and stronger. After all, at their big brother¡¯s level, it was very fast for him to solve problems and be solved. If they met someone of a similar level, the two sides would quickly reach a temporary truce. Unless he encountered a heaven-shaking opportunity, otherwise, it was impossible to fight to the death! After all, no one could kill the other, so there was no point in fighting to the death! ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be!¡± ¡°With big brother¡¯s strength, you can do whatever you want in the eastern Azure region. Even that old kun Peng is only as powerful as you! Why hasn¡¯t it returned yet? what kind of forbidden area is it that can trap an expert like big brother?¡± The nine ancestors of the five-clawed Divine Dragon could not help but ask. This was the truth. They were very clear about their big brother¡¯s strength! There was nothing that couldn¡¯t be done in the eastern Azure region. For the past few months, the topic they discussed the most was what kind of forbidden land could trap their big brother. They had never thought that their big brother had been captured alive! After all, that was impossible in their hearts. Their big brother was ranked second on the heavenly stele rankings. Even the old kun Peng was only slightly above it. It would take a lot of effort to win, so it was impossible to capture him alive. ¡°Do you want to go and take a look?¡± It raised its head and looked at its brothers! The other Dragons nodded in agreement, and then looked at it with encouragement. The nine ancestors of the five-clawed Divine Dragon were speechless. What did he mean by looking at it? It shifted its gaze away from its brothers and began to seriously spit out dragon¡¯s breath, doing its best for the birth of its descendants! don¡¯t make this matter public yet. Let¡¯s act as if nothing has happened. We¡¯ll still hold the banquet for the birth of our dragon child. We¡¯ll make it lively and domineering! ¡°As for big brother¡¯s matter, send a junior to take a look at the situation first!¡± but now, we have to believe one thing. Big brother, second brother, and third brother are all in seclusion! ¡°Remember not to reveal anything wrong!¡± After a while. The four ancestors of the five-clawed Divine Dragon said and looked away from ninth brother. The other Dragons all nodded seriously. They naturally knew this! And it was easy to do that. Their big brother¡¯s bead of life was not broken, and he was still hanging on the divine monument. As long as they didn¡¯t say anything, no one would know that their brothers were trapped! Their dragon clan was still the dragon clan that suppressed the entire Eastern Azure region. The only problem now was to find out what kind of forbidden land it was. To be able to make their powerful brothers unable to come out! don¡¯t worry, big brother¡¯s bead of life is still intact. He should be trying to break the forbidden land that trapped him! The Five Ancestors of the five-clawed Divine Dragon consoled him! The other Dragons nodded! This was how they consoled themselves at the end of every conversation! In fact, it was very reasonable! The Pearl was not broken, and the Dragon was not dead, so it was not a big problem. With big brother¡¯s strength, breaking out of the trap was a matter of time. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chu he was drinking tea under the willow tree. It sat on the edge of the demon subduing Pagoda, feeling particularly comfortable. It was multitasking, cultivating its transcendence golden body. Ever since ao ye had been locked up on the fourth floor. The luck path in this world had increased to another level, and there were even laws of lightning within. The little jerk also felt it. He immediately lay down under the World suppressing cauldron and did not bother the willow tree anymore! It made the willow tree feel a little uncomfortable, and its branches would move from time to time. He didn¡¯t know if he was expressing his excitement or if he felt something was amiss. ¡°Brother Chu, I feel like I¡¯m about to break through again!¡± Zhao Yuling ran over and said happily. Chapter 251 ? Chapter 251: Deal with them Translator: 549690339 Chu he looked at Zhao Yuling. Now that she was a sixth level Saint venerable, she would reach the seventh level Saint realm if she were to break through! The speed was considered very fast! It had only been 30 years since she broke through to the Saint venerable realm. This meant that he would break through one realm every five years on average. However, this was understandable. The current Lin County was different from the past! When Chu he broke through to rank seven, Lin County was elevated to another level. Then, one by one, the Dao Masters entered the third level of the demon-sealing tower. And on the heaven¡¯s Pride Board, there were quite a few heaven¡¯s pride experts. The general trend was condensed, and the luck was thick. It made the vital Qi as thick as water, revealing the Dao runes and making the laws clear. There were so many benefits. It had allowed the people of Lin County to soar again and again. The level of the babies that were born was also constantly increasing. Zhao Yuling, Lin Xueling, and Lin Teng had all made great progress. This was very normal. After all, in the past few years, they had less time to go out and wander around. He had only gone out a few times during the war between the human race and the alien race. Usually, they would be able to cultivate in Lin County with peace of mind. Now, ao ye began to exert his strength! Zhao Yuling felt like she had taken another big step forward, which was normal! ¡°Mm! Not bad!¡± Chu he nodded. Zhao Yuling smiled. He felt very happy. Then, she pulled the little jerk out from under the World suppressing cauldron and shared her joy with him. The little turtle was very dissatisfied and bared its teeth at it. Unfortunately, his objection was of no use. It would only attract more interest. The willow tree next to him swayed as if it was clapping its hands in encouragement, expressing its joy. The little turtle seemed to be quite happy to be trampled on! ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Time was like an arrow, and the sun and moon were like shuttles! In the blink of an eye, another ten years had passed. Chu he was 412 years old and had been in the library Pavilion for 398 years. Two years left. Soon, he would have to start the next hundred-year check-in. He had not done anything else in the past ten years! He brought back all the disciples he had sent to the small world to gain experience, and then taught them seriously! They had grown a little and were now famous on the rankings. One had to know that the human race¡¯s heaven¡¯s favorites had been on the list for so long, but nothing had happened. Those small clans naturally felt that something was wrong. Although they didn¡¯t know where it was, they were cautious and no other clans came over! When the human race sent up a few more heaven¡¯s favorites, the rankings were dominated. The big families at the top of the ranking looked over, and a few of them were interested. He also let Chu he defeat a group of Dao Masters with evil intentions on behalf of Tian Xing Dao. However, it was only the first few years that he had a better harvest. The further he went, the less he gained. However, Chu he was already very satisfied! After all, many of the top ten races on the heavenly stele rankings had sent in their own experts! Including the third level and ao ye, there were now five of them! On the heavenly stele ranking, the top ten were heaven trampling experts. Chu he had already occupied five of them. It was already half done! He didn¡¯t need to ask for too much! Fortunately, other than ao ye, the other powerful races had come in secret. Otherwise, he probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to gain so much. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ In the depths of the eastern Azure region. The patriarchs of the large clans came out of seclusion one after another. The true opportunity of the eastern Azure region began to show itself. This should be the most chaotic period. Rivers of blood flowed, and countless races were exterminated. The experts fought until the sky turned dark. This was what many races had expected. However, in reality, the eastern Azure region had strangely become much more harmonious in recent years. There were a lot of small conflicts, but only a few major ones. Those clans were all clamoring very fiercely. However, it was as if he was chained up. At the critical moment, they were pulled back! They couldn¡¯t burst out! This caused the atmosphere in the eastern Azure region to become very strange and abnormal. Many tribes had a tacit understanding when their eyes met. ¡°What¡¯s the situation with the human race?¡± A few years ago, after a series of investigations, a group of juniors went there one after another and never returned. The Dao ancestors of the five-clawed Divine Dragon clan finally locked onto him. This matter had happened to the human race. However, they did not dare to look at the situation, so they could only observe in the dark from a distance. He didn¡¯t see anything else. In the past few years, many experts from different races had gone to that place, but none of them had returned. Naturally, they didn¡¯t give any warning. They even wanted to laugh. If not for the fear of alerting the enemy, they would have even thought of adding fuel to the fire and sending more of them in. After all ¡­ The more clans that entered, the more stable their dragon clan¡¯s position would be! Their three Big Brothers had all gone in, and they felt very weak now! If everyone¡¯s big brother went in, then the dragon clan wouldn¡¯t be in vain! Their overall strength was still very strong! However, every time they gathered together, they would have a chance of winning. The dragons would still hold a heavenly book and study the rows of names at the back of the list of heroes. They still didn¡¯t understand what was going on in the human territory. On this ranking, other than The Prodigy roll, there was not a single one on the list of powerhouses! The only one who could be counted as one was a Deva, and he was ranked at the bottom. ¡°Fourth brother, I¡¯ve gathered some more information on the human race!¡± All these years, the few patriarchs of the first ancestor of the five-clawed Divine Dragon had been searching for all sorts of information about the human race. He wanted to find clues from it. It was one thing to be able to solve the problem, but at least they wanted to know the reason. Even if he was afraid of dying, he would still want to be a ghost with an understanding. They were so muddleheaded that they felt uncomfortable. ¡°It¡¯s not information about those ordinary people, but information about the heavenly human tribe! And this was brought out by a junior from a secret realm!¡± The sixth Patriarch of the five-clawed Divine Dragon clan rolled in a sheepskin and spread it out. ¡°It says that every branch of the celestial clan represents the bloodline of a heaven trampling expert!¡± ¡°Most importantly, these powerhouses are not locals and have nothing to do with this world!¡± ¡°It¡¯s confirmed! Our guess is correct!¡± ¡°The human race¡¯s experts from the outer realm must have descended!¡± The few five-clawed Divine Dragon clan¡¯s great ancestors nodded. Then, they all sighed and shook their heads. They had not been concerned about the origin of the celestial clan in the past, but after the incident, they had analyzed it, and now it was just solid evidence. They had also suspected that the outer realm experts would descend. However, they knew about the situation in this world! At this time, even if an expert descended, no matter how tyrannical it was outside, it should still be here. How could they possibly trap their big brother? Therefore, this sheepskin scroll was only to verify one of their guesses. To them, the key problem was still unclear and could not be solved! ¡°Since when does our dragon clan need to use our brains?¡± The four ancestors of the five-clawed Divine Dragon clan lamented. Their race loved to crush. If he could make a move, he wouldn¡¯t make a fuss or think about it in a roundabout way. He would rather kill the wrong person than think about it. But now, he was stunned! They started to use their brains, and they were the useless kind! It was because he was too anxious and had no choice but to find something to do. Sorrow, grievance! the human race must have paid a huge price for such a powerful master to descend and still be able to use their strength. They must have some ulterior motives for doing this. I have to deal with them. Otherwise, it might affect me! A young dragon swam over and spoke in a cold voice. Its entire body was golden in color, and it had nine claws. Its body was shimmering with a noble divine light. Even the group of five-clawed Divine Dragon clan¡¯s patriarchs seemed to be inferior to it. Chapter 252 ? Chapter 252: He¡¯ll be back Translator: 549690339 ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chu he was lying on his back on a unicorn with his legs crossed and a straw hat on his head. He held a Jade flute in his hand and slowly played it. The unicorn brought Chu he around liangchuan and allowed Chu he¡¯s music to reach thousands of households. Many people were able to enjoy the music for free! The sky and the land were Chu he¡¯s solo stage. Everyone on the ground was his audience. His concert had really reached the level of hundreds of millions of people admiring it. After playing a few songs, the unicorn stepped out of the land of liangchuan at Chu he¡¯s signal. He began to stroll around. Chu he¡¯s eyes scanned the surroundings. He was looking at the scenery along the way. He was really looking at the scenery. After all, he had already swept through the area around liangchuan. He had gone in to take a look at the so-called secret realm inheritances and small worlds! Chu he¡¯s eyes swept across the beautiful scenery. The unicorn¡¯s head kept turning. It placed a mirror world stone on its horn and recorded the scenery along the way. This vast land, not to mention other things, the scenery was beautiful enough, and it was basically different! One place, one scenery. There were all kinds of them. These places could all be transformed into tourist attractions! After recording and editing, it could also be used as a background for many works. Chu he¡¯s current cultivation level was too high! Ten years was too short for him to make any progress. He had found himself a few hobbies. One of the things he liked the most was editing. He wanted to produce a big production by himself. ¡°Mm! What are these guys doing?¡± Chu he, who was looking at the scenery, revealed a curious expression. Then, he patted the unicorn and walked down in a flash. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ This was a huge mountain. There lived a group of Lion-like alien races called the lion throat race. At this moment, in the mountains. A group of grey wolves descended. His actions were sneaky and careful. However, they were not here to fight for territory! He didn¡¯t attack the lion throat clan. Instead, they tried to avoid them. They held the disc and followed the instructions on it, constantly drilling into the ground and arranging it. A moment later, they came back up and repeated the process! The pack of busy gray wolves did not notice. They didn¡¯t know when, but there was someone behind them! Every time they finished drilling into the ground. The human would reach out and grab it, and a black bead would appear in his hand. Chu he had nothing to do, so he did not disturb the gray wolves. He had been following behind to pick up scraps. A group of gray wolves were busy. Chu he was also very happy to pick it up. Under the circumstances where both sides were having a good time working together. Chu he even gave them a hand when he saw how hard it was for them. Sometimes, when the experts of the lion throat clan passed by, Chu he would help them hide even more secretly. After a long time. A group of gray wolves finished their work. They all heaved a sigh of relief and left happily! Chu he scanned their bodies and realized that the black beads were gone. He did not do anything to them and followed them directly. A pack of gray wolves brought him up a mountain and soon arrived at the top of a large mountain. In a cave that had been temporarily opened up, it seemed to be the temporary base of these gray wolves. There were also many other gray wolves coming in and out of this place. In the innermost part of the cave. It was a few old gray wolves that were distributing black beads and letting the other gray wolves take them out to set up. Those who had completed their missions would return to submit their mission and then continue to receive it. Everything was carried out in an orderly manner. Chu he sat down beside the old wolves. He looked at the baskets of black beads. Then, those old gray wolves would take one, and he would take three! This repeated! ¡°Yi!¡± Not much time had passed. An old gray wolf noticed the abnormality. It stared at the Jade baskets in a daze. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Another old grey Wolf asked. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong!¡± The old grey Wolf pointed to a few Jade baskets and said, ¡± ¡°Why do I suddenly feel like it¡¯s a lot less!¡± Hearing this, the other old grey wolves all turned their eyes to the Jade basket. ¡°It¡¯s indeed a lot less!¡± Their expressions were uncertain. He observed the surroundings carefully. However, he did not find anything unusual. They observed for a long time, and seeing that more and more juniors were gathering in the cave, they temporarily suppressed their doubts and continued to distribute. However, this time, the eyes of the old gray wolves were staring at the Jade basket without stopping. Everything was normal. Nothing had happened. In the end, they moved their eyes away, but their consciousness was scattered, keeping an eye on everything in the cave. However ¡­ A moment later! ¡°Less again! And it¡¯s a little too little!¡± An old gray wolf picked up the remaining three black beads and said. The other old gray wolves turned their eyes to the Jade basket. After that, their fur exploded! Roar! A series of low growls sounded in the cave. A group of angry old gray wolves stood up, baring their teeth. Their Green Wolf Eyes flickered with ferocity, hiding the panic in their eyes. They growled in a low voice as they slowly retreated! There was definitely something bad in this cave. The group of old grey wolves retreated and growled at the cave for a while, then ran away quickly. Although the other gray wolves didn¡¯t understand the situation, they still followed and howled for a while. They ran away with their tails between their legs in confusion! Chu he stood in front of the cave and watched them leave. He didn¡¯t chase after them! Looking at the situation, the wolves would return! Chu he took out a Black Pearl and observed it for a while before putting it away. Next, he walked around liangchuan and dug out all the pearls that gray wolf had buried according to the aura of the pearls! After returning, Chu he went to the demon suppression tower and fed all the beads to heavenly demon ha Yong and the big black rat. The auras on their bodies surged, and they couldn¡¯t suppress their advance. The two demons ¡®expressions changed greatly. The days in the oil pan were too comfortable. But if they were to break through, they had a premonition. They would lose the chance to stay here and go back to be struck by lightning. This was something they absolutely did not want! After experiencing the tribulations of being struck by lightning, although the pot of oil was also painful, in comparison, it could be considered as soaking in a hot spring. They really liked this place! He didn¡¯t want to leave. However, no matter how unwilling he was ¡­ The breakthrough had already begun. With Chu he watching them from the side, they could not stop even if they wanted to. ¡°The effect is not bad!¡± Chu he was smiling! These demons had been paddling for a long time. If he didn¡¯t break through now, he would really be useless! In the following time. Chu he was strolling around liangchuan. After a period of time. Gray wolf, who had disappeared for a while, reappeared. This time, they had moved to a different place to set up a temporary base. It was more concealed, the cave was dug deeper, and a set of formation was set up. The old wolves were distributing the beads. He even arranged for a few juniors to squat on the ground and stare at the Jade basket without blinking. Chapter 253 ? Chapter 253: Not going back Translator: 549690339 As for formations and restrictions ¡­ Chu he was an old expert! It didn¡¯t affect him at all. It was too easy to pass through silently. He directly crossed space and entered. These restrictions on a completely different level wouldn¡¯t have any reaction to his arrival. Chu he was overjoyed when he saw the few gray wolves staring at the Jade basket without blinking! These wolves had a good memory. Of course, if Chu he really wanted to take it, it would not be difficult for him! However, this time, he changed his mind. He left the cave. Holding a black bead, he began to search for the power of the same origin. Now that Chu he had nothing to do, he wanted to play hide-and-seek with the wolves. He felt that it was okay. There was an inexplicable sense of excitement. The smile on his face was endless. He felt relaxed and happy. He was looking forward to the gray wolves ¡®reaction. When he realized something was wrong. Would she have the courage to come back? In a huge cave, a few old grey wolves were distributing the pearls in the Jade baskets. The Wolf¡¯s face revealed a look of relief. ¡°It¡¯s good, no more accidents happened!¡± One of the wolves smacked the ground with its paw and heaved a long sigh of relief. What happened last time had shocked it a little. If it happened again, not only would he scare the wolf, but he would also be unable to explain himself. Fortunately, nothing happened this time. The other old wolves nodded in agreement. Time passed. Soon, the wolves that went out returned, indicating that the mission was completed. A group of gray wolves didn¡¯t even want the Jade basket and left in excitement. They didn¡¯t even care about the arrays and restrictions. Chu he looked at the excited wolves and nodded. He sincerely hoped that they could keep this good mood. However, he didn¡¯t think it was possible. Not long after, his face might sink! The truth was just as Chu he had expected. After the group of gray wolves went back excitedly, they handed in the mission and wagged their tails, waiting for praise. There were two hills right in front of them. Upon closer inspection, one would realize that they were not mountains, but two coiled dragons. A moment later! The two mountains trembled, and the soil on them fell off, revealing the Golden color inside! One of the dragons sat with its tail crossed and its upper body upright. Then, it lowered its head and looked down at the few old gray wolves on the ground! Suddenly, he slapped his paw over! It was not just sudden. Furthermore, it was fast, fierce, and extremely accurate. Kachaa! One of the wolves was smashed into pieces! Only then did the other wolves react. They wanted to escape, but a Dragon¡¯s might pressed down on them, making them unable to move! They were unconvinced! Not only would there be no benefits, but they would also be afraid of death! One of them died last time! But that was because they didn¡¯t do their job well, and they had to admit it! There was nothing to say! But this time, they had done it beautifully! Another one had died! Preposterous! Plop. The group of wolves were so angry that they knelt down in anger. He had no choice but to kneel! I really can¡¯t beat him! The two sides were not on the same level. Whether he wanted to kill or cut him up, it really depended on the other party¡¯s mood. They couldn¡¯t even resist. If one were to say that these Dragons were burly men! Those gray wolves were just little lolis! Due to his strength, the Dragon¡¯s might, and the mental pressure, he could only kneel down. Although they didn¡¯t want to. ¡°Preposterous! Are you trying to fool us?¡± The Dragon that had struck out was holding a round plate in its hand. It kept activating it, but there was no reaction. ¡°A bunch of trash, can¡¯t even handle a small matter!¡± The dragon¡¯s eyes that hung high in the air were like two scorching Suns, causing the hearts and livers of the old gray wolves who were kneeling to be lit up. The fiery light in the dragon¡¯s eyes seemed as if it would pierce through their bodies in the next moment! Lord Ao Ling, please give us another chance. We can definitely do it this time! An old gray wolf struggled to speak under the pressure. Although he did not understand why, he could tell from the Dragon God¡¯s tone that they seemed to have messed up again! ¡°This is the last time. If you don¡¯t do it well, the entire clan will be annihilated!¡± Ao Bing took out a few Jade baskets from his dragon scales and placed them in front of the wolves. ¡°I will, I will!¡± A few old gray wolves carried the Jade basket and ran away, stumbling! The Dragon¡¯s might was too strong, making it difficult for them to run. ¡°These gray wolves shouldn¡¯t dare to lie to us!¡± ¡°There should be a problem somewhere!¡± Another Dragon said as he looked at the gray wolf. ¡°I know!¡± Ao Ling nodded. It understood this point. Those gray wolves were very cowardly. How could they dare to play with them? let them try again. We don¡¯t need to use our claws anyway. What if they succeed? ¡± ¡°If it doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll smack them to death and go back!¡± Ao Ling said indifferently! Then, its body curled up like a mountain. The soil on the ground covered it, and even flowers and trees fell on it. Its companion nodded and did the same. The area regained its silence. There were no sounds of birds or beasts, and even the wind seemed to be blowing very lightly. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± The few old grey wolves who had already lost two members led their clan¡¯s younger generation and headed in the direction of liangchuan. They didn¡¯t fly, but walked, and they were very slow. After all, things were not clear yet. If they went over, it would be no different from sending themselves to their deaths! Things were too strange. For the first time, the beads disappeared in front of them. Now, for the second time, they had successfully set it up, but there was still a problem. This was the third time, and they were not confident! He was deeply worried. ¡°Are we being watched?¡± One of the old grey wolves scanned the surroundings with fear. The other old grey wolves nodded in agreement. ¡°There must be a problem with this place!¡± The old gray wolf that was scanning the surroundings was called HUI JI, and a wise light flashed in its eyes. those two dragons are so powerful. They want to cause trouble, but they don¡¯t dare to come here personally. There must be something they¡¯re afraid of in this place! moreover, it¡¯s very likely that our matter has fallen into the eyes of the existence inside! and this time, if we fail again, the Dragon race will be exterminated! A glint of hatred and viciousness flashed in HUI JI¡¯s eyes. HUI JI hated the Dragon that had threatened them to the core. ¡°We¡¯re not going back this time!¡± HUI JI said. ¡°What do you mean?¡± The other old gray wolves looked at it. If they didn¡¯t return, their clan would be exterminated. They had seen the means of the two dragons before. They were very terrifying. If the two dragons wanted to find them, they wouldn¡¯t be able to escape! ¡°Our chance of survival lies in there!¡± this time, after we go in, we¡¯ll take the initiative to make things clear. The existence inside can make the two dragons not dare to come over, so it can definitely take care of them! HUI JI said fiercely. ¡°What if we can¡¯t find the existence inside?¡± One of the old grey wolves asked. ¡°We won¡¯t leave if we can¡¯t find it! Just stay inside, you¡¯re going to die anyway!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see if the two dragons are afraid! Dust, go back and tell all the wolves in the tribe to disperse. Leave life and death to fate! Try to come to this place, it might be safer!¡± Chapter 254 ? Chapter 254: Take the fishing net and go find the two dragons Translator: 549690339 ¡°Your spirit is commendable!¡± When Chu he brought the little jerk to liangchuan¡¯s periphery again ¡­ He realized that the gray wolves had returned! He couldn¡¯t help but nod and sigh in approval. However, when he took a closer look, he realized that the wolves were a little strange! This time, he didn¡¯t dig a cave to set up restrictions. It was a pack of wolves crouching on a tall mountain. A few Jade baskets were placed neatly in front of them. That posture, that style. It was just like paying tribute! Chu he was stunned. Was it because the formation was not working, and he wanted to offer it to the gods? He walked over! He walked around the row of wolves that were looking forward to it. ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± He knelt down beside one of the wolves and patted its head. It was like a spectator who had encountered something curious. If there¡¯s a problem, then ask it! It was normal and natural! The little turtle also squatted on the ground, its two paws supporting its little head, and looked forward like the gray wolves! While they were waiting, gray wolf, who was looking ahead, heard the words. ¡°We¡¯re waiting for a great being to come!¡± Gray wolf didn¡¯t notice anything strange at first and answered naturally. ¡°How great!¡± Who are you? ¡± a young and childish voice asked. The grey wolf, who was already feeling suspicious after answering the question, suddenly froze. The fur on its body exploded with a Swoosh. Roar! A deep roar sounded. The light in its eyes became fierce. It opened its mouth wide and bared its teeth. Suddenly, it turned its body and pounced toward the place where the sound came from! This was the battle instinct that was triggered after encountering danger. It was an instinctive response to determine the location and source! ¡°Sit down!¡± However, the gray wolf was horrified to find that an irresistible will and power made him squat down again. Even the hair on his body that had exploded was retracted. The most terrifying thing was! He noticed that his companions, whether in front of him or beside him, had no reaction to his abnormality. His eyes were still looking forward without moving. At this moment, it was as if it had been pulled into an alternate plane of space, isolated from the outside world! This was something that terrified the wolf! However, even though it was in a state of excitement and fear, it could still think! Only a few breaths had passed before it started to react! After all, their purpose for coming here was very clear. It was easy for him to make the connection when he encountered such a situation. This was probably the great existence that they wanted to see on this trip! It was afraid, excited, and nervous. ¡°Senior, we¡¯ve been waiting for you!¡± Hui tu, who was powerless to struggle, suppressed the complicated emotions in his heart and spoke! ¡°Wait for me? Do you know who I am?¡± Chu he asked with a smile. senior, you should have been the one to take the void dark bead the last two times. We thought that you would definitely like these things, so we specially brought a few more to show our respect to you! ¡°I hope senior will like it!¡± Hui tu said respectfully. It had calmed down a lot. Chu he looked at the baskets of black beads. Then, he looked at the group of gray wolves crouching on the ground, and his expression changed. Then, he felt bored. He didn¡¯t really like these void dark beads. He had wanted to play more games. To add some fun to life. However, he didn¡¯t expect that these wolves would admit defeat and directly send the things over. He wanted to show his filial respect to him. He wasn¡¯t strong at all, and he didn¡¯t have the spirit to become braver in the face of adversity. This was very boring! Since when did he, Chu he, need someone to give him something? ¡°What were you originally going to do? Are you willing to give up so easily?¡± ¡°How about you guys continue? don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t take the Wolf¡¯s life!¡± Chu he patted gray wolf¡¯s head and said. ¡°No!¡± ¡°We won¡¯t dare to do it again!¡± Hui tu shook his head vigorously. This was the truth, especially in the current situation. It didn¡¯t even know what this great existence looked like. To subdue it without making a sound, how terrifying was that? it was simply beyond imagination. In a situation where they were exposed, the dragons were only giving them one last chance. They would not continue to cause trouble unless their heads were smashed. This was an act of seeking death! The outcome was decided. ¡°Senior, those things have nothing to do with us. We didn¡¯t want to lay them down, we were forced to!¡± ¡°Two dragons told us to do this!¡± Hui tu continued to speak, directly selling out the two dragons! After all, from now on, no matter what, with the morality of those two dragons, they would never let them go! Therefore, there was no problem with selling it directly! This was originally something they had discussed! It was the only way for their clan to survive! Chu he nodded. He was not surprised. ¡°Where is the Dragon?¡± Chu he asked again! ¡°Yunchuan, there are five prefectures just across from here!¡± Gray earth answered honestly. There was no need to hide anything, and there was no intention of bargaining. This was the result of their discussion. They were not qualified to make any conditions with that great existence, so they could only behave obediently. Their fate, whether they lived or died, all depended on the will of the heavens, and whether the powerful being was kind. He was helpless! But they had no choice, they were too weak, so weak that they didn¡¯t even have the right to make a small request! Its heart was filled with apprehension and sorrow. Chu he nodded! He stood up and pulled the dust away. He went forward to pick up the Jade baskets and left immediately! To the current Chu he, the wolves were too weak. He had no intention of bringing them back. Roar! The wolves looked at the figure that suddenly appeared and the turtle, and they roared. ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t get too excited! Which great being is this?¡± Although Hui tu couldn¡¯t turn back, it could sense the other wolves in its tribe. It hurriedly spoke excitedly, afraid that someone in its tribe would offend Chu he and cause a great disaster. The other wolves watched Chu he leave with the dust. Although they felt restless, they did not lose their rationality! ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chu he brought the dust to the foot of the mountain! He then took out a fishing net and a token and handed them to it. ¡°Take these things and find the two dragons!¡± After saying ¡®I¡¯. Chu he walked to a big tree and stood still. He took out a table and chair and made a pot of tea. He placed a stream of energy under the tea and lit a fire to slowly heat it up. Gray earth held the fishing net and token, feeling at a loss. It didn¡¯t know what this expert wanted to do. It looked like she didn¡¯t plan on following it! It didn¡¯t dare to face the two terrifying Dragons! ¡°I¡¯ll give you a can to speed up!¡± Chu he flipped his palm and took out a can of red canned drink. With a flick of his finger, he poured it into Hui tu¡¯s mouth. Its strength was still a little weak, and its speed was too slow. Therefore, Chu he gave it a little more strength! ¡°Go!¡± Gray earth suddenly felt his blood boil as his strength began to burn. It was as if his entire Wolf body was on fire! After hearing this, he climbed up into the sky with a whoosh and flew away into the distance. Chu he watched it leave and created a deep pool in front of him with a wave of his hand. Then, he took out his fishing hook and started to fish patiently! There was a palm-sized green leaf on the little jerk¡¯s head. He held his chin with his claws and looked at the line patiently without blinking. Chapter 255 ? Chapter 255: Seducing Translator: 549690339 Dust who had drunk a can of beverage. He was extremely excited. It was fast and long-lasting. It howled and used a speed that didn¡¯t belong to it. In one breath, he crossed five prefectures. They arrived at the two mountains. All the fur on its body was standing on end as it ran. He felt very high and very free. And it was very long-lasting! At this moment, it felt that it would be best if a few little female wolves could appear in front of it! It really needed it. It felt very inflated right now. He needed to properly vent his anger. OWW! OWW! OWW! When it arrived at the two adjacent mountains, it roared excitedly three times in a row! He looked at the two dragons that were gradually revealing themselves in the trembling. It didn¡¯t know why, but its eyes felt a little blurry. The more it looked at the two dragons, the more it felt that they were little female wolves, and its heart was burning. His nose was smoking. Facing the two dragons, he let out another two passionate roars. The Wolf¡¯s claws dug into the ground twice, eager to try. However ¡­ Just as it was about to pounce forward. Let¡¯s have an intense battle. The two dragons propped themselves up and glared at it with their eyes that were as bright as the sun. In an instant. Gray earth felt a little more awake. His excitement froze, and his wolf hair went numb, straight to the depths of his soul! His throat was burning. A terrifying Dragon¡¯s might was emitted. It caused the fur on its body to sink. It shook its head hard. His body trembled twice! Fear overwhelmed its excitement! ¡°What are you doing?¡± Ao Bing glared at it fiercely! It felt that the way the wolf looked at it just now was very strange. It felt like it had seen that burning sensation somewhere before! ¡°I, I came to the wrong place!¡± Hui tu said while trembling! At this moment, another wave of anger was growing in its body, and it was about to flee again. However, the Dragon¡¯s might in front of him was too terrifying, and it directly suppressed that Qi! ¡°Go to hell!¡± Ao Ling was not an easy Dragon to talk to. In addition, Ashlands ¡®gaze had offended it. After hearing this, the light in its dragon eyes became even more brilliant, and it directly raised its Dragon Claw! A terrifying force struck Hui tu¡¯s soul, threatening to crush him into pieces! Before the Dragon Claw had even descended, it already felt despair and suffocation, as if it had fallen into an abyss. However, at that moment, for some reason, the speed at which the Dragon Claw was raised slowed down in Hui tu¡¯s eyes. It gave it the time to react. With a stroke of good fortune, it raised the token that Chu he had given it high up in the air with its claws. Although it didn¡¯t know why, it suddenly felt that this token could save it! Ao Bing was a little surprised to see that the ashy earth could still move in an instant under its pressure. However, it was only a little bit of doubt. Its claws did not stop because of this. It was still extremely fast as it slapped the gray soil. Wuwuwuwuwu! However ¡­ Just as Ao Bing¡¯s claw was about to land ¡­ The token held high by Hui tu suddenly emitted a golden light that illuminated the land, directly enveloping the two dragons that were the size of mountains! At that moment! The two dragons only felt a great horror suddenly descend on them. It was as if the world they were in had been separated. At this moment, they were in an outer realm. They struggled with all their might, wanted to roar, and released their domains. They wanted to communicate with heaven and earth and escape from this place. But none of this could be done! It was a world filled with golden light. Vaguely, they saw a majestic figure standing up at the core of the resplendent light. He opened his eyes and glanced at them from a distance! From the moment Ao Bing moved his claws, the ashen earth was frightened, and then he raised the token, the two dragons were suppressed! All of this happened in the blink of an eye. ¡°It¡¯s a human!¡± Be it Ao Bing or ao Xin, they both felt a chill! A chill that came from the depths of his heart! In the time it took for a spark to fly off a piece of Flint, they came to an understanding. His guess was right. There really was a terrifying existence in the human race. He didn¡¯t come over. However, he could suppress them with just a single treasure as a medium. They wanted to move their eyes away and struggle, but they felt that their bodies and souls were suppressed by a monstrous pressure, and they couldn¡¯t use any power at all! It was as if the power of an entire world had been placed on them, firmly suppressing them. The world was upside down, and their souls seemed to have fallen into the abyss. They couldn¡¯t do anything. Compared to fear, the two dragons that couldn¡¯t move were even more confused. ¡°It¡¯s really useful!¡± The pressure from the Dragon might dissipated, and Hui tu¡¯s fire energy surged up again! It quickly broke away from its fear and became extremely excited! It didn¡¯t expect that great existence to be so powerful. It was unbelievable. Just with the token he had given. He was able to take care of two dragons that could easily suppress their entire race from such a long distance! It was simple and easy! Ashlands maintained his rationality and was shocked for a moment! The scorching heat drowned it. It followed a mysterious guidance and cast the fishing net down, trapping the two dragons. The token flew out automatically and suppressed the top of the fishing net. Hui tu dragged the fishing net into the air and ran back excitedly. It turned back from time to time, looking at the two dragons with red eyes. He was eager to try! In the sky, it once again felt bloated. The figures of the two dragons changed in its eyes, exuding an invisible temptation. Under the influence of the heat in his heart, it made it restless. However, an irresistible urge rang out in its mind, causing it to not stop in the end! After Hui tu pulled the two dragons away! In a place far away. A pair of sharp eyes suddenly opened and lit up. It looked deeply in the direction of the dust. Then, the light disappeared without a trace, leaving only an afterimage that quickly shattered! ¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡°Not bad!¡± Chu he looked at the dust that was returning from the distance. A smile appeared on his face. At this moment, his fishing rod was shaking. The line was pulled straight! ¡°The fish has taken the bait!¡± The little jerk said excitedly. Chu he nodded and moved his fishing rod. Amidst the sound of ¡°meh,¡± he fished up an old goat whose eyes were shining with an innocent light! ¡°We¡¯re in for a treat!¡± Chu he put away his fishing rod, filled his cup with hot tea, and took a sip with great comfort. OWW! OWW! The ashy earth pulled the two dragons down from the sky. Chu he reached out and took the fishing net and the Dragon. Then, he threw the dust that was about to swell up due to his excitement at the mountain they had come down from. OWW! When he arrived at the top of the mountain, he saw a group of restless companions who had gathered together and had not dispersed. He roared excitedly and dug the ground with his four claws! ¡°It¡¯s ashen earth!¡± ¡°But it doesn¡¯t seem right!¡± The pack of wolves looked at Hui tu, who had suddenly returned with red light in his eyes. They were first shocked, then delighted, and finally became alert. Chapter 256 ? Chapter 256: Four hundred years Translator: 549690339 ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chu he strolled outside and relaxed for a long time. He had also experienced everything! Both his body and mind were very happy. The things he had obtained over the years were also unusually rich because of his sufficient luck! It was enough for him to break through to rank seven fourth level. However, the day of the Super check-in was approaching. At his current level, every time he went into seclusion, even if it was a small breakthrough, it would be long enough. Therefore, Chu he chose to continue relaxing outside. When he was in a good mood, he would teach his students. He could also catch a few fish. It also created a few inheritances that could only be opened after thousands of years. He listened to books and music. He would rear some fish when he was free. He felt that life was very happy! It was very comfortable. In the blink of an eye, another two years had passed. In the past two years, it was possible that those clans in the depths of the eastern Azure region had sensed something. The demon suppression tower had not been opened for some time! But it didn¡¯t matter. The demon subduing Pagoda, which had already been fattened up, was now full of power and was barely enough. Chu he didn¡¯t insist. He didn¡¯t go deep into the forest to cause trouble for those races. When he was fishing, he usually paid attention to those who were willing to take the bait. It was all about fate. Those who didn¡¯t come had no fate with him. It was their loss to miss such a shocking opportunity. On this day. It was another hundred years. Chu he came to the second level of the demon-subduing tower and fished out the door that was still squeezed. It was time to use it! Therefore, Chu he did not hold back and broke down the door with force. The seal on it was broken by him. Then, his palm grabbed downward, and at the same time, a huge Golden Palm illusion formed. It continued to expand and become larger, and the golden light was dazzling as it went straight into the abyss. Roar! The heavenly demon in the abyss was shocked by the sudden change! However, it quickly reacted. After all, ever since the last sudden change, it had been living in fear for so many years and had not fallen asleep. The last time, although it was only a brief eye contact. However, it had already sensed that the person who had peeked at it was definitely a powerhouse that was difficult to deal with. Moreover, the danger had always been around it, never far away. Therefore, it was always ready. Therefore, the moment the door was forcefully opened, it reacted. With a Swoosh, it opened its huge eyes, and the entire bottom of the abyss world was illuminated by a red light. At the same time. As the demonic aura surged, the head of a ferocious beast formed. It turned into a physical form and bit at Chu he¡¯s descending palm. Boom! Boom! Boom! The Golden Palm collided with the giant beast¡¯s head. Roar! A painful howl came from the bottom of the abyss. With just one collision, the Golden Palm smashed the head of the ferocious giant beast. After it was torn to pieces, even the residue that flew out evaporated with a sizzling sound. It was as easy as crushing dry weeds and smashing rotten wood. The beast¡¯s head couldn¡¯t put up any resistance. It couldn¡¯t even slow down the Golden Palm. The otherworldly demon at the bottom of the abyss revealed extreme fear! The feeling was right! He was too strong! It was not a match at all. The other party did not even use their home ground advantage to use the rules against it. It couldn¡¯t even withstand the pure violence. However! Even so, it couldn¡¯t admit defeat directly. It had to resist! And he had to do his best. Roar! Roar! It let out a series of roars. But it seemed a little weak, with a hint of ¡°don¡¯t come over.¡± At the bottom of the abyss, demonic Qi surged. It was as if it had formed a world. Chu he suddenly turned his head and looked at the sky outside through the demon-suppressing Pagoda. A lightning storm was brewing. This world seemed to have been angered by something! However, that was all. The brewing storm seemed to be unable to find its target as it kept spinning in the sky. Chu he turned around. His Golden Palm had already collided with the black world. Chu he, who did not want to waste time, was serious this time! With a wave of his hand, he formed a sword with his fingers and stabbed down. It was very powerful! There was a buzz. The defense of the newly formed black world was directly broken. It was as if a layer of film had been pierced open. Then, the Golden color spread out, breaking the surface with a single point, causing the entire world to be destroyed. Chu he turned his palm over and continued to press down. A tall black Bull demon raised his head at the bottom of the abyss, holding a copper hammer in his hand. In the face of the giant palm that was coming for it, it accumulated strength and smashed the copper hammer upwards, making a final struggle! BOOM! Chu he¡¯s huge Golden Palm did not retreat in the face of the copper hammer. Instead, it wrapped around it. After the collision, he directly covered the copper hammer and bull demon in his palm. Bull demon charged left and right in the world in Chu he¡¯s palm. He smashed around with a pair of copper hammers. But everything was useless. Chu he¡¯s Mountain-like palm slowly shrank and closed, reducing the space the ox demon could move in. In the end, its huge body began to shrink. Chu he also put away the pair of copper hammers with a flip of his palm. After Chu he brought demonic bull out of the abyss, he threw the door into the pot of oil and went to the fourth level. He directly threw it onto the copper pillar and left, ignoring devilox¡¯s shouts. He began to prepare for the fourth super check-in. In total, Chu he had checked in for 400 years. Time passed very quickly. Fortunately, it didn¡¯t make people grow old! Chu he went under the willow tree and took out the self-made Guan Gong statue. Tidying up his clothes! Washing his hands in a golden basin! He burned incense and took a bath. His expression was solemn. He bowed to the statue of Guan Yu twice. Then, he called out the check-in system. There, a golden button appeared again. Chu he was already very familiar with it! After all, this was already the fourth time. However, he was not in a hurry. He closed his eyes and waited for the auspicious time to come. Finally ¡­ Just as the clock hand in his heart moved to the middle ¡­ ¡°Check-in!¡± Chu he muttered in his heart. It was as if an invisible hand had pressed down heavily. The Super check-in button on the system suddenly exploded. It was like a firework that bloomed with a gorgeous light. ding! Congratulations to the host for completing super check-in. You are rewarded with a realm stone. A dark jade stone appeared on the check-in panel. It was purple-gold in level. Chu he nodded. He was satisfied, but not surprised. Every super check-in was basically a good thing. Chu he set up a restriction in the surroundings and took out the realm crossing stone. Instantly, the space began to switch back and forth between freezing and tearing, producing an extreme sense of distortion. At the same time, Chu he also understood the use of the boundary crossing stone. It was able to travel a large area when a place was in mortal danger. Moreover, when connecting with the coordinates, he could also spy on the actual landing point of the teleportation array. Chu he thought for a while as he held the realm crossing stone. He looked at the door under the World suppression tower. The function of the boundary crossing stone was actually quite good! Now that the eastern Azure region was being invaded by the so-called abyssal world, no one knew what the situation was. With Chu he¡¯s current strength, it would be impossible for him to make any great progress in a short period of time! The breakthrough of a small realm now required the time of the previous major realm. It was necessary to leave a way out. Chu he¡¯s mind flickered as he imprinted the forbidden ancient land, the Barbarian region, into the realm crossing stone. Then, he came under the World suppressing cauldron. From time to time, he would use his eyes to scan the door, and now he had a clear understanding of it! Without even asking for the door¡¯s opinion, he threw the realm crossing stone in and it came into contact with the teleportation array! Then, he used the realm crossing stone to check it out. After confirming that this was really a proper teleportation array, he was relieved. ¡°Next, it¡¯s time for closed-door cultivation!¡± Chu he raised his head and looked at the sky that was still roaring. He turned around and walked into the library Pavilion! Once the door was closed, the storm outside would have nothing to do with him! Now that he had the realm crossing stone, he was even more at ease! Chapter 257 ? Chapter 257: Senior is really far-sighted Translator: 549690339 Chu he was in seclusion! At the same time. Once again, the eastern Azure region experienced a great change. &Nbsp; the black demonic energy from the core began to spread once more. However, this time, the other tribes had already prepared for this and retreated quickly! In the dragon clan! The Dragon son of the five-clawed Divine Dragon clan stood on a mountain that was as high as the sky, looking at the great change in the core of the eastern Azure region. There was no fear or worry on the Dragon¡¯s face. Instead, it was filled with anticipation! It looked in the direction of the divine monument, and an unfathomable light swirled in its dragon eyes! Then, it turned its head and looked in the direction of the edge of the eastern Azure region. There was worry in its dragon eyes. That was a variable, and there was no way to solve it! That variable was not easy to deal with. ¡°However, it seems like he¡¯s also in trouble now!¡± ¡°Very good!¡± The Dragon son¡¯s mind flickered, and a round plate appeared in his claws. Its dragon eyes looked over. On the disc, the sky changed drastically at the place it had specially marked. it should be that anomaly that is being suppressed by this world. ¡°The heavens are helping me!¡± ¡°This time, the heavens¡± will is on me!¡± The Dragon son¡¯s face was like a golden chrysanthemum in full bloom. He was smiling and felt very satisfied. That anomaly was still able to use his terrifying strength earlier. On the other hand, this world had done nothing, which made it very worried. But now, it was finally relieved. ¡°What a pity! That idiot, ao ye, went ahead of time. Otherwise, now would be a good opportunity to take his life while he¡¯s down!¡± The Dragon¡¯s Son¡¯s eyes flickered with ruthlessness, and he finally let out a sigh of regret! Then, it threw the anomaly to the back of its mind and waited while devouring the massive amount of resources! ¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡°Why isn¡¯t the lightning in the sky dispersing?¡± Xia Yuan raised his head and looked at the sky, feeling very puzzled! In front of him was ancestor Hong and the number one expert of the celestial tribe, Zhan-axe! Right now, Xia Yuan was listening to them explain some of the doubts they had regarding cultivation. Xia Yuan had even obtained a drop of the celestial clan¡¯s precious ancestral blood. He had already gotten the hang of it and was just about to start his cultivation. Lightning suddenly flashed and Thunder rumbled in the sky for a long time without stopping! It had already been a few hours! Although the lightning didn¡¯t affect them much, it was still annoying to see it hanging high up in the sky and not falling or dispersing. He had a feeling that it would not be anything good! ¡°Perhaps, something big is going to happen again!¡± The battle-axe raised its head. His strength had already reached the limit of the Dao realm. The other two could not feel anything inside the restriction. However, he could sense that the lightning was not ordinary lightning. The power within was terrifying. Of course, that was all he could feel. The restrictions on this continent were too terrifying. Existences from the outside couldn¡¯t detect the true situation inside. If they probed in, they would only get the wrong information! As for the people inside, they couldn¡¯t sense the aura from the outside. Even he couldn¡¯t sense much! ¡°Perhaps they¡¯re here for senior!¡± Battleaxe muttered to himself again after some thought. This senior of the human race was so powerful, but he was not on the heavenly stele list. He had fought with the alien races several times, but he had always defeated them with brute force and had never revealed his rule power. Battleaxe, who knew some secrets, had already guessed it. He had some guesses as to why senior could use his power here but never leave. It might be because of the restrictions here and the use of some special secret technique. But now, as time passed, the secret technique would no longer be able to suppress it! Now, heaven and earth had a feeling and came to find him! ¡°Senior battleaxe, what do you mean?¡± Xia Yuan was stunned when he heard this and felt that something was amiss. Senior¡¯s weight in his heart was unparalleled! He had silently protected them for so many years. Although the origin of his senior was a mystery, in his heart, he was an irreplaceable and extremely respected ancestor. Now that it was related to the old ancestor and it might be a disaster for the old ancestor, he naturally wanted to find out the reason. Although he was not strong enough, he might be able to do his part, even if he had to mobilize the entire clan. ¡°Senior shouldn¡¯t be from this world. He must have come here for that opportunity!¡± ¡°And this world has a suppression effect on outsiders. Senior must have been exposed! That¡¯s why it attracted the attention of this world!¡± Battleaxe raised his head and said with a serious expression. however, it seems that this world hasn¡¯t locked onto you yet. As long as you don¡¯t make a move, you should be fine. However, you won¡¯t be able to achieve your goal this time! Battle-axe said. ¡°What kind of opportunity is it? do we have a chance to help senior fight for it?¡± Xia Yuan hurriedly asked. no, this opportunity can¡¯t be passed on to others. Furthermore, only those on The Prodigy roll have the right to participate! Battle-axe said, shaking his head. ¡°In that case, what¡¯s the use of senior coming?¡± Xia Yuan was puzzled. Only a heaven¡¯s pride expert had the right. There was no need for Chu he to wait here! Tomahawk shook his head, indicating that he did not understand either. He continued, ¡± ¡°Maybe senior has a way we don¡¯t know about!¡± ¡°I got it!¡± Xia Yuan first frowned and pondered for a moment. Then, his eyes lit up. Facing the gazes of the other two, Xia Yuan didn¡¯t say anything. He stroked his beard and revealed an unfathomable smile. He suddenly remembered that the human race dominated the rankings and that the babies born in Forest City were generally better. I¡¯m afraid that senior was the one who started this from the very beginning. The current situation in Lin city was caused by senior! He had been waiting for the heavenly stele rankings to be released, and the human race¡¯s heaven¡¯s pride level experts would dominate the rankings. To pave the way for his next plan. ¡°Senior is really far-sighted!¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t say a word, and he never met us. He took control of the situation without us knowing.¡± ¡°It seems like we¡¯ve been overthinking things. Everything is within senior¡¯s plan.¡± Xia Yuan sighed. He raised his head and looked at the thunderclouds in the sky, shaking his head. I¡¯m afraid this world can¡¯t scheme against senior! Senior, you¡¯re one step ahead! However, even though he could guess senior¡¯s motive, Xia Yuan did not have any complaints. The Xia clan today was all thanks to senior¡¯s guidance. Even if senior had a plan, he had never owed them anything. The geniuses of today would probably be nothing if they didn¡¯t have you. It¡¯s only right for me to do something for senior. And he had to go all out. ¡°AI! What a pity.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m old, I¡¯m not qualified to do things for senior!¡± Xia Yuan shook his head, feeling very disappointed. If he could be younger, he would go up with his saber now and fight for an opportunity for senior. Ancestor Hong and battleaxe looked at each other and didn¡¯t ask anything. However, their eyes glowed as if they were deep in thought. ¡°Let¡¯s continue. Let¡¯s leave the matters of the seniors to the juniors! We don¡¯t have the qualifications!¡± Chapter 258 ? Chapter 258: Divine stele from the heavens Translator: 549690339 Time passed. In the blink of an eye, three years had passed. The eastern Azure region was in chaos. The abyssal demonic Qi continued to spread out. The tribes that were deep in the forest had no choice but to retreat. They had lost their original territory and living space, so they naturally needed new territory and living space. Fights, bloodshed, and killing were inevitable! From the depths outside, it became chaotic layer by layer. And it was getting more and more intense! The size of the living space was limited, and under the circumstances of being squeezed, there would always be tribes that would be eliminated. The sky above the eastern Azure region reeked of blood. As time gradually passed, even the human race at the edge of the eastern Azure region, the land of liangchuan, could feel it. The human race began to consciously summon back their disciples who were out training. They had increased the number of patrols at the border of liangchuan! Even ancestor Hong and battle-axe had come out of the Barbarian region to guard liangchuan in case of any major changes. After all ¡­ In the Barbarian region, one couldn¡¯t fly and could only ride a horse. If something big happened, one wouldn¡¯t be able to make it in time. Boom! Boom! Boom! On this day. A loud boom reverberated throughout the entire Eastern Azure region! ¡°It¡¯s starting!¡± Tomahawk raised his head and said. ¡°However,¡± Then, he looked in the direction of the Barbarian region and said doubtfully, ¡± ¡°Senior, aren¡¯t you setting things up? Why are the heaven¡¯s favorites still at home?¡± ¡°Perhaps senior is still waiting, the time is not yet ripe!¡± Ancestor Hong said with uncertainty. ¡°Maybe!¡± Tomahawk nodded and continued, ¡± ¡°When the time comes, the two heaven¡¯s favorites from my clan will act together to help you complete your plan.¡± This wait lasted for another two years! The eastern Azure region was even more chaotic! Even the human race in liangchuan could not live in peace. They began to withdraw their people into the Barbarian region. There was still a lot of space inside. After all, there used to be a lot of races living in the Barbarian region, but most of them were gone now. Only some small animals that were protected and for viewing purposes were left. Other than the Xia clan¡¯s territory and the surrounding areas, there were still many other regions that had not been fully developed! Although it was a little crowded for people from liangchuan to enter, it was still bearable! At this moment! Chu he was still in seclusion. The terrifying lightning and thunder that covered the Barbarian region had not retreated. It was hanging high in the sky. In the beginning, the people of the Barbarian region were not used to it, but it slowly became indifferent! After all, they didn¡¯t feel the destructive and oppressive aura! At this moment! It was in the depths of the eastern Azure region! The greatest opportunity within the divine monument was coming to an end! The little nine-clawed Divine Dragon was well-prepared and knew all the rules. He was about to walk to the end after he tricked his biggest rival, the little kun Peng! However! It was at this most critical moment! The abyssal demonic Qi in the eastern Azure region spread even more rapidly. The divine monument outside suddenly trembled and flew into the distance. The powerhouses who had surrounded them were dumbfounded. They cried out and hurriedly chased after him! The nine-clawed little Divine Dragon, who was already excited, suddenly felt the sky and earth spin. He came to the small world again, the starting point of the assessment ground. Its dragon face was filled with confusion! Roar! Not far away, the little kun Peng that was tricked roared at it! Then, it spread its wings and a pair of black iron claws tore through the space and grabbed at the dragon¡¯s head! The nine-clawed little Divine Dragon did not have time to think. He moved his claws and countered the killer move of the little kun Peng! At the same time, the dragon¡¯s eyes kept moving, trying to figure out what was happening! After all, he was so close! It was going to walk to the end. For this day, it had put in so much effort and paid a huge price. But now, at the very last moment, he had suddenly and inexplicably failed! At the same time that it couldn¡¯t figure it out, it naturally felt very unwilling! This didn¡¯t make sense! It had paid a great price to trap ao ye. Only then could he draw away the remaining heaven trampling cultivators of the eastern Azure region! Let the chosen battles be truly fair. But now ¡­ All of its efforts seemed to have been in vain! Most importantly, it did not understand what the problem was! Was it going to do it all over again, or was it not qualified enough! It would be fine if he had to do it all over again! If it was a problem, then the problem was huge! The nine-clawed little Divine Dragon could only feel his head buzzing. He just wanted to find out the reason, but the little kun Peng was young and full of vigor. After being tricked, he chased after the nine-clawed little Divine Dragon relentlessly! Looking at its posture, one of them must die! The paragons of the other races retreated far away to watch the battle, leaving enough space for them! Outside! The divine monument¡¯s speed was very fast, and it was also very special. It could not be locked on! Most of the powerhouses were thrown off! However, there was a black shadow that followed closely behind. It stretched out its claws and clawed at the divine monument, but every time, it missed by a little bit! One in front and one behind! Soon, the divine monument, along with a black shadow, flew over a bridge at the edge of the eastern Azure region. It flew straight in, then suddenly trembled and fell to the ground! The black shadow that was chasing after him suddenly stopped. It raised its head and looked at the land shrouded in lightning. The black figure¡¯s face could not be seen, but the light that shot out from its eyes seemed solemn. This place gave it an uneasy feeling. It was very strange. It swept its gaze over the cities that were being built. The light in his eyes kept flickering! Then, it landed on the ground and looked at the divine monument standing at the edge. It stood in the distance and formed a Black Claw, slowly trying to grab the divine monument! However, just as its Black Claw entered, a terrifying pulling force suddenly came from the black Claw. The light in the black Shadow¡¯s eyes changed instantly. In an instant, it cut off the connection with the Condensed Black Claw. However, it was useless. The terrifying pulling force was still there. It had already grabbed its arm tightly and was spreading at a rapid speed. The black Shadow¡¯s eyes were filled with ruthlessness, and it made a prompt decision. Its arm, including half of its body, directly exploded. Then, with only half of its body left, it finally retreated a large distance with great difficulty! It turned around and stared at the area! His eyes flashed with a sinister light! ¡°Let the power of the abyss descend upon this place!¡± The black shadow retreated! After this day. The races in the East Azure region discovered that the abyssal demonic Qi that was originally spreading out in a circle! Suddenly, they formed a straight line and spread outward at a very fast speed. In the Barbarian region. The divine stele from heaven! This matter had alarmed many people nearby! Then, he reported it. Soon, human powerhouses came to check. But they didn¡¯t see anything. ¡°This is the divine monument!¡± In the end, this matter alarmed ancestor Hong, who came over with battleaxe. Looking at the stone tablet standing in the mountain, battle-axe said in shock. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t this monument be in the depths of the eastern Azure region?¡± ¡°Why would it appear in this place?¡± Battle axe felt strange! ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s Wufu!¡± He pondered for a moment and scanned the area. His eyes lit up as he suddenly understood something. Chapter 259 ? Chapter 259: The abyss descends Translator: 549690339 The divine monument descended! Battleaxe guessed that the senior had used a trick to lure it over! In this way, combined with some of their previous guesses ¡­ The matter was even more obvious! It also proved that the analysis they had made in their hearts was correct! ¡°Senior is indeed senior, as expected of a flawless plan!¡± I was just thinking why the senior who had been planning for so many years didn¡¯t let the juniors fight for it when the matter was about to begin. I didn¡¯t expect him to be prepared. We¡¯ve been overthinking! Battleaxe sighed. ¡°Let¡¯s go into closed door cultivation! We can¡¯t figure out senior¡¯s plans. If we interfere and do something bad, it won¡¯t be good!¡± Tomahawk continued. Ancestor Hong nodded and agreed. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡°Rumble!¡± The plants withered and turned into ashes! The bluestone cracked as if it had experienced the vicissitudes of time. The river water turned into the netherworld River. The world shattered. The mountains and rivers shattered. The boiling lava was gradually extinguished! The aura of the abyss invaded. As it passed, the world trembled. The rules of the world seemed to be in chaos. Even the Starlight in the sky seemed to dim. In just a short month. The aura of the abyss, with the power to destroy everything, came to liangchuan! Most of the human race had already retreated from liangchuan to the Barbarian region. However, there were still some experts and other foreign races left. Seeing the terrifying abyss encroaching on them, an indescribable fear surged in their hearts. The abyssal demonic energy seemed to have the power to destroy everything in the world. The humans in liangchuan were all relatively strong. They felt that something was wrong and quickly retreated into the Barbarian region. The tribes around liangchuan were also being driven toward the Barbarian region. In the past few years, there had been a great change in the depths of the eastern Azure region, and the peripheral areas had also been affected. The number of tribes around liangchuan had also increased. At this moment, in the face of this destructive change, the entire tribe rushed towards the direction of the Barbarian region while roaring. It couldn¡¯t be helped. The Abyssal Demon Qi that was eroding them was very wide. When it approached liangchuan, it seemed to suddenly become excited and sped up. There was no chance for the races to disperse to the sides. In the Barbarian region. The powerhouses of the human race had all received this news. They gathered together and rode their horses to the border. They looked up at the sky and saw the Black Mass of foreign races charging towards them. Although they knew that there were restrictions on this mainland, some people couldn¡¯t help but feel a little panicked. There were too many! Wave after wave. Most importantly, the abyssal demonic energy that covered the sky and the earth followed closely behind those creatures. It was an aura of destruction. Even though they were inside the restriction, they could still feel the pressure. The beast tide and the abyssal demonic Qi came together in an instant! This was an unprecedented crisis. Although he couldn¡¯t feel it. However, he could only see it with his eyes. It brought with it an aura that made one feel despair and suffocation! The beast tide rushed into the eastern Azure region. However, they disappeared immediately after they entered. When they reappeared, their bodies were covered in lightning and charred as they fell to the ground. As more and more beast corpses appeared on the ground, the non-humans outside started to sense that something was wrong! Whoosh! The alien races flying in front were all very powerful. They changed directions in an instant and flew into the endless sea without giving them time to choose. Now, Chu he had been in seclusion for a few years, and there were already ferocious beasts in the sea around the Barbarian region. Groups of alien races flew over. The ferocious beasts in the sea opened their sharp teeth and flew up to hunt. However, there were many of them. The ferocious beasts in the sea had been cleaned up one after another, and there were not many of them that had fled over. They were too busy with the beast tide that came wave after wave, so they could only randomly choose the lucky audience. The danger of the beast tide had disappeared! The people at the border of the Barbarian region heaved a sigh of relief as they did not cause any trouble. But not long after. Their hearts were in their throats again. The main event was here. The erosion of the abyssal demonic Qi immediately descended! It brought with it a power that could destroy the world. As they got closer, not only the border of the Barbarian region, but people from other places in the entire barbarian region had also noticed the abnormality! Those who had not seen much in liangchuan before were so scared that their hearts trembled when they looked over. Even those who were more knowledgeable in the Xia clan¡¯s territory were also gasping at this moment. In the past, no matter how big the crisis was, they would only feel a sense of oppression when they looked with their eyes closed! However, at this moment, with the arrival of the world-destroying abyssal demonic Qi, a suffocating feeling that didn¡¯t come from his eyes but from his heart rose spontaneously. Although it wasn¡¯t much, it was a rare situation! ¡°BOOM!¡± The abyss descended like a tidal wave, covering everything! The Barbarian region was instantly enveloped from all directions. No, it should be said that the Abyssal Demon Qi surged over and covered the surrounding area of the Barbarian region. However, when it covered the Barbarian region, it was blocked by a force. It looked like the demonic Qi of the abyss had wrapped around the Barbarian region! The spread of the abyssal devil Qi stopped and began to erode the Barbarian region from all directions. At this moment! The entire sky of the Berserker region was dark! It was the ultimate darkness! The slightly weaker martial artists could not see through it, and they could even feel a chill growing in the bottom of their hearts. And that was for the weak. The stronger one¡¯s cultivation base was, the more clearly they could see, but the fear and chill in their hearts would also increase. Especially battleaxe, whose cultivation was the strongest. He, who was at the edge of the Barbarian region, felt like he was about to be dragged into an abyss and suffocated. ¡°There seems to be a pair of eyes staring at me!¡± As the battle-axe spoke, a pair of emotionless eyes seemed to be staring at him from the darkness of the abyss. It was a gaze from the abyss! Outside the Barbarian domain, sizzling sounds were constantly heard. The demonic Qi of the abyss was like waves, one after another. It seemed that even if the Barbarian domain was a bottomless pit, it would fill it up. Roar! As time passed, the Barbarian region remained unmoved despite the erosion of the abyss. A roar came from the demonic Qi of the abyss! Then, the demonic Qi in the abyss surged, and a ferocious beast the size of the Barbarian region appeared. His entire body was pitch-black, but his blood-red eyes were like two pools of blood lava that emitted a brutal aura. The red light seemed to be able to penetrate the restriction. When it was projected into the Barbarian region, the group of people felt a chill in their hearts as they smelled the scent of death! The giant beast stood in the middle of the demonic Qi of the abyss, facing the Barbarian domain! It raised one of its huge claws and smacked down at the Barbarian region! This slap was like the wrath of a demonic god. It had the power to destroy the world and break the stars! Everyone¡¯s expression changed drastically. For the first time, the barrier of the Barbarian region trembled. Then, the golden light condensed, and a huge golden figure with its eyes closed and hands behind its back slowly condensed. It blotted out the sky and covered the sun. When it was completely condensed, a pair of golden eyes suddenly opened and looked coldly at the giant beast that appeared in the abyss. Chapter 260 ? Chapter 260: This is the first time I¡¯ve seen senior under pressure! Translator: 549690339 In the library Pavilion! Chu he was still at the critical moment of his breakthrough. Even though this was only a small leap. However, at his current level ¡­ Even breaking through a small realm was not easy. At this moment, he had no other thoughts in his mind and did not care about the situation outside at all. That golden figure was an attack technique he had prepared for the ancient forbidden land, the Barbarian region. Now that it was facing a threat, it was activated. The Golden figure stood up and stood in the air. He opened his eyes, and they glowed with a sharp golden light that carried a Supreme might. His eyes met the blood-red eyes of the behemoth that were the size of a city! The blood-red light in the giant beast¡¯s eyes was like boiling lava, and wisps of black demonic Qi floated out like smoke. Their eyes met! ¡°BOOM!¡± The golden light and the blood-red light solidified and connected into a line. With the edge of the Barbarian region as the node, they collided fiercely! At this moment! The human powerhouses at the edge fell off their horses one after another. They withstood the pressure and retreated in a sorry state! At the edge of the Chu bridge, a group of muddy rivers that had been tied up fell to the ground and whimpered. Of course, this wasn¡¯t because they were affected by the aftershock of the collision! They were just shocked by the pressure when the Golden figure opened his eyes! The aftershock of the eye contact spread outside the Barbarian region, melting a large area of the abyssal devil Qi, and the rest was blocked by the barrier of the Barbarian region. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be as simple as being frightened. If there really was a shockwave sweeping past, all the living beings affected would be directly annihilated! At the same time. As their eyes met, the giant beast that had walked out of the abyss paused its raised hand! But it only stopped for a moment! Then, it continued to press towards the Barbarian region! The huge palm opened and closed in. It was as if the sky was falling down on the human world. Demonic Qi surged. The people of the Barbarian region raised their heads and looked over. They all felt a suffocating pressure! However, it was still alright. And that was all. The powerhouses at the edge were in a worse state. They were rolling and crawling as they retreated, looking a little embarrassed. However, the closer they got to the center, the more relaxed the people inside became. Although it was also depressing, at least they could still walk and talk! ¡°What¡¯s the situation here?¡± why? why would such a powerful existence attack this place every few years? and each attack is stronger than the last! it was fine the last few times, but this time I¡¯m feeling flustered. It¡¯s not good, and it¡¯s getting worse! why does it feel like I¡¯m fishing here? I¡¯ve been baited, and every once in a while, foreign experts will smell the scent and come over! Someone in Lin County asked. This was a terrifying scene in the sky. They had to experience it once every few years, and each time, it was different. Although they had experienced many things, they still couldn¡¯t remain calm. The terrifying scene in the sky and the terrifying power within it, although not much could leak in and let them feel it! However, it was only what he saw with his eyes. It was a feeling of oppression that came from being shocked to the extreme. They were already unable to relax. A sense of fear and helplessness arose. After experiencing so much, if not for the comfortable aura in Lin County, his Dao heart would have collapsed. Especially this time. The scene was especially terrifying. Even if they were weak and couldn¡¯t understand what was happening, they still had a bad feeling from far away! He felt it. The demonic Qi of the abyss and the giant beast were more terrifying than ever! ¡°You don¡¯t know this!¡± ¡°My younger sister is from the white-robed Empress Palace. According to her,¡± it¡¯s a time of great conflict now. Geniuses and monstrous talents have emerged. Ancient existences have awakened from the netherworld and are looking down on this land! and our barbarian region is the place of great conflict after the recovery of the world. We are the core! ¡°Once we get here, our race will prosper, and the experts will break through to the next realm. It won¡¯t be a problem!¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you felt anything different about this place over the years?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this a fragrant bait for those powerhouses?¡± A person beside him whispered mysteriously. ¡°I see.¡± The white-robed young man with the sword nodded solemnly. ¡°In that case, there will be more and more of these things in the future, and they will become more and more terrifying!¡± His expression was grave. The hand that was holding the sword tightened. ¡°That¡¯s true. According to what my sister said, the further it goes, the more terrifying the existence that awakens will be! The ones who have come out now are nothing!¡± The person who explained to the white-clad young man had a grave expression on his face. Even though their conversation was very quiet. But now, the surroundings were quiet, and everyone was a cultivator with sharp ears and eyes. Their conversation was heard. In an instant, the pressure around him increased by another level! Everyone¡¯s hearts felt as if a huge rock was pressing down on them, and they felt heavy. strength, I must work hard to have strength. In such a precious place, one day, I will have the strength of senior and fight with him! In the crowd, a young man with a headscarf stabbed the large saber in his hand into the ground. Although it didn¡¯t go in, it didn¡¯t affect his aura at all. Everyone nodded, feeling their blood boil. If they could fly now, they would all want to go to the sky and cheer for their senior! Their original plan was to help, but the next moment, a shocking scene appeared. Resistance was impossible to help. They had the idea, but they didn¡¯t have the ability. Now that even the bricks in Lin County could not pierce through them, they would only be of more help. They extinguished the dangerous thoughts in time. At this moment! When the demonic palm that seemed like the heavens and earth were falling down ¡­ The Golden figure that stood in the sky and looked at the giant beast also raised its palm. He raised his palm and it continued to expand, illuminating the dark sky of the Barbarian region with a golden light, even though it was still dazzling and blinding. The giant Golden Palm fused with the restriction that had appeared in the Berserker domain to form a wall between heaven and earth! It collided with the giant beast¡¯s demonic palm! ¡°Rumble!¡± The Barbarian region, which had been stable for countless years, trembled slightly at this moment! The world outside collapsed. Circles of spatial cracks appeared in the void. Boom! Boom! Boom! Heaven and earth let out a furious roar, and divine lightning fell. In the depths of the eastern Azure region, the top experts felt something unusual and looked at the edge. Some experts even rushed over to check out the situation. Kachaa! Cracks appeared on the demonic palm, and like broken glass, they quickly spread. Kachaa! Then, the Golden figure and the giant palm from the restriction of the Barbarian region also had cracks. The abyssal demonic Qi surged and surged, gathering towards the cracks. ¡°It¡¯s about to split open!¡± The human powerhouses who had retreated further away were once again enveloped by a suffocating feeling, and it was even more intense! They raised their heads and looked at the scene in the sky. Especially the wall of Golden Palms that was about to split open! ¡°First time!¡± ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen senior under pressure!¡± At this moment, they even stopped breathing! Chapter 261 ? Chapter 261: The disorder of time and space Translator: 549690339 More and more golden cracks appeared in the air, spreading out like cobwebs! It was as if it would break apart in the next moment. The Golden figure standing in the void also dimmed a little. The Barbarian domain shook again. At the same time. The abyssal demonic Qi began to boil! He was very excited! He was just waiting for the moment of passion and was ready to directly drill in! Roar! The abyssal demonic Qi condensed into demons, ready to attack the Barbarian region. At this moment! Everyone in the Barbarian region held their breath. They felt suffocated and could not breathe! They could all feel it. At that moment! It was about to come! it feels like the beings that are coming this time are too powerful. My clan¡¯s patriarch can¡¯t hold on any longer! In Lin County, the people who had just been fired up were now doused. A chill was blown out from the Golden crack, causing them to shiver all over. ¡°Even senior isn¡¯t a match for him. Everyone, the demonic Qi is coming in! Let¡¯s fight to the death!¡± The human powerhouses at the border took out their heavy weapons. Even though it was an existence that even their seniors couldn¡¯t stop, it was useless for them to struggle with all their might! However, he still had to resist! They raised their heads and solemnly waited for the arrival of the last moment! ¡°Brother Chu!¡± Zhao Yuling and Lin Xueling were riding white horses. They were so anxious that tears were coming out of their eyes. They hurried to the border of the Barbarian region. Behind them were Lin Teng¡¯s family and a few patriarchs of the Xia clan. In the past, when the enemy attacked, they would be worried and uneasy, and would rush to the border of the Barbarian region as soon as possible. However, he had experienced a lot and seen a lot! They were extremely confident in Chu he. The brother little Chu in their hearts was unfathomable. He was invincible! Therefore, they were much calmer now that the enemy was attacking. Even if they were to rush to the border, they were not in a hurry. That was because, most of the time, by the time they arrived, the matter would have already been over! But today. At this moment. The invincible brother little Chu in their hearts had met a true opponent. The shattering golden light was like their hearts being torn apart! This was the first time! This was the first time they had seen such a situation. ¡°We should have worked hard!¡± Zhao Yuling felt sad! Brother little Chu was facing an unstoppable enemy, but she couldn¡¯t do anything! strength! I must have enough strength! At this moment, Lin Xueling¡¯s thirst for power was once again aroused. This feeling was something that she had only felt when she was protecting her family and her race. Now, it had resurrected once again! ¡°But it¡¯s too late!¡± They raised their heads as they rode on their horses! Even they could clearly feel that the golden light screen was about to collapse! I can¡¯t hold on any longer! At this moment! It was as if the entire world was gasping for breath. It was getting more and more urgent and intense! It¡¯s coming! Everyone raised their heads! The light in his eyes condensed. A heavy breath was held in the chest of everyone! At this moment, heaven and earth seemed to be on the verge of collapse. Worldwide attention! Countless eyes were focused on that golden light! Kachaa! Kachaa! The sound of the collapse had already reverberated in everyone¡¯s ears! However! At this moment. In Forest City, a huge door suddenly rose into the sky. The door was open, and a red light bloomed from inside. A complex pattern of an altar appeared in the sky above the Barbarian region and covered the entire area in an instant! The light in the sky was bright and twisted! The people in the Barbarian region who had been holding their breath and had raised it to their throats were now directly let out! The emotions that had just been raised also dissipated! And at this moment! Bang! Bang! The golden light, which had been stretched to its limit, shattered like a mirror and turned into golden light spots! At the same time, the demonic palm also shattered. The surging demonic Qi and demonic creatures were instantly blown away and couldn¡¯t rush into the Barbarian region! It was also at this moment that the spinning and twisting light formed a black hole that led to an unknown place and devoured the entire Berserker domain! ¡°I¡¯ve finally succeeded!¡± Shua! At the same time, in the library, Chu he suddenly opened his eyes. He raised his head and looked straight into the sky, seeing through all illusions! ¡°Abyss!¡± Chu he¡¯s expression was very ugly. He was shocked! He didn¡¯t expect that the abyss, who had no enmity with him, would come to him directly after he went into seclusion for a while! He even turned the Barbarian region into such a state! This was simply preposterous. And at this moment. The giant beast, whose palm had been destroyed, roared and raised its other palm with red eyes! It wanted to directly smash the Golden figure that had dimmed. The sky-toppling giant palm once again covered the world! However, at this time, the rotating light had already swallowed the Barbarian domain, and the light began to shrink and close! The Golden figure also dissipated! The giant abyssal beast¡¯s lava-like red eyes began to boil as it spewed thick smoke from its mouth and roared! However ¡­ At this moment. ¡°You bastard!¡± A cold snort sounded in its ear! Then, a giant Golden Palm appeared in the void and swept across. It collided with the demonic palm that covered the sky and earth, instantly shattering it. Then, it continued forward and directly shattered a part of the giant beast¡¯s body. However, that was it. After the brilliant light in the void completely closed, the Golden Palm also collapsed and dissipated. ¡°The abyss! I¡¯ll remember that!¡± In the void, only a serene voice was left. A pair of eyes that appeared in the void gazed deeply at the Abyssal Demon energy and the giant beast. BOOM! The demonic Qi from the abyss gushed into the Barbarian domain like a fountain, filling up the place where the Barbarian domain had been. A group of demons kept roaring inside! However, at this moment. Their target had long disappeared! ¡°I must find it!¡± ¡­¡­¡­¡­ The world fell into eternal darkness! Time and space were in a mess! In the Barbarian domain, the people who had just experienced a life and death crisis only felt a sense of emptiness in their hearts! Everyone instinctively felt panicked. But at this moment, even someone as strong as battleaxe was helpless. They looked up at the sky, and it was as if time was passing by in front of their eyes. They felt a strong sense of dizziness, and even with their cultivation, they couldn¡¯t resist it. In the Barbarian region, some people even fainted. Even the powerhouses of the human race were forced to close their eyes. The mental power they emitted was also being consumed rapidly, as if it was being devoured by something, causing their minds to feel tired! In the end, it was forced to shrink back into his body! At this moment, the Barbarian region had fallen into a dead silence. Many people fell asleep on the ground, and it was only a matter of time before they fell asleep! Chu he walked out of the library Pavilion. He arrived at the edge of the Barbarian region. Through the red light screen, his eyes were as deep as the stars as he looked outside. Outside! The entire barbarian region was moving rapidly in a tunnel-like space that had expanded. The tunnel had a mysterious and unfathomable power. Even Chu he felt a little dizzy after staring at it for a long time! ¡°Nine World Mountain!¡± Chu he placed his hands behind his back and looked ahead of him with his deep eyes! Chapter 262 ? Chapter 262: Arrival Translator: 549690339 Boom! Boom! Boom! He had spent a few months in the space tunnel! The people in the Barbarian region had already fallen into a deep sleep. Even Chu he, who had been checking in, was feeling a little tired! The main reason was that he had nothing to do. The entire barbarian region fell into silence again, which was even more boring than cultivation. This was an unprecedented long journey. The distance that he had covered was unimaginable! During the journey, Chu he would occasionally use his full strength. His gaze pierced through the space tunnel and he saw some strange light spots. There was an aura of life inside! There was even one time when Chu he looked out and a similarly wary gaze swept towards him. Although it was just a quick glance, it made Chu he feel pressured. After that, he didn¡¯t look outside anymore! He would obediently sign in the library Pavilion and engage in the arts. On this day! The entire barbarian region seemed to have been vomited out after the buzzing sound. Then, a rumbling sound was heard, and the entire barbarian region felt weightless as it sank. ¡°We¡¯re here!¡± In his boredom, Chu he, who was resting on the table, opened his eyes. His body rose into the air instantly and he swept his gaze across the world outside. At this time, the Barbarian region was still above the nine Heavens and was rapidly falling down. And below them was a continuous mountain range. Every mountain on it was as big as the Barbarian region. Countless! Chu he looked over, but he could not see the end. His vision was blurry. This was a complete world, completely different from the ruins of the eastern Azure region. If the eastern Azure region was a sieve, then this world would be a seamless iron ball. With just a slight feeling, Chu he could be sure that the mountain below was even sturdier than the eastern Azure region after the great change. If the power that could shatter ten bluestones in the eastern Azure region was said to be the same here, it could only shatter one bluestone. In the eastern Azure region, although it was difficult for a King to fly, he could still fly. However, in this world, he could only use Qinggong! From afar, Chu he could feel a strong life force from the top of the mountain. It was very strong and prosperous. There were countless living beings on each mountain. There were strong and weak! The weak, if we ignore those little guys who just came out, are basically all at the king level, even more than inborn. As for the strong ones, Chu he could sense a few heaven-trampling auras! And this was only within the range of his perception. It was still unknown how big this world was. No one could say for sure how many powerhouses there were. ¡°I have to keep a low profile!¡± Chu he muttered to himself! This place looked very scary at first glance! Chu he held the Jade flute and instantly descended to the bottom of the Barbarian region. Chu he, who was wearing a long robe, had his hands behind his back. His long robe fluttered in the wind, and his long black hair swayed in the wind. Above his head was a falling world. It¡¯s close! The continent was about to fall on his head. The compressed storm reverberated like thunder. Even the space was shaking. However, Chu he did not move. He just stood there. He allowed the storm and lightning to surge and explode around his body. His feet were firmly rooted in the void, and the falling earth could not even make him frown. Wuwuwu! Chu he placed the Jade flute by his mouth. A song of the song of mountains and rivers that reverberated in the soul sounded. Then, an invisible willpower spread out. In the next moment, the entire continent seemed to be lifted up by a huge palm that was like a pillar that held up the sky. The speed at which it was falling at suddenly came to a halt! From extreme motion to stillness, the intense friction caused the void to tremble twice! When the continent had stabilized. Chu he, who was playing the Jade flute, looked like there was a staircase in the void that led to the ground. As he played, he walked down step by step. The Barbarian domain in the sky also followed his rhythm and slowly descended inch by inch. And at this moment! Many of the living beings on the mountain range had already noticed the abnormality! Looking at the continent that fell from the sky, the eyes of the powerful cultivators in the distance lit up. They guessed that it was a treasure that fell from the sky and that they could go and take it. Meanwhile, the mountain under the Barbarian region was in complete chaos. Whether they were strong or weak. Facing the continent that was about to crash down, they all felt fear and fled in all directions! Originally, there were a few Dao master alien races on the mountain top. After sensing the situation, they wanted to come up and join forces to hit the thing that was falling down. But after the song started. With fear in their eyes, they chose to escape without any hesitation! Their speed was as fast as it could be, and they had a tacit understanding. Without even saying a word, they achieved synchronization, and with a whoosh, they scattered directly. Chaos! In the face of a disaster that fell from the sky. The entire mountain was in chaos. They were being driven away by the sound of the flute that covered the world. Above the mountain range, black shadows rolled and scattered in all directions like a flood. All kinds of terrified roars mixed with curses sounded one after another. It was only less than half a day! A mountain had been cleared by itself! Those alien races were very enthusiastic. Knowing that the humans were coming, they took the initiative to make space. Chu he was very satisfied with this. When he first arrived in this foreign land, he could feel the goodwill of these races towards outsiders. As an outsider, he did not feel safe in a strange place! But the behavior of these foreign races gave him a sense of security! ¡°Rumble!¡± As he approached the mountain top, Chu he¡¯s figure disappeared from the bottom of the Barbarian region. The sound of the flute also came to an abrupt end. The power supporting the sky disappeared. The slowly descending barbarian domain suddenly accelerated, and in the next moment, it crashed into the mountain below. The entire mountaintop caved in a layer under the heavy force. The moment the two sides combined. A large piece of land instantly disappeared. The mountains and rivers crumbled, and those ancient trees that were as tall as the sky became history. The various formations left behind by the foreign races were activated and then crushed by force. However, such a huge impact didn¡¯t affect the Barbarian domain much! After Chu he¡¯s repeated tempering, the entire barbarian region had become very sturdy! After it fell, it was as easy as crushing dry weeds and smashing rotten wood. Then, it deeply sank into the mud and stones of the mountaintop, taking root. After shaking twice, everything was over! Hu! Chu he heaved a sigh of relief. He exhaled the air that had accumulated in the space tunnel. After that, he took a deep breath. The air that was emitting a sweet fragrance from the revived willow tree. ¡°Three suns!¡± Chu he raised his head and looked at the three suns in the sky. His eyes revealed a strange light. The light from the three suns was extremely hot. It didn¡¯t affect Chu he much, but any ordinary King would feel uncomfortable. such a world is definitely not simple. I have to have enough understanding of it first! Chu he stood up and looked into the distance. Chapter 263 ? Chapter 263: The Azure Mountain range Translator: 549690339 Chu he walked out of the Barbarian region. He stepped onto a neighboring mountain. As the Barbarian domain fell, the creatures on the top of the mountain rushed out from all directions. It caused this place to be in chaos. Conflicts and bloodshed continued to occur. In the forest, there were constant explosions. Chu he couldn¡¯t bear to watch any longer. He hooked the few alien races who had the strongest murderous aura and were the fiercest. They had killed countless people and ate them while killing. One look and one could tell that they were not good people. After a few slaps, he put it into the heaven and earth cloth bag. The alien races in the chaos. He looked at the Golden hook that suddenly appeared. One after another. The few Big Brothers who were in charge of the scene all disappeared with their heads held high! He was so frightened that he started trembling. They retreated in tacit understanding and scattered in all directions. Chu he returned to the Barbarian region with a few alien races and went to the third level of the demon suppression tower. He threw them out and placed them under the Thunderball. He didn¡¯t say anything! He heated up a pot of tea, took a chair, and sat down. He even took out an entire lamb and began to roast it while waiting patiently. He was already very familiar with the questioning process! Only with lightning above their heads would their minds become clear, allowing them to make the right choice and tell wonderful stories without him having to waste his breath. A few hours later! Chu he waved his hand! He put down the alien with the weakest aura. let me introduce you to this place. I mean, this entire mountain range that stretches as far as the eye can see! Chu he asked the non-human ninth great saint in front of him as he ate the roasted lamb. The non-human ninth great saint had the body of an Overlord Dragon and was surrounded by electric sparks. ¡°This is the Azure Mountain range!¡± This question was not of any importance. The tyrannosaur, which had just been given a beating, answered very honestly and directly! the specific situation here and the strength of those powerful races! Chu he handed the Overlord Dragon a lamb leg and continued to ask. Although the Overlord Dragon¡¯s body and soul were in pain, it had only been struck by lightning for a few hours. It had not lost its ability to think. From Chu he¡¯s words, it instantly knew that he was not a local. However, it had no choice. Only an honest answer could get him a lamb leg! Although he swallowed it in one gulp, he did not really taste it. But it was much better than being struck by lightning! It could tell that this human was just asking questions, and getting struck by lightning was just a show of strength. If the answer satisfied the human, even though they couldn¡¯t get out, they would be imprisoned like those guys on the shore. But if they didn¡¯t cooperate, they would be struck to death like those who had been tied up and had been struck for God knows how long. The Overlord Dragon started to answer as it thought. there are countless races in the Azure Mountain range. Most of them are below the seventh rank. There are only a few patriarchs who have just become Dao Masters. as for the strongest tribes, they are the Golden Monkey tribe, the winged bird Tribe, and the ironteeth tribe! ¡°Among rank-eights, their clan has powerhouses who can trample the sky and freeze the mountain!¡± ¡°Step on the sky congealing mountain?¡± Chu he¡¯s expression turned serious. He asked, ¡± what¡¯s the realm of stepping on the sky and condensing the mountain? is it above the sky? ¡± Yilong the Overlord was dumbfounded, feeling puzzled. Even if this human wasn¡¯t a local, as an expert, he should know the common sense of this world! However, although it had its doubts, it was the one being asked and had no right to ask back. So, even though it was puzzled, the Overlord Dragon still answered and explained honestly. ¡°The heaven trampling congealing mountain is the general term for the three stages of the heaven trampling stage,¡± the heaven-trampling realm is too powerful and unpredictable. There is a huge gap between each small realm. It is said that after every three realms, there is a qualitative leap, a sublimation! the nine stages of heaven trampling are different after every three stages. Heaven trampling congealed a picture, heaven trampling congealed a mountain, and heaven trampling congealed a world! however, I¡¯m too weak to know what¡¯s the exact difference! Chu he nodded. Indeed, the difference between each level of the heaven-trampling realm was huge! ¡°Why are there three suns in the sky?¡± After all, the Overlord Dragon had never told him before and did not know the rules. It stopped talking after it finished speaking, so Chu he could only continue asking! Chu he¡¯s ignorance further confirmed the Overlord Dragon¡¯s guess. But it still answered honestly! there are more than three suns in the ninth realm. There are actually nine! ¡°But most of the time, only three come out. The weather is normal! But sometimes, the number of people coming out will be different, and the weather will be different as well!¡± ¡°There was once a situation where the nine suns appeared in the sky. Even heaven trampling experts would feel bored. Ordinary venerable sovereigns would be burned to death if they didn¡¯t get the protection of experts! At that time, this world will also become barren!¡± other than that, there will also be situations where the sun doesn¡¯t appear for a long time. At that time, the coldness will multiply as time passes. In the end, ordinary venerable sovereigns will be frozen to death without protection! however, I have never seen these before. From what I can remember, the sky has six Suns at its highest! The Overlord Dragon had some guesses about Chu he¡¯s identity. The introduction was more detailed. Of course, its strength was limited and its knowledge was relatively shallow. It had not experienced these things personally. Chu he raised his head and took a look. ¡°How big is this world?¡± Chu he turned around and asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± The Overlord Dragon shook his head. After it answered, it looked at Chu he carefully. It was afraid that Chu he would be dissatisfied with it and throw a Thunderball at it. After all, it was not the only one who could answer the question. the nine World Mountain is boundless, ¡± it explained. even the seniors in the heaven-trampling realm might not know about it, let alone me! ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough!¡± Chu he swallowed the last leg of lamb, skin and bones. Then, he threw the Overlord Dragon aside. He put the other alien races down one by one and asked the same question, but the answers he got were almost the same. As for the deeper problems, Chu he did not count on them! These foreign races were too weak, and the slightly more complicated problems were just rumors. He could only listen to it like a storyteller. Chu he saw that they were quite cooperative, so he brought them from the third level to the second level and threw them into the oil pan. He had always been clear about rewards and punishments! The Overlord Dragon struggled and howled in the oil pan, causing the oil pan to thump loudly. It felt that something was wrong, but it was already very cooperative! They should be like those sleeping fellows on the shore, only imprisoned. Why did it change to a different place in the end, from being struck by lightning to being pressed with oil! Even though this pot of oil did feel more comfortable than the lightning, it was still a hot pot. But this was not possible! don¡¯t move. Lie down flat. You¡¯ll feel much more comfortable! On the shore, the first Tiger glanced at the few alien races and lazily reminded them. Chapter 264 ? Chapter 264: The spirit of the deserted world Translator: 549690339 The Barbarian domain came out of the space tunnel. Then, it started shaking again. The people in the Barbarian region began to wake up from their deep sleep! She realized that all the discomfort had ended. Looking at the three suns in the sky, they felt that the world seemed to have changed after the fierce battle! The people in the Barbarian region only saw the sun and the sky. Other than that, there were no changes. However, the human powerhouses at the border of the Barbarian region were different. Only then did he truly feel the difference. They arrived at the border of the Barbarian region. He looked at the broken Chu Qiao. The turbulent waves had already disappeared, and all that could be seen were mountains. ¡°It¡¯s like a different world!¡± Battleaxe walked out of the Barbarian domain and took a deep breath. He felt a very different feeling. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°What was the final result of our race¡¯s senior¡¯s battle with that terrifying being?¡± He looked into the distance. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡°Brother Chu!¡± Zhao Yuling and Lin Xueling rushed in on their horses. Lin Teng¡¯s family followed behind. They looked at Chu he, who was leisurely swaying on the chair, and they were pleasantly surprised. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Chu he looked at the few of them with red eyes. He could not help but reveal a surprised look. ¡°No, nothing!¡± Zhao Yuling shook her head! ¡°Little brother Chu, I¡¯m going to cultivate seriously. I want to be as powerful as you!¡± He said firmly. ¡°You¡¯ve been working hard!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t see you being lazy!¡± Chu he said with a smile. Hearing this, Zhao Yuling¡¯s expression froze, and her eyes rolled. He couldn¡¯t help but nod. That seemed to be the case. She usually didn¡¯t slack off in her cultivation. The reason why his strength was still not high! In the end, it was still because he was not talented enough! Thinking of this, Zhao Yuling¡¯s face was full of disappointment, feeling extremely defeated. Lin Xueling was the same. Although she was not as passionate as before in her cultivation, she was still quite hardworking. However, he still couldn¡¯t help Chu he at all! This was the result of the age gap! ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you guys?¡± Chu he was puzzled when he saw their shocked expressions. ¡°It¡¯s nothing!¡± Zhao Yuling shook her head. He then smiled and said,¡±brother Chu, I haven¡¯t heard your story in a long time!¡± Tell us more!¡± ¡­¡­¡­¡­ The human race had arrived in a strange land. He had experienced the initial discomfort. However, he quickly adjusted. The days went on as usual, and he could not fall behind in his cultivation. However, they quickly discovered a problem. It was normal for them to cultivate in the Barbarian region! However, outside of the Barbarian region, even the environment was much better than the eastern Azure region. Any good place was like a paradise. However, when they cultivated, they would feel a sense of obstruction, and it was not smooth. It was hard to calm down. When he was cultivating, he would feel that his mind was in a mess! This world seemed to dislike them and was rejecting them. However, it was fortunate that they could still cultivate as usual in the Barbarian region. He could also use the treasures he had obtained from the outside world, and the effects were not bad. Otherwise, he would be finished! Chu he arrived outside the Barbarian region and cultivated for a while. However, he realized that he did not encounter the problem that the others had mentioned. His cultivation was very smooth, and he did not feel like he was being rejected. He even felt that it was even better than when he was in the eastern Azure region! Cultivation was much easier! ¡°Is it a problem with the cultivation technique or the person?¡± or perhaps, this is a special treatment for the heavenly Dao old father? ¡± Chu he touched his chin and fell into deep thought. MMH! Chu he suddenly looked in the direction of the divine monument in the Barbarian region. The edge of the Barbarian domain! At the location of the divine monument. On this day. It was as if a crack had been pulled open, forming a black hole. Then, a huge dragon head came out of it! It looked around and felt that something was wrong! The dragon¡¯s head swung left and right, appearing very careful and not in a hurry to come out! But at this moment. Suddenly, a huge palm descended and wrapped around its head. Then, it pulled hard. The nine-clawed little Divine Dragon was pulled out from his head to his tail! It wanted to struggle and resist, but to its horror, it found that it couldn¡¯t muster up any strength! The entire dragon body seemed to have fallen into an abyss and was suppressed! Chu he stepped forward! He held the nine-clawed little Divine Dragon in his illusory palm. Then, he looked at the divine monument. It was this thing that had drawn the abyss over! After that, it triggered a series of events. In the end, the realm crossing stone was activated and brought him here. Previously, in the space tunnel, Chu he was afraid that something would happen, so he did not care about it. Today, he saw it! He was considering whether he should bring this thing back to see if it had the value of being struck by lightning. Collect some interest! Chu he reached out and pulled it out. However, he realized that the divine monument was much heavier than he had imagined. Even with his strength, he still felt heavy when he picked it up! ¡°I am the spirit of the deserted world!¡± However, when Chu he pulled out the divine monument ¡­ A line of golden words appeared on it. Chu he was stunned. However, he didn¡¯t feel surprised. I can feel that this is no longer the deserted world. Can You Take Me Back? ¡± The words on the divine monument began to change. Chu he did not answer. you are a creature from the deserted world. If you don¡¯t go back and wait for the deserted world to sublimate, you will never be able to transcend in other worlds! Seeing that Chu he was ignoring it, the words on the screen changed again. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Chu he was a little interested. He put the divine monument back to its original place and asked. every world rejects living beings from other worlds! the strong will be targeted and suppressed, while the weak will have a hard time cultivating! as for transcendence, it¡¯s the true heaven trampling realm. There¡¯s only hope in this world! only transcendent beings have the hope of breaking through to the heaven-trampling realm and taking the next step! The words on the divine monument changed and answered Chu he¡¯s question. if you have consciousness, why didn¡¯t you drive the abyss away? ¡± Chu he asked. Previously, in the waste realm, when he had taken out that heavenly demon, the power of the heaven and earth divine Thunder had not been weak! ¡°No! My consciousness has only just been born, and the way the abyssal corrosion works is different. I can¡¯t deal with it!¡± The words on the heavenly stele changed as an answer appeared. Chu he nodded and asked again, ¡± you are the spirit of the deserted world. Now that you have been brought out, what will happen to the deserted world? ¡± I¡¯m fine for the time being. I¡¯m just one of them. There are four spirits of the deserted world. This time, the abyss forced its way here, and it came at a price. It can¡¯t do anything for a while! The recovery of the deserted world will be much smoother. The divine monument replied. ¡°Alright!¡± Chu he thought of the people from the Barbarian region and how abnormal they were in this world. He felt that what the spirit of the deserted world said might be true! He temporarily gave up on the idea of putting it under the Thunderball. you won¡¯t be rejected when you come to this world? ¡± Chu he asked again! ¡°My instincts tell me that it¡¯s going to be rejected or even eroded, but I don¡¯t know why this world didn¡¯t react to my arrival!¡± Chapter 265 ? Chapter 265: Meeting Translator: 549690339 The nine-clawed Divine Dragon that was being held by Chu he like a chick. He listened to Chu he¡¯s words and the words on the divine monument. He was dumbfounded! Not only did he fail to obtain what he wanted, but he also failed to do so. After coming out, he was still caught, and in the end, he was directly moved to another place! What had happened? It remembered that it hadn¡¯t been in there for long! The nine-clawed little Divine Dragon was in a mess. Its plan was perfect, and there shouldn¡¯t have been any mistakes. How could there be so many changes! Which part of the show went wrong? It was so different from what it had expected! Simply! ¡°Human, let me go, or you¡¯ll be in big trouble!¡± The nine-clawed little Divine Dragon, who did not understand the problem, began to face the current situation seriously. He threatened Chu he to let him go! ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long as you let me go, I swear that I will never find trouble with you. I will even give you a great opportunity!¡± At the same time, the nine-clawed little Divine Dragon also gave him a promise. Chu he looked at the Dragon Whelp in his hand in surprise. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do anything to you. I¡¯ll even give you a great opportunity! Your aptitude is so good, I¡¯ll train you well in the future!¡± Chu he patted its head and made the same promise. The nine-clawed little Divine Dragon was stunned and bewildered. Chu he did not care about it anymore and directly wrapped it up and put it into the heaven and earth bag. This Dragon was only at the venerable sovereign realm. It was originally useless, but it was so arrogant. It was nine arms again. Perhaps there would be a lot of interesting things in his mind that he could save for later! Chu he had left! The words on the divine monument flickered for a moment before they rearranged themselves! [ list of powerhouses: number one, battleaxe, heavenly human tribe! ] Second place, ancestor Hong, human! ¡­¡­ On The Prodigy roll, first place: Wang Tengfei, human! Second place: Lin lingxue, human! ¡­¡­ Lines of words were formed on it. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chu he was carrying a heaven and earth cloth bag. He continued to wander around outside. Then, he saw a few more sneaky alien races trying to come in to find opportunities. Chu he fulfilled their wishes and satisfied them! He waved his fishing rod again and again and invited them enthusiastically. Chu he had never been stingy when it came to opportunities. He had always been very generous, and there was no difference between races. No matter if it was a human or a foreign race, if they met someone they liked, they would give him a little. The Barbarian region had caused a huge commotion that day. Many alien races could smell the opportunity. They found him one after another! The number was a little high, but Chu he did not feel any heartache. Instead, he was very happy. He had many treasures in his hands and had always liked to help others. And the more the better. ¡°People!¡± Chu he was sitting by a large pond, fishing with turtle. This mountain seemed to be a little special. It was a public place for all the alien races. No other race occupied it. Those alien races who came to find opportunities basically took this road. On this day, the pond trembled, and the image on it changed. A group of people appeared. Chu he¡¯s fishing rod, which was about to shake, stopped! Then, he continued to wait. ¡°I think a fishing hook was waving in front of me just now!¡± On the mountain not far away! A group of people flew at a low altitude. One of the blue-robed youths was shocked. The aura on his body exploded. A heavy sword appeared in his hand, wrapped in a baleful aura. He looked around with a serious expression. ¡°That¡¯s impossible! How come we didn¡¯t see it?¡± His companions beside him became alert when they heard this. They took out their weapons and scanned the surroundings with sharp eyes, but they found nothing. ¡°There was indeed one just now! That hook looks like it¡¯s going to be stuffed into my mouth!¡± The blue-robed young man said. He recalled that scene. It shouldn¡¯t be an illusion. He had truly felt the cold glint of the hook! The moment it appeared, it was stuffed straight into his mouth, and it made him unable to raise a will to resist. His thoughts and soul directly stagnated, but at the last moment, the hook disappeared again! everyone, be careful. If you feel that something is wrong, retreat immediately! Another young man said. Everyone nodded. They raised their vigilance to the highest level and continued to move forward. ¡°Someone is fishing!¡± A moment later, the group of young men arrived at the pool. They were all stunned when they saw Chu he fishing. They looked at the pool and swept their eyes over it. They were sure that there were no insects in it, let alone fish! They frowned and looked at Chu he! His eyes were shining! The human forces were not far from here, but they were not close either. Who would have nothing better to do than to come here and fish? Moreover, it was in a pond without any fish. There was definitely a problem! Perhaps, this was their goal. A group of young men flashed and formed a formation to surround Chu he. ¡°Demon, show yourself!¡± One of them even took out a mirror and looked at Chu he. With a flash of golden light, Chu he¡¯s extraordinary and handsome face appeared in the mirror. The little jerk ran to where the mirror was shining and blinked at it! ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± It tilted its head and asked curiously. The young men and women looked at each other in the mirror. ¡°This really looks like a human!¡± One of the young men said. ¡°I¡¯m not a human!¡± The little jerk answered seriously. Chu he¡¯s expression was indifferent. He held a blade of grass in his mouth and placed his palm on the back of his head as he leaned against a green rock. He didn¡¯t care about the behavior of the young men, even his expression didn¡¯t change. All of a sudden, the fish line moved, and the image in the pond trembled, revealing two beautiful human women. However, Chu he only took a glance and moved his hook! In the next moment, a graceful woman in a black silk robe with a mesmerizing look in her eyes burst out of the pool with a splash! The water on her body was flowing down, and her face was filled with fear, giving off a sense of weakness that made people feel pity for her. The few young men looked on, and they were momentarily dazed. However, when the light from the mirror shone on the mirror, an uneven, pitch-black, ugly, and thousand-year-old tree root-like figure of a foreign being appeared. They, who had been filled with an impulse, shivered in unison. ¡°GUI mang!¡± The young men and women were shocked. At that moment, Chu he threw the woman to the side and the hook fell back into the pool. ¡°That, that, that is!¡± The blue-robed young man pointed at the hook that had fallen into the water, his face aghast. ¡°That¡¯s a fishhook!¡± The little jerk replied with a serious face. yes, a fishing hook. That¡¯s the fishing hook! The blue-robed youth nodded in fear. At this moment, Chu he¡¯s fishing hook flew up again. There was a woman in a white silk robe hanging on it with a shocked expression. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, it¡¯s that fish hook!¡± The blue-robed young man calmed himself down and sent a message to his companions. ¡°We might have encountered a human senior! Hurry up and put everything away!¡± Chapter 266 ? Chapter 266: Da Qian Translator: 549690339 ¡°Greetings, senior!¡± we were chasing these two mang ghosts just now. They can transform into human forms. Our cultivation is low and we can¡¯t see senior¡¯s level. We accidentally offended you. We know our mistake! The young men and women put away their weapons and saluted respectfully, then admitted their mistake. ¡°It¡¯s fine to be careful when you¡¯re outside!¡± Chu he said indifferently. He was a very magnanimous and peaceful person! He had a big heart. He had a high tolerance for this kind of unintentional collision and misunderstanding. The young men and women took the initiative to apologize again. He naturally wouldn¡¯t take it to heart. Most of the time, he had always been very easy to talk to. ¡°Since you¡¯re chasing them, bring them back!¡± Chu he pointed! These two GUI mang were only Saint Venerables, and they were ugly. It was useless to Chu he. I¡¯m too lazy to bring them back! Not only were they ugly, but they also pretended to be humans. Chu he could see through them at a glance. He recalled a great evil art in his memory and felt nauseated. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have used the hook on them. At this stage, any alien that could be valued and appreciated by Chu he was not ordinary! Currently, unless they were extremely talented or had a sky-high amount of blood killing intent, they would not be able to reach the Holy venerate level. Otherwise, under normal circumstances, Chu he would rarely reward such high-level alien races! ¡°Senior, since they¡¯ve fallen into your hands, you can do as you please! They have committed evil deeds in da Qian, so they were supposed to be killed!¡± The blue-robed youth said hurriedly. If they captured these two mang ghosts and handed them over, they would be rewarded handsomely in da Qian. They would naturally be embarrassed to take the credit of their seniors for nothing! ¡°It¡¯s fine, you guys take it!¡± Chu he put away his hook. Then, with a wave of his hand, the two mang ghosts on the ground stuck themselves on the blue-robed young man¡¯s shoulders! Chu he raised his head and looked at the sky. It was still early! He had not been out for long today. Chu he looked at the young men and women who were about to leave. On a whim, he suddenly felt a little interested and wanted to go out for a walk. He wanted to take a look at the scenery of the foreign land where the human race lived. He had visited all of the Barbarian region, and he had created it himself, so there was nothing interesting inside! Since he had thought of it! Naturally, he had to follow his heart. Chu he tapped the air twice. The white unicorn stepped on the air and approached. Chu he flipped his hand and installed an open-air carriage behind it. ¡°Come on up!¡± After he went up, he took a chair and sat down, then said to the young men and women, ¡± The young men and women were taken aback. However, they naturally did not dare to refuse the invitation of their senior! They flew up together! ¡°You drive!¡± Chu he randomly appointed a young man. The reason why he had brought these people along was naturally because he didn¡¯t know the way and didn¡¯t know where the human tribe¡¯s Mountain was. ¡°Why did you fly so low?¡± Chu he, who had his eyes narrowed, suddenly raised his head and looked into the distance. Then, he lowered his head and saw the young man commanding the unicorn to fly at a low altitude. He could not help but speak when he saw that the unicorn had not exceeded the height of the tree! He had thought that the young man was flying so low because of some rules. However, a shadow came from the distance, indicating that this was not the case. senior, the Azure Mountain range is filled with hidden dangers. Our cultivation base is low, so when the elders in our family went out, they told us that flying too high is too ostentatious, and it will easily attract trouble! ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m used to it. However, senior naturally doesn¡¯t need to be afraid here!¡± The young man driving the car said in embarrassment! Then, he pulled the unicorn into the air. ¡°Your elders have taught you well. You don¡¯t need to fly!¡± Chu he nodded and agreed with the young elder¡¯s point of view. He asked him to continue. Then, he pointed at the sky in the distance. A city-sized alien race was flying across the sky. don¡¯t learn from it. It¡¯s too arrogant. Sooner or later, you¡¯ll get into trouble! The young men raised their heads and looked at the huge shadow that disappeared in a flash. Their faces turned pale! ¡°It¡¯s an expert from the fat bone clan!¡± The blue-robed young man, Chen Ping, cried out in surprise. His voice was mixed with hatred. He squeezed the two ghost Mangs to his left and right, causing their flesh to change shape. Drops of water dripped from his hands. ¡°You have a grudge against them?¡± Chu he turned to look at Cheng ping. senior, you should know that the fat bone clan often wreaks havoc at the borders of da Qian. Many of our clansmen have died at their hands, and Chen Ping¡¯s grandfather was one of them! Another young man replied in a heavy voice. He looked in the direction where the fat bone clan¡¯s expert had disappeared with a gloomy look in his eyes. ¡°Fat bone clan!¡± Chu he muttered to himself. Then, he calculated and found that he had a lot of fate with that race! In the future, if he met her, he could take good care of her. Chu he would use the unicorn many times when he went out. Therefore, it was very well developed in terms of speed! In just two hours, a huge mountain filled with people appeared before Chu he¡¯s eyes. ¡°With your cultivation, why are you chasing the two of them so far away?¡± Chu he asked in confusion. He had thought that the human race was not far away, so he had thought of taking a stroll here. However, this was not the case. Don¡¯t look at the unicorn, it only took two hours to get there. That was because it was a Dao master and its speed was its natural talent. Chu he, who was sitting on top of it, would give it some strength from time to time. Under all these conditions, it took two hours. It was already quite a distance away. If it was this group of young men and women, with their cultivation, they would probably need a few months even if they didn¡¯t sleep or rest. In addition, there were all kinds of dangers on these mountains. It was a miracle that they were still alive! Chu he saw that they were rather cautious in their actions and knew that they should not be so rash. And even if he was rash, the grass on his grave should have grown out by now. How could she have met him in that place! ¡°Senior, when we were chasing them, we fell into a secret realm. After we got out, we were in the vicinity!¡± The young man who was holding the compass and directing the unicorn turned around and explained awkwardly! When they came out of the secret realm, they had already found that something was wrong. However, they only looked at the compass. Although they were disappointed, they didn¡¯t have a deep understanding of it, so they didn¡¯t despair! But now, following senior, they had crossed countless mountains and seen countless Savage alien races. This was a real journey, not the two red dots on the compass. In the past two hours, he had seen too much along the way. The more mountains they went over, the more terrified they felt. When they came out, they realized that they were a little far from da Qian! However, the compass was simple and crude, and they were chasing after two mang ghosts, so they didn¡¯t analyze it seriously. Now, they were filled with fear just thinking about it. If they had not met senior, even if they brought mang GUI back, the chances of them returning to da Qian would be very low! Chapter 267 ? Chapter 267: Throwing the embroidered ball Translator: 549690339 The mountain that great gan occupied was the size of several barbarian regions! Furthermore, there were more or less human cities on the surrounding mountains. Chu he felt around casually. He could sense the presence of a Dao master at the edge of the area. There was an even stronger aura in the depths. It could be seen that da Qian¡¯s strength was not considered weak in this area. When the unicorn entered the territory of da Qian ¡­ A pair of eyes swept across the ground, and then someone came up to check. Chen Ping showed a Jade token. The people who came over to check looked at the group of people with a bronze mirror in their hands. They did not find any problems and let them through directly! Chu he shook his head. This kind of interrogation didn¡¯t work well. It was targeted at the people who were open and aboveboard, while those non-humankind beings who were sneaky and had other purposes wouldn¡¯t give them the chance to do so. The human race¡¯s border was so large that as long as one used the breath holding technique well, it would seem easy to sneak in. ¡°Senior, where do you want to go?¡± The young man who was driving turned around and asked for Chu he¡¯s opinion. ¡°I¡¯m just casually strolling around. You can just go down when you reach the place!¡± Chu he said casually. The young man nodded and continued driving. Soon, the young man stopped outside a city called an city! ¡°Senior, we¡¯ve arrived!¡± Chen Ping said. After Chu he nodded, they bade him farewell and got off the carriage to enter the city. ¡°Get down!¡± Chu he said, and the unicorn obediently landed. One needed a token to enter the city. However, the guards only took one look at a kind person like Chu he and let him through naturally! An city was huge! A single city was already the size of several territories of the Xia clan! The unicorn pulled Chu he and strolled on the spacious road. Chu he¡¯s gaze swept across the crowd on the street. He felt a different kind of atmosphere. He released a bit of his cultivation and used his King¡¯s realm strength to merge into this world. A quiet and elegant sound of the zither entered Chu he¡¯s ears. After the unicorn heard the music, it knew Chu he¡¯s interests. Without Chu he saying anything, it followed the direction of the music. This was a very large and unique attic. At this moment, the front of the pavilion was filled with people! Looking at the noisy crowd, it was obvious that many of them were not attracted by the sound of the zither. After the unicorn walked closer, it followed the discussions of the crowd. Chu he finally understood. This scene was the selection of a son-in-law. It was said that the girl in the attic had a great background. The reason why they chose a son-in-law was because this was their family¡¯s tradition. The women in the clan all used the embroidered ball to find the fated person! After the unicorn pulled Chu he over, the embroidered ball that the woman had placed on the table suddenly trembled. As everyone exclaimed in shock, it automatically flew out. The woman in the pavilion stopped playing. Her eyes followed the embroidered ball as it moved. Her left hand clenched into a fist while her right hand stirred the handkerchief. Her eyes were filled with nervousness. The other people in the pavilion also stood up. The eyes of the people below the attic also followed the embroidered ball. They knew the rules, so none of them tried to snatch it. The woman¡¯s eyes swept toward the landing point from the angle of the embroidered ball. Then, his eyes lit up. A shy smile appeared on her face. However, in the next moment, the smile that she had just revealed froze! It turned into a look of horror. His chest heaved up and down, creating waves! The little turtle that had climbed onto the unicorn¡¯s horn and was watching the commotion raised the red silk ball that had fallen from the sky and hit its head with its claws. When it met the surprised gazes of the others, it blinked its small eyes and turned its head to look at Chu he innocently. ¡°Return it!¡± Chu he said. ¡°Eh!¡± The little jerk nodded and pushed the embroidered ball back. Then, with a Swoosh, the little jerk scuttled under Chu he¡¯s chair and hid. The woman who was stirring the handkerchief. He looked at the silk ball that flew back and saw it trembling again. He hurriedly pressed it down without a word. She didn¡¯t know what to do. So many years had passed, and there had yet to be a situation where the silk ball chose a foreign race. No matter what he chose, he would still be a human! After all, it was a treasure created by a human senior. But what was going on this time? Has he gone crazy? Or was it malfunctioning? Qin qingwan couldn¡¯t understand. He heard from his family that this embroidered ball was very reliable. In the past, every elder who was helped by the silk ball was happy and loving! It was a pity that it could only be used once every two hundred years. It was a great fortune for her to have the opportunity. But now, he was stunned! Qin qingwan felt very uncomfortable. His heart was filled with panic! Chu he also lowered his head and glanced at the little jerk speechlessly. This matter didn¡¯t have much to do with him. He didn¡¯t do anything secretly. That embroidered ball was aimed at the little jerk! Chu he understood the reason. Chu he was not unfamiliar with this scene. He had seen many treasures with spiritual energy running into the Barbarian region. This was a kind of blessing-seeking spirituality. But to them, they could not find the true owner. Chu he¡¯s breath control had already reached a transcendent level. It wasn¡¯t something that some treasures could sense! However, this did not stop them from looking for the other people around Chu he. This time, it was obvious that the little jerk who was watching the show had fallen for it! It had caught the silk ball! He looked at the silent scene. The unicorn was very self-aware. Without Chu he¡¯s warning, it turned around and wanted to leave quietly. Hurry up and escape! ¡°Wait a moment!¡± A middle-aged man in the Attic suddenly said. He flew up and arrived in front of Chu he. Then, he glanced at Chu he. He felt that the little jerk and the unicorn were all normal King¡¯s realm cultivators. ¡°Little brother, are you raising this little bastard?¡± The middle-aged man asked. ¡°Yes, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Chu he nodded. ¡°It¡¯s like this little brother, the embroidered ball was thrown down and was caught, this represents fate.¡± The middle-aged man said. ¡°But it¡¯s a tortoise, it¡¯s not appropriate!¡± Chu he¡¯s expression changed as he shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s indeed inappropriate!¡± The middle-aged man nodded. He was also feeling a headache. This was the first time he had heard of such a situation. And he even encountered it! He had no experience. He could only follow the rules and compromise. ¡°However, you¡¯re its master, so you can replace it. How about it?¡± The middle-aged man said. This silk ball had a very long history! The ancestors once said that every owner of the embroidered ball could not be missed, and maybe one of them would change the fate of the entire family. However, it was impossible for a human to fight against a foreign race! Therefore, he wanted to let the pet¡¯s owner take over. no, I¡¯m still young. I don¡¯t have such an idea for the time being. I still want to explore the world! Chu he shook his head and rejected him directly. little brother, you have to know that our Qin family is an ancient family. If you join us, we¡¯ll take all the cultivation resources. During the wedding, we¡¯ll even give you a mine. The kind that you can use as you please, we¡¯ll never ask! Chapter 268 ? Chapter 268: I don¡¯t care about background, I only care about fate Translator: 549690339 The middle-aged man waved his hand and said heroically. Chu he,¡±Qianqian.¡± The Qin family was indeed very generous. If Chu he had not always treated treasures like dirt, he might have agreed to it! ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I like to rely on my own hard work to fight!¡± Chu he shook his head. As soon as he finished speaking, the unicorn was very sensible. Without any instructions, it pulled him and wanted to leave! The middle-aged man was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect that someone would reject the mine. Furthermore, the Qin clan was an ancient clan. Not many people in an city or even the entire da Qian could resist such a temptation. wait, little brother, think about it again, or go back and discuss it with your elders. There aren¡¯t many opportunities like this! The middle-aged man spoke again. He had never thought of threatening or forcing her. The Qin clan¡¯s embroidered ball, throwing it down, paid attention to fate, and found the right person to achieve mutual success. It wasn¡¯t just to carry on the family line. If he forced or threatened them, he would develop resentment towards the Qin family. It was useless to bring such a son-in-law back. Instead, he might be a scourge in the future when he grew up. There was no meaning for the Qin family to throw the embroidered ball, so it was better to directly find some big families for marriage. Therefore, when the Qin family was looking for a son-in-law, they had always convinced people with virtue! However, now that someone who didn¡¯t care about the Qin family¡¯s reputation had appeared, the middle-aged man felt that he was at a loss! In the past, the Qin family¡¯s reputation was too good. As a result, he wasn¡¯t good at dealing with this kind of situation! Whoosh! At this moment, Qin qingwan, who was holding onto the silk ball, was suddenly lifted up. The embroidered ball wrapped around her chest and used all its strength to bring Qin qingwan onto the cart with a thud. It could be seen that it was very excited and very hardworking. After bringing Qin qingwan up, she landed on the ground. The red light on her body had become dim. The middle-aged man was shocked when he saw this. The embroidered ball was very famous and important in the Qin family. It was the family treasure. Its taste in choosing a husband had never been bad. Moreover, it was a comprehensive assessment of character, luck, and aptitude! He had never made a mistake in all these years. The Qin family¡¯s son-in-law had always been very supportive. He also knew how to repay kindness. Therefore, the Qin family attached great importance to the choice of the embroidered ball! This was a treasure that allowed the Qin family to fly all the way and prosper for a long time. Therefore, the Qin family had never been negligent. Every time the embroidered ball was thrown, it was the first wife¡¯s daughter of the clan, and she was the kind with a gentle personality. Her temper was so bad that it was impossible to have this opportunity. This time. The embroidered ball directly skipped over the differences between races! In the end, they were even more excited and flew up with their people. What did this mean? As the middle-aged man¡¯s thoughts spun, he looked at Qin qingwan, who had already boarded the carriage, and said, ¡± Xiao Wan, you guys get along first and cultivate your feelings. The Qin family will pay for your daily expenses! The middle-aged man made a decision in an instant. Qin qingwan would follow them for the time being. That girl was at least at the venerable sovereign realm. There were also a few experts from the clan following them. They would not suffer any losses. Now that such a situation had occurred, it would be good to let them take a trip around da Qian and cultivate their relationship. He would go back and consult his ancestor. Let the old man make the decision. Qin qingwan, who was about to jump down with a red face, stopped when she heard this. She felt very awkward standing on the cart. She had originally been looking forward to throwing the embroidered ball! However, he didn¡¯t expect that it would hit a tortoise¡¯s head this time. Most importantly, he had been rejected! In the end, what was even more outrageous was that she was even brought over by the embroidered ball. She felt that this silk ball had been exchanged by someone! The elders in the family all said that it was reliable. But this time, she didn¡¯t experience it. Chu he, who was sitting on the chair, reached out to pick up the embroidered ball and took a good look. Although this item¡¯s use was a little strange, it was indeed a rare treasure! ¡°You play the zither well!¡± Chu he praised him and did not chase him away. ¡°I¡¯ve listened to a song, and since I¡¯m returning the favor, I¡¯ll give you another one!¡± Chu he took out the Jade flute. The little jerk, who was hiding under the chair, immediately came out and ran to the corner of the cart. He buried his head in it. Chu he wiped the Jade flute and waited for the carriage to leave the city. Wuuu ~! A flute sound came out of his mouth. The few Warriors hiding in the void trembled and their faces turned pale. His body flickered between reality and illusion. Their expressions were extremely unsightly. They wanted to seal off their five senses, but they could only feel that the flute sound was everywhere. They had no way to block it. Not only was his body numb, but even his soul was trembling. ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with that kid!¡± ¡°Quick, bring the young lady down!¡± Faced with such a situation, the few martial artists naturally knew that things were unusual. If it was just the sound that made them feel disgusted, it was nothing. Some people were born with this ability. Although this kind of thing was rare in the cultivation world, it was not impossible. However, the current situation was that not only was the sound unpleasant, they couldn¡¯t block it! Then things would not be so simple! This was especially so since the voice had come from the young man who had only seemed to be a King. It was even more abnormal. However, a few martial artists showed themselves and endured the pain of the sound, but they still could not get close to the cart, even though they had tried very hard! However, the unicorn¡¯s speed made it look like it was taking a stroll, but they could not catch up. They called out loudly, only to discover that Qin qingwan was so absorbed in their conversation that she had closed her eyes and was completely ignoring them. ¡°You can still get drunk from this sound?¡± One of the women gritted her teeth. She felt like her ears were going to get pregnant! His stomach was also bulging. She was completely unable to understand Qin qingwan¡¯s current state. Or rather, they might have heard a different song. They were being targeted! But that didn¡¯t make sense! The tortoise on the cart was about to drill a hole through the wooden board. The unicorn was wagging its head and its tail was tucked between its legs. It didn¡¯t look like it was intoxicated. I¡¯ll go back and ask for instructions. You guys continue chasing! The woman immediately stopped and then rushed into the city. She ran faster and faster, and the more she ran the more comfortable she felt. The others could only slap their ears and continue to chase with their chrysanthemum-like faces. They felt as if they were seeing stars. However, he could only bear with it and enjoy it. In an city. When the middle-aged man, Qin tai, heard this news from his subordinates who had returned. At first, he was stunned, but then he didn¡¯t feel anxious. Instead, he heaved a sigh of relief. He waved his hand. ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± when the Qin family is looking for a son-in-law, we never care about background, only fate! it¡¯s normal that something¡¯s wrong. It would be wrong if everything was normal! since he can make you suffer so much without hurting you, doesn¡¯t this mean that he doesn¡¯t have any hostile intentions? ¡± ¡°When has my Qin family¡¯s son-in-law ever been wrong?¡± The middle-aged man had a smile on his face as he looked into the distance. just keep up. No matter what happens, as long as you don¡¯t encounter any enemies, don¡¯t be nervous. Chapter 269 ? Chapter 269: Chapter 269 ensemble Translator: 549690339 Chu he blew out a flute sound. It usually had two effects. One was pure art. One was the nature intent realm that was affected by his cultivation base. Under normal circumstances, Chu he would perform for others with pure art. The entire world was his stage, and as his cultivation level increased, the stage became bigger and bigger. When liangchuan was still in the Barbarian region, he would hold a match from time to time. The feeling of hundreds of millions of people falling under his talent was very comfortable. However, when he met someone he liked, he would influence them with his nature intent realm and give them some opportunities. ¡°What¡¯s the song called?¡± At the end of the song, Qin qingwan opened her eyes. There was a glint in her eyes, and she felt that they were connected. She was also an artiste, and as her attainments improved, it was already not easy for her to hear a song that even she was addicted to! ¡°Three plum blossoms!¡± Chu he flipped his hand, took out a song score, and handed it to Qin qingwan. ¡°If you can learn this song, you¡¯ll benefit greatly!¡± ¡°Your life will be wonderful in the future!¡± Chu he said with a smile. He had always admired people who were good at art! He was also willing to give them a chance. After all, this was one of Chu he¡¯s few hobbies! His life was getting more and more boring. Qin qingwan took the score. As for Chu he¡¯s claim that his life would be exciting because of this song, he did not pay much attention to it. In this world, the strong were respected. If it wasn¡¯t for her special circumstances, her family would not have allowed her to enjoy music, chess, calligraphy, and painting. ¡°You can try!¡± Chu he waved his hand and placed a golden zither in front of Qin qingwan. ¡°Alright!¡± Qin qingwan readily agreed. She flipped open the score and plucked the strings with her slender fingers. Chu he placed the Jade flute by his mouth. He planned to have a zither and Flute Ensemble. The group of men in Black chasing behind changed their expressions again. His originally extremely fast speed could not help but slow down a little. Then, not long after, they realized that they had lost track of the carriage. I lost him! What was even more painful was that the grinding sound of the flute was still ringing in their ears. It didn¡¯t stop for a long time, as if someone was blowing into their ears. The unicorn¡¯s speed gradually increased. Soon, it flew out of the mountain where Da Yi was. It raised its head and looked for a good place with artistic conception. It had been by Chu he¡¯s side for a long time, so it was very clear about Chu he¡¯s hobbies. When the sound of the flute was loud and could travel far, the unicorn knew that he wanted to put on a performance that would attract the attention of thousands of people. At this time, he just had to turn to a place with more people! When the sound of his flute was not far away, it meant that he just wanted to find a place with artistic conception and relax. The unicorn raised its head and saw a Lake with dazzling Starlight. It pulled the carriage and ran over, shaking its head. Along the way, the unicorn even used its claws to pick a large number of petals of various colors. When they arrived, the unicorn began to slow down. Flower petals were controlled by it to fly in the sky, and a light rain was condensed by it. It was a professional when it came to these operations! It was the only one who could come out of the boiling oil and not go back in! Apart from having good looks, a suitable body size, and being good at speed. The most important thing was that he was quick-witted! It remembered Chu he¡¯s habits very well. He never needed to explain what he should do under any circumstances. The horse carriage spun above the starlit Lake. The flowers were flying and the rain was falling. When it fell, it was dancing and even condensing into various forms. Tens of thousands of beasts worshipped, and tens of thousands of people raised their hands and cheered. When the petals fell on the lake, they quickly condensed and bloomed. The unicorn even wanted to conjure up all kinds of electric sparks to match the Starlight and create a more passionate rhythm. However, this was something that could be easily done in the eastern Azure region. In this place, it couldn¡¯t display its previous strength and couldn¡¯t do any micro-control, so it gave up! Qin qingwan was immersed in it. He played the piece over and over again. As she played, her robe fluttered, and her body rippled. Her aura slowly rose, and a strange feeling surrounded her heart. After a long time, Chu he looked at the sky. He took the Jade flute away from his mouth! After that, he tapped the air twice, and the unicorn that was trying its best to dance to the rhythm shook its head and let out two long breaths. It then pulled the carriage and headed in the direction of da Qian once more. At the bottom of the lake! A school of shark-fanged fish had gathered together! They raised their heads and looked up. As the flute sounded, their eyes became redder and redder. Their auras rose and fell, and a violent will made the lake water boil. However, they were being suppressed by an old shark tooth, preventing them from rushing up and disturbing the people above. Only when the sound disappeared did a long string of bubbles appear on the old shark tooth¡¯s face! He dispersed the power that suppressed the younger generation. ¡°Dad, why are you stopping us? it¡¯s just two people! Could it be that they are different?¡± One of the shark teeth was puzzled. Although their numbers were small, they were all high-end creatures, and each of their shark teeth was not weak. With their father here, they could even fight against the entire da Qian, let alone the two of them. ¡°Foolish!¡± The old shark-tooth in the lead moved his tail and threw the youngest son who asked the question away. It had personally stopped him. It was already so obvious, so there was no need to ask more. Then, the old shark tooth shook his head and muttered to himself in confusion, ¡± how can there be such a powerful human? the one up there is definitely not someone that old man from da Qian can compare to! it seems like the rumors are true. The human race is a race with a powerful sovereign country! Then, with a serious look, it glanced at the group of juniors. ¡°From now on, try not to have any major conflicts with the human race!¡± The old Sharktooth warned. When they arrived near an city, Qin qingwan had already woken up from that strange state! ¡°I¡¯m in a good mood today. Next time, if I need someone to perform with me, I¡¯ll come to you!¡± With a flick of Chu he¡¯s finger, a token with the words ¡®old master¡¯ on it landed in Qin qingwan¡¯s hands. Qin qingwan got off the carriage in a daze and watched as the unicorn pulled the carriage away. He felt an inexplicable sense of loss. On the Starlight Lake, she was in a strange state. However, he could still remember everything that happened around him clearly! She was still reminiscing about that wonderful state in her heart. She flew back to an city with the score and the embroidered ball. ¡°Little Wan, why did you come back alone?¡± ¡°What did you guys do before?¡± The middle-aged man looked at Qin qingwan, who had just returned. He raised his head and looked outside, feeling strange. Qin qingwan was taken away, and he thought that he had fallen for her! But now, not even a day had passed, and he had returned! For xiuzhe, this kind of speed. It was a little too fast. ¡°Mm! We just went to a Lake with Starlight and played a song together!¡± Qin qingwan nodded. ¡°Are you happy?¡± The middle-aged man asked again. ¡°Very happy!¡± Qin qingwan continued to nod. The middle-aged man smiled. ¡°You¡¯re so thoughtful to have even specially built a Starlight Lake. It seems that there are indeed many things in common between young people! He¡¯s also very creative.¡± He touched his chin and nodded. He felt that this method was not bad. He had learned it and could borrow it when he went back. Qin qingwan hesitated. Chapter 270 ? Chapter 270: It will bring disaster to your human race Translator: 549690339 The unicorn carried Chu he and flew across the sky. The flute had ended. It felt very comfortable. Chu he¡¯s gaze casually swept across the mountains that flashed past below. However, he wasn¡¯t familiar with this place, so he didn¡¯t fire in a wide area. It was very impolite. Chu he realized that the more resources a mountain had, the fewer living creatures it had. Those mountains had been directly occupied by some of the more powerful ones. The treasures on it were indeed not bad. Chu he, who was on the carriage, took out his fishing hook. Along the way, he caught many good things from the mountains. There were all sorts of treasures, essence Qi crystal mines, and even the core of a mountain peak that Chu he had fished up! The last time they had fought against a corner of the abyss, the ancient forbidden ground had been at a disadvantage. He activated the realm crossing stone. Chu he could deeply feel that the current strength of the forbidden land of the ancient clan was no longer enough! He had to continue modifying it! It just so happened that the materials on these mountains were very complete, and together with the items he had checked in over the years, he could repair the places worn out by the abyss when he returned, and the entire barbarian region could be upgraded to a higher level. As Chu he fished, he held an alchemy furnace in his other hand. On his palm, flames were burning and rising, condensing the treasures into pills. After refining the fist-sized pills, he threw them directly on the cart and scattered them around. He didn¡¯t put them away, and the fragrance of the pills spread out. These pills weren¡¯t very precious and only had endless temptation for Dao realm experts. As for heaven trampling experts, these pills were useless and they didn¡¯t even catch their eye. When he was outside, Chu he knew how to keep a low profile and did not show off too much. He maintained both his and the unicorn¡¯s auras at the ninth level of the Saint venerable realm. As for the little turtle, it was completely transparent. If it didn¡¯t come up, no one would notice it! Seeing that Chu he had started fishing, the unicorn slowed down a little. From time to time, there would be alien races who would open their bloody mouths and charge forward with ferocious eyes. Everyone who saw it would get a share, so Chu he politely gave them a few. Then, he covered them with a fishing net, knocked them out, and threw them into the heaven and earth bag. He was a person who paid a lot of attention to opportunities and loved taking the initiative! Those who were honest and well-behaved could only be said to have no fate with him. He didn¡¯t force it. Chu he passed by a mountain not far from the Barbarian region with harvest. Boom! Boom! Boom! A great battle was taking place here. Chu he looked over. He saw a figure that covered the sky. It was the alien race called fat bone that he had met in the sky when he had brought a group of young men and women to da Qian. And its opponent was a battle-axe with two axes! Now, the laws of this world were stable and rejected the battle-ax. As a result, he wasn¡¯t able to play well, so he took out two axes. His body expanded until he was like a giant! He was currently exchanging blows with the fat bone clan¡¯s expert. Their battle was very intense. The entire mountain trembled, and many of the mountains and rivers above collapsed. Chu he drove the carriage over! He held a spirit fruit in his hand, warmed a pot of tea, and watched from afar. The unicorn didn¡¯t need to be told to stop. It sensibly stopped! &Nbsp; on the two sides, battleaxe was at Dao realm stage nine while fat bone was only at stage eight. However, at this moment, battle-axe was the one being suppressed. It could be seen that he was having a hard time. As time passed, his expression became uglier and uglier. He couldn¡¯t display his strength. Furthermore, there was a group of human juniors near the mountain that needed his care. This was also the reason why he didn¡¯t retreat into the Barbarian region. On the other hand, the fat bone clan¡¯s expert became fiercer and more excited as he fought! At this moment, to be able to surpass one¡¯s cultivation level and suppress an opponent was something to be happy about and proud of. It felt great! It felt much better than killing ants of a lower realm. The fat bone clan¡¯s expert felt extremely satisfied! When it saw a human with a stronger aura than it, it wanted to fight and run! But at this moment! It had already decided to fight to the death! Today, it was going to go against the realm and kill the enemy. This would be its glorious moment. After this battle. As long as it killed and ate the human in front of it, it would have the invincible belief that this battle had given it. He was about to break through! This time, it was its lucky chance! It would be one step closer. The fat bone clan¡¯s expert was extremely excited! When it was fighting with the battle-axe, it also deliberately controlled itself not to hurt the human juniors below. Of course, it wasn¡¯t being kind, it just needed to restrain the battle axe. It would be advantageous to the battle and prevent the battle-axe from escaping. ¡°This kind of battle is not fair, it¡¯s boring!¡± After observing for a while, a Pearl flew out from Chu he¡¯s hand. The next moment. Fat bone, who was roaring excitedly in the sky. Suddenly, he felt a heavy pressure on his back. It was as if an entire world was pressing down on its back. The pleasure he felt just now disappeared in an instant. Although the battle-axe, which was having a hard time dealing with fat bones, was basically on the defensive, it would also try to attack when there was a chance. The moment he felt the pressure was lifted, he seized the opportunity. One of the axes in his hand flew out, cutting through the space and spinning a sharp lightning. The axe circled around the fat bone, and in an instant, it had chopped over a thousand times. Like a bolt of lightning, it exploded on fat bone¡¯s massive body. Fatty bone¡¯s skin and flesh were split open, and lines of blood covered his huge body. Battle axe was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect that the foreign being who had been suppressing him just now couldn¡¯t defend against this attack! And all of them were effective on it! It didn¡¯t make sense! However, now wasn¡¯t the time to think about that. He was only stunned for a moment. Battleaxe caught the axe that flew back and slammed the two axes together to form one. Purple electric sparks flickered on it. With a turn of the axe, it drew an arc between the heavens and the earth, covering the sky. Lightning flickered on it, bringing with it a destructive aura as it enveloped fatty bone! At this moment, fatty bone was terrified and confused! After fighting for so long, an unforeseen event suddenly occurred. It couldn¡¯t understand. He faced the giant axe that descended from the sky and spun rapidly, forming an arc! At this moment, with an entire world on its back, it was simply unable to block with all its strength. It was useless even if it used all its potential! Moreover, even if it wanted to run, it couldn¡¯t! A feeling of death enveloped it! The situation had suddenly changed. Fat bone did not expect this. Knowing that it could no longer resist, at the critical moment, it calmed its mind and opened its mouth to let out a loud roar. ¡°Dammit! Let me go, or else my clan¡¯s experts will come and you¡¯ll all die!¡± ¡°Human, don¡¯t start a war for your human race and bring disaster to your race!¡± ¡°BOOM!¡± The battle-axe ignored its threat. The lightning-imbued giant axe streaked across the sky, and the sharp light enveloped fat bone¡¯s huge body! Chapter 271 ? Chapter 271: Ten thousand beast Lotus platform Translator: 549690339 The axe spun rapidly and flickered as it chopped up and down. In an instant, it looked like a lightning explosion! Fatty bone struggled to defend, but he felt like he was carrying an entire world on his back. He couldn¡¯t display his full strength at all, and his defenses were broken after a slight resistance! His body, which was already badly mangled, exploded! The electric radiance on the giant purple axe entered its body directly and even exploded in its sea of consciousness! I¡¯m finished! The fat bone clan¡¯s expert¡¯s remaining consciousness was enlightened. But it couldn¡¯t figure out why it had suddenly felt that heavy pressure just now. It would not rest in peace if it did not understand the reason! He was very unwilling. It had almost succeeded in killing someone above its realm today! But now, he was inexplicably killed. Who could he reason with? ¡°Human! Just you wait! If you dare to kill me, disaster will befall you!¡± The fat bone clan¡¯s expert finally let out a venomous roar. It threw out a golden bone piece, which cut through the void. The battleaxe wanted to stop him, but it failed. However, perhaps its words had an effect. When it was on its last breath. The battle-axe stopped its attack and did not choose to kill it! ¡°Senior likes to keep pets, so I¡¯ll give you to him as a present!¡± Battleaxe muttered to himself as he descended, dragging fat bone¡¯s huge body towards the Barbarian region. After the good show was over, the unicorn flew back consciously. Chu he glanced at the spot where the bone piece flew and retracted his gaze. He did not choose to stop it. After he returned, Chu he first went into the demon-suppressing Pagoda and threw the alien races who were looking for trouble with him on the lightning pillar. Then, he entered the library Pavilion to check in. ding! Congratulations to the host for successfully signing the contract. You have received a reward, a ten thousand beast lotus throne. A Lotus platform appeared on the check-in panel. The level was gold, which was not bad. Chu he took it out and read the introduction. This treasure wasn¡¯t an offensive or defensive type. It was the gaudy type! It was similar to his seven-colored Lotus. It could make an entire piece of land, such as the Barbarian region or the great Qian dynasty, float in the air and even move. However, this required conditions. The ten thousand beast Lotus platform was still empty! He needed Chu he to find some manpower. The greater the number, the stronger they were, and the heavier they could carry, and the faster they could run! There were also chains floating around the Lotus platform! Because the Lotus platform had not been fully opened, the chains were as dense as hair. Chu he counted. Ten thousand! In other words, he could really tie up ten thousand beasts. ¡°Is this useful?¡± Chu he turned the Lotus platform around in his palm. Although the name was nice and the level was not bad, it felt like a car frame. Moreover, the scene of ten thousand beasts galloping was a little too ostentatious. It didn¡¯t seem to match a low-key person like him. however, the beasts on the second floor of the demon suppression tower who have been cleansed of their murderous aura are too free now! Chu he pondered. The scene of ten thousand beasts galloping was indeed ostentatious, but he had only placed a few Dragons in front to pull him alone. It was nothing! The murderous aura of those beasts had been wiped clean. They could be considered to have turned over a new leaf. He could give them a chance to find a job and be honest beasts! Chu he kept the Lotus platform and walked out of the library. Outside, the little jerk who had just returned was excitedly fighting with the willow tree again! With the green cloth on her head, she jumped up and down in excitement. He wiped the entire willow tree back and forth. After so many years, it had successfully transferred its passion for cleaning up the library to the willow tree. It couldn¡¯t be helped. The library Pavilion didn¡¯t move, but the willow tree could move. In comparison, it was more attractive. Chu he took a glance and did not stop him. He retracted his gaze and transformed into the old master¡¯s appearance before heading to the old master¡¯s College. He hadn¡¯t been here for a while! ¡°Master!¡± Xu qingran, who was practicing her swordsmanship in the Academy, saw Chu he and bowed. ¡°Why are you the only one left?¡± Chu he glanced at the empty Academy. senior brothers and senior sisters all went out to explore. I was on the verge of breaking through, so I stayed. I wanted to cultivate for a while and break through in one go, so I didn¡¯t go with them! Xu qingran said honestly. Chu he glanced at it and nodded. Xu qingran was indeed in such a state. not bad. Since I have time today, I¡¯ll give you some advice. Let¡¯s break through the barrier in one go. Chu he walked into the secret room with his hands behind his back. Xu qingran was overjoyed and followed him hurriedly. Every time a cultivator broke through to the next realm, it was a big test. They would be extremely careful and make ample preparations. It would be best if there were elders watching by the side! While Chu he was leisurely teaching his disciples. At the same time. On a mountain far away! Roar! The fat bone clan had bodies as flat as tortoises, but they did not have a shell. Three of their bones were exposed in a triangular shape, and the rest of their bodies were filled with greasy meatballs. At this moment. In a huge Palace, a loud roar suddenly sounded. ¡°Human! You should die!¡± In the palace, there was a fierce curse. A fat bone race expert was coiled up in the center of the palace, and a piece of bone was unfurled in front of him. There was a wonderful fight on the screen. At the end of the video, only the shadow of an axe could be seen. Its little brother was covered in blood, and he let out an angry roar of unwillingness and despair. ¡°Human, how dare you attack my fat bone clan. How preposterous!¡± Its eyes were filled with murderous intent as it watched the last scene repeatedly! He looked at the bead of life in his claw. Fortunately, it didn¡¯t shatter. Otherwise, it might have self-destructed on the spot due to hatred. In the end, it moved and flew out of the palace, quickly appearing on a mountain. ¡°Fei Tao, what¡¯s the matter?¡± There were two fat bone clan experts here, one on the left and one on the right. They were coiled on the mountain and guarded the only entrance into the mountain. Upon seeing Fei Tao, one of the fat bones opened his eyes and asked. ¡°I request to see the ancestor. Fei tai has been captured by the humans!¡± Fei Tao said, his voice still filled with anger. ¡°Human? Did that old fart make a move?¡± Fatty bone, who had opened his eyes, was stunned. Then, his eyes also revealed killing intent. The fat bone clan did not have many members. All of them knew each other and had a direct bloodline connection. They were clear about Fei Tai¡¯s strength. He was at the peak of level eight Dao master. The Empyrean realm experts weren¡¯t going to make a move. With its means, even a ninth-level Dao master would find it difficult to capture it, let alone capture it alive. Therefore, it immediately suspected that it was the old man of the human race who had made a move! ¡°Could it be that he has forgotten the original agreement?¡± The other fat bone also opened its eyes abruptly. ¡°If it¡¯s him, then we¡¯ll be in trouble!¡± It then shook its head solemnly. the ancestor isn¡¯t here right now. He went out on an important matter and won¡¯t be back for a while. ¡°The forefather isn¡¯t here?¡± Fei Tao was stunned, and then the image of Fei tai covered in blood flashed through his mind.¡±I can¡¯t wait, I can only go by myself!¡± ¡°You¡¯ll go? That old fart has already made his move, so you¡¯re going to die! Calm down!¡± One of the fat bones stood in front of it. ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t the old human who attacked Fei tai. He didn¡¯t break the agreement and attacked Fei tai. It was a ninth-level Dao master. Although Fei tai is still alive, he¡¯s seriously injured! I can go and force the humans to release him!¡± Fei Tao said. Chapter 272 ? Chapter 272: Pressure on the border Translator: 549690339 The heavenly stele rankings! On the heaven¡¯s Pride Board. The second place, Xu qingran, had disappeared. The names below slid up one by one. In the end, another unfamiliar name appeared on the divine monument. Then, the shadow of a seven-colored fruit tree appeared on the divine monument. The branches of the fruit tree bent, and a leaf on it condensed into a drop of white liquid. It dripped on the new name and disappeared. With Xu qingran¡¯s successful breakthrough, Chu he¡¯s old master¡¯s College only had two disciples left on the list. The others had already been removed from the roll. They were all Saint venerates now. The speed of advancement was considered decent. Chu he looked at Xu qingran¡¯s rising aura and touched his beard in satisfaction. ¡°Not bad!¡± Chu he praised. Then, he flipped his hand and a small red flower appeared in his hand. ¡°This is your reward!¡± Chu he handed the little red flower to Xu qingran. ¡°Thank you, teacher!¡± Xu qingran calmed herself down. She took the red flower and placed it on her forehead. This flower was one of the rewards that Chu he would often take out when he was happy. He had specially made it for the students of the Academy! It had the wondrous effect of clearing one¡¯s mind and making one feel happy more easily. This was the inspiration he got when he recalled the past. It could last for three days on the forehead. Furthermore, Chu he would not give any more when the red flower on a disciple¡¯s forehead had not disappeared. The red flower was a form of motivation. If he gave it too much, it would lose its original effect. Chu he was now quite experienced in being a teacher. Then ¡­ Chu he even took out a piece of yellow paper with the words ¡®certificate of award¡¯ written on it! He used his fingers as a pen! He even took out a red gem, melted it into ink, and dipped it on his fingertips. Then, he wrote on it! Congratulations, Xu qingran, for breaking through to the Saint venerable realm with your solid foundation in the old master¡¯s College. Special reward! Finally, Chu he drew a circle on it and imprinted his mark on it. This certificate was personally made by an expert like Chu he, and it was a treasure that could be passed down from generation to generation. Xu qingran¡¯s face was solemn. Her hands trembled with excitement as she received it respectfully. She was the eighth person from the old master¡¯s College to receive an award! This piece of paper was an honor, a recognition. She couldn¡¯t help but be excited! ¡°Work hard. In the future, the first person to reach the level of Dao master will be rewarded with a golden cup! The second prize will be a silver cup, and the third will be a copper cup. The others will only get one consolation prize!¡± ¡°Good luck!¡± Chu he said as he stroked his beard. ¡°I will work hard and not let you down!¡± Xu qingran nodded seriously. Her eyes glowed with a golden light, and her target was the golden cup. ¡°Mm! Very good!¡± ¡°You¡¯re Teachable!¡± Chu he said as he shook his head. After teaching for a long time, he was now stained with a lot of Confucian aura. ¡­¡­ In the next few days. Chu he was fishing on a mountain near the Barbarian region. The harvest was not very good! Only a fat bone race Dao realm expert had rushed over in a Huff to find his little brother. Then, before he could enter the Barbarian region, he was met by Chu he, who had just left! Its anger had not subsided. Chu he kindly brought it back to meet its little brother who had yet to recover. On this day. ¡°Let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s go to da Qian for a walk!¡± Hearing this, the unicorn flew away. Although it had only walked one round, it had already memorized the route. This time, it ran as fast as it could. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ At this moment! At the border of da Qian. The might of the fat bone clan came pressing down! Three days ago, they called a bird and came once. It meant that one of their kind was imprisoned by Da Yi. Let Da Yi release them! Otherwise, great gan would have to pay the price in blood. Da Qian would definitely deny this matter. Something he had never done. They couldn¡¯t admit it. Furthermore, if an expert from the fat bone clan really fell into their hands ¡­ He was directly killed! Who would waste that effort to capture him alive? Therefore, this matter made both sides very unhappy. And this time, the fat bone clan had directly descended. Originally, they had no choice if the human race did not acknowledge it! They had captured two of their powerful clansmen in a row. They suspected that it was the old man from da Qian who had secretly made a move. They had even called for negotiations with the human race, but they had only captured a bird. But today! They¡¯re here! It arrogantly flew through the air. Three hundred and eighty fat bone clan experts. It pressed towards the mountain at the border of da Qian. He expanded his body to the maximum. It blotted out the sky and made the sky with four suns that day gloomy! Their numbers could not be compared to the human race. However, their individual strength was unparalleled. Those who came here today were at least ninth-level Saint Venerables. Some of the experts on the nearby mountains were alarmed. They were on guard while watching the show. ¡°The human race is in big trouble this time!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what they¡¯re thinking. Even at this point, they¡¯re still not willing to release the fat bone clan¡¯s expert they captured!¡± A group of mountain civets gathered together and stood on the peak of a mountain in the clouds. They were looking into the distance. ¡°Forefather, do you think a fight will break out this time?¡± I really want to see the battle between a group of powerhouses. It must be very exciting! furthermore, with the decline of the human race, we can take this opportunity to occupy all the red fruits in Hong Mountain! The young mountain civet beside him spoke, his voice filled with nervousness and excitement. ¡°There won¡¯t be a fight today. At most, we¡¯ll just have a big scolding!¡± The old mountain Fox shook its head. ¡°Why? Even the fat bone clan has sent so many experts.¡± The little mountain Fox was puzzled. you don¡¯t understand. This time, even the experts of the fat bone clan have come. This just shows that they¡¯re only here to put pressure on us and have not decided to start a war! The old mountain Fox rubbed its chin with its paw and continued to speak. ¡°Compared to the fat bone clan, the human race¡¯s overall strength is actually slightly stronger!¡± ¡°The number of powerful cultivators in their clan might be about the same, but they¡¯re proficient in military formations, which is enough to make up for this gap. Large-scale battles like this are what they like the most! If we fight to the end, they will definitely be the ones to win!¡± so, look, the fat bone tribe seems to be pressing forward, but they have not really entered da Qian. The few in the lead have pulled a long distance away from the rest. They are ready to run at any time! Hearing the old mountain Fox¡¯s words, the little mountain Fox looked at it seriously and confirmed that it was true. ¡°In that case, why do they still dare to provoke the human race? Furthermore, the human race had been very tolerant of the fat bone race in the past!¡± The little mountain Fox was even more confused! ¡°That¡¯s because they just so happen to be restrained by a clan like the fat bone clan.¡± there are many humans, and they¡¯re really good at team combat! however, the fat bone clan is also famous. Although they are few in number, each of them is an expert. Furthermore, they are fast. If the human race were to start a war with them! ¡°The fat bone clan will not fight head-on! They¡¯ll hide in the dark. Unless the later generations of the human race don¡¯t come out anymore and the experts act as a group, otherwise, they¡¯ll die!¡± The old mountain Fox shook his head and continued, ¡± ¡°So, Do you understand now? For a clan like the fat bone clan, they actually held the initiative when they were of similar strength! Not many tribes dare to offend them!¡± Chapter 273 ? Chapter 273: The zhuyan clan (Part 2) Translator: 549690339 ¡°Is that so?¡± The little mountain Fox nodded as if it had understood something! To put it simply, the human race was too big and bloated. The fat bone clan, on the other hand, was simplified. If the humans wanted to find trouble with the fat bone clan, they would be a burden. It was impossible for all the experts to go out. Even if they did, the fat bone clan could still run. They were few in number and powerful. In this area, no one dared to touch them. However, the humans could not give chase. This was because their strength lay in their combined attacks. If they were to split up and pursue, it was hard to say who would be the prey and who would be the Hunter. It would be useless if they only chose to chase after a few. If all the human experts were to come out, the other fat bones would turn around and pierce through the big kun. However, it was very easy for the fat bone clan to find trouble with the human race! Occasionally, they would send a few of them to circle around the great Qian dynasty. Even if they did not use their claws, they would still be able to torment the human race! Because, to these fat bone clan. Ordinary humans did not have the power to resist. If they wanted to protect him, they would have to use more than ten times the power. Unless the human race could harden their hearts and fight the fat bone clan head-on! ¡°No wonder the fat bone clan is so unyielding!¡± The little mountain Fox revealed a look of enlightenment! if that¡¯s the case, I think the human race will definitely release the fat bones they caught in the end! The little mountain Fox guessed with certainty. ¡°That¡¯s true. Unless the human race has a way to get rid of the fat bone race¡¯s Empyrean realm, they will never be able to resist them!¡± Speaking of which, the great Qian Empire is in such a passive position because their strongest combat power is at the Empyrean realm, which is almost the same as the fat bone clan. Otherwise, the fat bone clan would not dare to be so arrogant against the human race! The old fox nodded his head and sighed. On the other mountains, the foreign tribes were watching the show with vigilance. They were also analyzing the situation. Judging others by their own standards, they had all expected the decisions of the human race. In their understanding, it was impossible for the human race to continue resisting. They would choose to compromise. This was something that couldn¡¯t be more obvious. ¡°Human! Are you really not willing to release my brothers?¡± A deafening roar resounded in the sky. With seething anger, it set off a cloud explosion in the void. His voice traveled tens of thousands of miles. The experts of the other races had sharp senses. Even though they were far away, they could still hear this thunderous roar. ¡°It looks like the negotiations didn¡¯t go well! I don¡¯t know what the human race is thinking!¡± The old mountain Fox was stunned when it heard the roar. It had already come to this. In its mind, the human race¡¯s choice should be to let go of the fat bones that they had caught! The longer it dragged on, the more disadvantageous it would be for him. If he let her go, he would lose even more face. If they didn¡¯t, the humans would suffer unimaginable losses when they faced the crazy fat bone clan. It wasn¡¯t a wise choice to drag things out. In fact! He was a great ancestor-level being who was standing off against the fat bone clan at the front of the human army. At this moment, his face was extremely gloomy. These fat bone race clansmen were insistently saying that the human race had captured their brothers. It would be fine if the truth was as such! Regardless of whether he handed it over or not, he would not be too angry. However, the problem now was that the human race had never actually done anything to the fat bone clan. Not to mention Dao realm fat bones, they didn¡¯t even have Saint venerable fat bones. Therefore, in his understanding, this was the fat bone clan looking for trouble. This was simply bullying! ¡°F * ck! If you want to fight, then fight! If you have the guts, don¡¯t run today! Let¡¯s fight to our hearts ¡®content! I can¡¯t kill you!¡± The human race¡¯s old ancestor standing in front didn¡¯t say anything. A hot-tempered old ancestor behind him had already started cursing! He was very impolite. As he spoke, he pulled out a large black blade and stuck it in the air. A murderous aura spread out from it. The other patriarchs didn¡¯t stop him. ¡°It seems like the human race is really going to start a war?¡± alright, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish today. Blood will flow like a river! The fat bone clan¡¯s expert roared as he stared at the saber. With a cracking sound, the bone spikes on its body stood up, emitting a bloody aura, and faced the large saber in the air! As soon as it finished speaking, the fat bone clan experts pressed forward again! ¡°Strange! The human race is tough, but the fat bone race doesn¡¯t seem to be here to give a warning. They seem to be here with killing intent!¡± The old mountain Fox looked at the situation in the distance and listened to their conversation, feeling puzzled. At that moment, the unicorn carried Chu he and arrived nearby. Chu he only took a glance at the group of fat bones in the sky before he looked away. He looked in another direction. Chu he patted the unicorn¡¯s body and made it stay where it was. Then, with his hands behind his back, he stepped into the void and headed in the direction he was looking at. ¡°You want to fight? Very good!¡± A group of human powerhouses flew out! They were arranged in a special formation, and the ground under their feet seemed to form nodes! It was as if they had merged into a war machine. ¡°Ancestor, they seem to be fighting!¡± The little mountain Fox looked at its ancestor. It also felt that the patriarch¡¯s analysis was quite reasonable. However, the current situation was obviously not right. It was as if they were about to fight. Moreover, both sides seemed to be very confident. ¡°Forefather, What are you looking at?¡± The little mountain Fox realized that at this crucial moment, its patriarch¡¯s gaze had shifted from the center of the arena to another place. ¡°No wonder, I understand now!¡± The old mountain Fox retracted its gaze! it seems that the reason why the human race is so unyielding in this matter is that they really didn¡¯t capture the fat bone race! the fat bone clan¡¯s unyielding attitude is because they are here to cause trouble for the humans today! The old mountain Fox nodded and analyzed again. ¡°Why? Forefather, didn¡¯t you say that the fat bone clan can¡¯t defeat the human race in a head-on battle?¡± The little mountain Fox was puzzled. According to the forefather¡¯s analysis, the human race¡¯s strength was in large-scale frontal battles like this. On the other hand, the fat bone clan specialized in one-on-one combat. Now, the fat bone race was taking the initiative to use their weakness against the human race¡¯s strength. This was very unreasonable. Even if they really wanted to cause trouble for the human race, they should have launched a sneak attack. ¡°Because they have external help!¡± The old mountain Fox shook its head. ¡°The Zhu Yan clan is coming!¡± It pointed with its claw. The little mountain Fox looked in the direction of the old mountain Fox¡¯s finger. In the distance, a few fat bones were leading a group of ape-like zhuyan apes and approaching the battlefield. ¡°I see!¡± The little mountain Fox nodded. The zhuyan clan was similar to the fat bone clan. They were both small in number, but each of them had good individual strength. ¡°That¡¯s strange! Even if the two races work together, they will suffer a lot of losses if they really want to take down the human race. The human race¡¯s territory is not considered a treasure land. Why would these two races work together to deal with the human race?¡± ¡°This doesn¡¯t make any sense!¡± The old mountain civet who was watching the show pondered. A race-level battle to the death like this would usually only happen when there were great benefits! Chapter 274 ? Chapter 274: Human! Translator: 549690339 ¡°The zhuyan clan!¡± To become a human race powerhouse. When they saw the ape-like figures with white heads and red horns at the back of the fat bone clan¡¯s camp, their expressions changed drastically. ¡°Why would the zhuyan clan ally with the fat bone clan?¡± The other races who were watching the show couldn¡¯t understand. The human powerhouses could not understand it either. Even if they surrounded a clan of the same level, they would have to pay a huge price to exterminate them! The zhuyan clan did not have any great enmity with the human race. If they allied with the fat bone clan, even if they exterminated the human race, all the gains would belong to them. They would not be able to make up for the losses! The human race was not a pushover. The usual small friction was fine. No one would be able to relax in a battle of extermination like this when hatred was stirred up! Under such circumstances, there was no reason for them to ally with the fat bone clan. It would be a very dangerous thing to have too many experts die in the Azure Mountain range. It was a small matter to lose the benefits that one had obtained. If one was not careful, it was possible that someone would take the opportunity to swallow it. ¡°What are those two guys doing?¡± In the middle of the large cloak, there was a chubby old man in tattered clothes. He was holding a hanging plate in his left hand and a divination sign in his right hand. He raised his head and glanced at the situation in the sky. Then, he looked into the distance. There were two familiar auras that were faintly discernible. Although they had concealed their auras, as existences at the same level, they came with hostility. The old man could still vaguely sense it when he sensed it seriously. They were the patriarchs of the fat bone clan and the Crimson Gorilla clan! ¡­¡­¡­¡­ At the same time! In the direction the fat old man was looking at. One was a fat bone that had shrunk into a ball, and the other was a zhuyan. They were standing on the top of a cliff, far away from the great Qian dynasty. ¡°Human!¡± ¡°The place where the origin Pearl was lost!¡± The Zhu Yan stretched out its fiery-red long tongue and rolled it around its mouth. Its eyes were filled with greed as it looked at the three parties that were about to fight. It felt extremely expectant. ¡°Fresh blood!¡± only with enough blood can the Pearl of origin be revived! ¡°Kill! Kill to your heart¡¯s content!¡± The fat bone clan¡¯s patriarch¡¯s eyes were also filled with greed. ¡°What a pity, my descendants!¡± It glanced at the younger generation of its clan. There was a hint of pity in its greedy eyes! However, that was all he did. He immediately disappeared. That little bit of pity wasn¡¯t enough to make it give up on the heaven-shaking opportunity it might obtain. ¡°What¡¯s a pity?¡± Forefather Zhu Yan sneered, ¡± just a bunch of juniors. Take one step further in the future and work harder. Ten thousand years later, there will be another group! Forefather Zhu Yan¡¯s face was filled with viciousness. He glanced at the fat bone clan patriarch. He didn¡¯t reveal anything in his eyes. Instead, he even squeezed out a smile on his face that was filled with killing intent. However, at this moment, its heart was filled with killing intent. If it had the chance, it would kill the fat bone clan¡¯s patriarch at the first opportunity. Patriarch fat bone also nodded in agreement as he looked at patriarch zhuyan. He did not show any hostility towards the old man either. Instead, he squeezed out a smile on his gloomy face. However, the killing intent it was brewing in its heart was no less than that of forefather Zhu Yan. They nodded at each other, expressing their appreciation for each other. In their hearts, they wished that the other party would self-destruct on the spot. Don¡¯t look at how close they are to each other. Both of their claws were placed on the ground. They looked casual, but they were ready to attack at any time. ¡°What a pity! This matter was discovered at the same time as the zhuyan! After we succeed, there will be another problem!¡± Patriarch fat bone felt a chill in his heart. the origin bead. If I can get it, there will be no obstacles for me to become a heavenly Saint. There will even be a glimmer of hope for me to improve! ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that such an unremarkable place like da Qian would have such a thing!¡± at that time, even if I only reach the heavenly Saint realm, I can increase my lifespan by 30000 years! if I could improve, I wouldn¡¯t have to suffer in this world! Forefather Zhu Yan pondered. The more it thought about it, the more excited it became. He looked in the direction of da Qian and started to feel impatient. He was dissatisfied with the dawdling juniors. It did not have much lifespan left, so it was very eager to improve and increase its lifespan. It raised its head to look at the sky with a gloomy expression. The sun in the sky, as its number increased, when it shone on the earth, it was not just hot, it would also reduce the lifespan of the xiuzhe. In this world, a cultivator¡¯s lifespan did not match their realm. Only those who were above the heavens could break free from this shackle. ¡°Tell your junior to be more straightforward and stop scolding!¡± ¡°This time, we¡¯re serious! I need them all to die!¡± The forefather Zhu Yan said with a cruel look in his eyes. At this moment, at the border of da Qian. Even though the Zhu Yan clan had already arrived. The fat bone race was still clamoring for the humans to release the fat bones they had captured and settle the matter. If it was just to deter and sneak attack the human race, they would not have said so much nonsense. However, the elder ancestor¡¯s intention was for them to fight face to face. This way, any of them could die. Therefore, they wanted to let this matter pass as soon as possible. He really hoped that the human race would be tactful. Therefore, even though the patriarch wanted them to fight directly, they still dragged on and didn¡¯t attack. ¡°Alright!¡± Patriarch plump bone nodded! It took a deep look at the younger generation, then opened its mouth to give an order. However! It was just about to speak. All of a sudden, the world seemed to distort. The void was sliced apart and space distorted. Patriarch plump bone and patriarch zhuyan felt as if everything in the world had come to a standstill. When they finally reacted and looked back ¡­ They had already appeared in a Golden World. ¡°This is!¡± The expressions of both forefather Zhu Yan and patriarch fat bone changed drastically as waves of shock surged in their hearts. He even threw the opportunity that he had been thinking about to the back of his mind. An unknown expert had appeared. To be able to get so close to them and attack them so easily, their strength must be above them. As soon as they reacted, they wanted to activate the natural order, condense an illusory world, blow up this cut void, and then quickly escape! ¡°Calm down, I won¡¯t hurt you! Let¡¯s have a chat!¡± ¡°Tell me about the origin Pearl!¡± The voice rang out. They looked up. At the end of the world, a field of Starlight spread out. ¡°Worship the utmost being!¡± ¡°Welcome undying!¡± Amidst the sounds of worship. A figure shrouded in golden light stepped on a Lotus with his hands behind his back. Step by step, he stepped into the world that had been cut out. ¡°Human!¡± Chapter 275 ? Chapter 275: The origin bead Translator: 549690339 human, how can there be such a terrifying human here? ¡± ¡°Why haven¡¯t I seen him before?¡± ¡°Who is he?¡± Both patriarch fatty bone and patriarch zhuyan felt the human walk out of the Starlight with his hands behind his back. He was slowly approaching amidst the sounds of worship. A terrifying pressure enveloped them, directly crushing the illusory world they had just formed. It was as if a real world had appeared in the void and was suppressing them, making them unable to resist at all. He couldn¡¯t even communicate with the power of law. To be able to suppress two Empyrean experts with a complete world, this person might not be as simple as a celestial venerable. ¡°Heaven Saint!¡± ¡°It¡¯s very likely to be a heaven Saint!¡± The same thought appeared in the minds of patriarch fatty bone and patriarch zhuyan at the same time. They were both mid Empyrean realm, not far from advanced Empyrean. If they encountered a heavenly venerable rank powerhouse, they would be killed, but at least they would be able to sense the means used to kill them! It would not be like this. The feeling of being suppressed by a world appeared, but he could not sense where the invisible world was. He could not even sense a trace of the rule power inside! This was the first time they had seen such a method. Such an expert should not be here! The Azure Mountain range was a remote place in the nine World Mountain. However, this time, such an expert had appeared, and he was coming for them. Most importantly, he was human! The great Qian dynasty was the territory of the human race. Could it be? He knew the secret? He had come specially. And the two of them just happened to bump into each other. Various thoughts flashed through the minds of patriarch plump bone and patriarch zhuyan. The more they thought about it, the colder their hearts became. It was as if they had fallen into an abyss, and endless despair welled up in their hearts. If it was really as they thought ¡­ Knowing the secret, they would definitely die without a burial place. The origin bead! It was a treasure that had the chance to get close to the origin. Even if a heaven Saint had it, he would not dare to reveal it for fear of being surrounded. In order to keep this a secret, the two of them would definitely be crushed to ashes. Chu he walked towards the two demonic humans who were already trembling from the pressure. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m a good person! This time, I¡¯m here to give you an opportunity!¡± Chu he sat down cross-legged in the middle of them and waved his hand to put away the seven-colored Lotus. He then spoke in a kind tone. He even patted the Zhu Yan¡¯s head. Its fur was very soft and its body was very strong. It was a good seedling. ¡°Senior! We don¡¯t need an opportunity, just let us go now!¡± Zhu Yan said after taking a deep breath. It looked like it was dead for sure, but it still had to use the opportunity to speak. This was its only chance of survival! Ordinary powerhouses would not give it this opportunity. Now that this human had given it this opportunity, it had to fight for it. Just in case! no, I have fate with him. I have to send him the opportunity. This is karma! Chu he shook his head and said solemnly. ¡°Where is the origin Pearl in da Qian?¡± He then asked. These two alien races had said that they needed enough blood to bring out the origin Pearl. Chu he had heard it! That was why he asked. Although Chu he did not know what the Pearl of origin was, he knew that it was a treasure. However, when he heard the name and the fact that it could make these two demonic races so heartbroken that they wanted to kill their juniors, he knew that it was a pretty good treasure. He didn¡¯t know if he could use it, but if he did, he would pick it up if he could! He couldn¡¯t waste it. ¡°Senior, can you let us go if I tell you?¡± Patriarch plump bone asked, his eyes darting around. It wanted to use this as a bargaining chip! ¡°I¡¯ve said that I¡¯m a good person. I won¡¯t take your lives. You can rest assured about this!¡± Chu he shook his head and then nodded. Then, he continued, ¡± whoever speaks first will get better treatment in the future. Opportunities are up to you to grasp! After he finished speaking, Chu he saw that the fat bone clan¡¯s ancestor was about to open his mouth to question him again. He slapped the fat bone clan¡¯s ancestor and directly hit his head into his flesh. the Pearl of origin needs fresh blood. I¡¯ll be able to come out naturally after I¡¯ve crushed those juniors to death. I¡¯m asking you to fight for your welfare! Chu he said with an indifferent expression. He stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll talk!¡± Zhu Yan hurriedly said. Chu he¡¯s nonchalance and indifference had affected it. It still had a chance to speak. It had to show off and fight for its life! He couldn¡¯t waste it. Most importantly, as Chu he had said, the origin Pearl would come out on its own with enough blood! It didn¡¯t matter if this was true or not! Faced with the temptation of the origin bead ¡­ Judging others by its own judgment, it believed that the human in front of it would definitely try to kill all the living beings there. Therefore, it was useless to hold onto this matter! ¡°Senior, regarding the origin Pearl, we found a clue in a forbidden land.¡± that thing was discovered by an expert of your human race. However, at that time, the origin Pearl was still broken. It was rooted in a Divine Tree to recover and could not be moved. that human expert set up a trap, wanting to wait for it to recover before using it. Unfortunately, he fell in the forbidden area. He recorded this matter before he died! Zhu Yan looked at Chu he guiltily. Before the human powerhouses died, they had left behind such an important clue. Naturally, they had made some arrangements before they died. Only humans could enter the place where he had fallen. They could only enter by underhanded means. It was easy to make the connection. He originally wanted to say it in another way, but after it opened its mouth, it felt inexplicably smooth, and the real situation slid out. Chu he¡¯s expression remained the same. He did not seem angry. Forefather Zhu Yan let out a sigh of relief before continuing. according to his records, the Pearl of origin should have recovered by now. However, it has already taken root with the divine book. There are several ways to separate it from the divine book! but the easiest and fastest way is to spray enough blood onto the land! ¡°The two of us were worried that things might change if we delayed, so we wanted to use the fastest speed!¡± this is where the origin Pearl is. There are other ways to extract the origin Pearl! The zhuyan raised its claw and Chu he lifted some of the pressure on its body. It then condensed a picture in the void with some words on it. They were the clues left behind by the fallen human powerhouses. Now, they had been destroyed and recorded in their souls. Chu he took a glance. He discovered that there was even a detailed explanation of the origin Pearl¡¯s function. it¡¯s a treasure that can help an advanced heaven Saint to comprehend the origin and advance further. an ordinary Empyrean will definitely become a sky Saint if they get it. Even an ordinary creature can change their fate and have the talent to enter the sky Realm! The effects were not limited to this. Chu he swept his way through! To him, those effects were not very effective! She was unable to attract his attention. ¡°It can allow cultivators who Cross Worlds to comprehend and change different laws!¡± At the end, the word ¡®cross-border¡¯ caught his attention. [ PS: there are still readers who don¡¯t know the realm! ] The nine levels of heaven trampling were divided into three levels in the nine World Mountain. Empyrean, celestial venerable, and celestial Saint! They corresponded to three of them! Chapter 276 ? Chapter 276: Brewing Translator: 549690339 ¡­¡­¡­¡­ While Chu he, patriarch fatty bone, and patriarch zhuyan were having a pleasant conversation ¡­ ¡°It disappeared!¡± The chubby old man at the border of da Qian suddenly became suspicious and cautious. Although his two opponents had concealed their auras, he could still sense them with his strength. However, their auras had completely disappeared from his perception just now. It was very sudden! It wasn¡¯t the kind of gradual disappearance that went from near to far, but a sudden disappearance without a trace, as if he had suddenly left! those two guys are using their ultimate treasures. Are they going to start? ¡± The old man put away the fortune-telling sign, and the divination plate spun in his hand. He came to the bottom of the human army formation to guard against a sneak attack that could come at any time. In his mind. In such a situation, it could only be that the two of them wanted to make the first move and break the human Army¡¯s formation with force. This was to reduce the casualties of their descendants. Even now, he still didn¡¯t understand why these two races wanted to fight to the death with the human race. But looking at the current situation, a battle was inevitable. Opposite the great gan Army. The fat bone clan and the zhuyan clan were the two ninth-level Dao Masters who were bickering at the front. The moment he saw the chubby old man appear, he was stunned. His body tensed up, and his mouth behind him shrank. He instantly felt uneasy. The old man was only exuding a little aura, but it made them feel a heavy pressure. Without a doubt, it was the old man of the human race, an Empyrean expert. Their threatening voices couldn¡¯t help but weaken. She couldn¡¯t help but turn around to look! Without their patriarch backing them up, they felt very unconfident in the face of a human with an Empyrean expert! The atmosphere instantly turned heavy with the appearance of the chubby old man. The curses in the arena ended! Both sides began to release their auras. ¡°They¡¯re really going to fight!¡± In the distance, the old fox suddenly stood up from the ground, its tail wagging and its breath held! The other mountain foxes beside it, regardless of whether they could see what was happening in the distance, stood up in unison! The exciting plot was about to begin! Although they had not seen it yet, they were already extremely excited and looking forward to it! He felt his heart surging with excitement! Although they didn¡¯t join in, just looking at it was enough to make one¡¯s blood boil. If they weren¡¯t afraid of being affected if they got too close, those who were weak and couldn¡¯t see would have flown up to observe. It was the same for the tribes on the other mountains. Even further away, there were even some elders of their races who took out their ultimate treasures to show their juniors what was going on in da Qian. The juniors raised their heads and wagged their tails as they waited excitedly. The tribes near da Qian had already started to retreat. Now that he felt the change in the atmosphere in the air. They sped up again and scattered as if they were running for their lives, afraid of being caught up in the aftermath of the battle. Chu he wrapped up patriarch fat bone and patriarch zhuyan and carried them on his back. He stepped between the two teams that were staring at each other and arrived in the big kun. Following the clues on the map, he tunneled underground and headed for the origin Pearl. Chu he did not need fresh blood. According to the analysis left behind by the human expert, Chu he had an easier way to retrieve the item. After an hour! The momentum of both sides was still rising. The chubby old man¡¯s tattered robe fluttered in the wind, and his messy hair fluttered in the wind. The divination plate in his hand was spinning even faster! Even though an hour had passed and his opponent had yet to appear, he did not dare to relax. Perhaps those two fellows had used a Supreme treasure to conceal their aura and were already approaching. They were waiting for the moment he revealed a flaw, and they would instantly attack! In a battle between experts, especially one against two, the only thing he could rely on was the power of the military formation! As for those two, they should also understand. Therefore, they wanted to take him by surprise. The chubby old man understood this very well. The human race was in a disadvantageous position right now, so they couldn¡¯t reveal any flaws. Hence, even though time was slowly passing, he was still patient enough! The other powerhouses on the human side were the same. They were still patient. The nodes under their feet gathered light, and more and more killing swords gathered. They slowly rotated, waiting for the moment to explode. Although the fat bone clan and the zhuyan clan had more powerhouses, their momentum was suppressed as time passed! It couldn¡¯t be helped. The two patriarchs still hadn¡¯t shown up, even though he knew they must be waiting for an opportunity in the dark. However, they still felt uneasy when they didn¡¯t see the patriarch. His mood was getting more and more unstable! ¡°Forefather, why haven¡¯t they started fighting yet?¡± With the help of the great ancestor¡¯s power, the little mountain Fox looked at the situation in the distance, and its initial enthusiasm had almost subsided! what¡¯s the hurry? a battle between powerhouses takes only a breath. Before that, we naturally need to prepare and find the opponent¡¯s weakness! ¡°So, keep your eyes wide open and don¡¯t look away. You also need to miss the exciting moment when you blink! It¡¯ll be difficult to see it again in the future!¡± ¡°This kind of excitement is not something that happens all the time!¡± The old mountain civet also did not know. It was still focused on the situation on the field. The little mountain Fox nodded and continued to build up its passion with its eyes wide open. For all the races on the mountain, the experts were still fine. The juniors who were borrowing their power to watch the scene in the distance had an indescribable feeling. It was as if both his upper and lower throat felt very uncomfortable. They were all ready! The patriarchs all said that something exciting was about to happen! The result! Time passed, and both sides were still staring at each other. It made them feel irritable for no reason. It was depressing. This scene was very different from what they had imagined. This was not what they wanted to see. focus. We¡¯ve already entered the first stage of the confrontation! ¡°The confrontation between the momentum and the mind depends on who can¡¯t hold it in and reveal a flaw first!¡± ¡°Although it seems calm, that¡¯s only because you¡¯re not strong enough and can¡¯t sense it. The battle between them has reached the most critical moment! When it explodes, it will be like the world is falling apart!¡± the outcome has already been decided by this invisible confrontation! ¡°Watch carefully and learn well!¡± Those experts were teaching their juniors in a serious manner. They didn¡¯t show the slightest bit of impatience! A battle of this level should be calm before it erupted! The calmer it was, the more shocking the storm would be when it erupted. Excitement needed to be brewed! While the people above were still staring at each other. Chu he¡¯s fishing hook had already flown into an open ruin. It hooked towards a chaos-colored Pearl. Chapter 277 ? Chapter 277: Military formation Translator: 549690339 The Pearl of origin was in the middle of a blooming flower of an iron tree. Originally, the flower was tightly wrapped around the Pearl of origin! If it was forcefully opened, the power of the Pearl of origin that was one with the steel tree would return to defend itself. If he didn¡¯t have enough power, he wouldn¡¯t be able to open it. And with enough strength, it would be like a flower cracking and a Pearl breaking! But at this moment, after drinking a cup of blood wine, tie Shu was a little drunk. The flowers bloomed and revealed the origin Pearl. This tree would absorb the comprehension of heaven and earth and nature cultivated after the death of living creatures. It could even absorb the shattered nomological power. But it was just like drinking. It would get drunk after drinking too much. Or rather, he would become happy. The flowers on it would bloom. Although there were several ways to open the steel tree in the information left behind by the human expert, all of them had the same goal. In the end, all that was needed was sufficient comprehension of the various energies. Chu he¡¯s blood wine. It was formed from the blood essence of countless experts and had all sorts of cultivation comprehensions. It had a different understanding of the world and was comparable to the three races outside. The hook flew into the ruins from the hidden formation that had been opened and caught the origin Pearl. However, at this moment, the blooming flower on the iron tree suddenly turned into the mouth of a beast. The fine pollen at the side turned into sharp teeth that glinted with a cold light. With a crack, it instantly closed. At that moment, he was like a ferocious beast that had been dormant for a long time hunting its prey. It was sudden and ferocious! However, even though it was fast, the hook was even faster! The Golden hook that was flying slowly disappeared after it was attached to the Pearl of origin! It tore through space and returned to Chu he¡¯s hand! Chu he held the origin bead in his hand. Then, with a flash of his body, he was about to break through the air and leave. However ¡­ The bronze-colored metal tree made a clattering sound that reverberated through the ruins that had been opened. Chu he realized that the space around him had been instantly frozen! He dodged casually, but it was as if he had hit a wall, and he couldn¡¯t leave for a while. BOOM! A powerful aura burst out. It shot from the ground to the sky. The human side was already on the verge of an outbreak. It was like a longbow that had been pulled to the full moon. Even if the body was slightly stimulated, it would be shot out. At this moment, as this aura rushed out ¡­ They were shocked. The condensed slaughtering longswords instantly cut through the void and slashed towards the fat bone clan and the Zhu Yan clan in an overwhelming manner! The chubby old man turned the trigram in his hand and looked at the place where the Qi exploded. He did not choose to go over. Only one aura burst out, and it was not right. He was not familiar with the aura, and he could not probe it. It was very likely to be a plan to lure the Tiger out of the mountain. The other party was using this method to interfere with him! The chubby old man stood in the void after he had understood. He didn¡¯t care about the juniors who had already started fighting, nor did he care about the place where the Qi exploded. He was as unmoving as a mountain, not revealing the slightest flaw. If the enemy did not move, he would not move either. ¡°They¡¯re fighting, they¡¯re finally fighting!¡± A few hours had passed. After the excitement had subsided, the little mountain Fox, who could no longer remain excited, jumped up in excitement! It wasn¡¯t easy, it wasn¡¯t easy. After staring for so long, they finally exchanged blows! The other mountains also burst into cheers! However, the two sides collided soon after. The sky changed color and the atmosphere instantly became oppressive and heavy. Those cheering creatures couldn¡¯t be happy even with the protection of their elders! And in a place even further away. The group of white foxes who had been in a daze for a few hours in front of the treasure¡¯s mirror image suddenly perked up as the image that had been frozen changed! ¡°Come, let¡¯s make a bet!¡± ¡°I bet on the fat bone clan and the zhuyan clan!¡± ¡°No, the human race is doomed to lose! This time, we¡¯re betting on who¡¯s going to suffer more losses, the fat bone clan or the zhuyan clan.¡± ¡°Of course, you can also bet on the human race! This was no problem, the odds were 100 times! Who¡¯s willing to take a gamble?¡± They were very far away and could only watch in front of the mirror image. They couldn¡¯t feel the power of the explosion of the battlefield, so they could still discuss the bet. After the group of white fox juniors placed their bets ¡­ An old fox floated in front of the mirror and began to explain to the younger generation. There were not many opportunities to see actual combat at this level! If he could take advantage of this opportunity to learn something from it, it would be a matter of endless benefit! ¡°The human race, the zhuyan clan, and the fat bone clan have about the same number of powerhouses as us, but they¡¯re all superior to us.¡± there¡¯s no need to talk about the fat bone clan and the zhuyan clan. Although they are small in number, they are all gifted. Every descendant born in the clan will become a powerful expert as long as they grow up. as for the human race, their situation is similar to ours. They even have the least powerhouses among the four races! but no matter which tribe it is, it¡¯s fine if we fight them alone. But if we go head to head with their entire tribe, we won¡¯t be able to gain an advantage! ¡°That¡¯s the reason, the Army formation!¡± The old fox pointed at the mirror image! In the image, all the powerhouses of the human race stood at special nodes and then formed a whole with the chubby elder as the center! An indomitable shadow appeared between heaven and earth, with a killing sword above his head. even the lowest level of military formations can increase the power of the formation by a few levels if it¡¯s used to the maximum. there are even legendary military formations that can defeat enemies one realm higher! ¡°There aren¡¯t many races in the Azure Mountain range that can control military formations. There are only a few!¡± The old fox shook his head and sighed with envy. ¡°Good, very powerful!¡± ¡°Why are there so few battle formations? how do we obtain them?¡± The Little Foxes cried out in alarm! In the image, the illusory figure holding the slaughter longsword didn¡¯t show any signs of weakness in the face of the outsiders, who had doubled in number. On the contrary, there were casualties among the experts of the fat bone clan and the zhuyan clan. On the other hand, nothing had happened to the human race yet. It was unbelievable. They were envious. ¡°It¡¯s very difficult to obtain an army formation. Each type is different, and each type is only suitable for one race. This is impossible to imitate! If you want to, then you have to work hard. One day, you will become an expert and comprehend it!¡± The old white fox took the opportunity to educate him. however, you don¡¯t have to be too afraid. The human army is actually not that strong! The old fox saw that the juniors were afraid of the human race. He felt that this would not work. He continued! ¡°The current situation is that the core of the human race is an Empyrean ancestor, while the Empyrean ancestors of the fat bone clan and the Crimson Gorilla clan have yet to come out. That¡¯s why they¡¯re being suppressed!¡± ¡°If their Empyrean existences appear and suppress the human Empyrean existences, they¡¯ll still be the ones to win in the end!¡± they¡¯re looking for an opportunity to destroy the formation in one fell swoop. The human Empyrean patriarch clearly knows that, which is why he¡¯s only at the core of the formation and hasn¡¯t made a move yet. He¡¯s still on high alert! ¡°Just wait and see! The real show is at the back!¡± ¡°Soon!¡± Chapter 278 ? Chapter 278: He seemed to have understood something Translator: 549690339 The old fox was analyzing! However, as time passed ¡­ The situation on the field was getting more and more confusing to it! The casualties of the FEI Gu and Zhu Yan clans could already be considered heavy! However, the Empyrean elders of the two races still hadn¡¯t appeared. This should not have happened! Even if he wanted to find a flaw, this was not the way to do it! ¡°Is the power of the human army that terrifying?¡± ¡°The fat bone and the Zhu Yan patriarchs, two Empyrean realm experts, don¡¯t dare to attack?¡± ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be the case!¡± The races watching the battle also couldn¡¯t understand the current situation. Previously, he did not show his face because he was looking for an opportunity to finish things once and for all. But now, he still did not show his claws. It looked like he was scamming the younger generation! It was unreasonable! Even the experts of the two races who were fighting shouted for the old ancestor to attack after they were severely injured. They were all getting anxious! But what were the two Empyrean patriarchs thinking? He was rather calm and didn¡¯t even reveal his aura, let alone respond! The chubby old man had his doubts. However, he still didn¡¯t dare to make any moves. The current situation wasn¡¯t too bad, and the best choice was to remain the same. At this moment! Boom! Boom! Boom! An earth-shattering explosion sounded. A burst of golden light flickered between heaven and earth. It was not just blinding. All the living beings who saw this were shocked! The entire world was left with only gold! ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The white fox Tribe was watching the mirror image. The surface of the mirror was filled with golden light. At this moment, their eyes and souls were also illuminated! In the end, there was a loud bang. The mirror surface exploded! ¡°What happened?¡± The old fox was the first to recover. It opened its eyes and looked at the fragments on the ground, then looked in the direction of da Qian. He really wanted to know what had happened! However, the golden light just now was too terrifying. It had only passed through the treasure, but it had already made its heart palpitate. It was afraid that it would be affected if it went. Therefore, he suppressed the thought of joining in the fun. At this moment! In da Qian. Both sides of the battle were also caught by the golden light! The intense battle on the battlefield came to a standstill. ¡°Roar!¡± Following the golden light was a deafening roar. The entire mountain top of da Qian was shaking. It was as if he had come alive. It was as if something had flipped up from the ground. A terrifying aura was slowly recovering. At this moment, the normal xiuzhe who had been paying attention to the situation on the battlefield and were ready to fight to the death at any time, who had been orderly, were now in chaos. This was especially true for those who were at the center of the shock! A panic that grew from the depths of their hearts made them unable to even fly. They could only roll and crawl away in fear! It stretched across the heavens and earth! Chu he, who was as dazzling as the sun. His eyes glowed with a golden light as he looked down. He was the one who had broken through the space and escaped when the golden light had exploded between heaven and earth! ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this!¡± Chu he muttered to himself. Even he didn¡¯t notice it before. There was actually a fellow with extraordinary strength underground. That guy was good at breath control, and he felt like he could be on par with him. Coupled with the existence of the origin Pearl, its aura was completely concealed. It didn¡¯t even give off a sense of danger. Chu he also noticed that something was amiss the moment he fished the origin Pearl over! ¡°Roar!¡± With another loud roar, the ground trembled even more. Chu he, who was in the sky, looked at the human xiuzhe running helplessly on the ground. He stopped thinking, stretched out his palm, and pressed down. As his palm slowly moved down, a huge golden illusionary palm gradually condensed and fell from the sky. He pressed down on the ground! Whether it was the people running on the ground or the human powerhouses standing on the nodes and forming an army formation. After recovering from the eye-piercing golden light. Seeing this scene, they were all shocked. The chubby old man looked at the illusionary figure who had a sack on one hand and one hand on the ground. Suddenly, he had a flash of inspiration, and he seemed to have figured something out. ¡°Roar!¡± A loud roar came from underground again. However, this time, the entire world did not move at all. Heaven and earth gradually calmed down. However, an even more oppressive aura gradually rose! Whoosh! 10,000 meters in the air. A huge illusionary face of a beast suddenly appeared. A pair of blood-red eyes the size of lanterns met Chu he¡¯s eyes. ¡°Heavenly Devil!¡± Chu he looked at the demonic face and felt surprised. Then, the light in his eyes became even more intense. At the same time, he felt strange. What was going on with these demons? It¡¯s fine if we can encounter them in the Barbarian region and the eastern Azure region! How did he meet them in the nine World Mountain? The nine World Mountain was of such a high level. How could there be such a thing? Moreover, he was able to encounter both of them. Was it because there were too many of them, or was he just too lucky? Moreover, the terrifying aura he had just sensed was not demonic Qi. When Chu he and the heavenly demon looked at each other, he was also thinking about this problem. The golden light and the blood-red flame connected into a line in the void through the eyes of both sides, burning with a sizzling sound. Chu he¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise. This thing looked like a demon, but why wasn¡¯t it using demon power? Moreover, he felt that it was quite powerful, so why was it so weak? He would be directly suppressed. He suppressed the other party with one hand, and he had the upper hand in a contest of mental strength. Chu he had sensed its aura. He had thought that it would be a tough battle. ¡°Put down the Pearl of origin and I¡¯ll spare your life!¡± In the end, when the demonic flames were slowly being pushed back ¡­ The heavenly demon spoke, as if to warn and discuss! Chu he did not say anything. The golden light in his eyes became even more intense and instantly exploded, directly extinguishing the blood-red light! ¡°You¡¯re looking for death!¡± BOOM! There was a loud boom in the void. The illusionary demon head suddenly exploded with its aura. In an instant, it was unknown how much stronger it was. The blood-red light was replaced by surging demonic Qi as it pressed towards Chu he! The world suddenly became extremely oppressive. In the sky, a bolt of purple lightning quickly condensed and then struck the specter¡¯s illusionary head. Fast, accurate, and ruthless! Boom! Boom! Boom! It was to the extent that the sound of thunder only rang out after it had ended. Normal xiuzhe might not know what had happened. They could only see that the illusionary demon that had just exploded with aura disappeared without a trace. At the same time, Chu he heard a wail from underground. He seemed to be in extreme pain. Chu he¡¯s eyes flashed. He seemed to have understood something! Chu he raised his head and looked at the sky. Then, he stretched his muscles and bones. Originally, he had only thought of covering the retreat of the human race! After all, he was the cause of all this. But now, that look from the demon had scared him! He had to deal with it. Chapter 279 ? Chapter 279: Come out Translator: 549690339 Chu he flipped his palm, and a golden fishing net appeared. He directly threw it down and broke through the ground. ¡°How could the human race have such a powerful being? Where are the ancestors?¡± Fatty bones and the zhuyan clan. He looked at the dazzling Golden shadow in the sky and felt the terrifying and majestic aura coming from it. He felt like he was on the verge of a mental breakdown! The fact that their patriarch had not appeared to hold the line for a long time had already made them think of retreating. Now that they saw such a powerful human, they were shocked. It felt like even the old ancestor might not be able to defeat him! After a few loud calls for the ancestor to no avail ¡­ They felt more and more uneasy! It was as if something they didn¡¯t know had happened. ¡°Retreat, immediately retreat!¡± The leaders of the fat bone clan and the Zhu Yan clan were shouting loudly! But at this time, the human powerhouses could not be bothered to pursue! The current situation ¡­ It was obvious that the senior standing in the void was fighting with something. The place they lived in was very strange! Under the command of the chubby old man, the human powerhouses used all kinds of means to bring out those juniors who were weak and could not fly fast! As for those with decent strength, they had to rely on themselves. In just a moment, the human race of da Qian dispersed like a flood. BOOM! After they had retreated a distance, the Golden Palm that was pressing on the ground released. A loud noise was heard, and the whole world shook twice. A violent aura slowly recovered and spread out in the world. Roar! An extremely furious roar came from underground! ¡°Human! You¡¯re looking for death!¡± A hoarse roar reverberated in the world. Under the ground, a sky demon with the head of a bull and the body of a Tiger was covered in flames and occasionally had black light flowing around it. At this moment, a golden fishing net was wrapped around its body. As it struggled, bursts of golden light flickered on its body, pulling it out! A pair of golden illusionary eyes condensed in the ground and looked at it quietly. ¡°Human! Don¡¯t make me angry, the consequences will be serious!¡± The demon Phoenix and Chu he¡¯s illusory golden eyes looked at each other. It threatened. ¡°Return the origin bead to me and leave. Then, I will pretend that what happened today never happened!¡± ¡°I can even give you a great opportunity!¡± Then, it gave a suggestion. Chu he¡¯s illusionary eyes shone with a strange light as he scanned the otherworldly demon. He didn¡¯t make a sound to answer. However, the pulling force of the Golden fishing net increased again! The earth trembled even more violently. With a cracking sound, the demon Phoenix was pulled to the ground, causing the entire da Qian to shake. ¡°Human! You¡¯re making an enemy of the devil World, you¡¯ll die without a burial place!¡± ¡°Just you wait! You will bring disaster to your entire human race!¡± Seeing that his persuasion had failed, demon Phoenix roared and threatened again. Its body swayed from the ground, and bursts of flames rose from its body. It wanted to burn the fishing net, but it was in vain. The golden light on the fishing net flickered continuously, suppressing the rising flames and tightening the demon Phoenix¡¯s body into a ball. At the same time, a Golden Palm crossed through space and slapped its head continuously. The black light flowing around demon Phoenix¡¯s body became denser, and there were a few times when it almost exploded! Its nose was spewing red and black flames. He looked at the pair of eyes that had formed in the void. He felt depressed! It could not understand this human! Looking at the strength of his aura, his cultivation should only be around the level of a heavenly venerate. However, it was able to suppress it. Even though it was currently in a very bad state and could not use the power that truly belonged to it. But even so, even if it couldn¡¯t take down ordinary celestial Venerables, it was confident that it wouldn¡¯t be taken down. But now! The human in front of it did not even use his rule power. He had suppressed it with brute force! In this world, brute force was also its Forte! But now, he was directly crushed. If rule force was added ¡­ Demon Phoenix suspected that even if it burst out with the power that truly belonged to it. They might not be able to suppress the human in front of them. This human might have the ability to escape from its hands. As demon Phoenix roared, her thoughts moved as fast as lightning. She instantly analyzed the situation. And at this moment. The demon Phoenix¡¯s huge body was pulled out of the soil. As it struggled, it released a terrifying aura that instantly suppressed the world. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± The retreating crowd turned their heads and looked at the giant beast that was being pulled out of the net and released a terrifying aura. They couldn¡¯t help but feel extremely shocked. The space trembled, and the earth trembled. Countless living beings felt a demonic and Divine Majesty, and extreme fear rose in their hearts. A giant beast that covered the sky was pulled out. Its body was surrounded by flames and ghostly light, causing the entire world to become extremely hot. However, there would be occasional flashes of cold Qi. The terrifying aura spread out. Even Empyrean realm experts frowned and Dao Masters trembled in fear. Ordinary Kings would be crushed to death if they didn¡¯t have a shield. However, it was currently being captured by a human tribe mighty figure. A layer of golden fishing net wrapped around its body, firmly trapping it. The giant beast continued to twist and struggle in the sky, creating a series of thunderous explosions. Waves of flames spread out like waves. It tried to break the golden net and burn it, but it was powerless. The fishing net released a golden light that was like lightning. It suppressed the giant beast and extinguished the flames. It even continued to shrink, causing its huge body to slowly be compressed into a ball. There was also a huge Golden Palm that turned into an afterimage and slapped at the beast¡¯s head. The sound was like a Thunderbolt on a clear sky. How shocking was this? ¡°How can there be such a terrifying existence under the ground of da Qian?¡± The chubby old man helped his junior block the terrifying aura that leaked out when the foreign being struggled. He felt his heart palpitate! He was sure. The aura exuded by the foreign being was so strong that it was clearly stronger than his. It was more than a level stronger and could defeat him, or even kill him. However, after living in da Qian for so many years, he had become a God. Regarding this matter, he didn¡¯t feel anything. Just thinking about it made his heart turn cold. ¡°And that senior!¡± The chubby old man raised his head and looked at the Golden figure again. He felt even more shocked. Although the aura of the senior in the sky wasn¡¯t as strong as that of the alien race, he still felt that the power of the alien race was more terrifying. However, one had to know that he was the Hunter at this moment, and the foreign being was just the prey. One could then understand how terrifying his strength was! He couldn¡¯t sense his strength, but he was too weak. If the great Qian Empire could have such a powerful existence, they would be able to dominate the entire Azure Mountain range! What a pity! Such an existence must be a senior of the human race¡¯s sovereign country! Perhaps he was just passing by and noticed the abnormality here, so he took action in passing. Chapter 280 ? Chapter 280: An uneasy feeling (2 in 1) Translator: 549690339 Just as he was feeling shocked! The chubby old man also retreated with the juniors. As the giant beast rose higher and higher! It struggled harder and harder, and its aura became more and more terrifying. Their current distance was not enough to be safe, so they had to continue retreating. Roar! The giant beast roared at the sky and struggled with all its might. It was very powerful and the black light on its body became more and more intense. It seemed as if it could penetrate through the dazzling golden light of the fishing net, and even the fishing net was about to burst open. Under the black and gold light, it was like a mesh-like stocking that was about to be torn apart in the light of the night! However, at this moment. Boom! Boom! Boom! Thunder was brewing in the sky, and purple lightning was faintly visible. ¡°Bastard!¡± The black light that was brewing on the demon Phoenix¡¯s body instantly disappeared. The fishing net that was about to be stretched out shrank again and wrapped it tightly. Roar! ¡°Human junior, I¡¯m warning you for the last time, don¡¯t go too far!¡± my strength is above yours. I¡¯m your senior. Don¡¯t force me, or I¡¯ll break the demon death net! The giant beast roared once again. It turned its head around in the fishing net with great difficulty. Its blood-red eyes were fixed on Chu he. It was extremely uncomfortable and aggrieved! The human that attacked him was only a junior. It would not put such a little fellow in its eyes. The two of them were not on the same level, but now, it had been forced into such a sorry state. It made it very angry! The consequences would be very serious! The human in front of it was already a dead man in its heart! As long as there was a chance, it would definitely crush his bones and scatter his ashes. It also wanted to exterminate the human race to dispel the hatred in its heart. It struggled as it looked at the net that was shining with golden light! His eyes were filled with anger. What level is this broken net?! Not only could he not break free, but he could also lock space. It couldn¡¯t even handle it with its strength. Otherwise, with its thick skin, it could completely resist the attack and retreat first! Chu he pulled the heavenly demon into the air and stopped! Then ¡­ His Golden Palm clenched into a fist! He smashed it on the heavenly demon¡¯s head! This guy was indeed very powerful. If an ordinary living being were to struggle so much in the net, blood would have already splattered everywhere. Their skin would have been torn open, and even their bones would have been visible! However, at this moment, although the otherworldly demon in the net had been bound into a ball, its body was still intact after its fierce struggle! Chu he also patted its head countless times, but it was not stunned. It was obvious that it was not ordinary. Therefore, Chu he was not at ease with it. He wanted to beat it half to death from a distance and stuff it into the heaven and earth bag! This was the safest way. The demon Phoenix¡¯s head was like a morning bell that had been hit, and the loud sound reverberated in the void. One after another, the sounds joined together like a wave. In the face of the hammer, demon Phoenix could only continue to be angry. There were even a few times when he almost went berserk! ¡°Junior, I can¡¯t hold it in anymore, you know that?¡± ¡°Junior, stop first. Let¡¯s have a chat!¡± ¡°I¡¯m really going to get angry!¡± junior, let me go. I¡¯ll give you a great opportunity right now. I have a treasure on me! ¡°Don¡¯t fight yet, we can discuss this!¡± ¡­¡­¡­¡­ As Chu he struck. Demon Phoenix kept struggling. At the same time, he shouted at Chu he from time to time. His tone had changed from tough to soft! Chu he also changed from using his fist to hit it to using a stick. In the end, he used a hammer. It even used a thick treasure to spread out and lay it under its body. Chu he held a Golden Hammer and used the disorder splitting wind hammer technique to strike various parts of its body. From head to tail, and even the five claws, he didn¡¯t let them go. He hit it inch by inch, repeatedly. The sound of the hammer seemed to be hitting the depths of the souls of those who could hear it. Each knock made them tremble! That violent scene was something they would never forget. ¡°Junior, I¡¯m serious this time! Don¡¯t force me. ¡± Under the violent hammering. Even with the demon Phoenix¡¯s thick skin, it felt like it couldn¡¯t take it anymore! If this continued, it would be smashed to death. Its eyes flickered with flames, and a black light flickered within. don¡¯t think that you¡¯ve caught my weakness. This world does indeed have restrictions on me, but I¡¯m not someone to be trifled with. I¡¯ll go all out and take you away without any problem! Demon Phoenix stopped roaring and said in a deep voice as she resisted the hammer. Its demonic face faced Chu he, and its eyes shone with a serious light. His aura was also rising little by little. It was as if if Chu he did not agree. It was about to go berserk in the next moment. ¡°Then let me see you explode!¡± Chu he¡¯s eyes shone like stars. He glanced at the otherworldly demon and saw that it was strong on the outside but weak on the inside! His hands did not stop as he continued to smash down. After a series of strikes, demon Phoenix¡¯s rising aura instantly dissipated as if it had been pierced through. Roar! Roar! Demon Phoenix loudly roared. However! That¡¯s all! It was very domineering just now, and it looked very serious. But in reality, he was still panicking. If it could explode, it would have exploded long ago! He didn¡¯t have to wait until now. After that incident, it had been trapped here! If not for the origin bead, it would have been finished long ago! ¡°Damn it!¡± His mind became more and more confused. The sense of danger was getting stronger. Demon Phoenix smelled the end of the road. It couldn¡¯t help but let out an unwilling and sorrowful roar. He felt very unconvinced! It had been trapped in this world for countless years. The time it had to wait was not far away! He didn¡¯t expect to meet such a powerful human at this time! The demon Phoenix could already feel its flesh and bones. Now, it was starting to loosen, and the strength to struggle was also becoming weaker. The net had even dug into some of its flesh, and blood was dripping from it. Finally! Demon Phoenix was half-dead after being smashed. It kept clamoring to explode, but it never did. Divine lightning hung above his head! Every time, at the critical moment, it would emit a brilliant heavenly might, and with the double strike of The Golden Hammer! The power that it had to raise never reached its climax. It directly leaked down. After hearing demon Phoenix¡¯s clamoring and threats, they all stopped. Only then did Chu he put away The Golden Hammer in satisfaction. Then, he waved his hand and grabbed demon Phoenix in his palm! Boom! Boom! Boom! But at this moment. The entire world shook. Chu he raised his head and saw an image reflected in the void above the nine Heavens. In the image. Many heavenly pillars appeared, connecting the sky and the earth. There were even ferocious patterns carved on the pillars. Around the heavenly pillar, there were black temples with statues that exuded monstrous demonic Qi. Just by looking at the image, one could almost hear roars. It was like a battle cry, like a slaughter, but also like excitement. An unusual atmosphere instantly rose between heaven and earth. Boom! Boom! Boom! At this moment, there were changes in the scene. A River of the netherworld gushed over, filling up that world. Then, they all poured into the largest Black Temple. At that moment! In the Black Temple, a specter statue opened its eyes. At this moment. The four suns in the sky were instantly suppressed. The sky darkened! Then, the shadow of a Blood Sun flashed in it. ¡°It, it¡¯s starting again!¡± When demon Phoenix saw the scene in the sky, she instantly became excited. At this moment, it felt that its chance had come! He could take the opportunity to truly explode. However ¡­ The next moment, its demonic face sank again. The injuries were too severe, and it was still being held tightly by that palm. It had no chance at all! ¡°A little earlier, even if it¡¯s just a little bit!¡± Demon Phoenix felt extremely resentful! Thump! Then, after another sound, the scene in the sky disappeared along with the Blood Moon! ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Chu he looked at mo Qing, who had just exclaimed. He didn¡¯t look good. When the demonic eye opened just now, even he was shocked. It was only an image. He wasn¡¯t really facing the existence in the temple. The two sides were separated by an unknown distance. It was already like this. If that existence were to stand in front of him, how much pressure would he be under? He didn¡¯t dare to imagine. Chu he was shocked! This time, it was incomparably intense, unlike the previous few times. That kind of uneasiness. Its strength was already comparable to when he had just arrived in this world and was still weak. The feeling that he hadn¡¯t felt for many years appeared again, and it made Chu he very unhappy! ¡°Hmph!¡± Mo Qing glared at Chu he coldly. It could be seen that this demon was very different from sky demon ha Yong and his brothers. He seemed to have a backbone. He was captured, but he didn¡¯t have the awareness that a captive should have. ¡°Human, I¡¯ll only tell you one thing. If you kill me, you¡¯ll be finished!¡± ¡°The devil World is about to reach the peak. At that time, my father will come to find me. If he can calculate that it was you who attacked me, you¡¯re dead!¡± ¡°I said it! No one can protect you!¡± you humans will be wiped out in the myriad world! Mo Qing was still arrogant towards Chu he. It had no choice, it understood this very well. He had beaten it to this state! It seemed like there was no room for reconciliation between the two sides. Under such circumstances. Begging was useless. It was dead for sure now! Since that was the case ¡­ He might as well be more unyielding and arrogant. ¡°Ha! If your father and grandfather are so powerful, why are you still trapped here for so long?¡± don¡¯t brag in front of me. Answer my questions honestly. Don¡¯t worry, I promise I won¡¯t kill you. I¡¯ll even give you an opportunity! Chu he said as he grabbed it and flew away. Although they had only interacted with this demon for a short while, they had never met before. However, Chu he could see a little more clearly. This guy was good at talking nonsense. He didn¡¯t even bat an eye when he threatened him, but when he bragged, he was a guy who could blow the sky apart. Demon Phoenix,¡±Suan Suan¡± ¡°Human, don¡¯t think I¡¯m trying to scare you! Just you wait!¡± After taking two deep breaths, demon Phoenix opened her mouth. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for your father and grandfather to come!¡± Chu he sighed. This fellow might have said this too much, but even he himself believed that his father and grandfather were very powerful. ¡°For now, let¡¯s put your father¡¯s matter aside and discuss it slowly in the future. First, tell me what was the situation in the sky just now!¡± Chu he patted mo Qing¡¯s head. He said in the tone of an old friend. ¡°Junior, there¡¯s no harm in telling you!¡± that scene just now was the opening of our Devil world¡¯s primogenitor Palace! your world, or rather, any high-level world, will send out an early warning. ¡°Is that so?¡± Chu he looked at the heavenly demon in his hand. This guy¡¯s methods were not bad. He was good at breath control, so it was hard to even tell if what he said was true or false. ¡°Ha! If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask your elders. They should know!¡± ¡°The name of my Devil World shall shake the myriad world!¡± ¡°Junior, you¡¯ve caused a great disaster for your human race.¡± As demon Phoenix spoke, she continued to threaten him. ¡°How strong is the primogenitor Hall?¡± Chu he asked again. ¡°Heh, junior, I¡¯ll scare you to death if I tell you!¡± Demon Phoenix said. ¡°Then scare him!¡± Chu he said. He really wanted to understand it and have an idea of what to do. Demon Phoenix snorted coldly and didn¡¯t speak. He wasn¡¯t too sure about the exact strength of the primogenitor Hall. But it was indeed very powerful, and it was true that it shocked the world. After Chu he left with demon Phoenix. Da Qian, which had been noisy just a moment ago, fell into silence. Those who were retreating all stopped. He stood in place and looked up at the sky for a long time without speaking. Everything that happened today. It was sudden and bizarre. The speed of the images changing was also extremely fast. And it made him more and more nervous. The key was ¡­ Now, the matter was over. Most of them were still dumbfounded! Why did the fat bone clan and the zhuyan clan find trouble with them? Why was there such a terrifying existence beneath da Qian? And what was with that powerful senior of the human race? was he a hidden ancestor of the great Qian dynasty? Also, why did he feel that today¡¯s matter was very dangerous? The kind that could be exterminated if they were not careful. But why was it that nothing happened at all in the end? They had too many questions. Unfortunately, he was unable to get an answer. Qin qingwan, who was in the crowd, raised her head. Her eyes were filled with doubt. She did not know why, but the majestic figure in the sky just now felt familiar. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chu he called out to the unicorn and told it to go back on its own. After that, he returned to the Barbarian region first. On the way, they even encountered some fat bones and Zhu Yan that were scurrying around. Chu he felt that they must have missed their patriarch very much, so he brought them together. After Chu he returned. He immediately sensed a strange movement in the direction of the divine monument. Chu he thought about what had happened today. The divine monument was the world Spirit, after all. It might know something. He was not in a hurry to enter the demon subduing Pagoda. Instead, he carried the heaven and earth pouch and walked in the direction of the divine monument. [ PS: catacombs survival: I can find the right path ] ¡°Big bosses, if you have nothing to do, you can take a look at my little brother¡¯s book, give a review, or scold him! Chapter 281 ? Chapter 281: Difficult to calm Translator: 549690339 Chu he arrived at the divine monument. ¡°There¡¯s a huge change in the world, I have to return quickly, otherwise, Da Huang won¡¯t be able to hold on!¡± A line of words appeared on the divine monument after Chu he¡¯s arrival. ¡°What kind of big change? Is it related to the devil World?¡± Chu he glanced at the words and asked. I don¡¯t know, but my consciousness is telling me that danger is approaching! The words on the stele changed, carrying a sense of uncertainty. Chu he nodded. He had also communicated with this divine monument a few times. It only truly had the consciousness of communication after coming to this world. In the past, it was considered to be in chaos. There was a vague instinct! They acted according to a specific method. However, it did not have the ability to communicate. It might have seen many things before, but its previous state made it feel as if it was in the clouds, confused and unclear. However, it still had some knowledge. It was not completely blank. It was a very strange state. Of course, this did not have much to do with Chu he. He didn¡¯t see any valuable information. He turned around and was about to leave! He wanted to go to the demon subduing Pagoda to cultivate the demon Phoenix and build up his relationship with her. I¡¯ll give it a good opportunity. It would allow both parties to have a pleasant conversation. ¡°The origin Pearl. I can smell the aura of the origin Pearl.¡± The divine monument trembled again. Chu he turned around and saw the words floating on it. ¡°Your ability to smell is very effective!¡± Chu he nodded. He opened his palm and a bead in the color of chaos appeared. Chu he carefully felt the item after he received it. It didn¡¯t feel very useful to him. His main gain this time was that high-grade otherworldly demon. The Pearl of origin could only be considered a gift. ¡°You want it?¡± Chu he saw that the divine monument was a little excited and continued to ask. this is the most original energy of the world. It is useful to me, but it is not very useful to me. However, it is very useful to you! this Pearl of origin can allow you to improve your cultivation rapidly. You might even have the chance to go one step further and comprehend the origin. However, it¡¯s only a small chance. Give it to me first, and I¡¯ll help you nurture a fruit of origin. Your chances will be greater! The words on the divine monument appeared! He wanted to take the initiative to help Chu he. Perhaps she wanted to build a good relationship with him so that she could bring it back. He looked at the words on it. Chu he was uninterested. Comprehending the origin did not have much to do with him. He didn¡¯t cultivate laws, so he naturally didn¡¯t need to comprehend the origin. However, he would not explain this to anyone. During a fight, if he met someone of the same level, he might focus most of his attention on the sudden use of rules. ¡°This Pearl of origin seems to be effective on those who have crossed realms. Do you know what¡¯s going on?¡± Chu he was about to leave when he remembered something. ¡°Mm! It can conceal and even change the Dao runes of living beings!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a very small use, so it can be ignored,¡± it¡¯s very effective for living beings below the heaven trampling stage! however, when it comes to heaven trampling, even with the origin Pearl, it can only be concealed slightly. I still can¡¯t unleash my full strength. of course, I can also use the origin Pearl to merge my nomological laws with the world I¡¯m in. However, that¡¯s completely unnecessary. Instead of using that time, I might as well focus on comprehending the origin Pearl and have a chance to transcend! The words on the divine monument appeared. Chu he understood. It was indeed so. This kind of mediocre use was of little value to most living beings. It was difficult for the strong to use it, but the weak could not get it. Chu he suddenly understood. The otherworldly demon might have wanted to change its body through the origin Pearl and get out. ¡°Alright!¡± Chu he nodded and turned around. This time, he really left. A row of question marks appeared on the divine monument. Its matter had not been resolved yet! Unfortunately, it didn¡¯t have a mouth, so it couldn¡¯t shout. If Chu he did not look at it, he would not know what it was thinking. Chu he came to the willow tree and flicked his finger. The origin Pearl entered the world suppressing cauldron. His technique was natural and skilled. The treasures that Chu he had obtained outside were not of much use to him. Most of the rest were used to feed his generals. There were still some that were not bad but were useless to him. Chu he threw them into the world suppressing cauldron. This thing could be refined into anything. Moreover, it could also be converted into a good effect. Then, Chu he walked into the demon-suppressing Pagoda. He first went to the third level and threw the juniors of the fat bone clan and the zhuyan clan under the thunderballs to test them. He then put down some of the other non-humans who had enough time under the balls of lightning and gave them a bunch of subsidies to encourage them. Finally, he came to the fourth level. Although there were only six of them here! But his voice was not soft at all. It was very lively. The roars were like thunder. After Chu he entered. They discovered it at the first moment! Instantly, all kinds of curses came at him like a flood. It really came out of the water! Saliva of various colors sprayed from their mouths like a dam with its gates opened, flooding towards the Chu River ferociously. However, the water was blocked by the shore. Chu he only glanced at them and did not get too angry. Other than the otherworldly demon, the rest of the foreign races were the top ten of the heavenly stele ranking and the patriarchs of their respective races. In the past, they were all existences that dominated the world and had very bad tempers. His heart was itching, his body was numb, and even his bones were loosening. However, they were still unconvinced! The time was too short. They had yet to experience Chu he¡¯s enthusiasm. To Chu he, this might not be a bad thing. If one day they stopped shouting or cursing, it would mean that they had no potential and their contribution to the demon suppressing Pagoda would be reduced! Therefore, Chu he actually liked the generals in his hands to be more energetic! He was just being scolded. He had always been a man with a big heart. He would not be too calculative. Chu he took out patriarch plump bone and patriarch zhuyan from his heaven-earth pouch and threw them on two of the bronze pillars. The torrent of abuse came to a halt. The five patriarchs on the heavenly stele rankings turned to look at the two newcomers. Their auras weren¡¯t weak. He was already considered very strong among them! However, it was very unfamiliar. They originally wanted to reminisce about the past and find some fun in the same disease. When he realized that he didn¡¯t know the two of them, he immediately felt bewildered. They couldn¡¯t understand the eastern Azure region! It didn¡¯t feel like much time had passed, so why were there so many experts? ¡°If there¡¯s a chance, I¡¯ll definitely smash the divine monument!¡± The first ancestor of the five-clawed Divine Dragon clan roared in pain before he finally spoke. It still couldn¡¯t get over this matter. The records on the divine monument had caused it to make a wrong judgment. Even without the divine monument, it was still very confident! But now, it just wanted to find an outlet to vent its anger. The other demonic humans roared and nodded. Chapter 282 ? Chapter 282: Fortune-telling (2 in 1) Translator: 549690339 Chu he didn¡¯t care about those alien races. Then, he took out the demon Phoenix from the other bag. Instantly. The fourth level, which had returned to its noisy state, fell silent once more. The demon Phoenix was seriously injured and it was difficult to hide its aura. Moreover, it did not want to hide it anymore. After he was taken out of the heaven and earth bag. The terrifying aura that leaked out. It made the other alien races feel a sense of danger, a sense of invincibility. As for Wu kui, who had been captured by Chu he from the gate of the abyss and was incompatible with the other alien races, he was a demon. At this moment, his eyes widened. It let out a muffled roar. It had the biggest reaction! It looked at demon Phoenix, who was lying on the ground like a pile of mud. His body began to tremble rhythmically on the copper pillar! Look at what it saw! He was a senior from one of the Supreme clans of the devil realm, the Yak clan! Its aura made Wu kui feel a sense of awe from the depths of his heart. He couldn¡¯t help but get excited! He struggled to shake his head and howled. Demon Phoenix raised her head, glanced at Wu kui, and then observed the surrounding situation. Then, he understood. This place was a place for interrogation. It looked at the iron comb that was scraping the bodies of the foreign race and the devil world¡¯s juniors with disdain. As it scraped, it didn¡¯t even break his skin. It was just scratching an itch. It was relieved! At this moment, he felt that he had already known Chu he¡¯s motive. It made up its mind. Then, he gritted his teeth and said nothing. He just dragged on. When the demonic realm descended, his father and grandfather would come to save him. The demon Phoenix understood that this was its only chance of survival. It was ready! It was just some torture, it could withstand it! Demon Phoenix¡¯s mind turned like lightning. Her ashen eyes were covered with the color of hope. It perked up. As long as he wasn¡¯t killed on the spot! Then there would still be hope and light in the future. Its devil life had not ended. Just wait! It would take revenge for this! Demon Phoenix only needed two breaths to figure out everything. Chu he reached out and took out some demonic pills he had obtained from demon Phoenix and threw them into its mouth. Then, without waiting for it to digest, he threw it directly onto the copper pillar. This demon was pretty strong. This kind of half-dead state with a treasure to slowly recover was the best! Roar! The demonic armor that had just been scraped by the iron comb! Its originally weak body trembled, and it suddenly let out an angry groan. It had thought too simply of this iron comb! Only after experiencing it for himself did he realize how refreshing and painful it was. This felt even better than shaving off a layer of meat. The itchiness made demon Phoenix¡¯s body shiver continuously. As it roared, its expression seemed to be smiling, but it also seemed to be in pain and looked very ugly. It really wanted to jump. It even used its claws to scratch its body. However, its body was tightly bound to the copper pillar with chains, and it could not do anything! It was forced to bear the pain as the iron comb rubbed against its body! Again and again. The only thing it could do was to open its mouth and let out a painful groan. However, in this place, it was useless even if he shouted until his throat was hoarse. Chu he glanced at them. These guys were still full of energy and passion. It didn¡¯t seem like he needed any encouragement. He didn¡¯t say anything more and left directly! Standing under the willow tree, Chu he looked up at the sky and rubbed his chin with his palm. He saw the scene in the sky. He could feel the pressure brought by the terrifying existence of the devil realm. Chu he felt a sense of urgency for his cultivation. Unfortunately ¡­ At his current stage ¡­ It was not like in the past, where he would cultivate with all his heart and with the help of those Supreme treasures, his progress would be extremely fast. His current strength was too powerful, and the time span of each breakthrough was also extending. If he was not in a hurry, it would not be a problem. Perhaps it was due to the uniqueness of his cultivation technique. Perhaps it was because of his own uniqueness, but Chu he had not felt any bottleneck until now. If he cultivated slowly with time and advanced step by step, it would still be very stable! However, the appearance of the so-called demonic realm made Chu he feel a sense of danger. It made him feel that his current cultivation speed was a little slow! It was time to think of a way to increase their efficiency. Chu he, who had been idle for a long time, suddenly had the idea of working hard. He wanted to take the initiative. However, the nine transformation golden body technique was a steady progress. His cultivation, in truth, was already considered very fast under the large amount of resources! There was a way to speed up. For example. He could also speed up his cultivation by sparring with an expert who was on par with him and could fight with him for hundreds of rounds. However, not only was it difficult to find such an opponent, it also felt unsafe. ¡°Army formation!¡± Chu he suddenly recalled the scene he saw in da Qian today. He moved his palm. A golden secret manual appeared. Now that he was too strong, he wanted to speed up. It was indeed quite difficult! Even if he went to find an opponent, it would be faster to be honest. But it was impossible to fly. At the end of the day, his strength had reached his current level. It was unrealistic for him to improve quickly in a short time! This was because he was too strong. Unless he cultivated some evil technique that had severe side effects, Chu he would not have made such a choice. However, while he was strong, the others in the Barbarian region were not strong, so there was still a lot of room for manipulation. Chu he had obtained several military formations before. The one he had was one of the best. If he could unleash its power to the extreme, it could allow him to fight across realms. Of course, it wasn¡¯t easy to exert it to the extreme, and it was impossible to do so with the situation in the Barbarian region. However, this was enough. Any increase in combat power was a small thing. It could be used as a trump card at a critical moment. Right now, Chu Hezi was thinking of doing his best to make more preparations. He had to prepare for a rainy day! An Army¡¯s formation was dependent on numbers. If they passed it down, there might be unexpected results. He might be able to give him a surprise later on. Of course, Chu he did not rely solely on the effects of the military formation. This could only be considered a preparation. ¡°The Barbarian region needs to be strengthened again!¡± Chu he scanned the land of the Barbarian region. The treasures he had obtained from checking in and the equipment he had picked up outside were enough to upgrade the Barbarian domain to another level. When he encountered danger, he could also help him. These things would not take much time. However, Chu he also understood that the foundation of everything was still his own strength. These could only be used as support. Chu he made his move and stone tablets formed in his hands. Then, he formed a sword with his fingers and engraved the method of the Army formation on it. After the completion! Chu he waved his hand, and the stone tablets scattered in the Barbarian region and landed where the experts were. I need to give them some motivation to cultivate this. Moreover, they will be more effective when they are stronger! Chu he flipped his palm, and a Pagoda appeared. After Chu he set up a series of barriers, he placed a pile of treasures in. Then, the pagoda flew out of his hand and landed on the edge of the Barbarian region, where the divine monument was. It towered into the clouds and stood between heaven and earth. The entire barbarian region could see the golden light. this is the training ground for military formations. There are many treasures here. If you have the confidence, come! A few large words appeared between heaven and earth, flashing and rolling repeatedly. ¡°There¡¯s still the great gan!¡± Chu he said. Then, a few more stone tablets formed. Chu he carved the technique on them. Then, he took out a Pagoda and placed a pile of treasures inside. This was a military formation suitable for the human race. The more people there were, the more powerful it was. If everyone could cultivate it, there would be no harm! ¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chu he spread the news of the battle formation. After that, he didn¡¯t care anymore! In the following time, he devoted himself to the transformation of the Barbarian region. When he wanted to relax, he would go fishing. The days passed by just like that. In the blink of an eye, ten years had passed! Chu he¡¯s transformation of the Barbarian region had been completed long ago, and he even went into seclusion. In terms of cultivation. Whether it was his golden Dharma form or the nine transformation golden body technique, he had both improved. However, he had yet to break through. He was still a little short. As for the people of the Barbarian region! He had developed quite well in the past ten years. At the same time, as time passed. They had also sent out their cards! The rejection of the outside world towards them was weakening. The weaker the cultivation, the more obvious the feeling. Now that 10 years had passed, those below the Saint venerable realm had basically no sense of rejection. Even the Lord only felt a little uncomfortable. Only the Dao master was still unable to exert his full strength after going out. In addition, with the appearance of the Army formation tower ¡­ In the past few years, those with profound cultivation had begun to practice military formations and break into the pagodas to obtain treasures. This was much better than what they had gained outside. Therefore, the humans in the Barbarian region had very little contact with the outside world. Only those juniors who were unable to cultivate military formations were outside looking for opportunities. Chu he, who had just come out of seclusion, brought the little bastard and rode around the Barbarian region on his unicorn. Time passed. Those who thought that there was a chance here had already entered the demon suppression tower. It would be very difficult to catch fish here! Chu he tapped the air twice with his finger. The unicorn that was slowly wandering around understood and quickly turned around, heading in the direction of da Qian. It increased its speed and directly cut through the space. Not long after. The unicorn brought Chu he to da Qian. After transforming the Barbarian region and going into seclusion, Chu he had not been here for a few years! The changes in da Qian were not considered big! Ten years was not a long time. Chu he got off the unicorn and took the little bastard to scan the DA Qian territory. Then, he looked at one of the cities and left with a smile. This city might not be of any high grade in da Qian. The xiuzhe inside were not strong. But it was even more lively. There were many pedestrians, and the business of the shops nearby was also booming. It was even more lively here. Chu he brought the little bastard along as he walked! He came to a stall by the street. There was a chubby old man here. He was holding a hanging plate in his hand, and beside it was a sign with the word ¡®fated¡¯ written on it! He was dressed in tattered clothes and did not care about his appearance. His eyes were wide open as he looked at the young women walking by on the street. His fingers were moving, constantly gesturing something. He did not have any Sage-like appearance at all, causing him to have no business. Chu he walked over and sat opposite him. The old man glanced at Chu he. Then, he straightened his body! ¡°Young man, what do you want to calculate?¡± The old man asked. it¡¯s nothing much. I think you¡¯re fated to be together, so I¡¯m taking care of your business. ¡°You can just say a few good things about me!¡± Chu he took out an elemental stone and placed it on the table as he spoke. ¡°Say something nice?¡± The old man looked at Chu he lazily, then shook his head and said, ¡± young man, I¡¯m doing a proper fortune-telling, and every word I say is true. I¡¯m not touting you! ¡°I do have something to say. It¡¯s unpleasant to hear. Even if it¡¯s a bloody disaster, I¡¯ll still say it!¡± if you want to hear some nice words, Li Chun brothel across the street is filled with talents. As long as you pay them, they¡¯ll all say nice things! The old man pointed at the pavilion in front of him that was flickering with spiritual light and calling out in a tender voice. Chu he flipped his hand and placed another vital stone on it. ¡°It¡¯s impossible for my signboard to be destroyed by mere foreign objects!¡± ¡°Your behavior is an insult to us fortune-tellers!¡± ¡°Young man, take care!¡± The chubby old man still shook his head. He would not be affected by external factors. ¡°Alright!¡± Chu he nodded and said, ¡± ¡°Read my marriage fate!¡± As he spoke, he picked up a vital stone on the table and slowly wiped it. The chubby old man nodded! Then, he stroked his beard. Then, he started to perform divination on the trigram. ¡°Do you need me to give you a brief introduction? it¡¯ll make things easier for you.¡± Chu he asked. no need. You¡¯re already here. It¡¯s the worst idea to ask for other information! The chubby old man shook his head. He glanced at the vital stone that Chu he had wiped away. The layer of white had faded, and red spots had appeared on it. He frowned! The primordial stone didn¡¯t feel fake, so why did its color change? However, he didn¡¯t think too much about it. It was just an origin stone, and he didn¡¯t care about it. He closed his eyes and moved his fingers. As time passed, the light on his divination plate became brighter and brighter, and his fingers moved faster and faster. Pfft! In the end, the light on the divinatory plate in his hand suddenly extinguished. The old man opened his eyes and sized Chu he up with a look of surprise. Then, his gaze finally stopped on the blood-colored crystal that had been transformed from a primordial stone after its surface had been completely wiped off. Chu he placed the blood-colored crystal on the table and then picked up another vital stone to wipe it. ¡°How¡¯s your divination, master?¡± don¡¯t worry. Since you care about the signboard, you must be a capable person. Just tell me how the divination will show. It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s good or not. As long as you calculate it, I¡¯ll pay you. Chu he said with a smile. He began to wipe the primordial stones with his hand. The chubby old man looked at the crystal on the table and felt an inexplicable aura. He turned the divinatory plate and held it upside down in front of his chest. As he was on guard, he suddenly raised his head and looked at Chu he! ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous!¡± Chu he said. Then, he smiled and said, ¡± ¡°You can continue. I just want to read my fortune today!¡± Chu he wiped his hands even harder. In just a moment, a blue crystal was completely revealed and he placed it on the table. One red and one blue, they enhanced each other¡¯s beauty! Chapter 283 ? Chapter 283: Wandering Translator: 549690339 Red and blue crystals. It emitted a dazzling light on the table, directly reaching the depths of the chubby old man¡¯s soul. This thing was useful to him! He felt the aura coming from the crystal. The chubby old man was enlightened. There was no need to probe. Chu he, who was only at the king¡¯s realm in his eyes, was now incomprehensible. There was no need to doubt this. After all, he could not predict Chu he¡¯s marriage. Moreover, Chu he had wiped off the surface of the primordial stone in front of him just now, revealing the real treasure inside. This was enough to prove that Chu he knew what was inside! However, there was one thing. He could tell that Chu he was not hostile to him. This might be a senior of the human race from somewhere else. She also liked to play around in the human world. The difference was that he was traveling in da Qian, while this senior was traveling across regions. Perhaps, this senior was the one who had attacked in da Qian ten years ago. The chubby old man¡¯s mind whirred and he quickly analyzed the situation. And then! He looked at the crystal. He looked at Chu he again and became conflicted. He was very tempted by the treasure. At his current level, treasures that could move him were rare! But unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t calculate it! Even the divination plate was not working! &Nbsp; so, He was considering if he should brag about it first. Although the signboard was very important, it was related to their face. However, humans could sometimes put down their pride in the face of an opportunity and pick it up later! However, it wasn¡¯t good to speak blindly in front of a senior. It would be easy to be discovered. ¡°Senior, your marriage fate is a bit strange and not easy to predict. Why don¡¯t I say a few good words?¡± The chubby old man spoke the truth and started to negotiate. ¡°This is not good. It will affect your reputation. I can¡¯t make things difficult for you!¡± Chu he shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not difficult, it¡¯s not difficult.¡± The chubby old man said hurriedly! Only two primeval stones, that was definitely making things difficult for him. However, if it was a treasure that was useful to him ¡­ That was fate! This stall of his paid the most attention to fate. In the past, it was the younger generation who had obtained fate. This time, it was him who had obtained fate. Fate is mutual! There was nothing wrong with this. ¡°No, let¡¯s do this! Calculate this bastard¡¯s fortune!¡± Chu he pointed at the little bastard! ¡°Alright!¡± The chubby elder¡¯s eyes lit up as he nodded in agreement. He couldn¡¯t count for a senior, but he was still very confident in a little bastard that had been raised! However, this time, he was serious. He was no longer arrogant. After getting Chu he¡¯s agreement. He picked up the little jerk and touched him. ¡°What are you doing?¡± The little jerk glared at the chubby old man, baring his fangs and brandishing his claws. His entire body was shaking left and right. The old man held the turtle in one hand and began to calculate with the other. The inverted divination plate in front of his chest shook twice, but because he had used too much force in the divination just now, it hadn¡¯t recovered yet, so it didn¡¯t light up in the end! The old man could only use his own strength to perform the divination! ¡°Its marriage is green! It¡¯s very green!¡± The chubby old man opened his eyes and said. The green light in his eyes faded. He looked at the little jerk with a complicated expression. He had only seen a patch of green earlier, but he could not see anything else clearly. This divination, strictly speaking, was not considered a success. This made the chubby old man a little depressed. It¡¯s fine if senior can¡¯t predict it, but a tortoise can¡¯t either. It was a blow to him! ¡°Mm! Not bad.¡± Chu he nodded and took the turtle. Then, he turned around and left with it. This time, he had specially come to find this old man! Or rather, Chu he had come specifically to find those who had cultivated their military formation well and were on the verge of a breakthrough. He had come over to help. It made them stronger. If he needed it in the future, it could also lend him more power. This could only be considered a casual arrangement in his spare time. In any case, he had a mountain of treasures. Every time he went out, he would pick up too many strange things that were useless to him! The more he used the things on him, the more he had. Now that he saw it, he didn¡¯t want to pick it up many times. He was strong and had good luck. Chu he found such a life a little boring. The chubby old man raised his head. However, he realized that Chu he had already disappeared. The surrounding space did not fluctuate. It came suddenly and left without a trace. The chubby old man held the two crystals in his hands and felt them carefully. His eyes lit up. He didn¡¯t even want his stall anymore. He put away the signboard and left immediately! ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chu he strolled around da Qian. He met some people who were good at military formations! He was quite satisfied. After that, he went to the training ground of the military formation in da Qian! There were many people here. Ten years passed. This place had already become a well-known place. There were many cities built around it. The entire trial ground was filled with people. This was the rule set by Chu he that everyone had to go through a trial once a year. Otherwise, this place would probably be even more popular, and there would be no way to queue up. Chu he looked at the big red words that flashed across the sky! He looked a little nostalgic. He suddenly had an idea. Now, many beasts in the demon suppression tower were very idle! He could train them and do some programming. Chu he gave the script to them, and they set it up. It didn¡¯t matter if it was good or not, he could use it to pass the time. Those guys were free anyway. Originally, Chu he had wanted to wait until they were strong enough to continue making them shine for the demon suppressing Pagoda. But now, those guys couldn¡¯t keep up with the progress! Currently, there were no places around the Barbarian region to farm baleful Qi. Now, Chu he could fish for a day more than they could. Those guys looked like they were about to retire. Chu he had no time to care about them, so they paddled madly every day. This would not work. Chu he¡¯s mind was filled with thoughts as he walked slowly in the military formation trial. After a while, he stopped and looked up at a young man. He was a very different young man. His face was cold, his body was well-proportioned, and his long white hair was flowing like a waterfall. There was a blood-red mark on his forehead, and he held a large saber in his hand. He had concealed his aura very well. &Nbsp; but Chu he could tell that he was at Dao realm stage seven. Most importantly, he was very young. In terms of cultivation level and realm, he could be considered Chu he¡¯s junior. Unlike other Dao realm experts. In terms of cultivation, Chu he was a senior. In terms of age, Chu he was much younger. Chu he¡¯s gaze swept across the young man. That young man was indeed talented! At this moment, he was pacing back and forth at the edge of the trial Pagoda, as if he was hesitating whether to go in or not! The reason why Chu he paid attention to him was because ¡­ It was because Chu he felt an unusual aura from him. Chapter 284 ? Chapter 284: Opportunity? a liar? Translator: 549690339 Chu he narrowed his eyes! Then, his body trembled. He turned into a white-bearded old man. He held the trigram in his left hand and the sign in his right. The little jerk looked up in confusion. Chu he stuffed it into his sleeve. Then, he slowly walked to a tree not far from the white-haired young man and sat down. Ye Feng looked at the tall tower in front of him, he paced back and forth, he was hesitant. He had been here for three months! This time, he had come to the Azure Mountain range by accident, and he had not planned to stay for long. However, when he passed by da Qian, he saw a human, so he came in to take a look. However, he did not expect to see an army formation of a level that shocked even him on one of the stone tablets. He stayed behind to learn and comprehend. After that, he heard from others that there was a military formation trial ground, so he came here. He had a special method to sense that someone had brought out a treasure from the pagoda that even he was tempted by. Without a doubt. This was a good place. However, he was hesitating whether he should go in or not. After all ¡­ He wasn¡¯t a local. If he went in and wasn¡¯t welcomed, he would be trapped inside, or directly beaten to death. That would be troublesome! ¡°Fortune-telling, observing the changes of the world, observing the mortal world, the fate of the world is in the palm of the hand!¡± Ye Feng, who was hesitating, turned around when he heard the voice. He saw that under a great shame tree. An old man in a robe, long hair, and a silver-white beard, with a signboard beside him, was shouting with a divinatory plate in his left hand and a beard in his right. Although he looked like an immortal, he had just opened for business and had no business yet. ¡°Fortune-telling? Even Lord kun, who has comprehended the laws, can¡¯t guarantee that he can see through someone¡¯s fate completely. You, a mere venerable sovereign of the human race, dare to say that you can tell someone¡¯s fortune and watch the changes of the world. Aren¡¯t you afraid of blowing your own mouth?¡± A mocking voice appeared in Ye Feng¡¯s mind. ¡°Kid, don¡¯t hesitate anymore. Let¡¯s go into the tower and take a look. With me here, I can guarantee that you can empty out everything inside without encountering any danger.¡± The voice quickly changed the topic and continued. ¡°This is not good!¡± Ye Feng shook his head. what¡¯s wrong with that? it¡¯s obvious that this place is used by the seniors of your human tribe for the juniors to test themselves. Everything inside depends on your own ability. You¡¯re also a human. If you have the ability to take everything away, it¡¯s your lucky chance! The voice in his mind said! Ye Feng did not speak. He looked at Chu he, who was under the tree of shame. Hearing the shouts, for some reason, Xin Ling suddenly became interested. Then, she walked over and took out a few Supreme-grade primordial stones and placed them in front of Chu he. ¡°Young man, what do you want to know?¡± Chu he touched his beard and asked with a smile. ¡°Test fortune and misfortune!¡± Ye Feng said directly. kid, it¡¯s better for you to read your own fortune than him. He¡¯s just a liar who uses his looks to deceive people. Only you humans who don¡¯t care about appearances will be fooled. The voice in his mind sounded again. it¡¯s fine. Scammers usually say good things. I¡¯m a little absent-minded today and feel uncomfortable. It¡¯s good to ask for peace of mind! you don¡¯t understand. It¡¯s just a few Supreme-grade primordial stones. It¡¯s worth it to exchange them for a few auspicious words. There¡¯s a reason why these fortune tellers can survive and still have a job! Ye Feng said in his heart. what kind of logic is that? you¡¯re just deceiving yourself and others. You just want to hear some flattery! The voice in his mind sneered. ¡°Sure!¡± Chu he nodded and put away the primordial stones in front of him. Then, he moved the trigram twice and said, ¡± ¡°Young man, your divination is very ominous!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that these fortune-tellers can say good things? Why is it so ominous?¡± you don¡¯t understand. Sometimes, when they see the worried look on their customers ¡®faces, they will try to get more money. They will surprise and scare them to get some information. Then, they will play it casually and make them continue to pay. This is also very common! ¡°Amazing! Isn¡¯t he afraid of being beaten to death?¡± you don¡¯t understand. They look at people. I look young, and the cultivation that I show is only that of a newly-advanced venerable sovereign. He¡¯s not afraid. Besides, these are only their side businesses. ¡°Then why don¡¯t we just snatch it directly!¡± you don¡¯t understand. We have our own rules. Cheating and robbing are different! if they¡¯re cheated, senior won¡¯t ask about it. As for those who are cheated, we can make them raise their vigilance. If they¡¯re robbed, senior will take action! ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ye Feng¡¯s mind was conversing, and at the same time, he was asking questions. young man, I think you¡¯ve just experienced a catastrophe. The matter has just passed, but before the first wave has subsided, another wave has risen. Your fate is full of misfortune. Perhaps you¡¯re entangled by an ill-fated relationship. The next wave of catastrophe is about to begin! Chu he stroked his beard and said with a smile. He didn¡¯t even need to calculate this matter. He had just moved the divination plate for show. He could tell the young man¡¯s situation with a single glance. There were new injuries on his body. He must have gone through a disaster. As for the other tribulation, there was a problem with his body, and it was indeed coming! When Ye Feng heard this, he was shocked. He started to size Chu he up seriously. His body was completely white, his beard was fluttering, his silver hair was flying, and his eyes were filled with wisdom. If one excluded his cultivation base, he was indeed an expert. As for cultivation, sometimes it could be seen and felt wrong! Of course, it was very likely that this was just a threat. Perhaps he had run into her now, and he just happened to be busy. There were many people who were cheated like this! ¡°Then tell me, what kind of tribulation did I face? What kind of ill-fated relationship did they have! And how to resolve it?¡± Ye Feng said. He now understood a little why some people would be deceived. Sometimes, it was true that when someone said what was in her heart, she would inexplicably look forward to it. Just like now, he was actually beginning to hope that the person in front of him was a senior and not a liar. Therefore, he didn¡¯t dare to investigate it in a serious manner! What if he was really a senior expert! This was probably what most people would think when they encountered such a situation! Those scammers were more brilliant. They would try to fool people in the clouds and fog. Who would dare to test them when they didn¡¯t know whether they were telling the truth or not? What if he really offended an expert? It wasn¡¯t like this had never happened before. Many seniors of the human race liked this kind of thing. when the heavens give a man a great task, he must first suffer in his mind and toughen his muscles and bones. Your fate is full of ups and downs, and it happens to be a kind of training. of course, during the tempering, there will be corresponding opportunities that will help you turn danger into safety. Chu he touched his beard and said while shaking his head. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡°What does he mean by this? He didn¡¯t answer your question!¡± The voice in Ye Feng¡¯s mind sounded. ¡°Senior has answered!¡± my fate is full of misfortune because I have a great destiny that is related to heaven and earth. All the tribulations are a kind of training, and every time I am in the most dangerous situation, an opportunity will appear to help me resolve the crisis and obtain benefits! ¡°And this time, if I want to resolve this crisis, the opportunity is right in front of me! This is the senior.¡± Ye Feng replied in his mind! ¡°Is this what you mean?¡± ¡°This is too much! Besides, I have a feeling that this is your own understanding!¡± The voice in his mind was puzzled, and then he continued, ¡± be careful! I feel like you¡¯re going to be tricked. I¡¯m not sure yet, but you¡¯re even calling me senior now!¡± ¡°Senior, please enlighten me!¡± While Ye Feng was communicating with them in his mind, he spoke. He didn¡¯t know why, but even though he knew that there were many scammers in this industry, they all made it sound like it was real. On the other hand, there were not many seniors who played in the human world, but he was looking forward to it now. ¡°Difficult, difficult, difficult!¡± Ye Feng saw that the old man seemed to have realized that he had taken the bait, he revealed a smile like a fish that had taken the bait, he said the word ¡®difficult¡¯ three times in a row and stopped talking! His heart skipped a beat. This kind of performance seemed to be asking for benefits. It was a little different from the image of a senior. He felt a little disappointed. Then, he laughed at himself. He was indeed thinking too much. How could it be so easy to meet a senior expert! Especially in such a small place. It was wishful thinking for him to meet a senior who could be of help to him. ¡°Senior, please speak clearly!¡± Ye Feng sighed, after thinking for a while, he still took out a few Supreme-grade primordial stones and said. ¡°Mm! Very good!¡± Chu he took the primordial stone and played with it in his hand. He seemed to be very satisfied and nodded. He continued, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s your fate that you met me. I¡¯ll give you a Jade tablet I made myself. Bless it and your crisis will be resolved! However, you still have a long way to go for the rest of your life. You¡¯ll be in danger more than once, so you can only rely on yourself! However, I see that you¡¯re blessed with great fortune and will definitely become a great person!¡± that¡¯s nonsense. No matter which cultivator it is, from weak to strong, they all advance through constant struggle! ¡°It¡¯s normal to encounter danger!¡± ¡°He said you¡¯ll become a great person. I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ll become a strong person in the future, but even if you die halfway, you can¡¯t come to him and reason with him!¡± I¡¯m telling you, he¡¯s a liar. It¡¯s such a pity to waste several Supreme-grade primordial stones! ¡°Even I almost believed it just now. It¡¯s really as he said.¡± Ye Feng ridiculed in his mind. ¡°Young man, one Jade token is one disaster, do you want a few more? I¡¯m in a good mood today, so I don¡¯t have many chances!¡± Chu he stood up with a smile and took out a Jade tablet from his pocket. Then, he carved the word ¡± Zhen ¡± on it and said at the same time. don¡¯t believe him. That jade pendant is obviously made of mud. He¡¯s treating you like a fool! A voice sounded in Ye Feng¡¯s mind, reminding him. ¡°No need!¡± Ye Feng shook his head and refused, he took the Jade token from Chu he. Chu he looked at Ye Feng, who was leaving with the Jade token, and stroked his beard with a meaningful smile on his face. Chapter 285 ? Chapter 285: The meaning of the sea Translator: 549690339 ¡°That kid has a lot of tricks up his sleeve, and he¡¯s quite good at running!¡± ¡°What is this place?¡± it feels like a remote place. I¡¯m lucky. In the interior of one of the mountains in the Azure Mountain range, a light flashed. Then, two three-headed dogs that were as black as ink appeared. After they appeared, they quickly tore open space and left the mountainside. They appeared in the void outside and looked down at the world. They didn¡¯t hide their auras. The group on the mountain quickly discovered them. Some of the creatures were suppressed and let out low, warning growls. ¡°You¡¯re looking for death!¡± The Cerberus lowered one of its heads and looked down, scanning the area. Then, its eyes lit up, and a cruel expression appeared on its face. It opened its mouth, and liquid dripped from it. BOOM! There was an explosion in the sky, and blood Qi rolled down. The entire mountain was submerged, and painful wails came from it. Howls of despair echoed between the sky and the earth. ¡°Not bad, this small place is really good to eat!¡± One of the three-headed dogs let out an excited and comfortable roar! let¡¯s take back the things from that human boy as soon as possible and then slowly eat them. This place can indeed let us have a good meal! The other Cerberus stood on a higher ground, carefully observing the surroundings before speaking. ¡°Right, we have to get the thing back first! To report to the devil World.¡± The other Cerberus also nodded and spoke. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡°Old man, how about you read my fortune?¡± Chu he was just about to keep the signboard and leave. A young girl walked over and handed over a vital stone. ¡°Fine, what do you want to calculate?¡± Chu he nodded in agreement and put away the primordial stones. ¡°Marriage!¡± The young lady spoke. Chu he nodded. He raised his head and looked at a young man who was waiting not far away. Then, he counted with his fingers and said,¡±Miss, you might encounter water this time. Be careful!¡± ¡°Old man, what do you mean? What is water?¡± The young girl asked in confusion. water represents the sea, and the sea can contain hundreds of rivers! Chu he was helpless and could only make things clear. The young girl in purple blinked her eyes and began to ponder the meaning of the sea. Chu he kept the signboard and left with his hands behind his back! Xiao Ying, I¡¯m done. What did you do? ¡± what¡¯s the matter? ¡± the young man asked curiously as he walked to the girl¡¯s side. ¡°What do you mean by the sea can accommodate hundreds of rivers?¡± Xiao Ying raised her head and asked the young man. ¡°Literally, that is to say, it can accept and withstand countless tributaries!¡± The young man explained and then asked curiously, ¡± ¡°Why are you asking this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing!¡± Xiao Ying¡¯s grip on her sword tightened. She needed to calm down now. Although a random fortune-teller might not mean anything, she felt like there was a thorn stuck in her heart! It was a little uncomfortable! She originally wanted to hear some good words, but why did she end up in such a bad situation after spending the primeval stones? Chu he walked around da Qian. Then, he rode the unicorn and began to rush back. As he whistled, he held the fishing rod in one hand. Every time his hand trembled, it meant that a treasure had been hooked. The unicorn was very sensible and walked very slowly. It also specifically went to places with abundant vital Qi and seemed to have an ancient and vicissitude feel to it. After a round, Chu he gained a lot. There were also a number of alien races who rushed up and shouted that they needed benefits and opportunities. Chu he went all out and fulfilled their wishes. When he returned to the savage realm, the check-in refreshed just in time! Chu he entered and immediately checked in. ding! Congratulations to the host for successfully signing the contract. The reward obtained is heaven and earth Kunwu pill. A bottle of pills appeared on the check-in panel. This was the type that Chu he had obtained for the first time. With a thought, the elixir appeared in his hand. At the same time, Chu he understood the information about this bottle of elixir. His eyes were wide open. His eyes were filled with surprise. ¡°Top-grade!¡± ¡°As expected, going out and doing good every day can be rewarded!¡± ¡°This is called fate!¡± Chu he was excited. He couldn¡¯t help but be happy. The heaven and earth Kunwu pill was a perfect match for the nine transformation golden body technique. It had an unparalleled use for his current realm. Kunwu pill. A single pill was the power of a world. Although he had many treasures, his current cultivation was too high, and his advancement was still slow. Although it seemed like it could no longer be changed by external treasures, it was actually not the case. That was because there had not been any ultra-quality items appearing. Now that he had this bottle of Kunwu pills and a few other Supreme-grade treasures to assist him. Chu he was confident that he could advance from rank nine level four to level six. Chu he was in a good mood as he threw the alien races he had brought back into the demon-suppressing Pagoda. Then, he entered the library Pavilion and started his closed-door cultivation. Time passed by slowly. ¡°That kid¡¯s aura, how did it disappear?¡± ¡°I clearly felt it just now!¡± The two three-headed dogs crossed the Azure Mountain range. After they entered this place, they lost track of their target and felt very depressed. They turned their anger into appetite. He ate them all the way and caused a monstrous massacre in the Azure Mountain range. It alarmed a few powerful clans. However, in the confrontation, they could only protect themselves and were unable to stop the Cerberus¡¯s actions. Moreover, the two Cerberi were quite vengeful. After the battle, the experts of those clans retreated, but they were still directly found. this is the territory of the three eye Alliance. How dare you be so presumptuous! A Golden Monkey holding a golden rod looked at the two three-headed dogs that were approaching and said angrily. ¡°Three eye Alliance? Ha!¡± ¡°Not to mention the three eye Alliance, even the three eye race is nothing in our eyes. Those guys can¡¯t even protect themselves now. I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t have the ability to come here even if they die!¡± ¡°This place is now The Hunting Ground of our hell Alliance!¡± A three-headed dog opened its mouth in front of the gold monkeys and swallowed them in one gulp! He didn¡¯t care about the gold monkey¡¯s threat. In the past, they might have retreated when they heard the three eye Alliance. No, they would not come out to cause trouble at all. But now, they finally had a backer! They weren¡¯t afraid of the three eye Alliance! They could devour all the living beings in this world as they pleased, and no one could stop them. ¡°Dammit!¡± The Golden Monkey was furious. With a wave of his long rod, it swelled up and smashed towards the three-headed dog that had eaten its descendant! A heavy golden light caused the void to shake twice, and the gravity in this world suddenly became stronger. ¡°Hmph! We¡¯ll split it!¡± The Cerberus didn¡¯t seem to be afraid of the incoming staff at all. Instead of retreating, it advanced and met the staff head on. Its companion was not idle either. Three of its mouths opened and directly bit at the Golden Monkey¡¯s body. Chapter 286 ? Chapter 286: It¡¯s fine, very safe Translator: 549690339 The two three-headed dogs were slightly stronger than the gold Monkey, and it was two against one again! The Golden Monkey who had taken the initiative to attack was quickly at a disadvantage. It felt like it couldn¡¯t hold on! The Golden Monkey was forced to take the initiative and was barking at the two three-headed dogs. Its rod couldn¡¯t fight one against two, so it was pressed against the sky. ¡°Army formation!¡± A group of gold monkeys gathered together and formed a formation. The Golden Monkey found an opportunity to retreat and stood at the node of the battle formation! His body suddenly increased in size, and the golden rod in his hand had traces of golden sharp Qi wrapped around it, like a dragon Snake slithering! Roar! The Golden Monkey faced the sky and let out a long howl. It raised its ballooned rod, and armor appeared on its body. A red cloak was draped over its back, and its eyes were filled with golden light. At this moment, it was like a god of War! Hu! The golden rod in its hand was pointed at the two three-headed dogs! With the support of the military formation, it finally heaved a sigh of relief and regained its confidence. ¡°Take a hit from my golden rod!¡± The Golden Monkey¡¯s rod continued to grow bigger and bigger, covering the sky. With the addition of the rule of gravity, it instantly caused the area where the two Cerberi were at to become abnormally heavy, locking them down and making it difficult for them to move and Dodge! The Golden Monkey swung its huge rod at the two three-headed dogs! ¡°You think you can do it just because you have the Army formation?¡± The two Cerberus were not afraid at all. Their bodies were wrapped in flames and they spread out rapidly. The world quickly turned into a fire domain and directly enveloped the group of golden monkeys! those two three-headed dogs are very terrifying. We can¡¯t watch the show anymore. Nothing must happen to the monkey, or it will be very troublesome! In the distance, an iron-fanged beast spoke to a winged bird not far away! The winged bird nodded and rushed over first, followed by the iron-toothed beast! Roar! They let out loud roars. Then, a series of responses rang out in the heavens and earth. One after another, beasts flew out and pounced towards the Golden Monkey clan with an overbearing aura. The two three-headed dogs that were about to devour the Golden Monkey clan were shocked. He didn¡¯t dare to be negligent! They were confident in their own strength. However, a group of Empyrean realm experts and three celestial Venerables were enough to threaten them! They withdrew their attacks and wanted to retreat! ¡°You want to leave? have you asked the rod on your Master Jin¡¯s body?¡± The Golden Monkey saw that the reinforcements were approaching with a howl, and his spirit, Qi, and spirit were once again elevated. He threw out his long staff, which transformed into a Golden World, trying to stop the two three-headed dogs. The two three-headed dogs were also aware of this. If they were surrounded, it wouldn¡¯t be as easy as last time. After all, he had only faced three celestial Venerables the last time. This time, there was a group of Empyrean realm cultivators and the Golden Monkey tribe¡¯s Army. If they were to stay behind, they would be crippled if not dead! They realized that something bad had happened. Seeing that this was a small place, he had been too arrogant. Boom! Boom! Boom! They used their trump card and broke out of the gravitational world formed by the Golden Monkey. Before the group of beasts could surround them, they quickly escaped through an empty space without a heavenly venerable rank fighter! ¡°Chase!¡± The Golden Monkey was already angry and directly chased after him with his rod. The other beasts followed closely behind. The two dogs ¡®evil deeds had already spread, and in just a few months, countless clans in the Azure Mountain had been wiped out! They were all very afraid. Now that three celestial Venerables from top races were leading the way, they naturally wanted to solve the problem at once. Otherwise, they would not be able to sleep or eat in peace. This dog must be killed! Otherwise, who knew who would be the next unlucky one. This was their common thought. ¡°There are humans there. Maybe that kid is inside!¡± The two dogs were being chased around! When they passed by one of the mountains. They looked down and were moved. ¡°Let¡¯s escape first, we¡¯ll come back later to find it!¡± They glanced at the group of beasts that were chasing them and took note of the location below. Then, they quickly passed by, not daring to stay. At this moment, those beasts, especially that Gold Monkey, had already started to go berserk, displaying a stance that would not rest until one of them died. The Golden Monkey finally saw through it! These two dogs were very narrow-minded. He would definitely hold a grudge. After he had suffered a loss this time and let her go, he would definitely return. The next time, he might have to play dirty! At that time, he would definitely be the first to attack the Golden Monkey tribe. And the most important thing was! The Golden Monkey was frightened! The strength of those two dogs was too frightening! In the final confrontation, the inferno world that covered the ground was supported by the Army formation. At that moment, the Golden Monkey felt the shadow of death looming over it. It was the kind of feeling that even if it gave up on a group of juniors, it wouldn¡¯t be able to escape. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the other races came to help in the end, it might have died. That feeling made the Golden Monkey go crazy. It didn¡¯t want a second time. Therefore, these two three-headed dogs must die! The kind that would turn their bones into ashes. There was such a huge formation in the sky! Along the way, the Azure Mountain range became turbulent. A few celestial Venerables, followed by a group of Empyrean experts! They didn¡¯t restrain their auras and flew across the sky. The aura it emitted was extremely oppressive, suppressing the heat of the five Suns in the sky! Many of the weaker creatures were so scared that they knelt on the ground. Even Dao realm cultivators would be suffocated, and ordinary Empyrean cultivators would be at a loss. ¡°What is this?¡± At the location of da Qian. The group of people suddenly felt their hearts throb. Those below the Saint venerable realm did not even understand what was happening! They couldn¡¯t see the figures flying in the sky. No matter what they were doing, they could only feel a heavy and suffocating pressure, which made them lie down! Some people who were in the middle of cultivation even vomited blood. ¡°F * ck!¡± In an isolated secret room in the center of da Qian, a chubby elder clutched his chest and let out a strange cry. His eyes were red! Just a little bit more, just a little bit more, and he would have taken a step further. He panted heavily for a few times, then stepped out of the secret room and stood in the void. ¡°F * ck!¡± He carefully sensed it! In this world, the remaining auras were all mixed up, and none of them were weaker than him. There were also some that even he felt scared of. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The chubby old man¡¯s expression became bewildered. He couldn¡¯t be bothered to recover! His body moved and he headed towards some of the mountains that he had a bit of friendship with. He had to make things clear. Otherwise, if something serious really happened and the human race didn¡¯t know about it, they would suffer a great loss! With such a huge formation, his intuition told him that things were not simple! ¡°I felt a little uneasy just now. Could it be that the hell Alliance has caught up?¡± At this time, at a resting area on the stairs in the military formation trial tower, Ye Feng who was sitting cross-legged suddenly opened his eyes. ¡°I won¡¯t! You¡¯ve used Lord kun¡¯s backup plan to run to such a remote place, so you must have shaken them off. You¡¯re safe enough! This Pagoda is a good place. Don¡¯t think too much and work hard on your cultivation so that you can inherit Lord kun¡¯s legacy as soon as possible!¡± this place is remote, and it just so happens to have a treasure land. It¡¯s just right for you. Let¡¯s secretly develop! A voice sounded in his mind, comforting him. Chapter 287 ? Chapter 287: Shaking the dog Translator: 549690339 ¡°No! These guys are crazy! Let¡¯s go back and call more helpers over to take care of them!¡± ¡°Otherwise, it¡¯ll be a waste of time!¡± More than ten days later! The two three-headed dogs were still being chased. They had found trouble with the gold Monkey. The three celestial Venerables from the top clans in the Azure Mountain range smelled danger and decided to fight them to the death. If he didn¡¯t kill them, the gold Monkey and the others wouldn¡¯t be at ease. After being chased for a long time, one of the dogs opened its mouth and gave a suggestion. To be honest, they were not afraid of the pursuers behind them. However, it was annoying to stick to them like this, as they couldn¡¯t do anything. ¡°Alright!¡± The two three-headed dogs headed in the direction they came from. Very quickly, they returned to the mountain top where they had first slaughtered. They didn¡¯t hesitate and directly rushed into the mountain. ¡°It¡¯s gone!¡± Soon, the three foreign celestial Venerables who were in hot pursuit could no longer sense the aura of the two dogs! ¡°Let¡¯s go in and search. Be careful!¡± They went in and searched carefully, but they didn¡¯t find any trace of the two dogs even after the other Empyrean cultivators followed. ¡°Let¡¯s work together and refine this mountain!¡± The three alien heavenly venerates used their claws and used their laws. With the help of a group of Empyrean realm experts, the mountain that was comparable to the Barbarian region disappeared, leaving behind a huge pit! ¡°Dammit! I let them go.¡± The Golden Monkey felt rather irritable. It had experienced life and death once, and it wanted to kill the two dogs the most! Now that they had disappeared, it gave the gold Monkey a lot of pressure. ¡°Be careful in the future, everyone look out for each other!¡± The heavenly venerate of the wings race spoke. They circled the area a few more times before leaving. this teleportation array is destroyed! In an abandoned Hall in the distance, two Cerberus walked out from one of the altars. One of the three-headed dogs said with a hint of pity. it¡¯s fine. We already know the place. Let¡¯s go and find other ways to get there. Then, we¡¯ll go back to Union City and find more helpers. We¡¯ll solve this as soon as possible. ¡°Very soon, we will be able to go there again. At that time, we will directly eat that monkey and exterminate the human race there! It¡¯s used to open meat.¡± The other three-headed dog opened its mouth. The mouths on all three of its heads were pouted, and its fur trembled, revealing a fierce look. As they spoke, they left the dilapidated Hall. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Nine World Mountain. On the divine martial continent. This was where the shenwu sect of the human race was located. This continent was huge, almost the size of dozens of barbarian regions. To be able to own such a large territory. The shenwu sect was naturally very powerful! Within the sect, there were more than ten Empyrean experts and three Empyrean Masters. The clan even had ancient formations and powerful military formations. In this place, although the human race was not invincible and often had conflicts with other forces, it was still considered stable. After all, apart from his own strength, he was not weak. They also had connections with the human race¡¯s sovereign country, so they could be considered to have a backer. But just a few years ago. However, there was a sudden change. A three-Dog Alien race that came from nowhere had an intense conflict with the shenwu sect. Judging from their ferocity, it was clear that they wanted to destroy the shenwu sect and exterminate the entire human race. The shenwu sect did not know where the hatred came from. They were all confused about when they had offended these three-headed dogs. But that was in the past. A few years had passed, and as the conflict escalated, even if they didn¡¯t have any enmity before, it was now a blood feud! As time passed, the shenwu sect began to sense danger. In the beginning, the three-headed dog that came to find trouble was still relatively weak. They had provoked the shenwu sect. It was as if they had lived long enough and were seeking death. However, as time passed, the existences that came to cause trouble became stronger and stronger. The shenwu sect was starting to feel the pressure. And this had only been a few years. Therefore, the powerhouses of the shenwu sect had reason to suspect that the Cerberus was a powerful race that had been defeated in the true treasure lands. Furthermore, it had a deep enmity with the human race¡¯s sovereign state. Such a guess made the shenwu sect experts feel a strong sense of danger. They wanted to teleport over and explain the problem to the mother country, but they realized that the teleportation formation was no longer usable. It wasn¡¯t just them. Even the teleportation arrays of the other races that led to the core treasured lands had been destroyed! Therefore, they could only rely on people to pass it on. Now, the expert who had gone to spread the news was still on his way. It was still unknown when he would return. Meanwhile, the pressure from the Cerberus clan was getting stronger and stronger. The shenwu sect had already gathered all of the humans in the ancient formation. The formation was activated at all times. All the experts had given up on cultivating and were on standby. ¡°I don¡¯t know how long it can last! What are these three-headed dogs?¡± On the highest Pagoda in the shenwu sect. A black-robed middle-aged man with his hands behind his back was looking into the distance with a deep frown. He couldn¡¯t understand those three-headed dogs. It was hard to explain his strength. He was feeling very uncertain. He didn¡¯t know how long he could last with the ancient formation and the Army formation. Right now, the auras of those three-headed dogs outside had increased by one. If this continued ¡­ I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t be able to hold on until the arrival of the seniors from the mother country. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡°Dogtooth, is dogbark done?¡± In an underground city far away from the divine martial continent, darkness was eternal. The two three-headed dogs returned. Another three-headed dog appeared in front of them and asked with anticipation. ¡°If it¡¯s over, then come with me to destroy and refine that place where the human race is gathered!¡± It continued. it¡¯s not over yet. That human brat is quite good at running. His cultivation isn¡¯t deep, but he has a lot of good things on him. He managed to escape one after another! &Nbsp; Dogtooth shook his head, feeling depressed. This matter was very embarrassing. A human junior had not been taken down even when they had personally used their claws. It bared its teeth and continued, ¡± there¡¯s no hurry to find the gathering place of the human race. Once we have free hands, we can destroy them with our claws. Come with me to find that human junior first and get the item! ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with that kid. Not only does he have many tricks up his sleeve, but he¡¯s also able to escape from our nose. Things will change if we delay any longer.¡± &Nbsp; Dogtooth continued. ¡°You two can¡¯t even handle him?¡± The three-headed dog that came out of the city was puzzled. It thought that its companion had already settled the matter. He didn¡¯t expect that he had come back to get help! It was hard to imagine that two Empyrean experts chasing a Dao realm expert could force them to this extent. So, it said with uncertainty, ¡± ¡°Do you want to call Quan ye along?¡± In its understanding, to be able to force two of its companions into such a situation, the danger was definitely not small. It didn¡¯t feel safe to add it. ¡°No need, you and the two of us are enough!¡± &Nbsp; Dogtooth shook his head. Then, he saw his companion¡¯s suspicious look, so he helplessly explained the matter briefly. ¡°Let¡¯s go! This time, it will be a massacre!¡± The dog barked and turned around. Its three heads turned around, and it let out a low, bloody voice. Chapter 288 ? Chapter 288: Extreme cold Translator: 549690339 ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chu he set the alarm clock in his mind. In a secret realm opened up in the library Pavilion, there was a huge cauldron inside. His flawless body was sitting cross-legged in it. One treasure after another floated in front of him. There was a purple flame burning under the cauldron, causing the colorful liquid inside to boil continuously. Chu he no longer cared about the outside world. He was cultivating in silence. Every day, he would wake up for a split second. He silently checked in and once again entered a Deep State of cultivation. This would undoubtedly have a slight impact on his cultivation. However, it was still acceptable for now. Time passed day by day. In the blink of an eye, ten years had passed. In the past ten years, not much had changed in the Barbarian region. Everything was stable. However, as time passed, the number of treasures in the military formation trial Pagoda decreased greatly. The chances of getting an opportunity were not as high as before! They began to explore the outside frequently. The experts of the Barbarian region also went outside to hold the fort. They were also surprised to find that after a few years, the sense of rejection in this world had weakened again. At this point, only ancestor Hong and the battle-axe could still feel it. The others were no longer suppressed and could begin to experience the benefits of this world. The abundant vital Qi also made it easier for him to enter the comprehension of the natural state. They could spend the night outside! It wasn¡¯t like in the past, when they had to spend a lot of time and travel back and forth to search for treasures. After all, it was very uncomfortable outside, and it was easy for problems to arise if they didn¡¯t return to the Barbarian region. Especially when there were many suns in the sky, and the cold feeling of midnight, even a venerable sovereign would feel uncomfortable. King¡¯s realm cultivators could even die. Now that the suppression had disappeared, he was no longer in a daze. As long as the number of Suns in the sky didn¡¯t reach five, they would be able to endure it. In the library Pavilion. Chu he opened his eyes. This closed-door cultivation was much smoother than he had imagined, and it took much less time. The medicinal power of the fish bottle Kunwu pill was better than he had expected. With the help of those Supreme-grade treasures, he had already reached rank seven, level six, in ten years. Chu he estimated that if he used the bottle of Kunwu pills when he was at the seventh revolution eighth level, he would be able to reach the ninth level! The effects of the Kunwu pill were shockingly good. It was a perfect match for the rank seven nine transformation golden body technique. If only he could get a few more bottles. Chu he was confident that with his hard work, he could directly break through to rank seven level nine. What a pity! Chu he checked his check-in records over the years. All kinds of treasures were densely packed. Even if there were good things, there were also sub-grades. However, Kunwu pills did not exist. Chu he felt a little disappointed. however, I have a direction now, I can also quickly complete my accumulation at rank seven! Chu he muttered to himself. This was the best news for him. Ever since the scene in the sky. He was eager to improve. His rank seven cultivation level made him feel less secure! Only rank eight cultivation could give him some confidence. Previously, the slow progress of his cultivation had caused him to be anxious. It was much easier now. also, I haven¡¯t managed to get a check-in yet. I can try to find the materials to make it myself. Chu he walked out of the cauldron. The burden that he had shed on the ground flew up and wrapped him up. Chu he walked out of the secret realm with a piece of paper in his hand. He used the paper as a brush and wrote on it! After eating a bottle of Kunwu pills, Chu he had a simple analysis of the medicinal effects. He was going to record it down and try to make it. It didn¡¯t matter if it was accurate or if it could be cultivated. The most important thing was the courage to try. Chu he walked out of the library Pavilion. Outside, the little jerk was sleeping on a willow branch. The willow tree no longer resisted. It was very quiet, and even its leaves had stopped moving! It couldn¡¯t be helped. The shell of the little turtle that was clinging to it was too hard, and whipping it had no effect. After a long time, the willow tree had gotten used to it! The goldfish in the fish tank were still cultivating diligently. This was already its daily routine. All in all, the library Pavilion, including the outside world, was no different from before he went into seclusion. Ten years was not a long time. A cultivator¡¯s closed-door cultivation was like a mortal¡¯s sleep. It was normal for a trip to take up to a hundred years! Chu he was already 449 years old. However, the longer he lived, the less he felt about time. In the past, after ten years of seclusion, he would still sigh when he came out. Time really passed by quickly. But now, after a period of closed-door cultivation, his heart was no longer disturbed. Perhaps, he would only be able to sigh a little if his next closed-door cultivation lasted for a hundred years. Chu he came to the main street of Lin city. The biggest change here might be that another batch of people had changed after ten years! The entire Forest City was now like a land of inheritance. Batch after batch of young men and women came here to complete an important matter in their lives before leaving. The higher one¡¯s cultivation base was, the more difficult it was to give birth to offspring. As the overall strength of the human race increased rapidly ¡­ The task of nurturing the next generation could only be placed on these young people. The most common saying of those elders was,¡±while you¡¯re still young, quickly give birth to a child, and then go out with you.¡± Those who didn¡¯t have children weren¡¯t qualified to see the outside world. Chu he walked out of the forest City and scanned the entire barbarian region. He found that Zhao Yuling, Lin Xueling, and the others were also in seclusion at the moment. The entire world of the Barbarian region had changed significantly. Now, rule power had been derived, and it was truly developing toward a complete world. As the treasures were digested, and the number of glowing foreign beings in the demon suppressing Pagoda increased, the world suppressing cauldron¡¯s true power began to show. Chu he continued to move forward. After leaving the Barbarian region, he enjoyed the various wonders between heaven and earth and relaxed. At the same time. In the easternmost part of the Azure Mountain range, three three-headed dogs crossed over from the extreme cold. They looked like they were in a sorry state. The aura on his body was fluctuating! ¡°It¡¯s been ten years, and I¡¯ve finally found this damn place! It¡¯s too difficult!¡± Dogtooth gritted his teeth and roared while trembling. Of its three heads, two of them were resting with their eyes closed. They had thought that they could find a teleportation array and solve the problem after locking onto the location. However, he did not expect that accidents would happen so frequently. It took them ten years to travel to solve this problem. He had gone in a big circle. ¡°What¡¯s with those damn teleportation arrays?¡± ¡°There¡¯s also this damned change in the world!¡± The dog was also complaining. It couldn¡¯t be helped. Originally, if they had rushed over directly, they wouldn¡¯t have needed so much time. They found two teleportation arrays, but each time, they would fall into a strange place. Not only did they not save time, but they also encountered several crises, making them dizzy! In the end, they decided to fly over directly, but they didn¡¯t expect to encounter a sudden change in the world. The Azure Mountain range¡¯s surroundings immediately became extremely cold. They couldn¡¯t even fly, so they could only run. ¡°It¡¯s been ten years. That kid can¡¯t have left, right? We¡¯ll be finished if we make a wasted trip. After such a long delay, the devil realm might be angry!¡± The other three-headed dog spoke with worry. ¡°It should be fine. The teleportation array that kid used to come here is a one-time use! With his Dao realm strength, he won¡¯t be able to escape.¡± &Nbsp; Dogtooth consoled him, but his tone was also uneasy. That brat had too many tricks up his sleeve, and his luck was outrageously good. So much time had passed, and it actually didn¡¯t have much confidence. ¡°Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll head over as soon as possible!¡± They galloped towards the mountains in the distance. Chapter 289 ? Chapter 289: Dangerous Translator: 549690339 Chu he wandered between heaven and earth. Looking at the Roaring River from above. Between the broken cliffs, the shock of watching the flying stream fall three thousand feet. He flew up a tall mountain and felt a burning sensation. He raised his head and looked directly at the scorching sun in the sky! His eyes were deep and he did not even blink as he faced the scorching sun. ¡°This world is going to have a problem!¡± Chu he moved his fingers. At that moment, there were six Suns in the sky. They were red with a hint of purple! He had been in nine World Mountain for decades, but he had only seen Five Suns. When the alien races were telling stories, they had also mentioned to Chu he that there would usually be one to three suns in this world. It was rare to see four to five. The six Suns were hanging in the sky. It looked like an ominous sign. Even though Chu he did not manage to calculate anything, it did not stop him from having that feeling. Especially the image that had appeared in the sky. Even now, he could not forget it. In the face of such an anomaly, he would be on high alert. Chu he had originally come out to relax under the scorching sun, but at that moment, he could not relax! For some reason, he felt a sense of heaviness. Sudden inspiration! Chu he¡¯s heart moved. At his current realm ¡­ It didn¡¯t feel simple. It meant that something was about to happen. And it was usually not a good thing. Chu he, who originally wanted to take a good look at the wonderful scenery of the mountains and rivers, instantly lost his mood. He felt that it was boring. ¡°Find those missing materials and go back to refine the Kunwu pill!¡± Chu he turned around and left the mountain. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Outside the Azure Mountain range. The Cerberus had arrived. let¡¯s have a full meal first. We¡¯ve just come out of the extremely cold place, and it¡¯s too empty. If we go in and meet those guys from last time, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll be at a disadvantage! Dog bark¡¯s eyes glowed red as he looked down from the sky and made a suggestion. There was liquid at the corner of its mouth, and all three of its tongues were sticking out, indicating that it had a great appetite. The other two dogs thought about it and agreed to this good suggestion. After all, they were also very weak now and needed to be replenished. He had already wasted ten years, so what difference did it make to waste a little more time? The three three-headed dogs let out excited howls. They chose a mountain with the most vitality and pounced on it. ¡°F * ck!¡± ¡°Quickly run!¡± ¡°Help!¡± However, after a moment ¡­ Three shocked screams were heard. Dog bark and dog tooth each lost a head and half of their body, and they escaped at a speed faster than when they pounced. Then, it ran for its life frantically. The other three-headed dog let out a mournful wail in the mountain, and its sound kept weakening until it disappeared. The barking dog and Dogtooth dog were so scared that their souls almost left their bodies. They didn¡¯t dare to stop and ran as fast as they could. It jumped continuously in space, leaving behind drops of black blood. ¡°That place is a ghost! Did you see clearly just now?¡± They ran far away. The dog barked with lingering fear. I didn¡¯t see clearly. It looked like a black thing was grabbing at me! &Nbsp; Dogtooth shook his head. One of his three heads was gone, and half of his body was gone. There was a layer of strange power attached to it, and the bleeding couldn¡¯t be stopped. He looked very miserable. It panted heavily, and its eyes were filled with fear. Just a little bit more, just a little more. Fortunately, its speed was a little faster and it was ranked second, so it managed to survive. He had really just brushed past the edge of death. It was extremely dangerous. ¡°He¡¯s too heavily injured, let¡¯s make up for it!¡± After flying for a long distance, dog bark spoke. ¡°Don¡¯t! If we didn¡¯t eat, the matter would have been resolved long ago!¡± ¡°He just ran!¡± &Nbsp; as he said this, Dogtooth couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. Just now, because they were eating, the two of them were seriously injured, and one of their companions had even lost his life. In this situation, it felt that self-healing was better. It had a shadow. Eating was really a waste of time! I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a problem with the food. There¡¯s something strange about the kid we¡¯re going to find! no! bark shook his head and continued, ¡± it¡¯s very strange. Ever since we caught that kid, nothing has gone smoothly! It has nothing to do with food. I have a feeling that things won¡¯t go smoothly for us. Something might happen.¡± &Nbsp; Dogtooth¡¯s pained and twisted face kept changing. No, I don¡¯t think so. You¡¯re the one who¡¯s making a mistake these few times. You wanted to eat it every time, so what happened next happened! In the end, Dogtooth shook his head. He didn¡¯t believe that a mere Dao master could be so evil. This was all because of his companion¡¯s gluttony. From the beginning to the end, it was that fellow who wanted to take a bite to replenish his energy. If not for that, the matter would have been resolved long ago! It was more willing to believe that the strange thing was its companion¡¯s mouth. next, we¡¯ll heal ourselves. Don¡¯t think about other creatures. We¡¯ll be safe. &Nbsp; Dogtooth said. ¡°You must not go.¡± It emphasized, and then continued, ¡± let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll heal our wounds as we walk. This time, we¡¯ll restrain our auras a little and go there in a low-profile manner. Dog bark still wanted to say something, but seeing that his companion had already left, he could only choose to follow. ¡°I hope I¡¯m just overthinking it and it¡¯s really a matter of food!¡± ¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡°You have six Suns now. Kid, you haven¡¯t improved enough. You need to break through to Empyrean realm as soon as possible and leave this place!¡± After coming out from the military trial Pagoda, a voice resounded in Ye Feng¡¯s mind. ¡°What do you think?¡± Ye Feng raised his head, looking at the blinding sunlight in the sky, he asked in his mind. ¡°The appearance of six days in the sky is a sign of extreme cold. Perhaps there¡¯s a big problem in the place you¡¯re in!¡± The voice in his mind replied. ¡°The appearance of six Suns, doesn¡¯t that make the entire world the same?¡± Ye Feng was puzzled. it¡¯s not the same. The extreme cold will not happen in the entire nine World Mountain. It will only happen in one area. The voice in his mind explained, and then continued, ¡± ¡°In short, you have to break through as soon as possible and leave this place. Something big will happen here soon, and it will become a pool of muddy water.¡± Ye Feng nodded thoughtfully, he then looked at the crowd, ¡± ¡°What about them?¡± ¡°We¡¯re dead!¡± After the voice in Ye Feng¡¯s mind answered, it continued, ¡± ¡°Little brat, don¡¯t even think about taking them away with you. It¡¯s impossible! You¡¯re a weakling to begin with. Even if you break through, you can barely protect yourself. You¡¯re not some tall guy, so you don¡¯t have that ability.¡± ¡°What cultivation level do you need? How much time do we have?¡± Ye Feng frowned and asked. ¡°What¡¯s his cultivation? They must be at least at the advanced heavenly Saint stage.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not too sure about the time, but I¡¯m sure that you¡¯ll only be at the Empyrean realm at that time. It¡¯s impossible for you to reach the sky Saint realm. Don¡¯t think too much.¡± on the path of cultivation, you have to cultivate yourself. Everything else has nothing to do with you. You¡¯re just from the same clan. There¡¯s no need to care about a mayfly and so on! The voice in Ye Feng¡¯s mind was educating him, but he suddenly felt something and stopped. Then, he exclaimed. ¡°Little brat, run! Danger is approaching!¡± Chapter 290 ? Chapter 290: The darkness strikes Translator: 549690339 ¡°What?¡± Ye Feng was stunned. He had been here for almost ten years! He had almost forgotten that he had run for his life. The peaceful days made him drunk on it. However, he was also a person who was used to dealing with life and death situations. After hearing this, he did not hesitate and rose into the air, ready to run. BOOM! As soon as he rose into the air, he noticed something in the distance. There were two terrifying auras that came with waves of fire. As the two Cerberi approached their destination, they once again released their aura. ¡°I can finally have a full meal!¡± The dog barked and opened its two big mouths. Its eyes looked down at the humans on the mountain below, and its tongue rolled out with greed. ¡°You want to eat again?¡± Dogtooth had a phobia of his companion¡¯s mouth. Recently, saying this sentence would always cause trouble. He immediately said, ¡± ¡°This time, we can¡¯t eat them even if we kill them all!¡± ¡°That brat is there, hurry!¡± &Nbsp; Dogtooth¡¯s eyes lit up, and he extended his claw. Then, it increased its speed and directly tore through the space and fell towards the territory of da Qian. Time went back for a moment. ¡°F * ck!¡± In the center of da Qian Empire, in an isolated secret room, the chubby old man clutched his chest and let out a strange cry again. His eyes were even redder! With the help of the treasures given to him by his seniors, he had spent ten years to heal the wounds he had suffered previously and began to try to break through. However, at the most critical moment, the shock came again! He crossed the space and arrived outside with anger. He looked at the two figures that appeared in the distant sky like the scorching sun. The chubby old man was helpless and angry. This is real! However, he knew that he was no match for the two auras in the sky. This was also true! Charging forward would be courting death! Two of the people who had disturbed him the last time were left behind by the two figures in the sky! The chubby old man really wanted to curse out loud. This timing was too good! It was as if she had come specifically to target him. Every time, he would give him a shot at the critical moment. He felt very uncomfortable. ¡°These two seem to be the ones who caused trouble in the Azure Mountain range!¡± The chubby old man looked over. The two terrifying auras were heading straight for the territory of da Qian. His heart trembled. He had a bad feeling. After what happened last time. He went out to ask around and found out that there were two three-headed dogs wrapped in flames wreaking havoc in the Azure Mountain range. Who knew how many races had been exterminated. It was very brutal. Furthermore, they were terrifyingly powerful. The celestial Venerables of three top races had joined forces, but they had not been able to stop them. At this moment, they were coming towards da Qian and their bodies were pressing down from the sky. There were no pursuers behind them, and the chubby old man instantly became alert. He waved his hand and flicked it into the void! Clang! Clang! The bell rang continuously and it was extremely urgent as it reverberated throughout the entire da Qian. In fact, there was no need to ring the bell. At this moment, everyone in the great Qian dynasty had a feeling. The aura in the sky was too strong! Even from a distance, many people had already begun to feel suffocated. At this moment, as it got closer, it pressed down from the sky. It was as if a meteorite had fallen from the sky. A powerless and oppressive feeling of death enveloped everyone¡¯s heart. The terrifying heat burned the space and made it explode. The weak had already been suppressed to the point of being unable to move. Even the strong could only barely rise into the air and set up their battle formation. The chubby old man moved and occupied the core of the Army formation. The current great gan army formation was different from before. After all these years of hard work, they had already reached the basic level of the military formation technique on the heavenly Divine tablet. When the chubby old man stood in the center of the military formation with the divination plate, his entire aura changed instantly. The powerful cultivators of da Qian who were occupying the nodes of the battle formation also felt their bodies lighten. They could now face the two terrifying existences that were approaching. There, flames burned in the void, and two figures released terrifying auras. They crossed the space and smashed down. As they approached, the waves of flames grew even fiercer. Wave after wave, they even stacked together and charged toward the human army. Everyone felt a heavy sense of pressure. One had to know that this was just the power emitted by the aura, and it was already like this. The chubby old man suddenly understood. If this force was the previous battle formation of da Qian, it would have been scattered very quickly. The military formation they were using now was extraordinary, so they were able to withstand this pressure. The pressure emitted by two celestial Venerables was unimaginable! Even so, the chubby old man could feel that he had the strength to counterattack against the two foreign beings who were crashing toward him! He realized that the effect of the formation on the heavenly Divine tablet was even more terrifying than he had imagined. In the past, he had underestimated her! However, even so, he could not be surprised. This time, they might not be able to survive. They were facing two celestial Venerables! He had never faced such pressure before. ¡°F * ck!¡± Roar! A furious roar rang out! The chubby old man chose to take a gamble. An indomitable golden Phantom condensed from the Army formation. It held a huge divination plate in its hand and actively covered the two terrifying figures that were crashing down. ¡°Kid, What are you looking at? Hurry up and leave now!¡± Ye Feng stopped in mid-air, the voice in his mind urged him. Seeing that he was still watching, the existence in his mind changed its way of persuading him and continued, ¡± hurry up and leave. These two dogs are here for you. If you leave, they¡¯ll naturally follow you. The human army is very powerful. Those two dogs can¡¯t easily deal with it. They won¡¯t waste their time! This time, Ye Feng finally retracted his gaze. He was about to leave. However, at this moment. ¡°Gah gah!¡± BOOM! A strange cry of surprise suddenly rang out between heaven and earth. A stretch of darkness instantly enveloped the area around a few mountain peaks! A blurry black figure appeared from the horizon. Dog tooth and dog bark, who were about to collide with the Golden figure formed by the human army, froze. ¡°This Tao Wu¡¯s aura is so familiar!¡± &Nbsp; Dogtooth¡¯s two noses twitched, and he opened his mouth in fear. Black blood began to flow out from his Broken Head. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s very familiar!¡± The bark dog let the Golden trigram plate hit its head. One of its heads suddenly turned around and looked at the blurry black shadow. Fear flooded into its mind. ¡°Go! Hurry up and leave!¡± The divinatory plate formed by the Army formation smashed one of its heads countless times, but Dogtooth didn¡¯t mind. It didn¡¯t even hold a grudge and retreated a distance from the force of the impact. Then, it turned around and fled to the right! Chapter 291 ? Chapter 291: Impudent Translator: 549690339 Gah gah! A shrill and sinister laughter rang out. A blurry figure emerged from the darkness and opened a pair of eyes that were as white as dead fish. He hung high in the air. He looked at Ye Feng who was about to leave. Its goal was very clear, it was coming for Ye Feng! Dogtooth and dogbark wanted to escape, but it didn¡¯t even look at them. ¡°It¡¯s over, it has taken a fancy to you!¡± A voice sounded in Ye Feng¡¯s mind, it was filled with anxiety. Whoosh! A black shadow crossed the space and shot towards Ye Feng. However, just as it was about to reach him ¡­ With a loud boom, a golden light burst out from Ye Feng¡¯s body. A huge Golden Palm appeared and collided with the black shadow. ¡°Good boy, didn¡¯t you use all your tricks? Why are there more!¡± Ye Feng¡¯s mind was filled with shock. Even though it had been with Ye Feng all day long, it did not know that Ye Feng had a backup plan. ¡°It¡¯s that Jade tablet!¡± Ye Feng was stunned, he looked at the Jade token that flew up from his waist. The Golden Palm in the sky had been condensed from it. ¡°I misjudged you, little brat. I didn¡¯t expect to meet a high-level master of your human race in this small place. You should have bought a few more Jade plates.¡± ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chu he was holding a fishing rod and fishing in the void. He was looking for the medicinal herbs needed for the Kunwu pill. It swept through everything in its path. Suddenly! He raised his head and looked into the distance. Chu he looked at the fishing rod and felt that it was not enough. With a flip of his hand, he took out the golden net that had not been used for more than ten years. However, he estimated the distance. It was a little far, and it was easy to lose control of the net at this distance. After all, he could feel that the aura was not weak. Chu he moved his body and put away his fishing rod. He took the fishing net and left through the void. At this moment. In the flag, a chubby old man looked at The Dark World with a grave expression. The two dogs from before were already very terrifying! But compared to the darkness at the moment, it seemed like nothing. The aura of darkness enveloped the world. Da Qian was still fine. After the experts formed their battle formation and blocked the two three-headed dogs ¡®aura ¡­ After the other humans who couldn¡¯t breathe were able to move, they were joined by the middle-level forces and formed military formations, large and small. Moreover, this military formation was extraordinary. All the military formations seemed to have some invisible connection. Facing the darkness aura, even though many of the smaller formations were on the verge of collapse, they were still able to hold on under the cover of the stronger formations. The other mountains that were shrouded in darkness were not so lucky! When the experts saw that great gan was in trouble, they were initially lamenting. If the human race did too many disgraceful things, their luck would be too low and they would be punished by the heavens. The weaker ones could only feel the pressure and had no idea what was happening. The world suddenly changed. From the blinding light of the six Suns, it was instantly engulfed by darkness. Heaven and earth hung upside down, and this world seemed to have been replaced in an instant. As the dark energy swept past, countless weak creatures ¡®bodies decayed as if they had experienced the passage of time, turning into black ash that scattered. The patriarchs on the other mountains were also frightened by the sudden turn of events. The power was so terrifying that even their souls were trembling! Although the human race was in a better situation. However, the chubby old man¡¯s expression was still ugly. As time passed ¡­ This time was measured in an instant. The more time passed, the stronger the dark energy became. He could feel that after a few more moments, many of the military formations below would probably collapse directly. The stronger ones inside might be able to hold on for a while, but their foundations would also be damaged. Those below venerable sovereign would probably die on the spot. This way, even if they managed to survive this crisis, da Qian would suffer a huge loss! He raised his head to look at the sky. At this moment, the black shadow swept past in an extremely overbearing manner. The Golden Palm that was resisting it had already begun to crack. Speckles of golden light fell and scattered, and they were unusually dazzling in the darkness. However, it only lasted for a short while before it flickered twice in the darkness and was extinguished, swallowed by the eternal darkness. The Golden Palm¡¯s radiance grew dimmer and dimmer, and it looked like it was about to completely shatter. However, at this moment! ¡°Impudent!¡± An indifferent voice came from the distance. As the voice rang out. The darkness between heaven and earth continued to become thicker and thicker. When light appeared, the power of darkness stopped expanding and was slowly lifted up layer by layer, becoming brighter and brighter. A warm aura sprinkled down like a holy light, soothing the broken hearts of the living beings. They took a deep breath. His body trembled. He felt like he had been pulled back from the edge of death. No one would have thought that at their most desperate moment, they would feel as if they had fallen into an endless abyss. Things would take a turn for the better. A powerful existence had descended. It was just a light voice, and it pulled them out of danger! This was just the sound! It was already like this. Then, how powerful would his true body be when it descended? They were filled with anticipation. Although it was still unclear whether the existence that had yet to arrive was an enemy or a friend. However, their current situation was so bad that they wanted to grab a blade of grass. They didn¡¯t have to be so particular! ¡°Who¡¯s there!¡± The black figure who had been staring at Ye Feng, finally had some movement in his dead fish eyes, he turned towards the direction of the sound. It was even more clear what this voice meant. This meant that an existence at least on the same level as it had made a move! Its eyes were filled with solemness. At this time, it didn¡¯t really want to have a conflict with someone of the same level. However, it couldn¡¯t let the opportunity that was about to be in its hands slip away. If it was possible, it would like to have a talk. It was very direct when facing the weak. However, when facing existences or powerhouses of the same level, it could also use a kind face to replace its current ferocity. However, the black figure¡¯s dead fish eyes suddenly widened when he saw the light that appeared in the distance. In the direction of the voice, a dazzling golden light appeared. When it first saw it, it was only a little bit, but after a breath¡¯s time, the golden light filled its white eyeball and enveloped the world. It was like a golden curtain that covered the sky and the earth as it surged over. Wherever it passed, the darkness quickly retreated! This figure was covered in gold and was abnormally dazzling. Just looking at it would make one¡¯s mind feel dizzy and distorted. The weak couldn¡¯t even look at it. It was impossible to see what shape this being had or what race it was. But the weak didn¡¯t know. As a powerful being, the black figure could tell at a glance. Its white eyeballs turned, and through the golden light that filled its eyes, it saw the existence inside. It made its heart jump. He had a bad feeling. I¡¯m afraid this matter can¡¯t be resolved peacefully! ¡°Human!¡± Chapter 292 ? Chapter 292: : shocking scene Translator: 549690339 When he saw that figure, he was stunned. The black shadow knew that this was the old one coming after the young one! This matter could not be easily resolved! Unless it retreated now, it would have to fight to see who was stronger. Retreating was impossible! After learning something important from the dog¡¯s head, the human in front of it was destined to be its prey. It couldn¡¯t give up. The most important thing was that even though the person was aggressive, it did not feel any life-threatening threat. Then let¡¯s fight! The black shadow turned around and faced Chu he, who had crossed the void and arrived with a dog in each hand. Amidst the sounds of worship, the black shadow faced Chu he, who had a lotus flower under his feet. ¡°You humans are very powerful here! First it was that old man, and now there was another one. This place might have a big secret! And it¡¯s related to your human race!¡± The voice in Ye Feng¡¯s mind made an analysis, then it continued, ¡± kid, don¡¯t just stand there, leave quickly, don¡¯t get caught up in the battle, your small body can¡¯t take it. Even without the reminder, Ye Feng understood, after feeling the pressure on him decrease, he turned around and descended. ¡°It¡¯s that senior!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to still be here!¡± The powerful cultivators of the great gan Lord dynasty were overjoyed. They could still remember the Golden figure that had appeared in the sky! Even though this senior had only appeared once, it was an unforgettable experience. It was just that this senior had appeared suddenly, and then disappeared without a trace. They guessed that it might be a human senior who was passing by from another place. However, he didn¡¯t expect that senior would come out again when he encountered danger. It made them feel surprised and excited. Just as the human powerhouses were getting excited, Chu he had already approached the black shadow. The powerful aura and the flashing golden light became the focus of thousands of living beings. Even if the light blinded their eyes, it could not make them give up their reverent gaze. Whether it was the humans or other living beings, they all had their eyes on him. That was the light of their hope! The black figure¡¯s dead fish eyes were naturally fixed on the Golden figure. Ha! As he sensed. The black shadow suddenly sneered in disdain. ¡°You almost scared me!¡± The black Shadow¡¯s hoarse voice sounded relaxed. Its figure was revealed. It was a Black Crow that was as large as an elephant. When it looked at Chu he, the wariness in its eyes dissipated a lot. When this person had just arrived, a voice had broken his might. When he came over, he was shining with golden light and Starlight paved the way. There were also thousands of sounds of worship. Other things aside. He was indeed very imposing. However, that was only because he had the ability to hold his breath, which was why he could scare the crow. However, as he got closer, his aura was fighting against the darkness. His aura leaked out. He was just a mere heavenly venerate. It was far inferior to it! Even though he had two heavenly venerate three-headed dogs in his hands ¡­ It could indeed be called a method. To be able to use his voice to make its aura retreat, his strength could indeed be considered extraordinary. It was the limit of what a heavenly venerate could do! But even so, so what! A celestial venerable was indeed a celestial venerable. There were three stages to heaven trampling. It was because every three levels was a different level! It was as if there was a huge gap between them! Furthermore ¡­ Below the Saint venerable realm, there might be people with extraordinary combat strength who could cross realms and kill enemies. However, once one reached the level of Dao master, even the weakest Dao master could easily suppress the strongest sacred master. However, in the Dao master realm, there was still a small gap that could be crossed! Some creatures had unparalleled fighting talent. However, in such a situation, once he reached the heaven trampling realm ¡­ That would be impossible! Every stage of the heaven-trampling stage was like a heavenly chasm, especially after passing the nodes of every three stages, the gap was like heaven and earth! In the heaven-trampling three realms, if one was at a critical point and couldn¡¯t win, those with superior combat strength might be able to protect themselves. They could even make up for it with numbers. However, once the gap between the two sides was beyond the critical point, they would definitely be crushed. The Three Realms of heaven-trampling were different levels of comprehension of rule power and could not be compensated for. At the very least, Crow had never heard of anyone who could cross this chasm. Therefore, as a heavenly Saint, he had to face a mere heavenly venerate. It had absolute confidence! Even though most of its aura had just been dispersed, it didn¡¯t care. After all, when it descended, it didn¡¯t feel any pressure, so it wasn¡¯t serious. The darkness was just a casual release. But now, once it got serious, it would be different! With the opponent¡¯s mere celestial venerable cultivation base, it could easily destroy him with its claws. It was no exception even if the other party was at the peak of the celestial venerable realm. This was not conceit, but a fact. Just like now. He faced the giant Golden Palm that was raised. The crow also raised its sharp black claws. ¡°Ha!¡± ¡°You still dare to take the initiative!¡± The crow let out a cold laugh. I feel offended! In the face of a heavenly Saint like it, not only did it take the initiative, but it also took the initiative. And he didn¡¯t even feel like he had activated any rule bending power. Such arrogance was simply courting death! Was he looking down on it or was there something wrong with his brain? No matter what the reason was. This time, it was going to let the humans know what strength and cruelty were. It didn¡¯t plan to hold back at all. It was going to use all its strength in this attack. It would make that human disappear from this world. ¡°Wait!¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem right.¡± The crow, who had raised its claws, suddenly felt that something was wrong. The human¡¯s palm moved, and a heavy pressure instantly descended! That was a power that didn¡¯t belong to a celestial venerable. There was something wrong with this human! Chu he, who had crossed space. As soon as he arrived, he only exchanged glances with the dead fish-eyed Crow. He didn¡¯t say anything else. He placed the two dogs in the net and carried them with his left hand. He raised his right hand, and the Golden Shadow of his palm condensed and expanded as it grabbed towards crow¡¯s body. In the blink of an eye, it had already covered the sky! It covered the crow and the darkness around it. The crow was filled with killing intent, and the dark energy felt similar to demonic energy. It was quite strong. Chu he was very satisfied and admired such a high-level existence. He felt that both of them were fated. ¡°It¡¯s indeed at the celestial venerable level, but why is it so strange?¡± The crow looked at the Golden Palm that was coming towards her, her mind spinning, unable to understand what was going on. The Golden Palm pressed down without any rule force. However, it made The Dark World that it had condensed feel the pressure, and it could not push it out for a while. One had to know that it was getting serious at this moment! It was different from the large-scale indiscriminate release just now, which was only used to express his presence! This time, its aura condensed into a world, and rule power circulated within it. However, he was still suppressed! It was beyond its expectations. The crow was puzzled, but it did not slow down. He didn¡¯t have time to think too much in the middle of a battle! When the giant palm pressed down, a loud bang rang out. Crow, who had originally been prepared to attack first, decided to first defend! In fact, there was no other way. It had attacked later and lost the initiative. Originally, if the gap was huge, this short period of time would not be a problem! But who knew that the human in front of him was so abnormal? He didn¡¯t even use rule power, but he had already struck a palm that made it feel pressured. Boom! Boom! Boom! At this moment! Countless living beings in the entire great Qian dynasty and the surrounding mountains saw this shocking scene. A huge golden hand that covered the sky slapped toward a dark world that stretched across the sky. Chapter 293 ? Chapter 293: Don¡¯t be afraid Translator: 549690339 Just as the palm was about to hit The Dark World! Chu he looked down. This was not the Barbarian region. This palm strike was earth-shattering. The flowers and grass below would also be finished. This was not appropriate! Chu he¡¯s palm, which seemed to be able to destroy the world, suddenly stopped. He clenched his fist and at the last moment, he held The Dark World in his palm. He clenched his fist tightly. At this moment, the Golden color completely enveloped the darkness. The darkness faded, and light reappeared. And it was the ultimate light. The golden light flickered and bloomed with a holy light amidst the thousands of worships. A Golden World replaced The Dark World and stood on top of a few mountains! Chu he felt the vibration in his palm, but he was not in a hurry to make a move. Instead, he moved his body and raised The Dark World that was wrapped in his palm. He kept rising. In the blink of an eye, he had brought The Dark World to the top of the sky, facing the scorching sun. This scene. No matter how strong or weak the living beings below were, they were unable to regain their senses for a long time. It was too shocking! Everything had happened so quickly that it was like a dream. Wave after wave. Although it was sudden, it was all climax. Originally, da Qian was suddenly attacked and two blazing Suns descended from the sky with the force of Thunder. It had the power to destroy da gan, and the tribes around da gan sighed. However, before the two sides could really come into contact ¡­ However, he had just reached the edge and had yet to enter. Darkness engulfed the world. Not only da Qian, even the nearby mountains were in trouble. Countless living beings who hadn¡¯t reacted yet were turned into ashes. Those who had wanted to watch the show broke down mentally! It was still fine with the military formation in da Qian. The weak were taken care of, while the other tribes suffered heavy losses. Furthermore, the dark energy had become more and more terrifying as time passed. At that speed, anyone below Dao master would die before they could even walk out. However, at this critical moment. A golden figure stepped on a blooming lotus flower from the Starlight and came to the front. He casually stretched out his hand. He had The Dark World in his palm! Then, he directly rose to the top of the sky. It had easily resolved the disaster of thousands of living beings. He came quickly and left quickly. Like a man on a horse, he casually picked up his prey and then left without a pause. All of this happened very quickly, but the rhythm was perfectly connected, without any flaws! ¡°It¡¯s over? Also, what exactly happened?¡± Someone asked, still in a daze from this sudden incident. Everything had happened too quickly, and each wave was more ferocious than the last. However, it had ended so simply in the end. It was truly unimaginable. Most of the living beings were still in a state of confusion. They had indeed experienced it! But when they were grouped together, it was hard to understand! ¡°This matter isn¡¯t over yet!¡± The chubby old man raised his head and looked at the sky. Those juniors thought that the matter had already ended. However, he knew that the real competition had only just begun. It was just that the venue had been shifted. And that was indeed the case. At this moment, in the sky. Chu he¡¯s Golden Palm, which had been tightly closed, flashed with black light. This scene was like a black light flashing under the scorching sun. Finally ¡­ At a certain moment, there was a loud bang. A few cracks appeared on Chu he¡¯s tightly-shut fingers. It was like a few legs that had been tightly closed had been forcibly separated by someone. The palm split open a little and turned into five huge mountains that connected the sky and the earth. At the same time, the creatures below discovered that the sky, which had already returned to its clear state, was once again covered in shadows. It made their hearts jump, and a sense of fear grew. They raised their heads and stared at the sky. However, other than Empyrean existences, all other living beings could only feel dizzy and nauseous. Usually, one could see the scene at the top with their Dao realm cultivation. However, at this moment, the heaven and earth in that high place had long been distorted by the influence! Looking at it forcefully, the heavens and earth were upside down, making people feel dumbfounded. High up in the sky. In Chu he¡¯s palm. In the dark World. The black crow felt very uncomfortable. At this moment, it was suppressed by the sense of pure strength! It was a very strange power. It was as if countless worlds were condensed within it. Its rule force charged over. It was like mud flowing into the sea, and he didn¡¯t feel like there was much of an effect. Most importantly, they were already entangled together and had exchanged fire! It could sense that the aura of the human who had suppressed it was still at the heavenly venerate level. In other words, as a heavenly Saint, it was being suppressed by a heavenly venerate! The black crow could not accept this result. If it was an existence at the same realm, it would be understandable if it couldn¡¯t beat him in its current state. However, he was suppressed by a higher realm. What a disgrace! The dark power in the black crow¡¯s body gushed out, and the entire dark world was in a riot, triggering a Dark Tide. Wave after wave, they struck Chu he¡¯s palm, trying to corrode and devour it. The black light that flickered between the heaven and earth became even more rapid, and it even brought about cracking sounds. They were like small black whips that were constantly lashing in the void! Chu he moved his body up and moved his head to the back of his hand. He looked at the black crow in the dark World through the gaps between his fingers. His golden eyes seemed to contain a Galaxy within them, and they were extremely deep. His transcendence golden body was now at the peak of the seventh level. In the last two years of his closed-door training, he had learned a terrifying eye technique that was very compatible with it. His name was star abyss! This was also the reason why Chu he was not afraid of Tian Sheng even though they had never fought before. He did not even try to test him and came over directly. When the black crow¡¯s eyes met with his ¡­ A feeling of relaxation came. In an instant, it was as if it had fallen into the abyss of the Galaxy, and its mind fell straight down. The black crow had a bad feeling. This feeling was even more dangerous than when it had just been wrapped and suppressed. It had only been one step behind just now, even though the other party had forced a heavenly Saint like it with the strength of a heavenly venerate. However, the black crow only felt anger and humiliation, but the sense of danger was not the strongest! But at this moment, after his mind fell into the Star abyss. The black crow was a little flustered! It only took a moment for it to feel the difference. In terms of mental energy and soul, it was a level weaker than that human heavenly venerate. Furthermore, the other party was using a terrifying secret technique. Its mental defense was instantly destroyed. After falling into star abyss, his connection with the outside world became weak, making it difficult for him to perform highly difficult actions. The finger that was stretched open with great difficulty slowly closed again, and it began to compress. The Dark World it had constructed began to crumble bit by bit in the Golden Palm. The Dark World was collapsing, and the rule power inside was also beginning to crack! Black Crow, whose mind was in star abyss, was slowly enveloped by a sense of fear. However! Just as its World of Darkness was about to be completely crushed ¡­ Chu he revealed a smile on his face, and the force between his palms also stopped! The gaze that swept towards the black crow was also filled with kindness! ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, don¡¯t worry, everything¡¯s fine!¡± Chapter 294 ? Chapter 294: I just want you to be more powerful Translator: 549690339 The shadow retreated. Then, the golden light dissipated. As long as one was strong enough, they would be able to raise their heads. He could finally see the scene in the sky again! It was empty! Even the clouds were directly blown away! All that was left was the blazing sun shining down. ¡°This time, it¡¯s really over!¡± Many living beings heaved a sigh of relief. He felt like he had just survived a disaster. It had indeed been too dangerous. Many of the living beings could already smell the scent of death and were on the verge of collapse. I should consider moving further away. It¡¯s not safe to stay near the human territory! On one of the mountains, the old mountain Fox said. Two major events had happened to the human race! And it was so terrifying every time. It was very uneasy to live on the side. If he did this a few more times, even if he only touched the edge, he would not feel safe enough. The human race might be fine with the protection of a mighty figure, but it might not be the same for peripheral races like them! ¡°Those who watch the fun sometimes die the fastest!¡± The old mountain Fox had this realization. After two crises, the human race didn¡¯t suffer any losses. And he was getting stronger and stronger! On the contrary, the races that were watching the show suffered greatly. ¡°You also need strength to watch a show!¡± The old mountain Fox felt that its strength was not enough. It felt that it was better to stay further away! Around da Qian, many tribes on the mountains had the same thought! Although it was difficult to leave one¡¯s home and there were many problems, it was better than staying around the human race and being scared! They were very unhappy with the human race. It was a pity that the human race had the protection of a Big Shot, so they had no choice. He could only sigh at the injustice of the heavenly Dao. I can¡¯t afford to offend you, so I can only hide! At this moment! Chu he held a Crow in one hand and two three-headed dogs with one head each in the other as he rushed back to the Barbarian region. ¡°Their heads are all broken!¡± Chu he looked at the two three-headed dogs that he had picked up. Their miserable appearance made his kind heart that loved to protect small animals flare up again! He couldn¡¯t bear to see it. Chu he took out a few pills and fed them. He even took out a bottle of muscle regeneration Jade liquid and poured it directly on their wounds. Both inside and outside! The generous him had never been stingy. This action stunned the two three-headed dogs. He felt the comfortable feeling in his body. It was much more effective than the treasure pills they had swallowed before! They were certain that it was not poison. The humans who captured them were healing them. Moreover, he had paid a huge price. He looked into Chu he¡¯s sincere eyes. The two three-headed dogs were confused! perhaps this human wasn¡¯t lying. He¡¯s a good person! The same thought appeared in their minds. Then, something called Hope bloomed in their hearts. Even the black crow, who was sealed by layers of seals, was moved when he saw this scene. The pair of dead fish eyes, which had no movement at all, moved. Whether this human was a good person or not, it was still uncertain. But there was one thing, it seemed that he didn¡¯t want their lives. He didn¡¯t have any intention of crippling them. That way, there was still hope. As long as he was alive, he would have a future! As long as it was still alive, its brothers would soon come to find it. At that time, it would repay today¡¯s enmity a hundred times over. It didn¡¯t matter whether this human was a good person or not. It would hang him up and whip him for 10000 years. He would draw once a day, and he had to enjoy it every time! Black Crow imagined the scene. Just thinking about it made him excited. Living was hope, and he could take revenge with his own hands. Its brothers were not to be trifled with! He would let this human know what despair was. The black crow¡¯s mind was spinning, but he did not show any expression on his face. Since there was still hope, he naturally had to bury his hatred deep in his heart and not reveal it. When the time came for him to take revenge, he would settle the score and spit it out! It would let the human who was grabbing its neck know what cruelty was. This day would come very quickly, and it wouldn¡¯t be long. ¡°Brothers, come quickly! I missed you guys!¡± The black crow¡¯s heart was filled with longing. He hoped that his brothers who shared a telepathic connection with him would be able to sense it. ¡°This Crow!¡± Chu he looked at Crow. A light flashed in his eyes, and he no longer cared about it! Three space stones appeared in his hand. This was the collection of the two dogs and the black crow. The imprint on it had been removed. Chu he used his spiritual power to scan the area. Then, he smiled. Among these three spatial stones, he found quite a few materials needed for the Kunwu pill. This was a much greater harvest than fishing for half a day. Chu he brought the two dogs and the crow, who had different thoughts but were already hopeful, back to the Barbarian region. Then, he directly entered the demon subduing tower and threw them onto the bronze pillar of the fourth level of the iron comb prison. The two dogs and one Crow, who had already thought of many scenarios, felt the pain in their bodies and the itch in their souls. He was very confused! The situation was very wrong. It was completely different from what they had imagined. In their minds, even if the human was not really kind, he would at least want to subdue them. But what was the situation now? Without saying a word, they were thrown to this place to suffer? This shouldn¡¯t be! could it be that he wants to show us his might and then subdue us? ¡± As the dog barked, it made a reasonable guess! ¡°It should be so!¡± &Nbsp; Dogtooth nodded. Then, she started to struggle over whether she should agree or not. Was it dignity or life? The black crow at the side cawed and rolled its eyes. It had already made its decision. He would agree to it first so that he would suffer less. When his brothers arrived, he would immediately turn hostile! ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. He¡¯s not trying to subdue anyone. That human just likes to have fun like this. We¡¯ve been here for decades!¡± ¡°If I had a choice, I would have agreed long ago!¡± take it slowly. These days will be very long. Ten years, a hundred years, or even a thousand years! On the bronze pillar next to it, an old rhinoceros¡¯s body trembled as it mumbled. It looked at the new arrivals, and its face showed a sense of empathy. With more unlucky people, its sense of loneliness would be much weaker. It was also one of the few moments that could make it feel happy. Especially when it felt that these people who had entered were stronger than it, that made it even more delighted! ¡°B-but he just gave us a pill, a very precious pill! We are different! Those who are stronger will be treated differently!¡± The dog barked, feeling the itch in its soul. It was so uncomfortable that it wanted to scratch its entire body from inside to outside. It was too uncomfortable! It couldn¡¯t accept it if it was always like this in the future! ¡°Ha! A pill?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve got one here, who hasn¡¯t?¡± The old rhinoceros roared and snorted coldly. He then attacked, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. He just wants you to scream more forcefully and for a longer time!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, when you can¡¯t hold on in the future, I¡¯ll give you even better pills! That¡¯s a subsidy, an itch subsidy!¡± A cat-headed monster said. Chapter 295 ? Chapter 295: Ascension Translator: 549690339 Three more generals appeared in the demon suppression tower! The world suppressing cauldron shook. The entire barbarian region gave people a more comfortable feeling. Even the people outside of Lin County could feel it. One heavenly Saint and two heavenly venerate-level foreign beings. And they were all bloodthirsty, similar to Devils! And it was the first time, so the effect could be imagined. That was shocking! The first time was the most precious and the best time! This was another opportunity. Energy from the world-suppressing cauldron entered the Pearl of origin. The Pearl of origin was spinning, releasing a chaotic luster. It was like a singularity that exploded and spread. Wave after wave, the cycle repeated! The entire world suppressing cauldron was shrouded in a mist, looking like a dream. The Willow branches at the side were moving, like a slender young lady dancing, revealing a sense of joy. The little turtle was also very excited. He gave up on the willow tree and scuttled under the World suppressing cauldron. He laid on his back on the ground and patted the shell on his belly with his claws. He took a deep breath and his face was filled with an extremely comfortable feeling. The goldfish in the fish tank was also spinning in circles. The water in the tank turned golden, as if it had turned into a Divine Dragon. The water in the fish tank seemed to be little, but at this moment, it was like an entire divine sea with raging waves. There was a Divine Dragon revolving within it, exuding a brilliant divine might. In Forest City, those young men and women who needed to complete their family¡¯s goal were blessed with spiritual nature. Although it was daytime, they all understood that this was the best time. Outside of Forest City, many martial artists who were in closed-door cultivation flew up once again. They felt as if they had entered a Hall world that belonged to the principles of martial arts. It felt like a hundred years had passed. Countless comprehensions appeared in his mind, and they were engraved in his bones and engraved in his heart. His cultivation realm was formed naturally! A storm of vital Qi was created on the nearby mountains, pouring into the Barbarian region from all directions. At this moment, the entire barbarian region was shrouded in a misty luster. The yuan Qi was like fog and rain! The Barbarian region had already reached its critical point. It began to sublimate. This was the sublimation of an entire continent. At this moment, all the living beings above had benefited. Aowuu! The group of muddy rivers guarding the bridge let out a cry of pleasure at this moment. A few of them had entered a state of breakthrough. Even though they were now prisoners, they couldn¡¯t help but feel excited about such a good thing. He couldn¡¯t help it! Most of the living beings in the Barbarian region were happy at this moment! But there were also those who felt uncomfortable! The three dragons and one Tiger had been following Wang Tengfei, Lin Tian, and Lin lingxue for a long time! He had been sleeping, but he suddenly felt like he had arrived in a strange space. He had countless insights inside, and it was very comfortable! However, when they woke up, they found something that made them very uncomfortable and frightened. The comfortable feeling that came from the soul instantly disappeared! They had broken through! It was very sudden. In the past, they had tried their best to improve but were unable to do so. For this reason, he searched for opportunities everywhere and had a 90% chance of survival. But now, they had tried their best to suppress it, but when they woke up, they had still broken through! He could really improve even while lying down. It was something they didn¡¯t dare to think about before. But now, it had happened! But now, they didn¡¯t want to! He really didn¡¯t like it. Whatever cultivation was, it was all fleeting clouds to them now. Dao master! From what they knew, they would be struck by lightning! The three dragons and one Tiger wailed in pain and trembled! They felt that their days of freedom were about to begin! Because of this, they were so anxious that they almost cried. no, I have to lick him. I have to make Lin Tian reluctant to leave me and plead for me! Cang you muttered to himself as his eyes shone with a wise light. It felt that this method was feasible. Just like that unicorn, because it knew how to lick, even it was jealous of the well-off life. However, it wasn¡¯t very good at how to lick. He had to find an opportunity to ask the unicorn for advice. Cang you made a decision. AI! It let out a sigh. He didn¡¯t know when it started, but the feeling of increasing strength in his body not only couldn¡¯t make it expand, but it also felt like it was bone-chilling from the inside out! At this moment! Chu he stood under the willow tree. He held a cup of tea in his hand and sipped it slowly as he quietly watched the changes in the world. Even though he was cultivating his own body. However, the changes in the Barbarian region and the current situation would be of great benefit to him. All the techniques in the world had the same destination! He had to bring the changes of heaven and earth into his own situation to see and understand. While others merged with heaven and earth, he treated himself as a heaven and earth! This huge change lasted for three months! Chu he stood in front of the library Pavilion and read quietly for three months. A table was floating in front of him. There were tea, fruits, and pills on it. Chu he ate as he watched. After three months, his cultivation base, which had just broken through, had stabilized a lot. His mind was also extremely comfortable. It felt pretty good. After gathering a few more ingredients and refining the Kunwu pill, he wouldn¡¯t even need to travel the world of mortals to adjust his mental state! He could directly enter seclusion. These three months were comparable to ten years of relaxation outside. It was a pretty good feeling! Chu he swallowed the remaining fruits and pills on the table in one gulp. Then, he drank a pot of tea, put away the things, and stretched lazily! Everything was over! He had to go outside to find the materials and refine the Kunwu pill. He wanted to reach the heavenly Saint realm as soon as possible. Chu he¡¯s figure disappeared in a flash. He went around the entire barbarian region. At this moment, the entire barbarian region fell into silence. After three consecutive months of refinement, all the living beings had gained great benefits. He was still digesting it! Without a few years, the humans and beasts in the Barbarian region would not be able to digest all of them! The Barbarian domain had been constantly changing and had now completed a sublimation, so there were no longer any weak creatures here. Even the weak ants of the past could now shake a little when they went out. Of course, it was just shaking twice. If it was the Barbarian region of the past, they might have been able to make thousands of creatures feel fear. However, the Azure Mountain range now! This was a terrifying place! Those ants, it could only be said that in the past, they didn¡¯t even have the qualifications to survive here. Even the sun in the sky could directly heat them to death! But now, they could go out and shake twice! This was a huge improvement. Chu he slowly strode over the Barbarian region. He looked at the grass and trees below. He felt a little accomplished. He could see all the changes here. It was like a pot of potted plants that he had raised with his own hands had begun to bloom. ¡°Everything in the world is in the palm of my hand!¡± Chu he suddenly felt like he was reciting a poem, and he started to sing boldly! After he finished singing, he took out the Jade Xiao and blew it as he walked! He even laughed out loud. They walked out of the Barbarian region. Wherever it passed, everything in the world was silent. Only its singing, flute music, and loud laughter reverberated in the world over and over. It didn¡¯t stop for a long time! It allowed all living beings to immerse themselves in it and slowly savor it! Chapter 296 ? Chapter 296: The deal Translator: 549690339 Chu he was so excited that he sang the song ¡®the universe is in my hands¡¯ several times. After passing through more than twenty mountains, the divine tune struck the souls of billions of living creatures. Then, he stopped and began to look for materials seriously. The missing ingredients for the Kunwu pill. It wasn¡¯t considered very precious. However, Chu he could only find one after going around many mountains. Although he was just looking around, he had only swept through all the mountains and might have missed many places. But out of so many places, he could only find one. That was enough to explain the problem. Those materials were indeed rare! However, Chu he was not anxious. This was the first time in a few hundred years that he had a purpose and was seriously looking for something. It was quite interesting. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he wanted his cultivation to improve faster, he would have been able to slowly search for eight to ten years without any problems. It was actually a very interesting thing to look for the scenery while looking for it. Unfortunately, it was not the right time. Chu he held the Jade Xiao and slapped it in his hand. He moved his gaze away from the gorgeous and colorful scenery below and did not choose to jump down and dance. Chu he raised his head and observed the world. It headed in the direction where the Qi of fortune and vitality was the thickest. Qiyu mountain! It had become very lively recently. All the powerful clans in the Azure Mountain range had gathered here. It was a grand trading event that had existed for tens of thousands of years and only happened once every hundred years. It was opened under the organization of the three top clans. Bartering. Most of the living beings that entered this place would use treasures and secret techniques to hide their body shape and aura. All of them seemed to be curled up into a ball, looking sneaky. At the same time, the three top races also made it clear that no one was allowed to investigate other living beings, or they would be killed together. However, the event this time was a little different. Because this time, it was brought forward! The event was supposed to be held once every 100 years, but it had only been 80 years since the last one, which was 20 years ahead of schedule. According to what the three clans said to the outside world, there was another important matter to discuss while holding the trade. It was related to all the races in the Azure Mountain range. So this time, it was much more lively than ever. In the past, only powerful clans with sufficient strength would come. This time, even those who were not strong enough had sent representatives as long as they could make it. Of course, no matter how bad it was, it would not be lower than the level of a seventh-level Dao master. To ordinary living beings, they were existences that they had to look up to. At this moment, the entire qiyu mountain was filled with experts. In order to reduce unnecessary conflicts in the qiyu mountain, all the creatures gave up on flying and landed on the ground to advance. All of them had changed their shapes and were tightly covered. They even formed a ball of meat and rolled around inside. Chu he arrived at this place unsteadily! He looked at the mountain that was constantly being entered and exited. He randomly found a rabbit and asked about the situation. Then, his body swayed, and he followed the local customs. He also turned into a golden meatball and rolled inside. There was a trade going on here. It was the best place for him to find materials! It felt like a pillow just as he was about to doze off. Chu he¡¯s speed was maintained at an average level, but he soon arrived at the huge city in the middle of the mountain. There were trading stalls everywhere. The meatballs rolled back and forth. He talked about the deal in a hoarse voice. At this time, the finale auction had yet to begin, and these stalls were only the foreplay. Chu he found an eye-catching spot. Then, he took out a row of treasure pills and arranged them in a row. Finally, he used his finger as a pen. He took out a piece of white cloth, drew what he needed on it, and then wrote it down. Bartering. As long as he took out something he needed, he could choose one of the treasure pills. Chu he wasn¡¯t looking for fate this time! He just wanted to trade honestly. Therefore, he didn¡¯t choose to hide the aura of those pills. On the contrary, it helped them to emit fragrance. The fragrance immediately spread for a thousand miles. That smell alarmed countless living beings. The meatballs rolled over. However, it was not crowded. These living beings were all experts. Even though this was a place for trading. However, they still had the most basic vigilance! All living beings, whether they were trading or rolling, kept a distance of nearly 100 meters. This was already the limit! That kind of situation where they were squeezed together, even if the best treasure appeared, it would not happen. If it was outside, the most direct way to occupy a good spot was to kill the one in front of them instead of squeezing through. After all, they were all different! Therefore, even though there were more meatballs coming, they were still too weak. But it was still orderly! One by one, they passed by Chu he¡¯s stall! After Chu he repeatedly expressed that he would only trade for the items on the painting ¡­ Most of the living beings left in disappointment. Some of the living beings looked at Chu he deeply and suppressed their desire to use their spiritual power to investigate. To those who looked at him affectionately, Chu he nodded and returned them a kind smile. He also looked back affectionately! In this place, the pressure of the three clans was still very strong! Chu he¡¯s transaction was considered smooth, and no one found fault with him. Only a few hours had passed. He was just short of one more material before he had basically gathered all the materials Chu he needed! Chu he was very satisfied with this. ¡°Keep it up!¡± Chu he erased the drawings of the materials that he already had. There was only one last item left hanging on it. The living beings that came and went all looked at the pills on his stall with envy. Then, he looked at the picture and introduction on the White cloth and shook his head. A virtual crystal! This was the last ingredient required for the Kunwu pill. Looking at the reactions of the creatures that came and went, Chu he felt that this thing was so rare that the Azure Mountain range might not have it. After all, the living beings here were already the essence of the Azure Mountain range! Something that they did not have. It was also difficult for other living beings to possess it. ¡°I have what you need!¡± Finally, a black meatball wrapped in iron armor rolled over. ¡°Mm! Fine, give me the item. You can pick any one of the treasure pills on the ground!¡± Chu he¡¯s eyes lit up. He then extended his hand. ¡°Do you have any more of this?¡± The black meatball extended a claw and pointed at one of the black pills. ¡°There are!¡± Chu he took a deep look at the black meatball. ¡°Alright, give me everything you have!¡± The black meatball opened its mouth! ¡°Sure!¡± Chu he nodded. He took out a bottle of elixirs and threw it to the black meatball along with the ones on the ground. He wasn¡¯t a person who would haggle over every little thing! ¡°Here you go!¡± The black meatball received the elixir and swallowed it in one gulp. Then, it threw a stone at Chu he and rolled away. He looked at the stone that had fallen to the ground. Chu he¡¯s eyes widened, revealing a dangerous glint! The black meatball had given him a real stone! Chu he noticed that a piece of bluestone not far ahead had just been broken off. He moved the stone in front of him closer and closed it tightly! ¡°?!¡± Chapter 297 ? Chapter 297: Crisis Translator: 549690339 Chu he took two deep breaths! This time, he had come with a genuine good heart. He decided to make a fair deal, and even if he suffered some losses because he urgently needed the item, he would be fine with it. As for the rules and whatnot, he had also completely followed them! When in Rome, do as the Romans do. He even concealed himself without any intention of showing off or fishing. He didn¡¯t go out of his way to pry into the privacy of his customers. He really treated himself as an ordinary and harmless peddler. His heart could be said to be very kind! It was filled with sincerity. But now? This place was actually bullying honest people? Preposterous. Chu he waved his hand and kept the items in the stall! Then, he picked up the brick on the ground. His figure moved and caught up to the black armored figure. ¡°Why are you following me? Hurry up and get lost!¡± A voice came out from the black armor, and it was very rude. It didn¡¯t seem to think that it had done anything wrong! ¡°Ha!¡± Chu he tossed the brick in his hand and sized it up. He narrowed his eyes, but he was not in a hurry to make a move. Then, he kept following the black armored figure! Never leave. ¡°You¡¯re looking for death!¡± A moment later, the black armored figure suddenly stopped. It turned around and looked at Chu he, who had been following it closely. His hoarse voice revealed his killing intent! almost everyone has come. Kid, it seems like you want to be beaten to death! The black-armored figure looked up at the sky and then let out a cold snort! ¡°What¡¯s wrong with sixth brother?¡± what¡¯s going on? ¡± another figure clad in black armor came out from a nearby Hall. He glanced at Chu he and asked in confusion. I was craving for food just now and took some food as a sumptuous meal. I met a junior who didn¡¯t know what was good for him and wanted to die early! The black-armored figure spoke and glanced at Chu he with a dangerous look. Chu he ignored their conversation and looked past them at the deep and dark Palace. ¡°A Crow that¡¯s rolling its eyes is missing you?¡± Chu he retracted his gaze and said. ¡°Fourth brother?¡± The two black-armored figures were stunned! ¡°Sixth?¡± Chu he nodded thoughtfully. Then, he looked at the two black-armored figures and asked in a natural voice, ¡± ¡°Where are the other three Big Brothers? Where is he?¡± Chu he did not know that Crow had a brother. However, just now, when he was carefully observing the guy who ate his treasure pill ¡­ He found that its aura was similar to the crow¡¯s. And from their words, it was clear that the crow was ranked fourth. Naturally, she had three older brothers. ¡°Who are you?¡± This time, the two black armored figures did not answer! Instead, his eyes flickered with a black light as he sized up Chu he seriously. Just now, in their eyes. Chu he was a guy who was about to die. It wasn¡¯t worth their attention at all. He didn¡¯t even try to avoid the topic when they were talking. But now, the existence in front of them knew about their brothers. It was obviously not ordinary! ¡°Did you come here to find us?¡± The black-armored figure that was eating the treasure pill was stunned. The pile of treasure pills that Chu he had just taken out were all very serious. They were for normal living beings! There was only one of it, and it was beneficial to them, but extremely poisonous to other living creatures. Now that he thought about it, it seemed like he was deliberately attracting their attention! Moreover, he was very familiar with it and knew that it had a gluttonous habit. This was a bait specifically targeted at it! The black-armored figure who had eaten the treasure pill quickly came to a conclusion. He instantly felt like he had figured everything out! ¡°We¡¯ll make our move in advance!¡± Boom! Boom! Boom! The entire jadeite city trembled! However, before the two black figures could finish their words ¡­ A golden fishing net had already appeared and covered them. Chu he¡¯s figure flew into the sky almost at the same time. He was a long distance away from jadeite city. Although the two black shadows ¡®strength was nothing, they had their big brother! Chu he had not seen through the layout of qiyu city at first glance, so he naturally had to be careful. At that moment, the entire qiyu city was shrouded in darkness. The living beings who were in the middle of trading inside immediately reacted. However, those who were only in the Dao realm quickly realized in despair that they were suppressed in an instant and couldn¡¯t use their power at all! A vast pressure made them submit to it over and over again, and with an undefiable will, it made them kneel and lead them to pray piously! ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Damn it?¡± ¡°This is a trap! Do the three great clans want us to die?¡± how could they have such a big hand? it¡¯s impossible! Even a group of Empyrean realm experts could barely protect themselves. They continued to burst out, wanting to fight their way out. However, their own power of rules was suppressed in this dark world and could not extend far. His strength was like mud flowing into the sea in the face of the darkness, never to return. The darkness enveloped them and devoured them bit by bit. With their strength, it was only a matter of time before their defenses were broken. They kept making sounds, looking for other living beings nearby to work together. Chu he was in the distant sky. There were stars in his eyes as he looked at The Dark World that appeared. The layout of this dark world was very special. It was similar to the doors in the past and was not easy to pass through. With his strength, he did not notice anything unusual with a single glance before he entered. Chu he took a look. Then, he raised his palm! In the dark World. The two black-armored figures that were caught in the net returned to normal and revealed their true forms. One of them was a Black Crane, while the other was a black leopard. At this moment, the Golden fishing net glowed in the darkness, pulling them out of the darkness. The two black Crow Brothers were constantly fighting back. They wanted to control the formation that had been set up outside to tear the fishing net apart. However, they discovered that this net had its own space. It was impossible for them to join forces with the outside world. The current situation was like a small Golden World had appeared in the dark World, and he was going to break out of it! The dazzling light dispelled a layer of darkness. Many living beings saw this scene! The Empyrean realm experts who could still move hurriedly used all their strength to head in that direction. As for those Dao realm beings, they were still praying over and over again. Their faces were filled with pain as they tried to break free from their current state, but they couldn¡¯t. The stronger ones could only pray and cry for help in the direction of the golden light. However, at this moment, the Empyrean experts who could move had already realized the great danger was gradually increasing. They couldn¡¯t care about them at all! At this moment, there seemed to be a huge mouth that covered the sky and the earth in the dark World. It appeared from the unknown void and swallowed with greed! [ PS: in the previous chapter, I wrote that the big shots would become meatballs. That would be too stupid. I¡¯ve changed it! ] It was just an ordinary disguise! Chapter 298 ? Chapter 298: I was threatened Translator: 549690339 The aura in the dark World became strange. It was as if something had been awakened, or perhaps it had descended from an unknown place! A giant mouth appeared, devouring the world with greed. Chu he¡¯s golden fishing net that was about to be pulled out was stuck inside. He stood in the sky. His star-like eyes looked down! There was a vast sound. Chu he had a feeling that he was being watched. It was as if something had locked onto him from an unknown place! It was filled with contempt and greed! Chu he¡¯s gaze followed that feeling. However, all he saw was darkness that surged like waves. The Taoist masters who were kneeling on the ground and praying. At this moment, life was flowing away at a speed visible to the naked eye, rushing into the huge mouth that opened from the unknown void. Chu he felt uncomfortable. He stared at The Dark World for a moment. He flipped his palm! The sun splitting bow appeared in his hand. Chu he rarely used such highly destructive items. After all, he was a kind person! He didn¡¯t like to kill. He liked them alive, and was willing to give them a chance to reform. Even if they were wicked beyond redemption. Chu he also had the intention to persuade them to put down their butcher¡¯s knife. However, this time, Chu he realized that he could not understand The Dark World. He didn¡¯t want to touch it directly. Three different arrows appeared on the sun splitting bow. He! Chu he shouted in a deep voice, and his body expanded into a giant that covered the sky. His body tilted at a 90-degree angle, and his pair of golden feet covered the three scorching Suns that appeared in the sky! His head was facing The Dark World. It was as if two worlds were staring at each other. A golden light was emitted, and it was abnormally dazzling. It dispelled a layer of the dark shadows. In the Azure Mountain range, living beings who were far away looked up and saw this shocking scene. A giant stretched across the void, as if it was embedded in the blazing sun above the sky. The Empyrean experts in the dark World could vaguely see a shadow outside. It was as if they were confronting the existence that had trapped them. That was where their chance of survival lay. They had an understanding in their hearts. Chu he drew the sun splitting bow and it turned into a crescent moon. In his body, the blood essence that contained the power of the various worlds started to dim. Endless power surged from Chu he¡¯s palm to the bowstring, lighting up the bowstring and the arrow. A heavy aura enveloped the world. At this moment, the void began to collapse as if a layer had sunk in. There was a severe fault and a sense of distortion was produced. The arrowheads of the three sharp arrows flickered with a cold light, and traces of cracks from the void lingered around them! It produced a sizzling sound like the collision of electric arcs. Chu he felt that it was about time! The power stopped surging! At this moment, time and space seemed to have fallen into an eternal silence! Bang! Bang! There was an explosion. The silence between heaven and earth was broken at this moment. Three arrows left the string and cut through the air. The void seemed to collapse instantly. At this moment, the world seemed to have fallen. It was as if countless small worlds were crashing down on the ground like meteorites. At this moment, there were no strange sounds or explosions. However, that instant of suppression and heaviness spread out in the void like a starting point. It affected a distance of over a thousand mountains. It caused the living beings inside to feel fear and suffocation. The Dark World suddenly trembled! An unknown existence felt this pressure, and dark energy gushed out and condensed. They wanted to stop the world-destroying blow that came from the sky! At this moment. The cycle of heaven and earth reversed. Three arrows of different colors whirled and suppressed the void before landing on The Dark World! Boom! Boom! Boom! A loud explosion was heard. At this moment, countless mountains in the Azure Mountain range were shaking. The three arrows, which were filled with power, crushed The Dark World. The three arrows spun and formed a spatial storm, shattering the collapsing dark power inch by inch. The sky Realm experts in the dark World, who had been hopeful, were now terrified. A battle between mighty figures. And they were in it. The terrifying pressure made them smell the shadow of death. He felt that after the fight. No matter which side won, they would be finished. As for the Dao Masters who were praying, the power that guided them had disappeared, but they were not happy at all. The Empyrean experts were barely able to protect themselves. They did not! The chaotic force caused by the collapse of The Dark World swept over, and countless Dao Masters screamed in despair. The power of the domain they held up was unable to stop the chaotic power that was being squeezed down. Roar! A furious roar rang out in the void. The power of this attack made the unknown existence feel threatened. That was why it was furious! However, it seemed to have some concerns. Even though the roars were getting louder and louder as time passed, they still didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of coming over. It was as if he was chained up. Chu he, who was upside down in the void, looked in the direction of the roar. A pair of resentful and blood-red eyes were faintly visible, staring at him. It was a silent expression. ¡°Junior, I¡¯ll remember you!¡± just you wait. I¡¯ll pull out your tendons and bones. Then, I¡¯ll light a lamp on your soul and let you suffer ten thousand years of torture in the abyss! Chu he understood what it meant just by looking at it. He was being threatened! Moreover, it seemed that he was a guy with extraordinary strength. Chu he was shocked. He flipped his palm and another arrow appeared. He drew the bow and nocked the arrow, and his body¡¯s strength was constantly accumulated on it. Then, it shot towards the void where the roar came from. The arrow directly caused the void to collapse, and the roar inside became blurry. At the same time, The Dark World below Chu he¡¯s head was also crushed by the three arrows. It completely collapsed and the qiyu mountain inside was revealed. At this moment, the qiyu mountain had already changed its appearance. Black ancient array runes covered the entire mountaintop, and ferocious heads hung on each node. It didn¡¯t look like it was carved on, but more like heads were stuffed in, giving off an evil feeling. On top of those array runes, the Empyrean realm experts of the foreign races had compressed their nomological worlds to the extreme, resisting the collapse of the great world and the pressure brought about by the gravity of the arrows. Chu he reached out and grabbed the three arrows that still had some energy left. The despairing Empyrean realm experts instantly felt the pressure disappear. He could not help but cast a grateful look at Chu he. Chu he stretched out his hand and pulled out the crane and leopard, who had witnessed everything and were still in shock, from the net. He directly slapped them a few times, and after they were stunned, he sealed them up, packed them up, and carried them on his back. Chu he retrieved the arrow that had been shot into the void. Then, he looked deeply into the distance. Ignoring the alien races below him, he returned to his normal size and turned around to leave. it looks like there¡¯s something wrong with the ordinary Azure Mountain range. I¡¯ll have to be careful! Chapter 299 ? Chapter 299: Senior Translator: 549690339 In the distance where Chu he was looking. The space trembled, and in the next moment, two three-eyed creatures with green skin, rooster-like heads, and snake-like tails appeared. They didn¡¯t stop after they appeared and arrived at the Saitama mountain in a few steps. The Empyrean realm cultivators of the Saitama mountain were all terrified of this place. None of them dared to stay for long! After Chu he left, they had already scattered. At this moment, this place was desolate. Only the black array patterns were exposed. It made this area seem eerie and strange. Looking at the situation below, they were shocked. I thought I was too late. I didn¡¯t expect the tentacles of the abyss to retreat. It seems like the one who attacked is a high-level heavenly Saint! One of them had three eyes. He placed his claws behind his back and scanned the area before letting out a long sigh of relief. that¡¯s normal. The Azure Mountain range is very important. They won¡¯t allow the abyss to come here! The other three-eyed man nodded and continued, ¡± let¡¯s leave first. Don¡¯t get tricked! The two three-eyed creatures didn¡¯t want to find out who was behind this. After a short discussion, they left. Chu he brought a crane and a leopard and rushed back. At the same time, on the way, he took out the treasures of the two guys and rummaged through them. He really found the void crystal he needed on the leopard that had eaten his treasure pill. Chu he took the item in his hand and looked at it. ¡°If you had this thing, you wouldn¡¯t have caused so much trouble if you had given it to me earlier!¡± ¡°Is it that comfortable to eat for free?¡± He shook his head and sighed. The leopard wanted to eat for free, which led to the current situation. Otherwise, if the leopard were to trade honestly, Chu he might just pack up and leave! Their setup would be a success! The current situation would not have happened. The leopard, who was caught, looked very uncomfortable. It was indeed so! However, he couldn¡¯t be blamed for this. He was used to eating for free! He didn¡¯t have the habit of trading anything. If you don¡¯t agree, you can just stuff the person who made the suggestion into your mouth! Who knew that he would run into such a tough problem this time. It just wanted to satisfy its hunger. What wrong did he do? The crane next to it opened its mouth and bit down on its head. It was telling it clearly that it was wrong! Chu he stuffed the crane and the leopard into the heaven and earth bag. With a wave of his hand, he put away the void crystal. He rushed back in a good mood. On the way, he suddenly had an idea. His figure stopped in the air. ¡°Come out!¡± Chu he turned his head and said as he looked into the void. In his eyes, a star abyss rolled out. It caused the entire area to become illusory and chaotic. ¡°Little friend, you have good senses! Don¡¯t be nervous, I have no ill intentions!¡± An old man walked out of the chaotic time and space. He had white hair, white beard, and even his robe was white! He looked at Chu he with a kind look, as if he was looking at a junior. Chu he¡¯s eyes flashed as he scanned the old man. Perhaps the old man wanted to express his goodwill. He did not hide his aura, allowing Chu he to see through his cultivation level at a glance. This old man was very strong. Advanced heavenly Saint. Moreover, it felt like it was overflowing. It seemed like he was just a little bit away from stepping into the next realm! It was precisely because of this. Even though he was a senior of the human race, Chu he was always on guard. After all, the other party¡¯s cultivation was high, and there was a possibility of him being a threat. With this point alone, he could not be careless no matter how kind he was. ¡°Senior, why did you follow me here?¡± Chu he asked. ¡°I saw the three arrows that you shot back at the abyss tentacle! It¡¯s not bad.¡± The old man touched his beard and said. Then, he pointed at the Qiankun bag in Chu he¡¯s hand and said, ¡± although those two alien races are only celestial Venerables, they have many brothers. You have to be careful when you capture them. If you can trust me, we can be companions and take care of each other while waiting for the stone tomb to appear. The old man sent out an invitation to form a team. Chu he¡¯s three arrows were more than ¡®okay¡¯. Even he felt a chill when he saw it. Even if it was him, if he were to take those three arrows head on, he would probably have to pay a considerable price. He was seriously injured and might even die. That was why he wanted to invite Chu he. Not only would he be able to pull in the younger generation, it would also be beneficial to him! When the time came, he would be in front while Chu he would shoot arrows from behind. Their team was invincible in this place. He could tell that Chu he¡¯s cultivation was only at the heavenly venerate level. His archery skills were terrifying. But this time, he was facing a live target, a battle that had just begun. If he was facing an expert like him, he wouldn¡¯t have the chance to shoot an arrow or be locked on. If there was an expert to help protect and contain him, he would be able to unleash the full power of his archery. Furthermore, he guessed that Chu he would have to pay an unimaginably high price to use such a terrifying arrow. Moreover, after using it once, his condition would definitely decline. They also needed an expert like him to watch by the side. As long as everyone agreed and built a sense of trust, it would be a different kind of race. He felt that Chu he would most likely agree. ¡°Senior¡¯s good intentions are appreciated, junior is used to being alone, so I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± Chu he cupped his fists and said. Then, his figure glided backward and tore through the void to leave. It was clean and crisp. At the same time, the sun splitting bow appeared in his hands. An arrow appeared as well and he nocked it. The old man stroked his beard. He left too quickly! She didn¡¯t even give him the chance to say a few more words, and she didn¡¯t even have time to establish her trust. Seeing Chu he leave warily, the old man still wanted to persuade him. However, when he saw the sun splitting bow in Chu he¡¯s hand, he could only give up. This junior he had never met before was too vigilant. If he followed them forcefully, a conflict might occur, and that would be bad! ¡°If you¡¯ve thought it through, you can come to the pillar of heavens mountains. I¡¯ll welcome you anytime!¡± In the end, he shouted in the direction that Chu he had left in before turning around to leave. He believed that when the time was almost up. Chu he naturally understood. She would go over and get to know him better! After all, he was only a celestial venerable with unique skills. Although it was unbelievable, that was all! No matter how incredible a unique skill was, it would not last long enough. If she wanted a chance, she had to work with a senior like him! With this matter. Chu he could not help but speed up his return to the Barbarian region. I have to refine the Kunwu pill as soon as possible, and then go into seclusion to reach the realm of the seventh transformation ninth level. Only then will I feel safe! At the same time, Chu he felt a sense of urgency. Even though the old man had only said a few words just now, he was still very calm. However, Chu he also noticed a crucial point. The stone tomb was about to open. The old man was already an advanced heavenly Saint. One could only imagine the level of the stone tomb that even he had to wait for. In addition, there were some changes in the Azure Mountain range and the altar that appeared today. What was going to happen next was definitely not going to be simple. Chu he was no longer worried about the level of a heavenly Saint after a few rounds of fighting. Even if it was an advanced heavenly Saint, it would be difficult to capture him alive, but killing him was still possible! He was afraid that an even more powerful existence would appear. Rank seven and level nine only gave him some sense of security. Only rank eight could give Chu he confidence. ¡°You¡¯re not safe!¡± Chu he shook his head. He had just relaxed for a few years, and this situation happened again. Perhaps only when he reached rank nine would he be truly carefree. At that time, he would be able to do whatever he wanted. Chapter 300 ? Chapter 300: Change Translator: 549690339 Chu he returned to the Barbarian region. The moment he left ¡­ It only took half a day. The place was still quiet. Even the few River Monsters that were guarding the entrance and exit of the bridge were lying on the ground, in a deep sleep. The benefits brought by the opportunity of the Barbarian domain¡¯s sublimation to the living beings inside would not be digested so quickly! The higher one¡¯s cultivation was, the deeper one would sleep. When they woke up from it, there would be a world-shaking change. This was especially true for the ones near Forest City. One of the auras had the most shocking change. It was the battle-axe of the patriarch of the heavenly human tribe! He was comprehending the rules of lightning and trying to construct an illusory world. He was moving towards the path of heaven trampling from the Dao realm. Chu he scanned the entire barbarian region and returned to the willow tree in a leap. He entered the demon suppression tower first and threw the crane and leopard into the fourth floor, ignoring the three brothers ¡®tearful reminiscing. Chu he came out of the demon-subduing Pagoda and went straight into the library Pavilion. He opened one of the small secret realms. There was boiling lava here, and an alchemy furnace the size of a mountain was pulled up in the void by thick black chains. The purple flames in the lava were wrapped around it. This cauldron was used to temper Chu he¡¯s body. His pill refining was all fabricated. They were usually used to give out subsidies. However, it was different this time. He was preparing to use it for himself, so he had to be more serious. I can¡¯t be careless. All the processes had to be proper, and the process had to be perfect. For this reason, before Chu he entered the magma secret realm. He specially washed his hands in a Golden Plate. He even took out his self-made Guan Yu statue to pay his respects, and even took out two incense sticks and inserted them into the incense burner. So many years had passed. This statue of Guan Gong, which was originally made of ordinary gold, had a different feeling as the incense provided by Chu he increased in grade. He seemed to have become a lot more spirited. His originally golden face was now a little black with a hint of red. The large blade in his hand seemed to have a sharp edge. A special light was brewing in his eyes. However, Chu he did not care about this. After he paid his respects to Guan Yu, he tidied up his clothes and entered the inferno world. He threw all the materials he had collected into the pill furnace and began the official refinement. Peng! In the inferno world, the flames in the lava became even hotter. Some purple flames turned into divine Dragons and wrapped around the alchemy furnace, spinning around it. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Time passed by quickly. After Chu he finished refining the elixir, he immediately entered a state of cultivation. She did not go out to relax again. This time, it was a long pass. Chu he decided that he would not go out until he was satisfied! The outside world felt a little hard to live in. It would be safer to stay at home and increase his strength. And as time passed. The creatures in the Barbarian region gradually woke up. Although they were surprised by their own progress, they had seen all kinds of miracles in the Barbarian region and experienced many major events, so they were still calm. After familiarizing himself with his strength and consolidating his realm, he naturally had to go out! After all, the Barbarian region had been completely developed into a place to live! Although the cultivation environment was very good, he still had to go outside to find some other treasures! There were too many undeveloped areas in the New World outside the Barbarian region, waiting for them to explore. The people in the Barbarian region gradually walked out. This time, he went out. Their strength had increased, and the heavy pressure from the world had disappeared! They had gone further. It was no longer just hovering nearby, but slowly spreading into the distance. This would inevitably lead to conflict with other living beings. One battle after another occurred. The human race had super-grade military formations, and they liked to go out in groups. In a situation where their high-end combat power was almost the same, they were able to defeat the other foreign races. With the Barbarian region as the center, a large area of mountains became The Hunting Ground of the human race. The human race left the Barbarian region and began to accumulate resources again. After waking up this time, their cultivations had all reached a higher level. The accumulated resources were clearly insufficient! When the human race was fighting everywhere, seeking to grow. The entire Azure Mountain range was also surging with undercurrents. He was not calm. He didn¡¯t know why. From time to time, there would be life and death battles between races. The number of races and mountain peaks that were exterminated in the Azure Mountain range continued to increase. Explosions rang out continuously between heaven and earth, and the smell of blood wafted out. This caused all the races in the Azure Mountain range to feel uneasy. All the major mountain peaks began to form an alliance to guard against any possible dangers. The entire Azure Mountain range was in chaos. As a result, when the human race fought everywhere on the edge of the land, they didn¡¯t attract the attention of other races except those who were fighting with them. There were too many of such things happening at the moment! They were all sweeping the snow in front of their doors. The sun in the sky was also becoming more and more abnormal. There was no longer a time when there were less than four. There were at least four. At its peak, there were even seven days in the sky. On that day, the king¡¯s realm living beings were so hot that they almost passed out. Drops of sweat were dripping with blood, and their vital potential was being drained. Even venerable sovereigns felt upset and had difficulty breathing. Even though the seven days crossing the sky had only happened once. However, it also caused the atmosphere in the Azure Mountain range to rise to another level. Even the weaker living beings could smell something unusual. The sky of the Azure Mountain range was probably going to change! Although the sun was shining brightly in the sky, most of the living beings felt as if they were shrouded in a haze. The strong were uneasy, and the weak were terrified! Even the people in the Barbarian region who didn¡¯t know the specific situation could feel that the atmosphere between heaven and earth was not right. However, in this case, he had to be even more active in plundering resources! When a crisis came, only by growing stronger could he feel a sense of security. Besides, if the sky were to fall, there would still be a tall man to hold it up! Many people turned back to look as they advanced. There. The battleaxe¡¯s body was wrapped in lightning, and it transformed into a giant. Holding two axes, it held the rear for the human juniors. That figure made them feel at ease! Furthermore, the human race¡¯s Foundation was not limited to this! In the Barbarian region, there was even an unfathomable, hidden ancestor who was cultivating in seclusion. Even though he did not attack many times. But every time, it was earth-shattering. With him around, the people of the Barbarian region felt inexplicably at ease. Although the world had become oppressive, they were not frightened. With the battleaxe leading the way, the human race was able to expand their territory and obtain more resources. The alchemists were behind the Army. As he advanced, he refined the treasures he had obtained into pills. He let them eat as they walked, and then digest it during the battle. Under such circumstances, the human race¡¯s strength had improved by leaps and bounds. Chapter 301 ? Chapter 301: A local? Translator: 549690339 Time passed. Between heaven and earth. From time to time, there would be experts crossing the sky. That imposing figure and violent aura. It made the people of the Barbarian region, who had an indomitable momentum, restrain themselves. It made them realize. This land was more terrifying than they had imagined. Especially for battleaxe, who had already advanced to the sky Realm, he felt it the most. hold back a little. The snake and the monkey that just appeared have terrifying auras. I feel that they¡¯re both above senior! A battle suddenly broke out in the sky. In order to not cause any misunderstandings, battleaxe shrunk his body back to normal. Then, he spoke to ancestor Hong and the group of human experts beside him. ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Meng Yi couldn¡¯t believe it. After experiencing so many things, Chu he had an invincible impression in his heart. Now, two random foreign race powerhouses appeared and they were above him. Meng Yi couldn¡¯t accept it. Even though the snake and monkey¡¯s aura was indeed terrifying. Even though they were far away and the battleaxe was blocking them, they were still shocked. But senior is just as terrifying! Not to mention anything else, just a random song would make them fall. Tomahawk glanced at the people around him and knew that many of them could not accept this result. before entering the heaven realm, I¡¯ve seen you fight with the alien races several times and win every time. I have the same thought as you. You should be the strongest in the heaven realm! At this point, battle-axe sighed and paused for a moment before continuing. it¡¯s only now that I¡¯ve truly stepped into this realm and witnessed the heaven-trampling techniques of a few alien races. I¡¯ve also analyzed the information I¡¯ve obtained from other races that I know I was wrong! senior, you¡¯re indeed a powerhouse in the heaven-trampling realm, but you can¡¯t be called invincible at this level! the heaven-trampling realm is divided into three levels: Arcana, celestial venerable, and celestial Saint! every level is like heaven and earth. At this level, you¡¯ll see other powerhouses and feel it even more deeply! I¡¯m afraid that the alien races in the eastern Azure region are like me now, in the Arcana plane. As for senior, judging from his means, I feel that he has just entered the celestial master level, or may not even have taken that step! At this point, battle axe felt a little bitter. ¡°I¡¯ve only read the ancient records and fought two Empyrean experts for a short while, so I didn¡¯t have a deep impression of them!¡± but the battle between the snake and the monkey in the sky just now has given me a clear understanding! I don¡¯t know about that snake, but that Golden Monkey should be the strongest expert of the Golden Monkey clan in the Azure Mountain range. It¡¯s a heavenly venerate existence, and its terrifying aura is definitely above senior¡¯s! When battleaxe said this, he could not help but let out a long sigh. His eyes became more cautious of this world and had a sense of awe. The higher one¡¯s cultivation was, the more clearly one would feel it. He also knew what the battle in the distance was about. He could clearly sense that he was now an Empyrean expert. If they were caught up in it, they would probably be beaten to a pulp in a few moves. Back then, when senior dealt with those foreign races that he felt were only slightly stronger than him, he also had to use many means! In this way, the winner was immediately determined. Even if senior has reached the level of a celestial venerable, he¡¯s probably only at the beginning. He was not invincible in the Azure Mountain range. They couldn¡¯t be too arrogant. If they brought disaster to their race, they wouldn¡¯t be able to redeem themselves even if they died a hundred times! When the other human powerhouses heard this, their hearts trembled violently, setting off a monstrous wave. This was also the first time they had learned that the gap between heaven-trampling stages was so great. To be able to capture so many sky-trampling foreign tribe seniors alive, he was not invincible in this realm. He was barely able to do so. It was unimaginable! After a series of major events, in their imagination, senior might not be an invincible existence in the world. However, at least in the heaven trampling realm, he should be invincible. ¡°You guys don¡¯t have to be too dejected, don¡¯t be too nervous.¡± the Azure Mountain range is so big, and there are nearly 100000 mountains, but there are only five heavenly venerable rank fighters. Even if there are some hidden ones, they can only be counted with ten fingers! ¡°In fact, in the Azure Mountain range, even Empyrean realm experts are considered strong.¡± we¡¯re at the edge of the region. As long as we don¡¯t provoke those big clans, I¡¯m enough! Seeing that the atmosphere had turned heavy, Zhan Fu flipped the axe in his hand and suddenly said in a domineering manner. When the others heard this, they felt that it made sense. They had also seen the map of the Azure Mountain range! It was quite big. They were at the edge of the area. There weren¡¯t many strong races here. They¡¯d only met two Empyrean realm experts in their time out here, and they were on par with battleaxe. It wasn¡¯t too powerful. Those so-called celestial Venerables were actually still far away from them. There was no conflict of interest with them. Just move back a little! There was no need to be too dejected. The human clan, whether it was the Xia clan, the people of the eastern Azure region, or even the heavenly human clan. They were never the strongest, always hovering in the middle. In fact, he was already used to it! Thinking of this, they reinvigorated and held the Fort for the group of juniors. ¡°The Azure Mountain range is only a corner of this world!¡± and now, there¡¯s a huge change happening here! Battleaxe, who was the last to leave, sighed to himself. Although he had consoled the others! However, the pressure on his body did not ease. The Azure Mountain range was only a corner of the nine World Mountain, but it was already so terrifying. If that was the case, it was fine. It was no big deal for them to hide! However, from what he knew, there was going to be a huge change here. If even Empyrean existences felt fear, even Empyrean existences wouldn¡¯t feel good. The future of the human race was shrouded in a shadow. As the taller one among them, Tomahawk was very uneasy. Especially now that the senior was said to be in deep seclusion. At his level, he didn¡¯t know how long it would take to close his eyes. At such a special time. All the pressure was now on his shoulders. If he was in the eastern Azure region, he would be more confident. However, this place was too terrifying! Even though he was stronger now, the more he knew and the higher he stood, the more uneasy he felt. there¡¯s someone in front?! Waraxe, who was deep in thought, suddenly raised his head and said something strange. Then, his body moved, and in the next moment, he appeared at the border of the mountain that they had just swept. ¡°Local?¡± He raised his head and looked ahead. &Nbsp; a few Dao realm humans were chasing after an alien race. There were only a few Dao realm experts in the Barbarian region, and he knew all of them. The people in front of him were all strangers. His identity was naturally easy to guess. Chapter 302 ? Chapter 302: Too cautious Translator: 549690339 After Tomahawk had helped him out, he was left in a daze. The humans of the Barbarian region had come into contact with the great Qian dynasty. Although they didn¡¯t know each other before, it was natural for them to interact with each other in a place where there were thousands of races. With just one look, both parties could emit electricity, and their conversation was even more harmonious. It was a dangerous time when all kinds of races would form alliances. Both sides were humans, and they reached an agreement to work together after a few in-depth exchanges. They would move forward together to face the possible dangers. As an Empyrean expert, battleaxe was the strongest in da Qian. He was naturally worthy of attention. The chubby old man, Han Yi, the ancestor of da Qian, came after hearing the news. He and battleaxe exchanged opinions on the changes in the world and had a friendly and sincere discussion. ¡°God-devouring army formation!¡± Han Yi, who was having a friendly conversation with battleaxe in the air, was shocked when he saw the Army formation used by the Barbarian region in the distance. ¡°Does senior han know of our military formation?¡± Waraxe¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Han Yi nodded and took a step back. He released his aura and made a movement, forming a ring under his feet. ¡°This!¡± Battle axe stood up and thought about it. He suddenly understood. This battle formation was most likely from the human race of this place. It was owned by the locals here. And for it to suddenly appear in the Barbarian region, it might have been obtained by a senior outside and then passed down. He instantly felt like he had figured everything out! They changed the topic and didn¡¯t talk much about this matter. Instead, they discussed other things. ¡°The sun in the sky is becoming more and more abnormal! Now, some of the younger generation can¡¯t take it anymore. When seven days become a common occurrence, I¡¯m afraid it will be a real disaster for them!¡± for this, I¡¯ve already begun to prepare a large formation to deal with the upcoming disaster for the future generations. Are you willing to join us and build this large formation with us? ¡± During the exchange, Han Yi sent out an invitation. As a human, he wanted both of them to work together to survive this disaster. Now, it had become a common thing to cross the sky in six days. The natural disaster was already destined to happen. Now was the time to prepare an escape route for the younger generation! ¡°I appreciate senior Han¡¯s kind intentions! We¡¯ve already made some preparations for this, but if senior han has any use for it, please let us know. I¡¯m willing to do my best.¡± Tomahawk shook his head and refused Han Yi¡¯s invitation. The increase in the number of Suns in the sky was terrifying. However, it had no effect on the Barbarian region. Even on that day when the sky was filled with Seven Suns, the Barbarian region was still cool. The Barbarian domain was unbelievable. Even the Empyrean battle-axe couldn¡¯t understand it. Especially after he woke up from his seclusion this time, the entire barbarian region seemed to have become even deeper! At the very least, he could still deal with the current natural disaster. Unless they encountered other disasters, such as other tyrannical alien races coming at this critical moment, that would be a real disaster. Furthermore, battle axe felt that such a danger was very likely to happen! The reason why the world was in trouble was that something big was about to happen. It wouldn¡¯t be for no reason. If there was a great disaster in the heavens, there would definitely be evil! ¡°Senior han, if the construction of your formation doesn¡¯t go smoothly, we¡¯re willing to take in some juniors.¡± Said waraxe after some thought. At this time, as fellow humans, they naturally had to unite! As a veteran Empyrean expert, Han Yi was also a great fighting force. In addition to the God-devouring army formation that great sui also knew, the two of them complemented each other and were even more terrifying! They would have a better chance of surviving the upcoming disaster. That was why Tomahawk was willing to work together. As for the fact that the human heart was unpredictable, he was not worried. The overall strength of the Barbarian region was still a distance away from that of the great Qian dynasty. However, the Barbarian domain was superior in terms of top-tier combat strength. Besides, in a time of natural disasters and great horror, if he had other thoughts, he would have wasted his tens of thousands of years of cultivation! ¡°En!¡± Han Yi nodded, then continued, ¡± ¡°If things don¡¯t go well, I¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡± ¡­¡­¡­¡­ In the time after. The Barbarian region and the great Qian dynasty had opened up a channel between the two sides and started to contact each other frequently. Each Dao realm cultivator would bring their own heaven¡¯s favorites to form a diplomatic mission and enter each other¡¯s territory for friendly exchange. ¡°This golden statue gives me a familiar feeling!¡± Wang Tengfei rode the first Tiger and entered da Qian with ancestor Hong. Looking at the Golden statue that towered into the clouds, its exact appearance could not be seen clearly, but there was a strange sense of indifference. It looked down at the world with its hands behind its back, and he asked with doubt. The first Tiger beneath him raised its head and took a serious look. Then, its body trembled. Just one look at the statue, and for some reason, it instinctively felt afraid. ¡°It¡¯s very familiar!¡± The first Tiger replied. The human face that always had a kind smile on her face popped up in his mind. It overlapped with the statue in front of him. This caused the first Tiger to be in a daze. The other human elites, including ancestor Hong, also looked at the statue. They also sensed a familiar scent. ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± Some of the prodigies from the Barbarian region couldn¡¯t help but ask the prodigies from da Qian who were entertaining them. ¡°Eh! That¡¯s da Qian¡¯s trump card, the hidden ancestor of heavenly net!¡± I don¡¯t know where he is, or where he is. No one knows how long he¡¯s been alive, and there¡¯s no record of it in the ancient records. But whenever my sect is in danger, he¡¯ll help me survive. this old ancestor might be a heaven Saint. He can suppress the entire Azure Mountain range! The chosen who had come to receive him spoke with great respect and pride. As soon as these words came out, the people from the Barbarian region couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. They also had hidden patriarchs! However, it sounded like the hidden patriarch of da Qian was even more powerful than the one in the Barbarian region. After all, he was an existence that could suppress the Azure Mountain range. The heaven¡¯s pride experts who came this time were also considered the powerhouses of the Barbarian region. They knew a lot of things. For example, the hidden ancestor in the Barbarian region was only an ordinary celestial master. The great Qian¡¯s hidden ancestor was a heaven Saint who could suppress the Azure Mountain range. The difference was obvious. Ancestor Hong was especially shocked. He had heard about it from battle axe. When he first talked to Han Yi, he did not mention anything about the foundation of the Barbarian region. However, he didn¡¯t expect that da Qian had such a terrifying background that they didn¡¯t mention. Moreover, there was a hidden ancestor that was even more terrifying than the Barbarian region. A heavenly Saint! It was unimaginable. He looked deeply at the Golden statue that stood between the sky and the earth. It was filled with awe and shock. ¡°You humans are so powerful!¡± The first Tiger sighed at Wang Tengfei, his eyes filled with complicated emotions. It had seen a lot after coming out of the Barbarian region. However, along the way, he saw more and more human powerhouses! It couldn¡¯t figure out why it had the courage to provoke the human race! ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because the human powerhouses are too cautious!¡± The first Tiger was enlightened. From their conversation, one could tell that this person from great gan had been hiding for a long time and there were no enemies. ¡°It¡¯s all Gou BI¡¯s fault!¡± Chapter 303 ? Chapter 303: The beginning of the natural disaster Translator: 549690339 The people of the Barbarian region were shocked when they first entered da Qian. Great gan¡¯s Foundation shocked them. At the same time, the terror of the Azure Mountain range rose to another level in their hearts. The humans of great Qian might have a hidden Foundation, but the other races might not. The records of the clans that stated that the strongest person in the Azure Mountain range was a celestial venerable might not be accurate. After all, there were heavenly Saints in da Qian. Perhaps there were other races as well! In fact, there might even be stronger existences. Otherwise, there was no need for that senior to keep such a low profile. As they walked, they thought about it and kept looking at the Golden statue that seemed to be as big as the sky. The Golden, blurry, and mysterious figure had an indescribable sense of familiarity, and it kept attracting them. At the same time. The Barbarian region also welcomed the diplomatic mission from da Qian. The group of people who were riding through the Barbarian region were shocked by the situation. It was unimaginable that such a big mountain was full of restrictive spells that even a peak Dao master was suppressed. The origin of the Barbarian region had become even more mysterious. More importantly, such a place was not too far away, but they had never heard of it before. Originally, they had guessed that the human race had fled from other places. But now, he looked like a local! Otherwise, there was no way to explain such a restricted area. Could it be that he was carried here? That was impossible! As for why they had never heard of any humans in this place, there was probably a complicated secret behind it. Now that they had appeared, it was definitely related to the great change in the world. There were already many strange clans and experts appearing in the Azure Mountain range. It could also be explained if there was another branch of the human race. The Dao master leading the team from great sui thought quickly. After entering the Barbarian region and walking for a while, he saw the tower of military formation trial at the edge of the land. His spinning mind was once again shocked. this is the training ground for military formations. There are many treasures here. If you have the confidence, come! As he looked at the familiar words that appeared and rolled between the sky and the earth, a strange feeling emerged in his heart. He was very familiar with the word and the tower. Originally, he thought that it was unique to da Qian. However, it seemed like they were wrong! It seemed that da Qian was not the only one who was blessed. The Army formation and the sudden appearance of the Tower of Trials ¡­ Could it be that a senior of the human race had begun to lay out the plan in advance? It was as if this great change was more complicated than they had imagined. Furthermore, the human race might even be one of the main characters. He continued forward. At this moment, the sun in the sky was six Suns. However, it was cool and comfortable in the Barbarian region. And the further they went in. His perception of the natural world became clearer and clearer. After going deeper, for a moment, the Dao master leading the great sui seemed to have realized a trace of the power of the rules! This place was undoubtedly a treasure land. Even the core mountains of the Azure Mountain range controlled by the three great clans were not as powerful as this! This place, without mentioning anything else, was absolutely the most suitable place to block natural disasters for the juniors! The array that they were going to build next was definitely a few levels lower than this place. And the price to pay was huge. No one knew how long this natural disaster would last. At that time, it was uncertain whether the great formation could last until the end. The Barbarian region was the hope of the human race in the face of the natural disaster. He had to report the situation to ancestor Hong when he got back. He wanted the old man to give all the materials, energy, and resources he had prepared to this branch of the human race in exchange for the younger generation of disciples to take refuge here! This place was safer and more reliable. As a peak Dao master, he still had a good eye! A place like the Barbarian domain was not something they could build! The formation they were going to build was definitely not at the level of the Barbarian region. It would be better to give those resources to the human race in the Barbarian region. It could also be considered a combination of resources! For such a large restricted area to operate daily, the consumption must be huge! Now was the time of crisis, and as humans, they should move forward hand in hand. At this critical moment, he couldn¡¯t be pretentious. ¡°Kid, this is a good place! That direction makes my heart race. Stay, you have to stay. I bet that this will be one of the greatest opportunities you¡¯ll encounter in your life, comparable to the inheritance left behind by Lord kun!¡± Ye Feng, who was at the back of the crowd, heard a voice in his mind, urging him, he was very excited. Ye Feng¡¯s mind flickered, and he looked towards a direction in the depths of the Barbarian region. His pupils turned pure black, and a vortex was spinning. However, at the next moment, with a loud bang, like the sound of glass shattering, the pure black light in Ye Feng¡¯s eyes shattered, and the vortex suddenly shrank and sank into the depths of his eyes. His mind fell into a trance for a moment, and tears of blood flowed from the corners of his eyes. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Ye Feng¡¯s expression darkened, he shouted in his mind. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just couldn¡¯t hold back!¡± The voice in Ye Feng¡¯s mind sounded. He did not know if it was an illusion, but this time, Ye Feng felt that this guy seemed to be lacking something. He wiped the blood and tears from the corner of his eyes! The expression on his face kept changing, but his mind was surprisingly calm. He didn¡¯t think about anything. The sound of the horse¡¯s hooves did not stop as it continued to move forward. As they went deeper, great gan started to pay more attention to the Barbarian region. After that, the communication between the two sides became more and more frequent. After witnessing the various wonders of the Barbarian region ¡­ In addition, Seven Suns had appeared in the sky. The disaster between heaven and earth intensified. The gloominess that shrouded the hearts of hundreds of millions of living beings intensified once again. Under such circumstances, nothing could be delayed any longer! After both parties had a friendly discussion. Great gan began to transfer the resources and the weaker juniors to the Barbarian region in batches. Even the statue that stood in the sky was taken away. Inspired by this, the Barbarian region also erected a golden statue for Chu he. The statues that had been transported over with the great Qian Empire were placed on the left and right sides of the entrance to the Barbarian region. They were all statues made of gold, and they were all unusually blurry. After the two statues were placed together. The world suppressing cauldron trembled, and a special force swept over and entered the Golden Eye sockets of the two statues. Meanwhile, the divine monument at the edge of the Barbarian region also showed signs of movement. The shadow of a Divine Tree loomed within, and as it swayed, two drops of white liquid dripped from one of its branches. As it slowly rolled on the ground, it arrived under the statue and directly seeped in. The Golden statue glowed with a holy light. It had an inexplicable attraction that urged people to worship it. ¡­¡­ Boom! Boom! Boom! When the younger generation of da Qian was basically transferred to the Barbarian region. On this day. After seven days of flying in the sky. A few dozen mountains away from the Barbarian region, an explosion suddenly sounded. It was as if an entire world had exploded! The voice was very shocking. Even though they were far away, they could still be heard! The entire Azure Mountain range seemed to tremble at this moment! Chapter 304 ? Chapter 304: Rank eight Translator: 549690339 At that moment. The Light of the Seven Suns in the sky seemed to have intensified in an instant, and the level of heat increased. Something was wrong. It should be said that the seven Suns had descended a little. It looked like the basin of the face had turned into the basin of the feet. The heat waves rolled like the tide, attacking the human world in waves. Especially at the place where the explosion occurred. The tide-like heat wave almost materialized. The pillar of fire connected the sky and the earth. This seemed to be heavenly punishment. Heaven and earth launched a destructive attack on the mutants. At this moment, many living beings were suffocated by the heat. There were also countless King-level creatures that had lost their protection and died. The foreheads of those venerable sovereigns were covered in sweat and blood was oozing out. Taoist Reverend had a vague feeling about the heaven and earth! The towering battleaxe looked up into the distance. The destructive aura in the flames made even him feel shocked. Escape! Escape from this place. He couldn¡¯t help but have this thought. Sudden inspiration! This was a sense of vigilance that came from the heart. Even an Empyrean like him couldn¡¯t participate in the affairs of this place! Once they were caught up in it, they would die a horrible death. He had an understanding. It was also starting from this day. Battleaxe gave the order, and the people in the Barbarian region went back to cultivate and relax. The people in da Qian also began to withdraw in succession under the increasingly tense situation. The Barbarian domain closed. Waraxe personally guarded the border gate. This place seemed to have become a place beyond the world. All the changes in the world had nothing to do with this place. The people in the Barbarian region had only broken through not long ago during the refinement of the Barbarian region. There was no point in continuing his seclusion at this moment. It was unknown who started the trend in this boring and dull environment. They lived the lives of ordinary people in the Barbarian region. They did it at sunrise and rested at sunset! Meanwhile, in the world outside the Barbarian region. Time passed. At this moment, it was already a thousand miles of land. Ancient trees withered, rivers stopped flowing, and mountains and rivers collapsed. The world was like a furnace. Billions of miles of land seemed to have turned into a desert. Countless secret realms and small worlds were also affected and crumbled in the void. However, there were occasionally oases. Those places were shrouded in a mysterious brilliance, preventing the blazing flames from burning the earth. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Boom! Boom! Boom! On this day. Under the scorching sun, the world was shrouded in darkness. A World of Darkness as thick as ink attacked an oasis. The living beings inside cursed loudly, but they soon fell silent. After a moment, the ink-like darkness slowly receded. Then, it was condensed into one spot. The Oasis, which was originally shrouded in a Halo, had turned into a black ash. A gust of wind blew past, and the black ash drifted away and was buried in the vast yellow sand. In the darkness, a figure walked out of the ruins. Its body was thick and strong, and its head was like that of a cat. There were black meridians exposed between its skin and flesh, and its wagging tail was like a divine whip, constantly swinging in the void and tearing up strong winds. At this moment, all the wind in the world seemed to be stirred up by it. Its long tongue rolled, and its face showed that it wanted more! ¡°It tastes really good!¡± A hoarse voice came out of its mouth. ¡°Where the hell did fourth, fifth, and sixth go?¡± It looked around, but it didn¡¯t sense any familiar aura. At this time, those brothers should have come to pick it up. Why was there not a single one! He really didn¡¯t put him, his big brother, in his eyes! Mingshi was very dissatisfied with this. ¡°And it¡¯s very wrong!¡± Mingshi raised his head and looked at the yellow sand, feeling puzzled. The current situation didn¡¯t seem to be very smooth. This world still had the upper hand. ¡°Could it be that someone has intervened in this matter? This shouldn¡¯t be happening!¡± Mingshi felt very puzzled. Those people hiding in the dark had risked their lives to stay here because they wanted to get what they wanted at the last moment! Now, they should be hiding and not show their faces at this time. ¡°Could it be that the three eye Alliance has noticed something and ruined the plan?¡± As he advanced, he pondered. ¡°Forget it! You¡¯ve failed once, so you can try again!¡± Mingshi shook his head, no longer thinking about it. He would naturally know the details when he met his brothers! The few of them had to put in a little more effort. They had already made several preparations for what was to come! The few failures in the early stages didn¡¯t affect anything. ¡°This is strange! I can feel that those guys are still alive, but why can¡¯t I lock onto them?¡± Mingfu¡¯s eyes glowed with a dark light. It suspected that something had happened to its brothers, and they might have been captured alive. ¡°No matter who did it, the entire clan will be exterminated!¡± Mingshi issued a vicious declaration before his figure disappeared! It needed to look for clues and find traces of its brothers. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡°Rank eight level one!¡± In a small secret realm in the library, Chu he opened his eyes. At that moment, Chu he¡¯s flesh and blood had completely transformed into worlds. If a drop of his blood fell to the ground and exploded, it could really cause a small world to collapse. A single strand of hair could suppress a small world. At this moment, his body seemed to be filled with many small worlds. The next eighth revolution. It was the fusion of the spirit and the body! It allowed the soul to fill every part of the body. In this way, he would scatter his blood and flesh all over the world. Even if the main body was destroyed, as long as the flesh and blood remained, it could be regenerated again and again. Moreover, he was a rank eight because he had cultivated the transcendence golden body. Chu he felt that even though the difficulty was higher than rank seven, it did not increase by multiple folds. He felt his body¡¯s condition. Chu he heaved a long sigh of relief and then calculated with his fingers. This time, he had spent a full sixty years in closed-door cultivation. This was a real closed-door cultivation that went beyond time. Halfway through, when he was at the seventh transformation ninth level, Chu he also woke up. He counted his gains. The advancement of the Barbarian region and the few people who felt that they were related to demons entered the demon suppression tower. This allowed Chu he to obtain many top-grade items. Chu he, who had no sense of security. He placed the items in front of him and went into seclusion again. He only felt at ease now that he had broken through. He was now five hundred and nine years old. He had checked in for 495 years. Time flew by in the blink of an eye. Sixty years passed just like that! And it passed without any feeling! It was still alright. Before he went into seclusion, he had restrained the Barbarian region to the extreme. Even if there were enemies who wanted to come, they wouldn¡¯t be able to plot against this place. In the past few years, no trouble had come to him. It was a rare moment of peace and quiet. Now that he had come out of seclusion, there was no need to hide! Chu he¡¯s mind flickered, and the Barbarian domain broke its silence. It would be much easier for anyone who wanted to visit their relatives! Chapter 305 ? Chapter 305: Chapter 305 hope Translator: 549690339 Chu he walked out of the library Pavilion after sorting out his gains. He first went to the second floor of the demon suppressing Pagoda. They fished out the non-humans who were still alive from the oil pan and gave them the right amount of heat allowance. After a few decades, it felt like the evil Qi on these alien races was running out! It was basically dried up! To Chu he, their current cultivation level was not enough! He was too lazy to let these guys out to cultivate fiendish Qi. However, Chu he had many treasures on him now. In addition, these alien races had endured for decades. They should be remorseful now! And as a kind-hearted person! Chu he felt that he could still give them a chance! Thus, he reluctantly arranged a job for them. His ten thousand beast Lotus platform was still in need of labor. It could allow these foreign races who had been released from prison to turn over a new leaf and continue to shine for the world, contributing their strength and making up for the killings they had caused. The alien races on the second floor were appeased. Chu he came to the third level. The alien races here were all Dao realm and had been struck by lightning for decades. Although a few of them were on the verge of death, they were still alive. It was all thanks to Chu he, who had thought about them before he went into seclusion. He fed them a bunch of treasures so that they could be repaired while being tempered by lightning. This could also be considered a kind of tempering cultivation. The effect was very good. The souls of these alien races had been repaired and repaired. Now, they were put down and had enough resources. When they recovered, they would be tougher than when they first came in. The next time he was struck by lightning, it would probably last longer than the shadow on his soul. With their cultivation realms, it was truly rare for them to make such great progress in just a few decades. Because of this, these alien races, who used to curse at Chu he, had become the first ones to do so. Now that they had experienced how good Chu he was, they no longer spoke! They also knew that this place was indeed a land of opportunity. Not everyone could come in and enjoy it! In particular, Chu he had even thoughtfully fed them pills. As a Big Shot, he was so considerate. It could be considered as being courteous to the wise! The fourth floor. In the world of the iron comb, the alien races that were tied to the copper pillars. Chu he took a look. There was something wrong with these guys, and he felt numb. The itch of their souls seemed to have made them a little delirious after a long time! ¡°Is the feeling of itchiness so uncomfortable?¡± Chu he touched his chin and looked at the foreign tribe members who were only trembling and no longer crying out. As a heaven trampling cultivator, it had only been a few decades or a hundred years, and he had already become like this. It was very inappropriate. Chu he originally thought that even if they could not last for 1000 years, a few hundred years would not be a problem! But now, it seemed that he had been overthinking it! The fourth level didn¡¯t look as terrifying as the third level, but it didn¡¯t seem weak at all. Although he didn¡¯t feel it directly, his soul felt itchy. However, from the state of these foreign races, they shouldn¡¯t be simple! Chu he¡¯s eyes shone. He was a little curious. He put his hand on one of the copper pillars and let the iron comb scrape his arm. ¡°I don¡¯t feel anything!¡± After being scraped for a while, Chu he put his hand down. Perhaps it was because his current cultivation level was too high. When the iron comb scraped his arm, he felt as if thousands of insects were gnawing at his soul. However, Chu he¡¯s soul was as hard as metal. The sharp little teeth of those insects could not even hang onto them. He couldn¡¯t bite it at all. It seemed like there was a limit, and it depended on the person! Chu he looked at the three people who looked like demons. The three brothers were the strongest in the third level. However, the situation of the three seemed to be the worst! They were scraped the most forcefully and frequently by the iron comb. It was as if their auras made the iron comb very excited. There was also a slight difference in the treatment of the other alien races. The stronger the alien races, the more they were ripped off. In comparison, the three foreign tribes who seemed to be related to demons were alluring young women in the eyes of the iron comb prison. As for the other races, they only had ordinary looks and barely made it! As for Chu he¡¯s Kasaya! The iron comb prison was completely uninterested. After all, although he was strong, he didn¡¯t kill too many people. Even a King that had climbed up from the bottom might have more blood on his body than him. In addition to the hardness of the transcendence golden body. The iron comb prison naturally could not give him any feelings. Chu he waved his hand after feeling it. The group of alien races were all put down on the shore. They opened their eyes and looked at Chu he in silence. ¡°I¡¯m fine now!¡± Hello, ¡± Chu he greeted them. Then, he skillfully took out a metal bucket and a metal ladle, and started to feed these alien races one by one. These alien races ¡­ Even though he was in a bad state. However, there was still a lot of murderous aura on his body. These guys were strong and had bad tempers. They were not kind people. Every time he used his claws, he liked to exterminate his entire clan. The number of creatures killed by their claws was in the hundreds of millions! It would probably take decades or even centuries to completely wash away their sins. ¡°Recuperate well and bear with it. Next time, I¡¯ll give you a long holiday!¡± These alien races were still valuable. At that moment, their spirits were severely injured. Chu he opened his mouth to guide them as usual as it was beneficial for their recovery. don¡¯t resist treatment. Only by living will there be hope and a better tomorrow! Chu he had high hopes for the alien races and did not take the initiative. There was also a sense of resistance. The medicinal power only took effect in their bodies on its own. If they didn¡¯t take the initiative, it would be a waste, and the recovery time would be delayed. ¡°Fourth brother, fifth brother, don¡¯t be disheartened. That human is right. There is only hope if we are alive. I have been counting the time every day. According to my calculations, my brothers should be here by now. They will come to save us soon!¡± ¡°We have to ensure our condition. We can¡¯t drag our brothers down!¡± Black Crane gave its two dejected brothers a consoling look. It was the weakest among the three brothers, and its injuries were the least serious! All these years, it had lived by counting time, giving itself hope. It had already calculated that this time was exactly when its brothers would come. Therefore, after Chu he fed it the elixir, it was the first to digest it. It was also the fastest to recover! It looked at the black crow and the Black Panther, who were listless, and comforted them with its eyes. After their eyes met. The black crow and Black Panther¡¯s cracked hearts trembled. A sense of hope gushed out, causing the cracks in their hearts to heal faster as the medicinal pills poured into them. ¡°Very good!¡± Chu he looked at the three demonic-looking guys and nodded, casting them an approving look. He liked living beings with a strong will to live. The black crow and Chu he looked at each other. The White dead fish rolled its eyes and lowered its head, revealing its hostility. Just wait! As soon as its big brother came. This human would probably not be able to laugh! At that time, he would definitely let him know what despair and cruelty were. After exchanging a few moves with Chu he, it was very confident. Third brother might only be on par with this human. However, big brother and second brother would definitely be able to crush them! ¡°Brothers, I missed you!¡± The black crow once again sent out a deep sense of longing. Chu he looked at it, and the light that was emitted from his eyes became more and more friendly. ¡°You¡¯re good!¡± Chu he patted the black crow¡¯s head. Now that a few decades had passed, all the demonic humans in the pagoda were exhausted and needed to recuperate. The demon suppression tower was in urgent need of replenishments. ¡°I hope you have more brothers.¡± Chu he continued. He looked into the distance with a smile on his face. Chapter 306 ? Chapter 306: Affectionately looking at the scorching sun Translator: 549690339 Chu he walked out of the demon-suppressing Pagoda. Under the willow tree, he scanned the Barbarian region. At this moment, it was because of his breakthrough. The people of the Barbarian region had fallen asleep again! The little jerk was also dozing off under the World suppressing cauldron. Chu he glanced at it. He could tell that Chu he had been in seclusion all these years. It had nothing to do, so it cultivated more diligently. Coupled with a few lucky encounters, the accumulated power in its body had been completely digested! &Nbsp; he had reached Dao realm stage nine. After this deep sleep, he might even reach Empyrean realm. Chu he heated up a cup of tea with his hand and slowly tasted it. Then, he roasted an entire lamb and finished it, including the skin and bones. He felt much more at ease. Then, he looked up at the sky. At this moment, eight Suns appeared in the sky! It was shocking to see it burn the world. Chu he¡¯s eyes looked through the Barbarian region and met the scorching sun in the sky. A flame flew over, trying to burn him. Chu he¡¯s clear eyes were filled with two Balls of Fire that were burning fiercely. One could even clearly hear crackling sounds. As Chu he raised his head for a longer time ¡­ The flames burned even more intensely, almost bursting out of his eyes. However, Chu he still did not look away. He even rose directly into the sky and faced the scorching sun. This was not because he was bored and wanted to provoke the sun. Instead, it was because Chu he realized that the flames that were burning in his eyes could be stored in the small world of flesh and blood in his body. At that moment, Chu he had 3000 small worlds in his body! He directly injected the flame that was drawn in from his gaze into one of the small worlds. One of the drops of blood essence in his body was constantly rotating, and there was a flame burning and jumping inside. The two sides continued to stare at each other! Flames exploded in the void. The heat waves rolled in the void like tides, as if they had turned into red clouds. The entire sky was red as if it was burning. The burning flames hung in the sky! The thousands of living beings in the Oasis were intimidated! The sky changed once again. At this time of disaster, it made countless living creatures feel worried! The Azure Mountain range was not peaceful. Every time something strange happened, they would feel terrified. what¡¯s that? it seems like there¡¯s something inside! At the top of an oasis, a pair of eyes opened and looked up at the sky. In the dazzling flames, it seemed to see a vague shadow. At this moment, the lava in the sky looked terrifying, but the heat it was emitting was strangely low! This made it feel puzzled. The light in its eyes turned and shot into the sky. However, the next moment! A blood-curdling screech rang out, and the entire oasis trembled. In an instant, two large holes appeared in the thin layer of film that covered the entire oasis. A towering pillar of fire descended, and the entire mountain top was set off in waves. Like a volcano erupting, half of the mountain was gone in an instant! There were countless living beings wailing inside. Some of the living beings reacted, and their bodies burst into the air with flames as they hurriedly retreated. Roar! An angry roar came from the highest peak of the mountain! The entire mountain peak was enveloped by a Green World. The wind blocked the flames and stopped the spread of the waves of flames! When everything was over and the green world dissipated, a beast that smelled like a rhinoceros shook its head. Its eyes were closed at the moment, and the skin at the corner of its eyes had cracks that spread like spider silk. There were even drops of dried blood on it. ¡°What level of existence is that? It¡¯s so terrifying!¡± Just as its eyes entered the sky, the blurry figure in the flames turned and looked at it! It was just a glance. Feeling the Great Terror, it immediately closed its eyes. However, it still attracted a great disaster. He couldn¡¯t open his eyes because of the burning, and even his soul felt a tingling pain. Also, the clan Ground had almost turned into a sea of fire. Moreover, the flame was very special. It could burn the soul directly, and even an expert like it could be injured. It was too terrifying! It was just a glance, but with a light touch, he had already moved away! However, it still took half of its life. If that existence had the intention to kill, he would have followed the gaze and looked over. It would probably lose its life! It was too dangerous! It felt a lingering fear. At the same time, this scene was happening in many places. A sea of fire suddenly appeared in the sky, as if lava was hanging upside down in the sky. It made those uneasy creatures want to check out what exactly had happened. In the end, he lost half of his life with just one glare! Their hearts were filled with shock. The fear that burned directly into their souls made their violent souls unable to calm down for a long time. ¡°Is there such a powerful existence interfering this time?¡± On the edge of a cliff where a waterfall was surging. A white-robed human elder sat cross-legged. His eyes were closed, and there were cracks on them. At this moment, his expression was very ugly. He had originally thought that as a peak heavenly Saint, he was already at the top of this place. However, it seemed that it was not the case! ¡°How is this possible? how did he get in?¡± The old man was puzzled. Things didn¡¯t make sense. An expert of this level should not have appeared here. ¡°What do we do?¡± At this moment, he felt his heart become heavy. It would be very difficult for him to have a chance if an existence of such a level were to interfere! However, he would be too unwilling to lose this opportunity that he had been waiting for so long! ¡°We¡¯ll see how it goes then. If it really doesn¡¯t work out, we¡¯ll see!¡± The old man let out a long sigh of unwillingness. At the same time, he was still puzzled. Why would an existence of that level appear here? What was the problem? It¡¯s that clan¡¯s old ancestor who came to this place to bully the younger generation. The old man closed his eyes, his thoughts spinning rapidly. At that moment, Chu he, who was in the sky, lowered his head and took a quick glance. Then, he looked up again to meet the scorching sun in the sky. Chu he felt that the flame had filled the world, causing his drop of blood essence to burn even more corporeal. It was a comfortable feeling. This scene continued until darkness descended! Only then did Chu he return to the library Pavilion, feeling unsatisfied. In the days that followed, the Barbarian region was still peaceful and the outside was filled with yellow sand. Chu he had nothing to do, so he ran to the sky every day to look affectionately at the scorching sun and discuss the truth of heaven and earth. Let the sky be filled with lava! Day after day! ¡°Why is the sun coming out less and less?¡± A month later, Chu he felt strange. After staring at him for half a month! There were no more eight Suns in the sky! Now, there were only six of them left, and their power was much weaker. This made Chu he feel very unhappy. However, with fewer Suns, he had no choice but to make do with it. Chapter 307 ? Chapter 307: Daylily grocery Translator: 549690339 Chu he liked this feeling. He looked at the sun every day. It was as if he was sunbathing. His entire body felt extremely comfortable. At the same time, the high temperature in the sky would be digested. The hellish situation on the ground had improved. The yellow sand on the surface rapidly emitted moisture and began to transform into soil again. When darkness descended upon the world. ¡°What kind of existence is that in the sky? I keep feeling uneasy!¡± Croaky hooves emerged from a pitch-black cave. Its eyes were red at the moment, an abnormal red like the burning clouds. Wisps of black and smelly air were constantly exuding from its eyes. It was like wearing black silk stockings for a year, dipped in water, and then put on fire. More than a month ago. Something strange suddenly happened in the sky, and it also looked over in surprise. He had been recuperating until now. His eyes had yet to recover, and the piercing pain in his soul was still present. At a glance, the flames that were being guided down were too terrifying. Especially to it, it was fatal. Fortunately, it had closed its eyes quickly and still had treasures on it. Otherwise, it would have died on the spot. ¡°Fourth brother is asking me to save him again!¡± Mingshi¡¯s Red eyes turned towards a certain direction. A month ago, it had already felt its fourth brother calling out to it. It had originally wanted to follow its feelings! However, the sudden change in the sky had delayed its journey. ¡°Forget it! Let¡¯s wait for a while more. I¡¯ll go and arrange other things first, or wait for big brother and second brother to come together.¡± After feeling his body¡¯s condition, Mingshi gave up on the idea of finding his brothers. Its current condition had not improved. There were flames burning in its body, but they were not completely extinguished. His soul also had some cracks. It didn¡¯t dare to underestimate an existence that could take down its fourth brother. It wasn¡¯t confident if it wasn¡¯t at its peak. So, he could only let his three younger brothers suffer a little for now! Mingshi gazed deeply at the distant night sky, before turning to leave. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Time passed. In the blink of an eye, another three months had passed. The people in the Barbarian region gradually woke up. The initial eight Suns in the sky also changed! Now, there were only four of them. Its popularity had returned to normal. Chu he felt that there was not much use in looking at each other every day! He temporarily gave up. ¡°But I should be able to rest well in a few days.¡± Chu he jumped down from the sky. Then, he rubbed his chin and pondered. The eye in the sky was probably tired from hanging up there every day! Only then would it decrease. He felt that after a period of time, when they had enough rest, they would quickly recover. There was no rush. When eight or nine appeared, he would go over and slowly bask in the sun. Four months had passed. Chu he had already filled the flames with three drops of blood essence. He wanted to keep up the act and pretend to be one! Let¡¯s not talk about other things, when the time comes for a fight. Once the flame appeared, it was extremely ornamental and confusing. Chu he looked at the Barbarian region, which was becoming lively again. His mood also became better. After all, his cultivation base had made great progress, and he felt much safer now! He scanned the Barbarian region. He found that there were many loopholes in the restrictions he had set up. With different strength, one¡¯s vision would be different! The current barbarian region was no longer compatible with his strength. After bathing in the sun, Chu he began to replenish the Barbarian region. He just had to make up for some of the loopholes in the original foundation. This project wasn¡¯t too difficult. Chu he was repairing it while touring the entire barbarian region. So many years had passed. The people in the Barbarian region had become very different. Cultivation was secondary. It was mainly because they knew how to live a good life now. They couldn¡¯t fight in the Barbarian region. It was dangerous outside, and there were no treasures to look for. They felt very bored. Apart from cultivation, they lived the lives of ordinary people. There were more entertainment venues and various shops. Chu he chose a border city and walked in. Looking at the smoke and fire inside, as well as the secular feeling that hit his face, he smiled. Chu he walked around the city. They set up a small shop in a small alley. The words ¡°daylily and grocery¡± were written on the horizontal board. With a wave of his hand, he arranged the goods. Then, he hung a spinning needle on the door and placed a die on it. This thing was called the needle of fate. Whoever it pointed at would be attracted in. As for what he would get, it all depended on the size of the die. If the dice rolled from one to three, it would be a normal trade. Moreover, there were too few points, so there was a high chance of buying trash. And once you get four to six, you¡¯ll find something good. The higher the number, the better the item. Chu he had sealed his cultivation and would not do anything behind the scenes. He sat in front of the counter by the window and looked at the world with his eyes. He held a teacup in one hand and a writing brush in the other. In front of him, a piece of paper was spread out, and the people on it were clearly visible. Doing art in his spare time was a very serious hobby of Chu he. ¡°Shopkeeper, how much are you selling this? What¡¯s its use?¡± After a while, chuhe¡¯s shop welcomed its first customer. He held a pill bottle with the words ¡± six flavored dihuang pill ¡± written on it and came to Chu he to ask. ¡°One Supreme-grade origin stone!¡± Chu he extended a finger. The burly man did not hesitate. He handed over a vitality stone and walked out with the pill bottle. Chu he looked at the back of the burly man as he left. Then, he looked at the number on the dice on the door. One point! It also meant that the burly man had taken the real six flavor dihuang pill. For normal people, it was a bit nutritious, but for xiuzhe, it was just a taste. His fortune was not deep enough. Chu he put away the Supreme-grade primordial stones, shook his head, and sighed. Outside, the big man who walked out in vain looked at the pill bottle in his hand and carefully read the efficacy description on it. He felt that something was wrong. He was very healthy! What was the use of this thing to him? And even if he couldn¡¯t make it, how could this ordinary thing have any effect? He just had a brain cramp and bought this thing! I was feeling strange just now. Could this be the legendary fate ancestor? ¡± The large man was bewildered. He looked at the pill bottle, thought for a moment, then opened it and sniffed it carefully. He didn¡¯t feel any problems. Now, should he go back and cause trouble or just eat it? One Supreme-grade origin stone was not a small amount. It would be heartbreaking if she was cheated! However, if he really met the ancestor of fate, he would be rich! He carefully felt it again. The burly man gritted his teeth, raised his head, and gulped it down! After that. There was no then! ¡°I¡¯ve met a scammer!¡± The burly man¡¯s expression was uncertain, but in the end, he couldn¡¯t take it anymore and turned around to leave. However, after looking back and forth, there was no sign of the grocery store that had been there just a moment ago. He even asked a few passers-by who said they had never seen it before. The burly man¡¯s hair stood on end, and he no longer cared about the mind vitality stones as he ran toward the martial suppression Bureau. In the grocery store, Chu he shook his head and continued painting. Those who were fated to enter his grocery store only had one chance each! Chapter 308 ? Chapter 308: The lonely and defeated heaven Translator: 549690339 The people from the martial suppression Department came and left! They didn¡¯t find anything here. Then, he taught the burly man a lesson. They felt that the burly man was deliberately looking for trouble. Only a senior or some extremely powerful alien race could use such methods in the Barbarian region. How could he sell a fake bottle of medicine at such a cheap price? Although a Supreme-grade origin stone was not a small amount, it depended on who it was to. Why would an existence that could use his techniques in the Barbarian region care about a single primeval stone? Obviously, there was no need for that. Therefore, in the Barbarian region. If he met a senior, it would be an opportunity. If it was a foreign race, that burly man would have been long gone! ¡°That¡¯s not possible! The bottle is still in my hands!¡± The burly man held the pill bottle with a bewildered expression. Looking at the leaving experts of the martial suppression Department, he wanted to say something, but he hesitated. He looked around one last time. He felt like someone was watching him. ¡°Forget it!¡± The burly man shrunk his neck and finally chose to leave. He didn¡¯t feel comfortable in this place. At that moment, Chu he¡¯s shop welcomed its second customer. He was also a burly man! He had an unkempt beard and carried a large saber on his back. His body was burly and majestic, and he was dressed simply. Chu he raised his head and took a look at the big saber behind him. It was very familiar. Chu he¡¯s hand that was painting paused. ¡°Lonely heaven-defeating!¡± The memories from hundreds of years ago resurfaced in his mind. Chu he remembered! At that time, he was still in the venerable sovereign realm. Then, they built a fish farm. After they became stronger, they felt that it wasn¡¯t worth it to raise fish, so the fish farm was abandoned. Before he left, he left behind an inheritance of solitude. There were nine treasures and one saber intent. The treasure on the top floor was the saber on the man¡¯s back. Chu he remembered that he had left a token at the end. Once the inheritor reached the venerable sovereign realm, they could go to the real land of inheritance and receive the true inheritance according to the guidance. Chu he could tell even without using his cultivation. The burly man¡¯s cultivation base had already reached the venerable sovereign realm. In other words, he had reached the standard that he had set at that time. However, Chu he had just made it up at that time. He was only a venerable sovereign at that time. What about the follow-up? The path of cultivation was difficult. According to the records in the library Pavilion, a King might not be born even after hundreds of years. As for venerable sovereigns, they were out of reach. However ¡­ Not to mention the Xia clan. Even Chu he did not think about it at that time. Time passed, and in the blink of an eye, he was in the river. A few hundred years was nothing in the world of cultivators! But now, the world had changed. The Kings that were once unattainable to the Xia clan were now everywhere. As for the venerable sovereign realm, it was not worth mentioning. In other words, a few hundred years had passed. Gu Baitian¡¯s inheritance had been obtained by someone else, and the inheritor had really reached the venerable sovereign realm. He had already met the standard. Chu he fell into his memories. His eyes revealed an aura of vicissitudes. The brush in his hand pressed heavily on the paper, adding a thick stroke of ink, revealing the vicissitudes of time. In the blink of an eye. He had been in this world for almost five hundred years! This period of time was enough for a mortal dynasty to be established to its decline. Chu he¡¯s thoughts spun. The burly man had already entered the grocery store. The dice on top spun. A five! The vicissitudes of life in Chu he¡¯s eyes receded, and a smile appeared on his face. This man. He was so blessed! Previously, he was able to obtain the inheritance of the lonely genius and enter the grocery store. With a spin of the dice, he even directly reached five points. The man who had just given him the six flavor dihuang pill was too different from him! It was like heaven and earth. There was no comparison at all. Chu he thought for a moment. He took a new piece of paper and drew a picture on it! There was a young man in the painting. He raised his head and looked at the gloomy sky that was flashing with lightning. His deep eyes were filled with fighting spirit, and two blood-red sabers seemed to be about to split the sky in his pupils. There was a blood-red broadsword stuck at his feet. At a glance, it looked like a Blood Tide was surging. The hilt was ring-shaped, like the head and tail of a Divine Dragon touching. Two dragon eyes, Gu on the left and du on the right. Chu he flipped his hand and took out a blood-colored crystal. He split it into two and placed them on the two dragon¡¯s eyes. It was like the finishing touch. The dragon¡¯s eyes opened, and they were very vivid. One of his eyes was filled with loneliness. One of his eyes was filled with vicissitudes. There was a vortex spinning on it, and at a glance, one¡¯s soul would feel as if it had been immersed in a barren land for tens of millions of years. As Chu he¡¯s brush fell, the burly man also found the treasure he needed. A bottle of pills. It was very serious and very suitable for his pill. ¡°One Supreme-grade origin stone!¡± Chu he extended a finger, and the burly man nodded to pay the bill. ¡°Young man, seeing that you¡¯re so forthright, I¡¯ll give this picture to you!¡± With a smile on his face, Chu he handed the drawing he had just drawn to the burly man. ¡°Many thanks, shopkeeper!¡± The big man cupped his fists and took the portrait before walking out of the grocery store. He walked a hundred steps outside. The burly man¡¯s expression froze! He looked at the pill in his hand in confusion. Why didn¡¯t you bargain when you bought something on a whim? you were so straightforward. This was not his style! Furthermore, he felt that he had lost out even more when he was given a painting! If it wasn¡¯t profitable, who would give things? The burly man opened the portrait and noticed the dragon¡¯s eyes that were open at first glance. When he looked into The Eyes of the Dragon, his pupils suddenly shrank. Then, before he could react, he was stunned on the spot. Its soul seemed to have arrived in a barren land. this is the place where your final inheritance test will take place. Sit there and don¡¯t move. Persevere, this is your test! An ancient and ethereal voice sounded in his ears. Then, the entire world fell silent. The burly man could not make a sound in this world, nor could he move. He could only turn his eyes and think. He began to summarize this matter. ¡°Is this the inheritance of senior Gudu?¡± The word ¡®lonely¡¯ in the dragon¡¯s eye, in addition to the so-called final test, made him understand something. However, didn¡¯t senior Gudu say that he was only a Holy senior? How could such a weak person use such a powerful technique in the Barbarian region? Moreover, the senior¡¯s idea of battling the heavens had become unreliable as his cultivation level increased and his knowledge broadened! It would be a joke if a mere Saint venerable wanted to fight the heavens. As he reached the venerable sovereign realm, the token did not have any guidance. He had already started to suspect if this was just a prank by a senior Saint venerable. But now, the final inheritance had suddenly appeared. And this method was also inconceivable. Things were starting to seem real again! The burly man was puzzled. As time passed, he had nothing to do. In his loneliness, he could only analyze the situation over and over again to suppress the uneasiness in his heart. When he was tired of thinking about the countless possibilities, he began to recall other things to pass the time. However, as time passed, the memories went over and over again, and he started to feel numb. In order to prevent his body from collapsing, he began to practice the saber technique in his mind! Again and again! In this desolation, he felt time pass by bit by bit. He didn¡¯t know why, but he realized that as long as he practiced, time would pass by very quickly, and that kind of anxiety would not appear. He seemed to have become a blade! It was cold and emotionless. He didn¡¯t need to worry about the time. Chapter 309 ? Chapter 309: Master, I won¡¯t disappoint you Translator: 549690339 When the burly man opened his eyes! The temperament on his body was one side. A cold and merciless chill was emitted from his body. However, after the breakthrough, the aura that exploded instantly disappeared. The moment it came out, it was swallowed by something! This feeling was both familiar and strange! ¡°After ten thousand years, I, Chen Nan, have returned!¡± The burly man, Chen Nan, let out a sigh. The light in his eyes was deep and experienced, revealing a ruthless coldness. It was like a cold blade with extremely restrained light. However, after scanning the surroundings, he suddenly realized something. He felt that something was wrong. He looked around seriously, then pulled a few passersby to ask about the situation. The burly man was stunned. Ten thousand years had passed in that desolate world, but it had only been an instant since he opened his eyes. He could not understand such a method. He looked at the drawing paper in his hand. At this moment, the dragon¡¯s eye on the hilt of the sword had already closed. The entire painting was missing a part of its charm. He then looked at the pill in his hand. All his experiences were like a dream, but they felt real. He turned around. The grocery store that had been standing on the side of the street had disappeared. It was as if he had never appeared. The burly man held the paper and the pill in his hand and went to the place where the grocery store had once appeared. He immediately knelt down with a plop! ¡°Thank you, master Gudu, for your teaching!¡± Dong Dong, three kowtows were extremely clear and loud. It was like the sound of two pieces of gold and iron striking each other with full force. It attracted the attention of all the passersby! Fortunately, the rocks in the Barbarian region were hard. Otherwise, the ground would have collapsed from the force. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, master. I won¡¯t disgrace your name.¡± Chen Nan shouted. He had successfully passed the test. Naturally, he became the successor. There was nothing wrong with calling him a Disciple Now. People had to be more clever! The matter had just passed, and master might not have left yet. It wasn¡¯t too late to hug his thigh now. This might be the biggest opportunity in his life! Just that one glance of ten thousand years had allowed his comprehension of the Dao of the saber to enter an unfathomable realm. After opening his eyes, he had broken through two small realms. If he wasn¡¯t so weak and didn¡¯t have enough energy, he might have been able to break it! He had a feeling that there would not be any obstacles in his path to becoming a Taoist venerable. It was impossible for him to be a Saint venerable. Even a Taoist venerable shouldn¡¯t be able to do it. After all, in the Barbarian region, even Dao Masters and patriarchs had to ride horses, so it didn¡¯t seem like they were of a high grade. Therefore, his master must be an existence above Dao master. With such a thick thigh exposed, it would be too foolish not to hug it! It was like a beautiful young woman curling her fingers. What to do next was clear as day! He could have just pounced over and hugged her! He could not hesitate. As for the strange looks around him ¡­ Chen Nan turned a blind eye. He wasn¡¯t crazy, and there was nothing wrong with his brain. These people didn¡¯t understand that he was fighting for his future and opportunities. However, after Chen Nan was done. There was no movement. If it was any other time, this would not be a big deal. He could continue to kneel here. It wouldn¡¯t be a problem for him to kneel for eight to ten years. However, things were different now. At this moment, he had just broken through, and he had broken through two small barriers in a row. His body was in urgent need of supplements. A sense of hunger could be felt. It was very uncomfortable. ¡°Too hasty! I should have taken two pills before coming over!¡± Chen Nan felt nauseated. His potential was still being consumed. The benefits brought by comprehension could not be digested in a short time! He was in urgent need of more pills to replenish his energy. However, this was the crucial moment for him to suck up to someone powerful. If he were to take out pills to eat, his attitude would be very problematic. This was the first time he had acknowledged a master, so it was very improper. Thus, Chen Nan gritted his teeth and endured the pain. This was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, so he had to grasp it well. Chen Nan placed his head on the ground and waited patiently. His throat twitched from time to time, and waves of nausea from hunger attacked him. It was a feeling that came from the soul. It was very uncomfortable. Chen Nan was panicking. If this went on, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on for long, and he might even faint soon. ¡°What is this brother doing?¡± look, he¡¯s shaking. There might be some problem with his cultivation! it¡¯s not our place to interfere. Let¡¯s go and find the seniors of the martial suppression Department to come and take a look at the situation. The onlookers in the distance started discussing. Soon after, some enthusiastic people went to the martial suppression Bureau, planning to report this matter. In the grocery store. Chu he glanced at Chen Nan before continuing with his painting. What did Chen Nan¡¯s visit to the temple of solitude have to do with Chu he? However, Chen Nan¡¯s presence had attracted a lot of attention. Soon, another lucky person walked in after being chosen by the pointer. The die on the door spun. Finally, it stopped at four o ¡®clock! He was just about to step into the gate of opportunity. It was a young girl who came in and she chose a secret manual. Same old rules, one primeval stone. Chu he was in a good mood. He drew another painting and gave it to the girl. After the young girl went out, she was also shocked by the painting. Of course, she only had a little comprehension. Chu he had drawn this picture casually and did not add anything else. Therefore, it did not have the effect of ten thousand years at a glance. The young girl only came to her senses after Chen Nan was taken away by the soldiers of the martial suppression Department. Quite some time had passed. She had gained a lot of experience in cultivation. She glanced in the direction of the grocery store. He recalled the man who had just kowtowed. He was holding a map and a bottle of pills in his hands. The young girl understood why he had kowtowed and acknowledged her as his master. however, he doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for him. Senior gave him an opportunity, but he didn¡¯t say he wanted to take him as a disciple. He even begged for it! The young girl didn¡¯t agree with Chen Nan¡¯s actions. She came to the grocery store and bowed respectfully, saying, ¡± ¡°Many thanks, senior.¡± This was the right way to go. ¡°That man is too much of a Rascal!¡± The young girl shook her head and gave an evaluation in her heart. When he saw the benefits and the kindness of the senior, he would climb up the ladder. This was not going to work! Chen Nan, who had been dragged back by the martial suppression Bureau for treatment due to his condition, was now in a state of shock. If he knew what the girl was thinking, he would be depressed to death! The young girl didn¡¯t understand. Everyone¡¯s situation was completely different. That was not a small opportunity, but an opportunity that could reach the heavens. Moreover, he was an inheritor. The pole was placed in front of him, so of course he had to carry it and climb up. Otherwise, he would be stupid! However, Chen Nan couldn¡¯t tell anyone about his condition. Even if he did, he wouldn¡¯t be understood. At this moment, Chen Nan, who had just swallowed a pill, walked out of the martial suppression Bureau. He let out a long sigh. I missed it! Or rather, his master didn¡¯t want to see him now. that¡¯s right. Venerable sovereigns are indeed too weak! Perhaps, this time, his master had specially come over to supplement his future path. His master didn¡¯t want to see him because he wanted him to grow up on his own! Perhaps when he reached the Dao realm, he would be considered to have truly crossed the threshold. Chen Nan had a pensive look on his face. He had finally understood! He finally understood master Gudu¡¯s painstaking efforts. ¡°Master, I won¡¯t let you down!¡± Chen Nan said to the general store. Chapter 310 ? Chapter 310: The sky Translator: 549690339 A period of time after that. All sorts of news came from Chang Ning Street. Some said that they had encountered a swindler, and because of the Barbarian region¡¯s special characteristics, they had fallen into a trap! Some people said that they had obtained an opportunity here. There were many different opinions. Some people treated it as a story, while others brought primeval stones to try their luck. Two months! Chu he, who would come here to wait for the fated person after he checked in every day, stood up when he saw the empty house. It was time to leave! He put away the painting on the table, then stood up and left. In this small border town, the legend of a magical grocery store was left behind. Chu he went outside. He walked in the world of yellow sand. He raised his head and looked at the sky. At this moment, the world became much clearer in his eyes. Rank eight cultivation. Although he cultivated his physical body, at this level, he was still able to gain a clear understanding of some of the essence of this world. The heaven and earth that he used to think was terrifying was now in his eyes. It was nothing more than this. It wasn¡¯t that he was overconfident, but that he felt that way. Just like Xiao Qing who had returned from his cultivation, he would no longer feel the pressure from the burly man who had once given him pressure. He could look at her face to face and not look up. Chu he scanned the world of yellow sand. He could feel it. There was a layout in this land. It came from an ancient existence. It should be the same level as him! At that moment, Chu he was making a deduction. The eastern Azure region, or rather, the entire great desolate world, was the setup of an even more ancient existence. At least, he was above the ancient existence of the Azure Mountain range. That was why the entire world had fallen into a deep sleep. ¡°Qiu Dao! The Dao of origin!¡± Chu he had an understanding. This was the cultivation method of some ancient existences. However, Chu he did not need to do this. Most living beings probably did not need to do this either! Living beings who used this method were very indecent. However, Chu he was not sure about the exact situation. Now, it was just a guess he made after he had reached the right realm and sensed something. As for the truth, he would have to find the answer. Of course, Chu he was not that free. He was not the kind of person who would take the initiative to find trouble. Such a matter had nothing to do with him, and he did not want to get involved. ¡°Heaven and earth!¡± Chu he raised his head and looked at the sun in the sky. From the reaction of this world and the eastern Azure region, it was clear that the heavens and earth rejected those who used this method! The living beings who cultivated on it should also be repulsed by such an existence. Why didn¡¯t any powerhouses stop them? that was also a question. Chu he realized that he was strong enough, and his curiosity grew. This might be because he was stronger and could discover many problems. Chu he only took a turn around the yellow sand. Then, he returned to the Barbarian region. ¡°What world are you from? what¡¯s the strength of your background? what¡¯s the situation of the great wilderness world?¡± On the third floor of the demon-suppressing Pagoda. Chu he pulled the nine-clawed Divine Dragon to the side and asked him some questions. In the past, the little Divine Dragon had a very fierce aura. He had never been convinced by Chu he. But now, after not seeing it for a few decades, it had become much better under the continuous education of the demon suppressing Pagoda. At the very least, it began to answer Chu he¡¯s questions. ¡°I¡¯m from the Soaring Dragon World, the eighteenth son of the Azure Dragon. My father is the Dao Lord of origins!¡± the great wilderness was once a great origin world. However, it was schemed against by the abyss, the demonic abyss, and the sky. It became the farm of the sky. This is a very complicated matter, and I don¡¯t know much about it. This time, I paid a huge price to come here just to get a fruit of origin. That fruit is unique to the farm of the sky. It has a chance of breaking through to the origin realm. The nine revolution little Divine Dragon explained everything in one breath. Chu he nodded. He didn¡¯t know about the other things, but it was true that the nine-clawed little Divine Dragon wanted the origin fruit. The divine monument had mentioned it before. ¡°Just how powerful is a Dao Lord of the essence realm?!¡± Chu he asked again. There was no definite information about the realm after heaven trampling from the creatures that Chu he had invited over to the Azure Mountain range. As his realm was not high enough, Chu he did not go out of his way to understand it. However, now that he had reached that level, Chu he naturally needed to pay attention to him. Upon hearing this, the nine-clawed Divine Dragon was instantly excited. It looked at Chu he coldly and then quickly lowered its head. At the same time, it retracted the cold light in its eyes. ¡°The origin Dao Lord is an existence above the heaven trampling realm, even though he¡¯s only at the first level of the origin realm.¡± however, it¡¯s still an existence comparable to an ordinary realm. In its eyes, heaven trampling experts are just ants. It can destroy mayflies with a flip of its palm! It stopped talking! What followed was a threatening sentence. There was no need to be strict. Everyone understood, and it would be easy to suffer if it was said. The nine-clawed little Divine Dragon didn¡¯t dare to threaten him too directly as the aftereffects of being struck by lightning were still present. ¡°If you¡¯re so powerful, why do you still want to risk your life for a fruit of origin? didn¡¯t your father prepare it for you?¡± Chu he asked curiously. The nine revolution little Divine Dragon was stunned. The main point now seemed to be that its father was very powerful, not that it was risking its life for an origin fruit. Did this human even understand the situation? ¡°My father has eighteen sons!¡± The nine revolution little Divine Dragon did not seem to have much confidence. In fact, there was another big problem that he didn¡¯t mention. It was one of the eighteen sons of the old dragon, but it was actually one of the more favored ones! Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have had the opportunity to enter the great wilderness to obtain the origin fruit. Dao Lord reciprocity was powerful. It could even destroy some small worlds. However, he couldn¡¯t do anything about a world of origin like the great wilderness. Even though the great wilderness was crippled, it had become the territory of the sky Race. Even this world did not seem simple, and its father¡¯s claws might not be able to reach it. Otherwise, after so many years, he would have come to save it! It naturally couldn¡¯t explain the situation. If it let this human know the real situation, how could he have any scruples? ¡°The sky sounds powerful. Even your father can¡¯t do anything to them. You dare to take their things?¡± Chu he sat on the chair and drank his tea. He was curious. the sky Race is a group of very strange people. They are cold and emotionless, like the heavenly Dao, but they also pay attention to a chance of survival. these sky races can appear in all realms. They will bring disasters and opportunities! ¡°Of course, the biggest share of the things they give birth to will belong to them, but they will also leave a share for the various races to divide and fight for. Of course, this also requires the following of their rules!¡± ¡°With my cultivation base, fighting for Da Huang¡¯s origin fruit is in line with the rules!¡± The nine-clawed Divine Dragon replied. then what if an existence that doesn¡¯t comply with the rules interferes? ¡± Chu he asked again. if such an existence were to interfere, the sky Race would be enraged. At that time, the heavens would besiege us! the sky can Cross Worlds. If they are hunted by the heavens, they won¡¯t be able to survive! The nine-clawed Divine Dragon shook his head and replied. Chapter 311 ? Chapter 311: Myriad world Pagoda Translator: 549690339 ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then Dao Lord origins isn¡¯t that great either!¡± Chu he finished his tea in one gulp and fell into deep thought. ¡°How is that possible? every single Dao Lord of the essence realm is capable of traversing the starry sky, conquering the various worlds, and protecting their entire race! Even in a great world of origin, there aren¡¯t many!¡± ¡°If there¡¯s nothing special about it, the living beings in those ordinary realms will never be able to come into contact with the realm of Dao Lord origins!¡± the greatness of the Dao Lord of the origin can¡¯t be explained by words. It¡¯s simply unimaginable. The devil World, the abyss, and the sky Race are very special. You can¡¯t compare them! The nine-clawed little Divine Dragon shook his head and retorted in excitement. No living being who had never seen a Dao Lord of the origins could understand the greatness of a Dao Lord! If not for the fact that these two places were a little special. In other places, if this human dared to imprison it, it would have been killed by its father¡¯s claws! Chu he looked at the nine-clawed little Divine Dragon¡¯s excited expression and nodded with a smile. you¡¯re so powerful. I¡¯m looking forward to meeting your father so that you can reunite with him! The nine-clawed little Divine Dragon also nodded. It was also looking forward to this day. He was looking forward to the arrival of his father. When the time came, he would return the suffering that the human in front of him had given him a hundred times, a thousand times. If the human didn¡¯t kill it, it wouldn¡¯t let the human in front of it die so easily either. It would let the human in front of it experience what a one-stop service was. ¡°I hope that day won¡¯t be far away! Hurry up and come.¡± The nine-clawed Divine Dragon murmured in his heart. He was looking forward to that day. After that, Chu he asked a few other questions. The nine-clawed God was very cooperative and answered everything he knew. After that, Chu he got up and left. He went to the fourth level and asked the brothers who were related to demons. However, what they knew could not be compared to the nine-clawed little Divine Dragon. The nine-clawed little Divine Dragon knew everything they knew and they didn¡¯t know anything the nine-clawed little Divine Dragon didn¡¯t know! The three of them were useless. ¡°The sky!¡± Under the willow tree, Chu he raised his head and looked into the distance. The endless yellow sand outside was reflected in his eyes. Whether it was the nine-clawed little Divine Dragon or the few demonic fellows ¡­ He didn¡¯t know much about the sky. They only knew that the sky Race was terrifying, but in reality, they had never even seen the face of the sky Race. They didn¡¯t know what the sky was like. However, this also reflected how terrifying the sky was. ¡°However, I don¡¯t have any enmity with them, so there¡¯s nothing to worry about!¡± Chu he shook his head. He didn¡¯t have any dealings with the sky Race. The only ones he had a grudge against were the abyss and the devil realm. There were existences in both of these places who wanted to cause him trouble. They were the two great scourges. Chu he had been frightened more than once. As for the various arrangements of the various realms, they actually had nothing to do with Chu he. He only needed to guard the Barbarian region and the library. Even if the heavens and earth were to fall apart and the mountains and rivers were to collapse, it would not have much to do with him. Right now, he was rank eight. He could be considered to have some strength. He was not a person who liked to cause trouble! He should be able to protect himself. however, in order to avoid unnecessary trouble, it¡¯s better to keep a low profile! At rank eight level, Chu he could feel the incredulity of this realm. Before he knew the exact strength of the old Dao Lords of the origins, he had to be careful. It was better not to probe or expose himself. Otherwise, he would be easily tricked. I just came out of seclusion a while ago, and I went to look at the sun. I was too careless! Chu he concluded. At that time, he had just come out of seclusion, and the feeling of invincibility in his body had made him a little too arrogant! Chu he used his breath holding technique to the extreme. He looked around the Barbarian region and shook his head. His group of students were currently on the weaker side! He had originally thought that he would ask them to help him in the future. This way, he didn¡¯t need to waste any energy and also reduced the possibility of being exposed. He would just obediently check in at the library Pavilion. Speaking of which, there were still about four years left, and it would be another super check-in. Regarding this matter. Chu he was looking forward to it. However, he was no longer as excited as he had been the first time. He would take advantage of this time to teach his disciples. In the past, he had only taught her how to play and use it to relax. But this time, he decided to be more serious. Chu he even planned to teach them how to fish. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Four years passed in the blink of an eye. In the past four years, Chu he had been seriously teaching the students of the old master¡¯s Academy, as well as Zhao Yuling and a few others. However, due to the changes in the Barbarian region, they had improved a lot. Even though Chu he had been serious these few years, he had only sped up the stabilization of their cultivation realm. There weren¡¯t many changes to the land. However, Chu he didn¡¯t go up to the sky again, allowing the tired Suns to run out one after another. Now, the number of Suns in the sky was once again maintained at seven to eight. On this day. It was almost noon. In the demon-suppressing Pagoda, all of Chu he¡¯s generals were in position. Even the unicorn and the Dragon and Tiger who had had enough fun outside were thrown in. Chu he came out of the pagoda and stood under the willow tree. He took out the self-made Guan Gong statue. Tidying up his clothes! Washing his hands in a golden basin! He burned incense and took a bath. His expression was solemn. He bowed to the statue of Guan Gong, which was becoming more and more elegant. The entire process was completed. Chu he called out the check-in system. There, a golden button appeared again. Today was another super check-in day. Chu he had already checked in for 500 years. However, Chu he did not press the button immediately after the face roll was out. He closed his eyes and waited for a moment. Finally ¡­ Just as the clock hand in his heart moved to the middle ¡­ This was the arrival of an auspicious time that belonged to him. ¡°Check-in!¡± Chu he muttered in his heart. At the same time, an invisible hand appeared on the illusory world. He pressed it heavily, causing the Super check-in button on the system to explode. It was like a firework that bloomed with a gorgeous light. ding, congratulations to the host for completing super check-in. One myriad World Tower. A Golden Tower appeared on the check-in panel. It was purple-gold in level. Chu he nodded. He was not surprised by the level of the treasure reward. Each super check-in was basically a violet-gold rank. If there had been a time when his level had been low, he might have been surprised. Chu he skillfully reinforced the surrounding restrictions. Then, he took out the myriad world Pagoda. A majestic aura seemed to have crossed through endless time and space. Even though Chu he had set up a restriction, there was still the suppression of the world suppressing cauldron. At this moment, the space-time under the willow tree was still distorted, and the space was in chaos. Chu he had to make a move to smooth out the intensified phenomenon. Although the myriad world Pagoda was also made of purple gold, its aura seemed to be superior to the world suppressing cauldron and the demon suppressing Pagoda. The myriad world Pagoda landed in Chu he¡¯s hands. He instantly knew about the information regarding the pagoda. Chu he¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°This tower is pretty good!¡± Chapter 312 ? Chapter 312: Tianyi Dao Translator: 549690339 The myriad world Pagoda was the same as the world suppressing cauldron and the demon suppressing Pagoda. It could be used to attack, defend, and withstand! It was versatile. Its attack and defense were not weak. Its sub-function and auxiliary function were not inferior. The myriad world Pagoda only had one level. There was an altar inside, as well as 3000 dimly-lit chaos pearls. There was even an empty throne at the highest point. As long as the altar had enough energy, it could bring people through various worlds to the place with the strongest fate. It could also suppress the strange aura on the person¡¯s body, so that they were not targeted. When people obtained benefits from other worlds and had a high cultivation base, they could also feed back to the myriad world Pagoda and light up the chaos bead inside. Each chaos bead represented a great Dao of origins. When a chaos bead was completely lit up, it meant that a great Dao had been mastered. If Chu he had cultivated the origin Dao, he could have even completed the 3000 great Dao. However, even if Chu he did not cultivate the origin Dao, he could still use the myriad world Pagoda to exert the same power. He could even take out one of the beads and use it alone! The throne at the highest point could be placed with a god statue to receive the fate of the various worlds. Chu he immediately took out a huge lump of gold and formed a golden statue of himself. He placed it on the throne. A drop of blood essence floated out from his fingertip and fused into the center of the Golden statue¡¯s forehead. Instantly, the originally ordinary golden statue released a hazy golden light, bringing with it supreme majesty. Chu he nodded in satisfaction. In the future, this place would be another source of luck for him, and he wouldn¡¯t have to go out and fish! Most importantly, this would also reduce the possibility of him being exposed to the eyes of those old sly people. This treasure was very similar to him! As for the items needed to cross over, that was even simpler! Chu he stretched out his hand, and the realm crossing stone that he had obtained from the Super checkpoint appeared in his hand. This was also a purple-gold grade treasure, enough to support the consumption of the early stage of Crossing Worlds. Towards the end, the power of the chaos bead in myriad World Tower began to fill up, and it became self-sufficient. Chu he walked towards the altar! Because all the chaos beads were still in a dim state at the moment, the inter-world teleportation wouldn¡¯t go to a very powerful realm. It would only go to some small realms. Chu he thought for a while and did not choose to go with his actual body. Instead, he took out a sword and attached a wisp of his consciousness to it. He threw the sword on the altar and closed his eyes after the altar was activated. The five-colored radiance flickered, and the Galaxy rotated. One after another, strange and grotesque worlds flashed past Chu he¡¯s consciousness. It seemed like a moment, but it also felt like countless reincarnations. A ball of yellow light shot out from the Galaxy and was constantly enlarged, allowing the sword to be shot inside. Heaven and earth seemed to be upside down. Chu he¡¯s consciousness waited quietly and did not probe or interfere. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ A crescent moon hung high in the sky. The moonlight poured down like a waterfall, but was blocked by layers of darkness, making it look hazy and shadowy, shrouding the Qiwang mountain that stretched for nearly ten thousand miles. Wuwuwu! In the darkness, the low cries of wild beasts could be heard from time to time. In this dark wilderness, it was particularly mournful. In the dark, a young man stained with blood was running for his life with a Broken Sword in his hand. The young man¡¯s face was pale from the excessive blood loss, and his eyes were filled with unwillingness and despair. Behind him, three gray wolves were in hot pursuit. The low cries that occasionally came from the darkness were from their mouths. The eyes of the three gray wolves glowed with a green light as they stared at the young man who was running away. They followed closely behind the young man, their speed maintaining the same. Whether it was the young man¡¯s burst of power or his slow speed after being weakened, the distance between the three wolves and him had not changed at all. It could be seen that they still had some energy left, and could actually be faster. However, they didn¡¯t seem to want to pounce on the young man directly. Instead, they wanted to exhaust him to death. The young man¡¯s body had a few hideous claw marks. As he ran for his life, his wounds kept opening up and blood was flowing out. It was fast! It wouldn¡¯t be long before he fell into the darkness. ¡°No!¡± Blood seeped out of the corner of the young man¡¯s mouth as he gritted his teeth and spoke unwillingly. Clang! Just as the young man was at his most desperate moment. A ray of dark light suddenly flashed across the sky. It was unusually dazzling in the dark. Not only the young man, but even the eyes of the three gray wolves behind him were blinded. With a flash of the sword, the three grey wolves fell into a pool of blood without even letting out a scream. The sudden change caused the young man, who was already on the verge of death, to fall to the ground. He shook his dizzy head and got up with vigilance. He had originally planned to face the three wolves that were pouncing at him and make a final struggle. He was shocked to find that the three gray wolves that had been chasing him for a long time were already lying in a pool of blood. In front of them, a sword that was shining with a silver light was firmly stabbed into the ground, giving off a heavy and mysterious feeling. ¡°Many thanks for senior¡¯s life-saving grace!¡± Chu fan endured the pain and stood up, bowing to the darkness. The situation was very obvious! There must be a human senior nearby who saw that a junior like him was in trouble, so he gave him a hand. To be able to kill three gray wolves so easily with a single sword strike. This senior¡¯s strength was terrifying. Chu he¡¯s consciousness floated out from the sword and glanced at the young man he had saved. Then, he looked up at the sky. He felt it. This world was indeed very weak. The highest level of combat strength should only be at the Saint venerable level. The place where he had descended was only a border area according to the fluctuations of the world¡¯s momentum. s-senior!? Chu fan looked at the shadow that suddenly floated out of the sword and was shocked. This situation didn¡¯t seem right. He scanned the surrounding darkness, but there was no sign of the senior. little guy, my name is the sword of the king. We are fated to meet, so how about I give you an opportunity? ¡± Chu he retracted his gaze and gave Chu fan a kind smile. ¡°Good! Many thanks, senior!¡± Chu fan nodded and did not refuse. The current situation was very clear! It was that sword that had saved him. Although it was inconceivable, it was the truth. And that sword could easily kill three gray wolves directly, its power could be imagined. Most importantly, he had spiritual intelligence. Faced with such a situation, Chu fan asked himself if he had any other choice but to agree! Whether that sword senior was truly kind or malicious, at least for now, he had no power to resist. ¡°Before I give you the opportunity, I¡¯ll tell you a story.¡± Chu he nodded and looked at the starry sky with a deep gaze before he continued. there are countless realms and races in this world. On the other side of the starry sky, there is a realm called the Soaring Dragon Realm. Dragons are the rulers there, and the other races are their food, including humans! however, this situation changed one day. A rare genius appeared in the human race. He came out with the Fortune of heaven and earth. With a speed that the Dragon race couldn¡¯t react in time, he stood at the top of the Soaring Dragon World with a sword. he founded the Tianyi Dao to protect the humans of the Soaring Dragon World and suppress the Dragon race! his name is Wang Quan. He is the first heavenly master of Tianyi Dao. in the years that followed, the human race began to reign supreme in the Soaring Dragon World. Tian Yi Dao became the faith of the human race. As time passed, the position of heavenly master of Tian Yi Dao was passed down for three thousand generations. The accumulation of power was unimaginable! you must know that those retired Celestial Masters were all Supreme powerhouses, and none of them died. Especially the first celestial master, the king, his strength was so strong that it was unfathomable! however, Tianyi Dao was destroyed at its most glorious time! Chu he¡¯s deep eyes looked at Chu fan again and he didn¡¯t continue the story. Instead, he kept sighing. It made Chu fan, who could tell what it was, feel very uncomfortable. ¡°Kid, you¡¯ll have to find the answer yourself.¡± you must know that you¡¯re not strong enough. Knowing more might not be a good thing! Chu he let out another long sigh before he continued. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve already figured it out after hearing this. That¡¯s right, giving you this opportunity isn¡¯t without a purpose!¡± ¡°I see that your bones and bones are unique, and you have great luck on your body. Your potential for growth is endless.¡± I¡¯m giving you the inheritance of Tianyi Dao in the hope that you can find the answer one day and restore the name of Tianyi Dao! boy, this is a very dangerous thing. I¡¯m not afraid to tell you that your aptitude and luck are very strong. Even without the inheritance of Tianyi Dao, you will still go far! however, if you bear the inheritance of Tianyi Dao, you will also inherit the karma of Tianyi Dao and attract unimaginable enemies! ¡°That¡¯s why I won¡¯t force you!¡± ¡°Now, you can make another choice.¡± ¡°Agree or not, think carefully before you answer. Once you¡¯ve made a decision, you can¡¯t regret it!¡± Chapter 313 ? Chapter 313: The truth Translator: 549690339 Chu he¡¯s illusionary figure stood on the sword. He was wearing a green robe, his silver hair falling like a waterfall. His left hand was behind his back, and his right hand was stroking his long silver beard. His deep eyes looked at the starry sky as if he was thinking about the past, then he looked down at Chu fan. Chu fan, who was holding his shoulder, felt a lot of pressure from the immortal-like old man¡¯s gaze. The things that he had just heard echoed in his heart again and again. Although it was not detailed. However, as long as it was true, it was easy to imagine that this would be an unimaginably great secret. Tianyi Dao, which had been passed down for countless years! Three thousand heavenly Masters were hidden behind the scenes. It was simply unimaginable how powerful such a force would be. However, such a powerful force had encountered a great change. Perhaps it had already been destroyed in the long river of time and space. And what kind of disaster would it be to cause such a big force to have an accident? And now, the legacy of such a great power had appeared in front of him. He had been chosen! He could obtain the inheritance with just one sentence, even though he would have to bear unimaginable karma in doing so. But, so what! In life, a good man should conquer the nine Heavens and ten lands to see the scenery above. Although the senior said that his bones were strange and his luck was heaven-defying. Even without this opportunity, he could change his fate in the future. But who could say for sure about this kind of thing? No matter what kind of opportunity it was, if one wanted to obtain it, inheriting some trouble would always be inevitable! The bigger the opportunity, the more trouble. It was also very reasonable. Moreover, it was hard to say if the opportunities in the future could reach such a level! Even if he really inherited the fate, this opportunity might be the biggest one in his life! After all, even if he had inherited fate, he still had to grasp the opportunity when it came. Even if the pie fell on his head, he still had to pick it up and eat it! If you don¡¯t pick it up, you¡¯ll miss it! Tianyi Dao, 3000 living heavenly Masters, suppressing an entire world! Even though it was just a few short sentences. But it also made Chu fan feel like he was in this situation, and his blood was ignited. It was true hot blood, and it was even gurgling out from his body. Even though only a little information was revealed from such an orthodoxy, many problems could be analyzed. ¡°Senior sword, I¡¯m willing!¡± Chu fan nodded. As he spoke, his pale face was slightly flushed from his excitement. ¡°Mm! Not bad.¡± Chu he, who was standing on the sword, nodded. Then, he pointed his finger in the air. A Pagoda-shaped mark landed on Chu fan¡¯s forehead and disappeared. Chu he flicked his finger again, and a stream of energy flew out and landed on Chu fan¡¯s body. The blood that was still flowing out of Chu fan¡¯s body was stopped, and his wounds were healing at a speed visible to the naked eye. little guy, although you¡¯ve agreed, I still have a test. Not everyone is qualified to accept the inheritance of Tianyi Dao. The next three years will depend on your performance! Chu he said with a smile. Chu fan closed his eyes and didn¡¯t reply. At this time, he was digesting the cultivation method that was transmitted from the pagoda-shaped mark that fell into his consciousness. It was the first volume of the cultivation method of the Royal power of Tianyi Dao! It was a powerful technique that involved ordinary martial artists to the realm of Holy venerates. All aspects of martial arts were included. One must know that the highest cultivation technique Chu fan had ever come into contact with was only at the ninth level of the Xiantian realm. Chu fan¡¯s greatest wish was to become the king of martial arts, become famous in Yu dynasty, and suppress the entire Mount Qi King. As for what was above the king tier, Chu fan had never heard of it. And today, he had experienced it! Venerable sovereigns, Holy Venerables! In fact, this was not even the limit. This was only the first volume of the cultivation method of royal power, and there was still a way to go. Because it was too shocking. Chu fan was so immersed in it that he forgot about the time and the danger of the place. Chu he nodded. Then, his illusionary figure turned into a ray of light and entered the sword. Buzzzzzz! The treasured sword trembled, and an invisible pressure swept out, turning this place into a forbidden area in an instant. No matter what living creature passed by, they would be so frightened that they would turn around and leave! The night returned to its original silence. There was only a man and a sword standing opposite each other. The three dead wolves on the ground were still bleeding, and the air was filled with a fishy smell! ¡­¡­¡­¡­ In the myriad World Tower, Chu he opened his eyes. He then took out a ring and attached a wisp of aura to it. The altar was activated, and he took the ring to an unknown place. In the following time. Chu he placed various treasures on the altar and attached his consciousness to it. He found many young men and women in the various worlds that he liked. He had passed down hundreds of orthodoxies. There were the GUI Yi sect, the chaos sect, the heaven and earth sect, the netherworld Dao sect, the ancient sword sect, and many others! And without exception, these powerful sects had all suffered unknown changes. As for the specific situation, it would require those inheritors to become stronger. One day, they would have the strength to go to the various worlds to find the answer. Before and after he transmigrated, the books that Chu he read and listened to could pile up into a mountain. The stories he made up were all quite attractive, and because he didn¡¯t beat around the bush every time. As time passed and their cultivation increased, those young men and women would believe his story more. They would also automatically fill in the gaps in Chu he¡¯s story. Even if they were wrong, it was their own understanding that was wrong. Chu he was only the beginning. The rest of the story was completely made up by them. There was no logical problem. If they were wrong, they would reflect on themselves! All they needed to know was that once they accepted the inheritance, they would have to face karma. There was an unknown existence that could target them at any time. The more unknown it was, the more terrifying it was. And this sense of crisis was the best motivation. They would definitely work hard and never slack off until they got the answer. ¡°Will you be scolded in the future?¡± Chu he touched his chin and pondered. This story ran through the lives of a group of young men and women. They would continue to advance their entire lives because of this, and they would not dare to stop at all. Some people might even suffer from persecutory delusions. But in the end, they found out that it was just the bad taste of a senior. He didn¡¯t know if they would go berserk on the spot. The young men and women that Chu he had chosen all had great potential. In addition to the inheritance that Chu he had laid down, there might really be someone who could make it to the end and obtain the final answer. He could only hope that when the time came, they would have become strong enough and their state of mind would be stable enough. When they found out the truth, they would still be able to remain calm. ¡°Good luck!¡± Chu he made a cheering gesture at the altar. It would be many years before those young men and women could get the true answer. Perhaps they would have just laughed it off when they looked back on the past. ¡°Next, it¡¯s time to pick people from the Barbarian region!¡± Chu he turned to look at the Barbarian region. Those few hundred orthodoxies were just something he thought of on the spot after he explored the way. The true power of the myriad world Pagoda could only be maximized by the people in the Barbarian region. Chapter 314 ? Chapter 314: The heavenly court Translator: 549690339 Chu he waved his hand and took out a Gold Mountain. This was something he had collected when he was wandering around the world. He had more than a dozen gold mountains on him. Although the value of this thing was not high, and at his current level, he could still refine it easily. However, for some reason, Chu he had a special liking for these shiny things. Chu he¡¯s palm moved and enlarged continuously. He held the Golden Mountain in his hand and began to refine it. White tokens jumped out of his palm and floated in the air. Chu he had refined nearly a million tokens from a Gold Mountain. When the last token floated out. Chu he stopped. He stood up and used his fingers as a pen. His figure flickered, and in an instant, he left an afterimage in front of the millions of tokens floating in the air. This wasn¡¯t a clone, it was just that he was too fast. In just an instant, he had finished writing on the million tokens. When he returned to his original spot. Those afterimages also disappeared instantly. However, at this moment, there were two words on all the White tokens. The heavenly court! It was a simple word, but it exuded an indescribable Majesty. He looked over. It was as if there was an Emperor in a Golden Dragon robe. His face was blurry and could not be looked at directly. He stood in the Galaxy and looked down at the stars with an indifferent gaze. Under his feet, there were the roars of Dragons and the cries of phoenixes, intertwining to form a Supreme throne. In every corner of the galaxy, there were thousands of powerful creatures prostrating themselves, letting out sounds of submission. The moment he saw the blurry figure! ¡°The Lord of the heavenly court, the celestial Thearch!¡± The moment everyone who had received the token saw the two words on it, there was no need to think or search for information. Information instantly exploded in their minds. It was just two words, but it was like a Grand picture scroll with boundless aura slowly unfolded in their hearts. At the very beginning of the scene, a vast and imposing figure stood there. He had suppressed all the races by himself! He led the human race to rule the world and set the rules! The human race¡¯s deification! The heavenly soldiers and generals intimidated all races. But as the scene unfolded, a crisis appeared. There seemed to be a black shadow shrouding the heavenly court that stood in the Galaxy. The ten thousand races United and called themselves the demon race, revolting and rebelling. The human race that had lost the heavenly court was losing ground. The scene stopped abruptly. In the end, only three lines appeared in their minds. It had been dormant for hundreds of millions of years. The heavenly court reappeared! The human race would rise! The entire barbarian region, after several fusions and great development, had hundreds of millions of people. A million tokens was not a lot. This time, besides Chu he¡¯s disciples and those that he had an impression of, the rest were biased towards young men and women. This was because the world that the altar could go to was still relatively weak. It would be useless to put a group of super experts in. If they wanted to improve, it was not something that could be done in these small worlds! A group of people was brought in by the token. Under Chu he¡¯s influence, the entire space was distorted! They couldn¡¯t even see each other¡¯s faces. Everyone¡¯s figures were blurry! Moreover, their strength was suppressed even more severely in this place than in the Barbarian region. He really couldn¡¯t use any strength at all. Therefore, although they were very vigilant, they did not even release their aura. Chu he was also in the crowd. He looked at everyone¡¯s clenched fists and couldn¡¯t help but shake his head and laugh. descendants of the human race, I finally get to see you again! ¡°I missed you guys!¡± While everyone was still in a daze. On the high platform, there were two figures standing on both sides of the throne. They were placed behind Chu he. One of them was a three-eyed general holding a Trident. One of them was a long-bearded middle-aged man who was holding a Pagoda. The one who spoke was the middle-aged man with the pagoda. As soon as he opened his mouth, everyone looked over. In an instant, it was as if words had appeared above his head. Everyone knew his name. Pagoda-bearing Heavenly King Li Jing, the commander of 100000 celestial soldiers and celestial generals, was a capable general under the celestial Emperor. He used to be an existence that intimidated all races and suppressed the Galaxy. His tower had once suppressed countless powerful beings of the alien race. ¡°Is my clan so weak now?¡± Li Jing sighed and continued. this time, the heavenly court has returned to the mortal world. You are the ones who have blessed the great fortune of the human race. You are the hope of our race! I¡¯ll send you all to the myriad world for training. Those who pass will have the opportunity to enter the heavenly court and obtain the inheritances of the gods! Li Jing waved his hand. Above everyone¡¯s head, a Palace that stood in the Galaxy appeared. At a glance, although it was close, he couldn¡¯t see the end. A vast and boundless aura hit him in the face. The palace was silent. One could see that in front of each Palace, there was a statue and a tombstone, on which were written records of their past. There were countless palaces and tombstones, and it was a desolate scene. What had happened in the past? This was the question in the minds of countless people. Even though they were still unsure of the heavenly court¡¯s exact strength. But looking at the current situation, he knew that it was absolutely unimaginable! It suppressed the Galaxy and made all the races submit. However, it was such a terrifying force. Now, all that was left were tombstones. Just thinking about it made one¡¯s heart turn cold. Each gravestone represented an unparalleled expert. They had once suppressed the Galaxy and intimidated all races. But now, he was lying down. And they all fell in a crisis. The crowd fell into extreme silence. Everyone raised their heads and looked at the palaces with heavy expressions. They couldn¡¯t help but look sorrowful! These powerhouses were all the ancestors of the human race! ¡°Senior, what happened?¡± After Li Jing waved his hand, the palace¡¯s image slowly dissipated. Everyone¡¯s mind gradually recovered from the shock, and someone couldn¡¯t help but ask. Everyone raised their heads. This was the question they all wanted to know! you¡¯ll have to find the answer yourself. The clues are in the various worlds! Li Jing shook his head and didn¡¯t say anything. The following story needed everyone¡¯s collective wisdom to arrange. alright, you¡¯ll be going to the various worlds to gain experience. As long as you keep getting stronger, you¡¯ll slowly learn about many things! Li Jing continued. the tokens you receive are the candidates for the heavenly court¡¯s inheritor. Your performance in the various realms will be converted into numbers in the tokens. If your actions can enhance the human race¡¯s luck, you¡¯ll get bonus points! points can be used to exchange for treasures from the heavenly court¡¯s treasure vault. When I have enough points, I¡¯ll have a higher chance of entering the heavenly court and looking for opportunities and inheritances! Li Jing briefly explained the rules. These were all arranged by Chu he. 50 ¨C 50. Chu he would share half of the fate obtained by everyone to help them grow quickly. He was also prepared to build a few different types of cultivation Holy Lands to put in the tower. As long as one had enough points, they could go in and cultivate. Chapter 315 ? Chapter 315: The White Stallion of the sky Translator: 549690339 After a simple introduction. The altar was activated. Pagoda-shaped marks landed on everyone¡¯s foreheads. Chu he had not thought of the detailed rules. He would perfect it when he thought it was feasible. The first batch did not go to any good places. It¡¯s just a trial! He looked at the people who disappeared one by one. Chu he¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Under such circumstances, he thought of something. When he became stronger in the future, or when more of the origin laws were lit up. He could set up a heaven and earth net with him as a medium so that everyone could exchange information together. With Chu he¡¯s current strength, he could connect the entire barbarian region! However, the Barbarian region was too small. There was no point in using such a method. When he became stronger in the future, he would have a better feeling of connecting the realms. Moreover, it was actually more convenient for him to fish now. He didn¡¯t need to run around anymore. Add some water to the altar and make a River. In the future. Among those disciples, life and death were determined by fate, and wealth was up to the heavens. However, when it came to the matter of ancestors ¡­ His fishhook was effective. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong!¡± Chu he suddenly remembered. It was now the heavenly court¡¯s trial. He had already started this. Once the fishhook was released, it would be too easy to make the connection! All his previous arrangements would be in vain! ¡°You¡¯re lucky!¡± Chu he¡¯s palm moved and he took the three-eyed divine general that he had casually made. He took out a pile of precious materials and began to refine them seriously. The three-eyed General¡¯s temperament had changed greatly, and he truly had some spirit. Chu he had also replaced the Trident in his hand with the real one. Finally, Chu he moved his palm. The flames condensed from the sun were compressed to the extreme and pressed into the three-eyed divine General¡¯s body. In the end, Chu he used a special soul technique to transform him. It made the three-eyed general have some intelligence. However, all his actions would be in accordance with the rules. To him, it was a heavenly rule! Moreover, he only had a ball of Grand Sun primordial fire in his body, so he wasn¡¯t that strong. He was barely comparable to Empyrean realm, the kind of Empyrean realm that only had violence but no flexibility. His strength would also decline as the battle went on. However, this was not a problem. Chu he had already decided to place the first chaos bead on him. That ball of Grand Sun primordial fire was already enough for him. In the future, as the people of the Barbarian region worked hard, his strength would become even stronger. Chu he pointed out with his finger, and the myriad world Pagoda was connected to the three-eyed divine general. By relying on the pagoda-shaped mark, he could determine the situation of those disciples. Once an existence that was a realm higher than the disciples attacked, he would be able to sense it. After everything was settled. Chu he clapped his hands and nodded. Everything was settled. ¡°En!¡± Chu he looked outside. At this moment, the world outside the Barbarian region was in chaos. The endless yellow sand swept across the world. The storm blew, and the yellow sand rolled up like a golden curtain being lifted. The nine suns in the sky were falling extremely low. The power of the flames created waves in the air. One wave after another shook the void. At this moment. Something seemed to have been drawn out. This caused the heaven and earth to be enraged. Chu he looked away after a while. In the next moment, the Barbarian region trembled and began to sink into the yellow sand. There was a huge change outside. It was very likely related to the sky. Chu he¡¯s eyes were on the universe now. He didn¡¯t want to get involved in this matter. As the Barbarian region sank into the ground, Chu he also used a technique to isolate it. He didn¡¯t welcome those who came to visit his relatives for the time being. The Barbarian region is closed now. If he wanted to relax, he could go to the various worlds. To develop, he had the help of those disciples. He had no reason to get involved with the sky. The people in the Barbarian region saw the land suddenly collapse into the ground. At first, he was a little flustered and wanted to ride out. However, the Barbarian region collapsed too quickly. He didn¡¯t run far before everything was over! He was safe and sound. It was just that the entire world was covered by yellow sand. Groups of people on horses gathered together. There were speculations and discussions. The powerhouses of the human race called for an emergency meeting, and all those who were not in seclusion participated. However, Chu he did not care about this. He liked to let others guess. At this moment, he had arrived at the bottom of the Barbarian region. He felt it. When the Barbarian region was falling, it seemed to have fallen on something strange. He did not feel anything when he used his mental power to scan it. This made Chu he feel that something was wrong. He had experienced this feeling a few times. The most typical one was the door from the demon world. In the past, he couldn¡¯t see those things with his spirit and could only see them with his eyes. But now ¡­ Chu he¡¯s transcendence golden body had already reached the seventh tier of perfection. Chu he¡¯s spiritual power had undergone a qualitative change. He could now scan the gates of the demonic realm. But now, something that he could not see had appeared. It made Chu he wary. Therefore, he did not dive very quickly. It should have happened in an instant, but Chu he took a short time to reach the underground and felt that something was wrong. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Chu he felt strange as he looked at the thing that was formed by countless words that had shrunk into a ball. Those words were extremely profound and they were like flowing blood, slowly rolling. The words were very long. It was like a long snake that was attached to the bottom of the Barbarian region, and it was nearly ten thousand meters long. The words were of different colors and were constantly flashing with light. There were stars flowing in Chu he¡¯s eyes, and all the words were reflected in his eyes. BOOM! Chu he¡¯s eyes suddenly roared. The River of Stars flipped, and with a flash of Aurora, a star suddenly appeared in the River of Stars. Furthermore, this star was exceptionally dazzling. Compared to it, the other stars were dim and small. The moment it landed. The River of Stars trembled, and in that instant, the few stars next to it suddenly shattered, blossoming like fireworks in the River of Stars. Chu he¡¯s eyes lit up. The star abyss that was flowing in his eyes was squeezed open and was filled by the star that came from nowhere. The star was getting bigger and bigger in his eyes. At the same time, Chu he felt a pair of eyes staring at him from somewhere. A vast and boundless aura enveloped him. ¡°The White Stallion of the sky!¡± At this moment, four words condensed from the aura. Even though Chu he had never seen those four words before. However, he instantly understood the meaning behind it. ¡°F * ck!¡± Chu he felt depressed. He felt the changes in the world and collapsed the Barbarian region to stay out of it. He didn¡¯t want to get involved in this matter. However, he didn¡¯t expect to meet the person in charge of this matter as soon as he came down. It didn¡¯t make sense! He also didn¡¯t have the attributes of a jinx. Unless this thing was coming for him! Otherwise, it couldn¡¯t be such a coincidence. Could it be that he had been targeted by this guy when he had looked at the sun for a while? Chu he¡¯s mind was shaken, and his thoughts were spinning quickly. However, it was useless to think so much. ¡°Forget it!¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s courting death!¡± Chu he let out a sigh. Chapter 316 ? Chapter 316: Astral storm Translator: 549690339 Chu he¡¯s sigh was sincere! Now, he had other channels to gather Qi and luck. She really wanted some peace and quiet. He really didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with the sky. Although he had never come into contact with this race, he had never met them before. What he knew was only a few words that he had heard from the nine-clawed little Divine Dragon. But from this, one could also see how powerful they were. Chu he, who had already formed a grudge with the abyss and the demon world, originally wanted to play it safe! After all, he felt pressured when he had too many enemies! However, she didn¡¯t expect him to want to play it safe! However, the other party took the initiative to find him. There was no other way! For those who took the initiative to find trouble! Chu he did not hold back. BOOM! Flames burst out of his eyes and spread out instantly, burning the entire Galaxy and enveloping the stars in his eyes. It caused the radiant star to turn into a fiery hell. Chu he¡¯s burning eyes turned and looked at the White Stallion of the sky at the bottom of the Barbarian domain. There was no nonsense. He stretched out his right hand and directly enveloped the body of the characters that stretched for thousands of miles. He grabbed it. Chu he could not see through the strength of the White Stallion of the sky. Its breath holding technique was comparable to Chu he¡¯s. Even if it had used its power just now, it had only leaked a little. However, Chu he did not feel any pressure. As for the specifics, he could not sense them in that short moment. Therefore, Chu he was very serious. He had used all his strength in this palm. Galaxy in the palm! This was one of Chu he¡¯s strongest techniques. Drops of blood and flesh essence were attached to the surface of his palm. At this moment. One of his palms seemed to have turned into a starry sky. Countless worlds were born from it, spinning in the Galaxy. A storm of stars surged and swallowed the White Stallion of the sky. The space between Chu he¡¯s palms had turned into a Galaxy void and was isolated from this world. At this moment, the White Stallion¡¯s body was separated from the Barbarian domain and exiled to the Galaxy in the void. There were Thunderbolts roaring in the Galaxy, and it was as if a power that could destroy the world had descended. It was majestic, surging, heavy, and vast. ¡°Yi!¡± The White Stallion of the sky let out a bewildered cry. Whoosh! Two rays of light shone from the White stallions of the sky, illuminating the dark galaxy. One of his eyes was like the moonlight, while the other was like the scorching sun! Yin and yang pierced through the starry void. ¡°You, something¡¯s wrong!¡± An obscure voice sounded in Chu he¡¯s mind. The voice was mechanical and cold, without any emotion. It was impossible to determine what the White Stallion of the sky was thinking. Was he shocked, shocked, or in disbelief? The flames in Chu he¡¯s eyes were still condensing. The stars that filled his eyes were constantly being compressed into a corner. The star abyss reappeared in his eyes. He looked at his palm and collided with the light that the White foal of the sky had sent to the edge of the Galaxy. At this moment. Chu he passed through the two beams of light. He saw the White Stallion of the sky that had been banished to the void of the Galaxy, suppressed by the thunderstorm and the vast gravity. At this moment, it raised its head! The head formed by the words transformed into a human-shaped head. He was handsome and flawless. The 3,000 black threads were like a waterfall, sweeping through the void as they drifted, causing a nearby group of meteorites to explode. It had an indifferent expression, neither happy nor sad. It looked at Chu he across the endless starry sky. Thump! A heavenly sound exploded. The sound reverberated and spread, causing the entire Galaxy to shake. ¡°Yes, there are no rules!¡± An indifferent voice reverberated in the void again. There was still no emotion. Just like the face it had conjured, it was rigid and dull. ¡°Thump thump!¡± Then, two more heavenly sounds resounded. The heavenly sound was deep and vast, like the evening drum and morning bell that spanned the entire Galaxy. Chu he¡¯s palm trembled. At this moment, it was as if a black hole had appeared in the Galaxy between his palms. It was spinning and creating a storm, causing the Galaxy to become unstable! Puchi! PU Chi Chi! There were always meteorites that broke apart, not even qualified to turn into dust, and directly dissipated. Even some of the nearby stars were affected. They were constantly blown back, and some even had cracks. The magnificent heavenly voice was extremely powerful and wanted to destroy all matter in the world. The White Stallion¡¯s body of words began to glow, intertwining and forming a mysterious color. The White Stallion of the sky stood up from the Galaxy. His body continued to grow, forming a storm that wanted to destroy the River of Stars. The heavenly sound was vast! The light was dazzling! A dazzling star¡¯s light enveloped the Galaxy, as if the essence of heaven and earth had gathered together. The resplendent light shone in all directions, hanging in the Galaxy. A moment later. The light was restrained. An illusionary figure appeared in the star. It had a noble aura and a calm expression. It wore golden armor and had its back to the stars. It was as tall as the sky and earth. Although its figure was blurry, it exuded a vast and ancient aura. ¡°My name is white foal!¡± ¡°Human, we can have a good talk!¡± The White Stallion of the sky stood in the air, its body glowing. An indifferent and emotionless voice reverberated in the void. Chu he¡¯s eyes were fixed on his palm, and his eyes were shining. The White Stallion¡¯s momentum was astonishing, as if a small universe was about to explode. In just three short sounds, many of his cells had been destroyed, and even his origin blood essence was damaged. This made Chu he value it very much. After all, the gravity of countless worlds was pressing down. The White Stallion of the sky was still able to move and resist, but it was unable to suppress it directly. Moreover, the aura on its body was very strange and unfathomable. The moment its body emitted light, Chu he instantly became alert. He thought that it was about to explode. However, he didn¡¯t expect that this guy would want to talk in the end. Its tone was still indifferent and emotionless. However, Chu he felt that it was probably terrified! The three heavenly voices were perhaps the strongest power it could use now. After all, the White Stallion of the sky was already in his palm. This place was isolated from the outside world. It could only rely on its own strength. Be it rules or Yuan Qi energy, they could not be communicated with before a hole was opened in Chu he¡¯s palm. Chu he¡¯s thoughts turned. Of course, while he was thinking, Chu he¡¯s hands did not slow down. It completely ignored the White Stallion¡¯s request for a talk. It would be fine if everyone lived in peace and had no interactions. Under normal circumstances, Chu he would not take the initiative to provoke anyone! Even if he had the confidence to deal with it, as long as it wasn¡¯t an eyesore, he wouldn¡¯t go looking for trouble. However, if someone took the initiative to target him ¡­ There was absolutely no room for discussion! BOOM! The stars in his palm spun rapidly, connecting with each other. Thousands of stars blocked the Galaxy, and a heavy sense of power was constantly emitted from it. The gravity of the entire Galaxy continued to increase. At this moment, a shadow appeared in every star that was surrounded. The Golden Shadow stood tall with its back against the Stars. Thousands of giant palms that covered the sky were raised and pressed down on the bright star that was emitting a storm. Chapter 317 ? Chapter 317: Taking initiative Translator: 549690339 The gravity formed by countless stars turned into a giant Golden Palm that pressed down on the White Stallion. ¡°Human, you¡¯re being presumptuous!¡± The White Stallion of the sky said. His voice still did not contain any emotion. But the meaning behind it was like the weak rebuking the strong for being impolite. He was high and mighty. It was very natural. There was no sense of disharmony. It was as if Chu he was the one being suppressed. Even though Chu he¡¯s methods surprised it. He suppressed it with power, and even its origin source laws could not be used here. One had to know that its origin source laws were different! That was something that came from its body. Even if it was in an absolute forbidden land, it shouldn¡¯t be suppressed. However, in this place, its rule power was being suppressed by an unfathomable will. But even so, it was unable to raise any other emotions. In its eyes, Chu he was still an ant. This was its natural sense of nobility. Chu he¡¯s eyes flashed. The sky was the most dignified one after being suppressed by him! Chu he couldn¡¯t sense any panic from it. Whether it was his tone, actions, or spiritual fluctuations, he was so calm. Not to mention other things. This was indeed very frightening! However, this was useless to Chu he. In his heart, as long as he made a move, unless he couldn¡¯t win, there was absolutely no room for compromise. Even the White Stallion of the sky had a powerful background. Even ¡­ Originally, he only wanted to suppress it! Look at its stubborn mouth. Chu he¡¯s illusory hands moved. They took turns whipping the White Stallion! The slapping sounds continued. Again and again. The palm shadows that filled the sky waved, causing the entire Galaxy to surge. The dazzling star body of the White Stallion of the sky couldn¡¯t withstand the whip, and it quickly dimmed. During this period of time, it also produced heavenly sounds. However, it only made Chu he¡¯s palm Twitch twice. There was no substantial effect. Chu he was very long-lasting. In the end. The White Stallion of the sky was completely suppressed by Chu he. It only took a few breaths. It had been whipped countless times. Even the human-shaped shadow was pressed in. Chu he didn¡¯t like to hit people! Seeing his face, she felt that it was an eyesore. One of the hands directly grabbed it. Then, he pressed it deeply into the dazzling star. This confrontation in the Galaxy seemed to have no waves on the outside. In reality, the commotion was not small at all. However, everything was completed in Chu he¡¯s closed palm. In this confrontation, if Chu he had not held the White Stallion of the sky in his hands at the beginning ¡­ Moreover, it was unusually smooth. When Chu he attacked, the White Stallion of the sky might have had other thoughts or had other means that Chu he did not know about. It did not resist at all and entered Chu he¡¯s palm cooperatively. Otherwise, if it was carried out in the outside world, the Barbarian region would be lifted directly from the ground to the sky, and this was because there were many restrictions on it. Otherwise, it would have exploded! Everyone above, no matter strong or weak, would die. As for the other places! The yellow sand in the entire Azure Mountain range could be lifted and flipped. The surviving living beings would be affected as well. But fortunately, those were only possibilities. After the incident. Chu he returned to the ground with the White Stallion of the sky. Originally, he wanted to directly throw it into the demon-suppressing Pagoda to train it! However, the moment he appeared ¡­ The world suppression Pagoda trembled twice, exuding a sense of excitement. It seemed to be very interested in the White Stallion of the sky. Chu he¡¯s heart moved. This white stallion of the sky had been captured by him to be used! It didn¡¯t matter who he gave it to. He was actually interested in the world suppressing cauldron. Chu he stopped in his tracks. With a wave of his hand, he threw the White Stallion of the sky, which he had used many tricks on. The world suppressing cauldron trembled a few times, as if it was very happy. After that, the world suppressing cauldron fell silent. And it was completely silent, even the basic operations had stopped! At this moment, the people in the Barbarian region suddenly felt a sense of loss. The little jerk who had been under the World suppressing cauldron crawled out. It shook its head, ran to Chu he¡¯s feet, and pulled on his pants. Then, it pointed at the realm suppressing cauldron with its claws. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It wants to sleep and rest now!¡± Chu he said casually. His gaze was deep as he looked into the world suppressing cauldron. At this moment, the White Stallion of the sky was curled up into a ball. They were constantly retreating in the endless darkness. At this moment, it was like a soft girl who had been blindfolded and locked in a small dark room. It even felt the malice approaching. There was a sense of helplessness. There seemed to be a strange laughter in the void. The White Stallion of the sky had always been calm. Even when it was being madly beaten, it did not show any emotion. At this moment, his star body trembled and there were some fluctuations. A malicious intent that even it could not sense was approaching. It was the first time in its life that it had felt something. However, it was not a pleasant feeling. It was as if its pure body was about to be tainted. ¡°Get lost!¡± The White Stallion of the sky said. This time, his voice was more emotional. It no longer seemed so mechanical. And it was retreating faster and faster into the darkness. It was as if he was rolling and crawling. Chu he was stunned! The White Stallion had not reacted to his whipping. It was as if he was used to being beaten and was numb to it! It gave Chu he a feeling that he was tormenting a dead object. It was very boring. Otherwise, if it could roar a few times, Chu he could still use a few other tricks to attack it. Originally, Chu he had thought that the sky was like this. They were like the will of heaven and earth and had no emotions. But now ¡­ He just threw it into the world suppressing cauldron and nothing happened! It was enough to make it feel emotional. Chu he touched his chin and pondered for a moment. This might be the case of everything having its weakness. Throwing it into the world suppressing cauldron was the right decision! Chu he looked at it for a while before he made a decisive move. He set up layers of restrictions around the world suppression tower to prevent it from being detected. Chu he did not want its relatives to come over before he figured out the exact situation of the White Stallion of the sky. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ While Chu he was fighting with the White Stallion of the sky ¡­ The entire Azure Mountain range changed once again. One by one, tombstones broke out of the yellow sand. On each tombstone, there was a unique character that flickered with a strange light. The nine suns in the sky became even hotter at this moment, and they stayed longer. However, the temperature on the ground suddenly dropped. A hazy drizzle appeared in the air and kept falling. A strange scene appeared. This world. The nine suns in the sky were shining brightly, but they seemed to be cut in half when they were falling. The light shone down, but it didn¡¯t bring in any heat. There was even a hazy drizzle in the air that fell down. Half of it was blazing. Half of it was drizzling! It was strange, but there was a sense of harmony! Chapter 318 ? Chapter 318: The Ming country Translator: 549690339 The outside world was turned upside down again, and Chu he sensed it! However, he had no intention of looking at it. Right now, he just wanted to develop his body in peace. That would be the most stable! After this, his cultivation would be sufficient. He didn¡¯t need to stay in the library anymore. They would check in wherever they went. It¡¯s okay to forget occasionally. This was the most ideal life. roaming freely between the heaven and earth, my heart flutters. Chu he retracted his gaze from the outside and chanted softly. He casually roasted a lamb and ate it. After that, he entered the myriad world Pagoda. He began to fiddle with it. Treasures as rewards, as well as setting up a few cultivation Holy Lands. The first level of the myriad world Pagoda was huge. It was comparable to a small world. It would allow Chu he to set up many tricks. He could think of all kinds of arrangements. He even built some entertainment facilities. Those things were simple to him. Whenever he thought of it, he would casually make it up. It was a pity that those things that he used to like a lot ¡­ To the current him, it was boring. His level was too high. It was something that was difficult to play in the past. Right now, he could pass it even if he sealed his cultivation and closed his eyes. It felt dull. As his cultivation level increased. Chu he could now put some things that he had only imagined in his mind into action! He was a high-end designer now. He was also a high-end player. In the time that followed, Chu he had forgotten about the outside world. He stayed in the Barbarian region obediently. He would check in at the auspicious time every day. Then, he would enter the myriad world Pagoda to fiddle with his settings. If he wanted to relax, he would go to the Barbarian region for a few rounds. Or, through the altar, he could use a thought to enter other realms to see the foreign customs. His days were quite comfortable. The disciples of the Barbarian region also caused a stir in other worlds. As people began to break through, some of the origin beads in myriad World Tower began to shine. Although it was very faint, it was a good start. At this moment, Chu he had already prepared everything he needed! He decided to reward himself this time. After obtaining the myriad world Pagoda, he put an idea that he had long had into action. He wanted to live a few decades of an ordinary and relaxed life. He brought the myriad world Pagoda into the library Pavilion, then closed his eyes and sat cross-legged. He set the alarm clock in his mind. A wisp of his consciousness entered the sacrificial altar of the myriad world Pagoda. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Cloudbillow continent! Ming country. The imperial capital. The current Ming country had been established for a thousand years. The luck of the country was weak, and there were constant problems both inside and outside. However, the current imperial capital had not been affected, and was still as prosperous as ever. Chu he¡¯s consciousness floated over. He circled the sky above the imperial capital. Then, he directly landed in an Inn. There was a scholar there whose Soul Fire had just been extinguished. The reason why Chu he had chosen him. One was that he was quite good-looking. The other was that he had not lost his primordial yang. This was the most important thing! This meant that he would not become someone else¡¯s cheap father. Although Chu he wanted to experience life ¡­ But he didn¡¯t want to do it in one go. Most of the scholar¡¯s memories had already dissipated along with his extinguished Soul Fire. However, there was still a little bit of obsession left. The image of a thin and weak little girl lingered in his mind for a long time. That was his sister. In the countryside. All these years, it was all thanks to his sister that the poor scholar could concentrate on his studies. His only wish was to return in luxurious clothes, to give his sister a large courtyard, and to live a life of luxury. This was his final obsession. However, when Chu he¡¯s will descended, his obsession completely dissipated. With his mortal obsession, it was impossible for him to affect Chu he. Chu he, who was on the bed, opened his eyes. He stretched his body. He closed his eyes and felt it. He realized that the level of this world was very low. The vital Qi was rather weak. In this place, it would be very difficult to reach the innate realm. As for the king level, if someone could really reach that level ¡­ His aptitude was truly heaven-defying. In a place like this, it was rare to see one in ten thousand years. However, this was even better! Chu he¡¯s original plan was to find the most ordinary small world and live an ordinary life. To comprehend the Dao. This was the best place. In those worlds with strong people, the concept of time was too poor. Even if Chu he managed to sneak in, he would not have any experience being an ordinary person. Just like the Barbarian region. Even now, when everyone¡¯s cultivation was suppressed, there were all kinds of entertainment venues and shops. It looked very lively, but there was still a feeling missing. In the past, Chu he could still experience the heat of the Barbarian region. He couldn¡¯t feel it anymore! Therefore, when he came here and felt that there was little Yuan Qi, Chu he felt happy. He stretched his muscles and sat up on the bed. He felt it. This body was really bad. The original scholar had always put all his energy into learning. He had not even lost his vital Qi, but his body was extremely weak. Not enough exercise, not enough food! Chu he made a few difficult moves and felt as if his body was about to fall apart. Furthermore, he was feeling hungry. ¡°Now I can feel it when I eat!¡± Chu he was rather happy despite feeling hungry. He hadn¡¯t experienced this feeling for a long time! Usually, when he ate, there was only one feeling, and there was always a missing taste. With a smile on his face, Chu he opened the door and went downstairs. He found a table in the lobby and sat down. He called over the waiter and asked him to serve a whole roasted lamb. ¡°Young master Chu, this Inn is a token of appreciation from the Imperial court for the scholars who are trying to take the exam. However, it¡¯s not the same for the food. A sheep costs ten taels. If you are sure that you want it, you will need to pay in cash first!¡± The waiter said awkwardly. He knew Chu he¡¯s predecessor! This person was so poor that he only ate the wild biscuits he brought himself. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that this Inn was free of charge by the Imperial court, he might not even be able to afford it. Even the clothes he was wearing now were specially used by the Imperial court to rush scholars to take the examination. One had to know that his clothes had been patched up before. He was not much different from the beggars in the city. If such a person asked for a sheep, there was no need to feel anything. There was no way he could afford it. Of course, Chu he¡¯s identity was special. They were scholars rushing to take the exam. No matter how poor such a person was, the waiter would not dare to treat him like a beggar, nor would he speak coldly. After all, the results had yet to be released. Who knew what the future held? Just in case! Therefore, even though the waiter looked down on him, he still expressed his intention tactfully. He wanted to make Chu he retreat. He couldn¡¯t even afford to eat a whole roasted lamb. It was even more impossible for a scholar who had not finished his exam to change his fate! Looking at Chu he¡¯s appearance, it was obvious that he was starving. She was probably starving and wanted to have a taste of meat. The waiter shook his head. If this was in the past, there would be many people willing to help such a down-and-out scholar in the name of befriending him during the examination period. What a pity! The situation was different now, and no one was willing to do such a thing! Chu he heard the waiter¡¯s words. He touched his pocket. He was empty-handed. This ordinary identity was really ordinary to the extreme. In the beginning, he couldn¡¯t even afford to eat. Chapter 319 ? Chapter 319: The experience Translator: 549690339 Although he couldn¡¯t afford to eat. However, Chu he did not intend to use any special means. He went outside with a hungry stomach. The pedestrians were like a web. The people here couldn¡¯t be compared to the people of the Barbarian region. Even if Chu he did not use his cultivation, he could tell with his eyes. There were only a few ordinary hou Tian Warriors on the streets. Most of them were just ordinary people. Chu he walked on the street with his hands behind his back. He realized that even with his ordinary body, it was difficult for him to put himself in the perspective of an ordinary person. He wanted to experience life. It was not easy to do. It was too difficult to change one¡¯s temperament when it was deeply rooted in one¡¯s soul! Just like now. He was walking on the street. The way he walked and the scholar¡¯s clothes he was wearing weren¡¯t bad. As he passed, the pedestrians avoided him. Even the petty thieves and burglars would stay far away from him. His temperament, if one didn¡¯t know the specific details, ordinary people wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand it. Now was the time for the major examination. In the capital, there were many groups of scholars holding various gatherings. Chu he¡¯s temperament was too eye-catching. When he passed by a restaurant, the boy welcoming guests at the side bowed and invited him in. Chu he nodded indifferently and did not refuse. He went in smoothly! There were many scholars inside. A group of young people were competing with each other in terms of literary talent. The tea and food were light. Chu he was hungry now, so he was not picky. While listening to the scholars discussing literature, he slowly ate his food. It also had a different flavor. No one made trouble for him. After eating and drinking to his heart¡¯s content, Chu he chose to leave the city. He no longer cared about the results of the upcoming imperial examinations! However, whenever Chu he wanted to go to a place in the past, he only needed to take a step! Even if they were to walk, they would be able to cover ten miles with a single step. But now, as a mortal ¡­ The city was too big for him! Without any means of transportation, it would take him at least a day to walk out of the city. Her waist was sore, her legs were weak, and she was hungry. Even the texture of the air that penetrated deep into his soul was a little destroyed. Chu he had never experienced such a feeling before. Even in his previous life. Although he wasn¡¯t rich, he didn¡¯t have to worry about food and drink. There were also cheap means of transportation when going out. A method like this, which relied purely on walking. The experience was extremely bad. This made Chu he feel a little uncomfortable. This was also the reason why, after his cultivation base had reached a certain level, every time he wanted to experience life, his defenses would break. When he encountered some problems, he would habitually use his strength to solve them quickly. That would be too convenient! In the blink of an eye, a month had passed. Chu he was walking on earth with his legs. Drink the mountain spring when you¡¯re thirsty! When he was hungry, he would look for mountain fruits or fish to fill his stomach! Chu he still cheated a little. He had practiced a breathing technique. Even though he wasn¡¯t eating much, his mental state was getting better and better! Otherwise, Chu he felt that he wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand it. He would be hungry and full, and the most important thing, salt, had not been replenished. This life was indeed very ordinary! This was the first time Chu he experienced the hardships of life. This was an experience that he had never experienced in his two lives. Even though it was only a short month. However, the experience it gave Chu he was deeper than what he had experienced in the Barbarian region for a few years. This was a real life experience. In the past, he had just been strolling around. There was no comparison at all. Chu he bit into a sour fruit with mixed feelings. Those powerhouses who said they wanted to live an ordinary life. It was just that he hadn¡¯t really been in it. Their so-called experience was just an experience. Even if he really went to live the life of an ordinary person, he would still have the confidence. if I stay like this for the rest of my life, maybe it will feel even more different. Chu he muttered to himself. He then continued his journey. Another three months passed. Chu he realized that he could bear more hardships. They could go hungry for a few days! The reason was that he had cultivated an ordinary breathing technique to the perfection stage. This technique did not rely on one¡¯s talent, but on one¡¯s comprehension. He didn¡¯t know how the scholar¡¯s comprehension ability was in the past. However, Chu he¡¯s consciousness was inside. No one in the world could match his comprehension! When a person became stronger, their life would become more relaxed, and they wouldn¡¯t be as disheveled as they were at the beginning. However, Chu he was not very satisfied. But he had no choice. A capable person could easily solve any problem they faced no matter where they went. The current Chu he had already practiced the breathing technique to the point that he could circulate it freely even when he was walking or sleeping. If this continued, he would be a walking expert in a dozen years. Of course, that was only in comparison to the people of this world. In fact, it was just an ordinary Xiantian realm. But to be honest, Chu he really did not want to cheat. The reason why he chose the breathing technique was because he was too hungry and couldn¡¯t get money to buy anything in the wilderness. Moreover, he had deliberately chosen a breathing technique that didn¡¯t have much power. Who would have thought that it would transform even like this? Now, unless Chu he cheated again ¡­ Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to stop the breathing technique even if he wanted to. Chu he didn¡¯t care! He continued to walk slowly in this world. Sometimes, they would stop and live in some small cities for a few days. Sometimes, when he was in the mood, he would even do some hard work. Along the way, he also found some Chinese yam to sell, thinking that it would be more convenient sometimes. As a result, it attracted a few tails. Those people originally wanted the money Chu he earned from selling the medicine. However, they saw that Chu he came from outside and was not dressed well. His life did not seem easy! They took the initiative to give all their money to Chu he. He even said that he could get more when he got home. He was very enthusiastic. This also allowed Chu he to accumulate more and more silver taels. He was no longer penniless like when he first came. There was really no sense of experience in life. On this day. Chu he passed by a small mountain village. It was midnight, and there were no stars or moon. Heaven and earth seemed to be covered by a black curtain. Chu he raised his head and looked at the stele at the village entrance. Xiaotang village! An image flashed across Chu he¡¯s mind. A little girl waved her hands to send him off under the stone tablet. It was the obsession of the scholar that had long dissipated. It was not that the thought had reappeared, but Chu he had seen the scene before it dissipated, so he remembered it. Now that he was here, he could naturally recall it. ¡°It¡¯s also fate!¡± Chu he sighed with emotion. He was a person who paid a lot of attention to fate! However, he didn¡¯t want to have any worries. ¡°Give me the money!¡± Chu he muttered to himself. He wanted to experience life everywhere in this world as an ordinary person! They would not stay in one place for long. Chu he walked into the village. Chu he vaguely saw where the scholar¡¯s home was when his obsession disappeared. They seemed to be two dilapidated thatched cottages, and there was an old willow tree in front of the door. Chu he strolled around the village. He walked silently, and it was late at night, so he did not alarm anyone! Finally ¡­ In a relatively remote corner of the village. Chu he saw the old willow tree and the two dilapidated thatched cottages that he had seen in the fleeting image. Chapter 320 ? Chapter 320: Teaching Translator: 549690339 Chu he walked around the thatched cottage. It was like a ghost. There were several small holes in the house that leaked wind from all directions. Chu he looked over. The breathing technique allowed him to see in the dark. Inside the house, a young girl was lying on a bed. That should be the scholar¡¯s little sister! After seeing the person. Chu he¡¯s expression changed. That girl¡¯s condition was not good. He was comparable to a scholar. His physical condition was terrible. From the looks of it, even if Chu he gave her all his money, it would be useless! She didn¡¯t have the life to enjoy it! Chu he touched his chin and thought for a moment. Then, he tore off a large piece of cloth from his robe and covered his face. ¡°Thump thump!¡± There was a knock on the door. In an instant, he woke up little Chu, who was in a light sleep. ¡°Who is it!¡± She seemed very nervous and scared, even her voice was trembling. After all, it was the middle of the night. She was living alone again. ¡°I¡¯m your brother¡¯s senior. He asked me to come see you!¡± Chu he¡¯s voice changed and became very hoarse. ¡°My brother?¡± Chu Xiaoya was very excited when she heard this. She stood up from the bed, but she hesitated and did not open the door immediately. Living alone, she still had the vigilance that she should have! She understood very well that she couldn¡¯t open the door to strangers! ¡°Why didn¡¯t my brother come back with you?¡± Chu Xiaoya asked in confusion. ¡°He¡¯s busy right now!¡± As Chu he spoke, he naturally opened the door! This door was just an ordinary wooden bolt. It was too easy to open it! He knocked on the door to inform her. ¡°You, why did you come in?¡± Chu Xiaoya was shocked. The sky was pitch black. She saw the door suddenly open, and a black figure was approaching. She was like a Frightened Rabbit as she quickly retreated. Chu he¡¯s figure had changed a lot over the past few months. In addition, his temperament was very different. There was nothing that Chu Xiaoya found familiar. As for mysterious things like bloodline sensing, they had disappeared the moment Chu he descended. ¡°Your door wasn¡¯t closed, so I came in when I pushed it open!¡± Chu he said casually and did not explain much. He placed a package on the bed and continued, ¡± this is the silver your brother asked me to give you. Also, he asked me to teach you a few martial arts for self-defense. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here! ¡°Sit down cross-legged!¡± Chu he saw that Chu Xiaoya still did not react and was still on guard. He did not explain further and went straight to the point. He had always liked to speak with his actions. He didn¡¯t need to use his mouth to explain. Chu he pressed young lady Chu down on the bed and pointed at his forehead. Before young lady Chu could react, she only felt a chill in her brain. ¡°Don¡¯t resist, follow your feelings!¡± A voice rang out in her mind. After that, Chu Xiaoya felt that her breathing had become rhythmic, and there seemed to be a Dragon-snake moving within her body. It made her feel numb and itchy, but it was strangely comfortable. Over and over again, the muddleheaded Chu Xiaoya went from passive to active. In the blink of an eye, the night passed. When Chu Xiaoya opened her eyes again, she looked around in a daze. There was a package on the bed, and the medicinal herbs were laid out. There was also an unprecedented sense of comfort in her body, which proved that her experience last night was not a dream. ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t expose your situation for the time being. You¡¯ve just started cultivating, and the medicine on the bed is for you to nourish your body. I¡¯ll come and find you again tonight!¡± A voice came from outside the cabin. Chu Xiaoya hurried out, but she found nothing. The willow tree swayed in the wind, bringing up a few fallen leaves. Chu Xiaoya walked back as if she had lost something. She had many questions she wanted answers to. However, the Big Brother who called himself big brother didn¡¯t seem to like talking. That night, little Chu ya did not sleep. The Big Brother said he would come tonight. She sat cross-legged on the bed and waited nervously. This time, he was not as scared! After a day and a night. Although they didn¡¯t communicate much. But action was the best proof. Chu Xiaoya had already started to believe in Chu he! After all, if he wasn¡¯t the real senior brother, how could he give her medicinal herbs, give her silver, and even make her feel so comfortable? Based on the methods that big brother had displayed ¡­ If he really had ill intentions, she would not be able to resist! In the middle of the night, there was a knock on the door. ¡°Little girl, I¡¯m coming in!¡± This time, Chu he only reminded him. Then, the door opened. Chu he walked in quickly and closed the door. Looking at the figure in the dark, even though she believed it, Chu Xiaoya still felt her heart tighten. It was a subconscious reaction. ¡°Big brother, where did my brother go?¡± what¡¯s wrong? ¡± Chu Xiaoya asked hurriedly when she saw that Chu he was about to attack without saying anything. he went to a very far place. You¡¯ve learned what I¡¯ve taught you. One day, you¡¯ll be able to see him! Chu he said. Then, he pressed Chu Xiaoya down and began to guide her skillfully. When Chu Xiaoya woke up again, the Big Brother, whose face could not be seen in the darkness, had left once again. There were only a few prepared pills on the bed. Chu he was like this for the next month. During the day, he would stroll around the mountains to find some medicinal herbs, and at night, he would guide the little girl¡¯s breathing technique. In a month¡¯s time, with Chu he¡¯s help, the little girl¡¯s body had recovered quite well. Her Foundation had also been polished. Chu he taught her an internal training technique, a sword technique, a claw technique, and a breath holding technique. Chu he suddenly felt that this was very interesting. He felt a greater sense of achievement from this teaching than when he was teaching his disciples in the Barbarian region! After all, he was the one who had taught her this time. Even those medicinal herbs were collected by him with great effort! After some practice, Chu Xiao Ya¡¯s eyesight had improved. The darkness became clearer and clearer in her eyes. She could also vaguely see Chu he¡¯s figure. However, Chu he¡¯s figure had changed a lot. He had changed his clothes and was now wearing a black set. His face was covered with a black cloth and he was wearing a straw hat. Chu Xiaoya was destined to not see anything. She only knew that this mysterious big brother did not like to reveal his identity. Spring left and autumn came! In the blink of an eye, three years had passed. On this night. Chu Xiaoya was holding a wooden stick as she sat cross-legged on the bed and waited. Unfortunately, that familiar figure did not appear again after a night. Chu Xiaoya had a bad feeling. It was the same the next day. This caused Chu Xiaoya to panic! A guess rose in her heart. Her tears fell on her smooth cheeks. In the past two years, he had been practicing internal cultivation and eating a lot of tonic pills. Little Chu ya was no longer the little girl she used to be. He no longer looked weak and fragile. His once skinny face had long become smooth and round. Chu Xiaoya flipped open the bed and saw an envelope and a jade pendant inside. She opened the envelope. When Chu Xiaoya had been with the scholar, she had learned to read. When she started cultivating, Chu he only needed to teach her a little, and she could easily read. In the dark night, Chu Xiaoya quietly finished reading a letter. Then, she stood up and opened the door. She looked into the distance with determination in her eyes. Chapter 321 ? Chapter 321: A leisurely life in: small town Translator: 549690339 He taught little Chu ya. It could also be considered a part of Chu he¡¯s life in the mortal world. Three years was not a long time. It passed in the blink of an eye! In the past three years, little Chu ya had improved rapidly under Chu he¡¯s guidance. Chu he himself was also improving. This made him speechless. He had no choice, he had to demonstrate how to teach his disciples. Regardless of whether it was a martial art or a move, Chu he could do it once and it would be a success! The so-called big shots would also encounter difficulties when re-cultivating was a lie! Chu he continued to travel the world. Spring, summer, autumn, and winter didn¡¯t matter to him. A long time had passed. This year, Chu he passed by a small town. At first glance, he felt that the Feng Shui of this town was very good, and he was very fated with it. Experiencing life was the same everywhere. They had an affinity. Chu he stopped here. He had bought a small shop in a remote area. He had prepared a set of tools and was ready to start his carving business. He was like an ordinary person as he tidied up the shop bit by bit. Regarding Chu he¡¯s arrival ¡­ It still attracted some attention in this small town. This place was very remote, and there were very few outsiders. If someone entered, they would naturally be noticed. it¡¯s fine. He¡¯s just an ordinary person! An old man with a profound gaze looked at Chu he from a distance before leaving. The few people who came with him also dispersed! Chu he successfully moved into the small town without causing a huge commotion. He would walk around the town every day and make friends with the people nearby. As for carving ¡­ Every day, he would only recall the alien races he had seen in the evening and then carve them out. One a day, no more or less. As for business. In this small town, only the cultural performance venue could barely be considered lively. In other places, even teahouses, there were not many people. A carving shop like his could not attract many people! No one had such a hobby. However, Chu he did not care about this. He had accumulated some savings from all these years of roaming outside, so he didn¡¯t need to rely on carving for a living. It was better without business, and he was more relaxed. This kind of life was like a bowl of water, plain and simple, but it also had a different kind of sweet taste. This was different from Chu he¡¯s travels. This kind of calmness was closer to being ordinary. Day and night were clearly distinguished. It allowed Chu he to have some new understanding of time. On this day. ¡°Brother Chu, what about my sister-in-law? Do you like it?¡± Chu he was listening to a book in the teahouse when a man came over and asked him. This man was called da Niu. He lived on the same street as Chu he. They had become more familiar with each other after all these years. When he saw that Chu he was alone and that his wife¡¯s sister had reached marriageable age, he wanted to match the two of them. In his words to his wife, the Chu brothers were a little older. But his temperament was extraordinary. It was definitely worth it for his sister-in-law to marry Chu he. ¡°Your sister-in-law is a good girl, Yingluo!¡± Chu he thought about what to say. However, before he could finish his sentence, da Niu slapped his thigh and stood up. He said happily, ¡± ¡°That means he agreed! I knew you¡¯d be willing to.¡± ??? What the hell? ¡°Wait!¡± Chu he grabbed da Niu, who was about to go back to report the good news. This guy¡¯s understanding was wrong, or it could be said that there was a generation gap between his wording and the people here. ¡°Da Niu! What I want to say is that your Xiao yizi is a good girl, but our birth characters don¡¯t match. We¡¯re not fated to be together!¡± Chu he said directly. He was afraid that he would be too tactful and da Niu wouldn¡¯t understand what he meant. He didn¡¯t plan to leave for a while and was afraid that there would be more trouble later. Fortunately, he was direct and clear. ¡°Eight characters?¡± Da Niu was stunned. Then, he nodded thoughtfully. He didn¡¯t think much of Chu he¡¯s rejection. After all, the reason was sufficient. From his point of view, Chu he was also interested in his sister-in-law. Otherwise, how could he have even measured her birth characters so quickly? ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be!¡± He sat down and shook his head, ¡± that blind half-immortal on the street, who wants to read his fortune? he has never said that his eight characters don¡¯t match. Every time, it¡¯s a match made in heaven. Why did he change his words this time? ¡± Da Niu looked at Chu he and asked, ¡± ¡°Brother Chu, did you give too little wedding money?¡± Da Niu, who thought that he had found the problem, stood up and said, ¡± brother Chu, why don¡¯t I bring you to read it again? ¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°We can¡¯t force fate.¡± Chu he shook his head and refused. What a joke. Looking for the blind half-immortal on the street, that would definitely be a match made in heaven. There would be no exceptions. After chatting for a while more, Chu he finally sent da Niu away. And with da Niu¡¯s interference, Chu he¡¯s rhythm of listening to the books was also broken! It was almost dusk, so it was time to go back and open the door. Chu he grabbed a handful of melon seeds from his plate, paid the bill, and walked out of the teahouse. He chewed on them as he walked back, looking very relaxed. At a corner. Far away. Chu he looked behind a Boulder in a pond in front of him. Black figures fell into the water one after another. They were very skilled. He leaped from the huge rock at the side and fell into the water very smoothly and naturally. His figure flickered and disappeared without a trace, and he fell into the water silently. If it was an ordinary person, they would be confused even if they walked by, let alone from such a long distance. Chu he had also heard of the pond they had jumped into. It was very famous in the small town. It was the famous ghost pond. Legend had it that there were water ghosts in the pond, and there was a high chance of dying. No one had explained the details, so Chu he did not know. He had come here to experience life and had no intention of using his power of consciousness to explore this place. He didn¡¯t know if there was a secret here. He only knew based on his current physical strength that there were several people with good skills living in seclusion here. However, those guys had not done anything for so many years. To be an ordinary person like him! ¡°There¡¯s someone who wants to cause trouble in this place?¡± Chu he touched his chin and felt speechless. It wasn¡¯t easy for him to find a place that he felt was fated to experience life. The situation seemed to be a sign that the peace was disturbed. Was it because there was no place of peace in these worlds, or was it someone else¡¯s problem? Chu he¡¯s eyes flickered as he pondered. In the end, he decided to go and take a look. He would watch it as an ordinary person, a curious onlooker. What he wanted to experience now was the life of an ordinary person. When ordinary people saw strange things, they would naturally be curious and go over. This was a very normal thing. Chu he quickened his pace. He came to the pond and looked around to make sure no one was around. Then, he tore a piece of cloth to cover his face and fell into the water. It was a large pond and it was very deep. Chu he was on guard as he scanned the area in front of him and carefully went down. The figure of the Man in Black had disappeared in just a short time. Chu he walked all the way to the bottom and saw a huge pile of stones. The pile was very orderly, like a stone house. Chu he went closer and saw a closed stone door. He put his ear close to the door but did not hear any sound from inside. After a while, he hesitated before he slowly opened the stone door. ¡°What is this?¡± When the stone door revealed a small crack, Chu he sniffed and had a strange expression on his face. Chapter 322 ? Chapter 322: Devil Emperor Translator: 549690339 Demonic Qi! They were clearly underwater, but no water poured in when the stone door was opened. This place was indeed not simple. There was something wrong with it. Chu he looked inside through the crack in the stone. There was a stone path inside, and it was unknown where it led to. Chu he rolled his eyes but did not see the figures of those Men in Black. Perhaps they had already walked inside. Chu he used a little strength to open the stone door to a width that could allow one person to pass through. Then, he quickly slipped in and closed the stone door. He held his breath and walked forward lightly and silently. As he drifted along, a corner appeared in front of him after a while. There was a dark light flashing. Chu he sensed that there was a fishy and stinky smell inside. The aura was chaotic, so there should be life inside. Chu he leaned against the wall and looked inside carefully. At the top of the cave, there was a huge Night Pearl. The green light was emitted from it. Around the luminous pearl, there was a bunch of poisonous snakes. They were of all kinds, of different sizes. They were like a pile of weeds, twisting and crisscrossing together, extremely chaotic. The snakes were flicking their tongues at the light of the night pearls. He could tell that it was because of the night-luminescent Pearl that they had gathered together and did not disperse for a long time. Chu he shifted his gaze and looked ahead. At the end of the corner, another stone door appeared, and it was opened and not closed. Chu he took a few glances, but there was still no trace of the group of men in Black. His body moved and slid in. The poisonous snakes on the cave roof didn¡¯t even react. In an instant, he had fallen to the ground. It was fast, accurate, and smooth. Chu he looked at the two stone doors with the patterns of evil ghosts before he continued to head deeper. After walking for a while, Chu he¡¯s expression suddenly changed. He finally saw the traces of a Man in Black in front of him. However, he was already dead! There was also a strange smell coming from his body. Chu he walked over and kicked off the man¡¯s mask with his foot. At this moment, the Man in Black¡¯s entire face was no longer recognizable. His entire face was black, as if it was filled with crushed coal. It was still in an ignited state. As his face disappeared bit by bit, there was a fine black smoke. Chu he looked at the man in Black¡¯s face. ¡°Ridiculous, these demons are really everywhere!¡± Chu he sighed. It was fine if they met in those great worlds! They could even be encountered in such a small world. This was not something that could be explained by fate. It could only mean that these guys were too powerful. They were probably setting up the various realms. They made the worlds their hunting grounds, and the living beings of the worlds their prey. The strength of the devil realm was indeed terrifying. As Chu he thought about this, he continued to move forward. Not long after, the path ahead suddenly opened up. It was a cliff with red lava rolling inside, giving off a red light. In front of the broken cliff, the group of black-clothed people stood quietly. Except for the leader who had his eyes closed, the others were constantly looking down. They had no qualms about Chu he, who had arrived silently. Chu he did not disturb them. Instead, he leaned against a stone wall not far away from them and watched the magma flow quietly. The depth of the cliff was probably a few hundred meters, and it was a deep red. When the lava boiled, the thudding sound was like a giant¡¯s pulse. In the middle of the lava, there was a huge protruding rock. It was like a small island in the sea. Countless corpses were sitting on the rocks. The robes on the skeletons had already turned into ashes, but their bones were still intact under the heat. It was as smooth as Jade and could even reflect light under the red flames. It was conceivable that these people must have been quite powerful when they were alive! In the middle of the skeletons was a circular well. Looking up, it was also filled with the light of red magma, but there were also faint spots of black light coming out of it, which was extremely strange. In addition, at the mouth of the circular well, a long sword was placed horizontally, and a figure was sitting cross-legged on the sword. The figure¡¯s hair was disheveled, and he was extremely burly. Under the boiling heat of the lava, even his golden robe was undamaged, let alone his body. ¡°He¡¯s not just a King!¡± Chu he¡¯s eyes flickered as he looked at the figure. He didn¡¯t need to use his consciousness to investigate. Chu he could not tell if the figure was Dead or Alive. He could not tell his specific realm. This made Chu he suspect that the person was most likely at the venerable sovereign realm. With the concentration of Yuan Qi in this place, it was impossible for such a person to appear. But he couldn¡¯t be sure before he came! &Nbsp; so, Although Chu he was surprised by the appearance of a great emperor, he did not find it unbelievable. The eyes of those black-robed men were finally fixed on the burly man sitting cross-legged on the long sword. They did not say a word, as if they were waiting for something. After observing the environment, Chu he felt very bored. He opened his palm and began to munch on the melon seeds that he had not thrown away. Chu he controlled his strength very well. The melon seed did not make any sound when it was bitten open in his mouth. In this space, other than the throbbing lava and the action of him eating melon seeds, everything else seemed to be still! ¡°Is the blood sacrifice ready?¡± An ear-piercing sound suddenly rang out. It was very strange in this empty place. ¡°We pay our respects to the demon Emperor!¡± Other than the leader who still had his eyes closed, the rest of the Men in Black hurriedly knelt down and paid their respects. ¡°Sir Demon Lord, we¡¯ve already set the bait. Soon, enough experts will come here for you to enjoy. We¡¯ve come to make arrangements in advance to share your worries!¡± One of the black-robed men said respectfully after paying his respects. ¡°Very good!¡± The strange voice was satisfied. It laughed strangely and then continued, ¡± you can start setting up now. I¡¯ll give you one last hand. Once it¡¯s done, you¡¯ll all be rewarded handsomely when I¡¯m free. ¡°Many thanks, Your Majesty!¡± The group of men in Black felt very happy and motivated. After the strange sound disappeared, they stood up. At this moment, the leader of the Men in Black opened his eyes. There was a glint in his eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s start!¡± His voice was a little stiff, as if he had not spoken for a long time. Although the others could tell that something was wrong, they only thought that the protector had overexerted himself when he awakened the demon Emperor and did not think much about it. The group of black-robed men all had storage bags in their hands. They took out materials from them and began to set up the space. As for Chu he, who was leaning against a concave rock and eating melon seeds, no one noticed him. Chu he looked at them setting up seriously. His eyes flashed. He walked out of the stone and followed them silently. Chapter 323 ? Chapter 323: Not simple Translator: 549690339 Chu he looked at the arrangement of the Men in Black and fell into deep thought with his hand on his chin. It was too simple! What could such a simple array do? The power was too small! Chu he looked at it for a while and was not satisfied. He could not help but make some improvements. It was just a simple change of position. Due to the limited materials, the effects that could be achieved did not satisfy Chu he. However, he had no choice. He was just helping out, he couldn¡¯t possibly pay for it! Just as the group of people were about to finish their work, a sound came from the passage. Chu he moved and blended into the darkness. He looked in the direction of the sound. Five figures in green robes had appeared. As they advanced, black ghostly figures flashed past them from time to time, pouncing on them. However, the aura of the burly man who entered was very strong. Those ghostly shadows couldn¡¯t get close to them at all and were directly destroyed with a plop. They were like moths flying into the flames. ¡°The remnants of the demonic sect!¡± The leader of the group was an old man! At this moment, his robe was fluttering in the wind. His muscles were bulging, and his temples were bulging. His face was ruddy, and the big saber in his hand still had traces of blood dripping with a fishy smell. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have a way to open the devil sealing land!¡± The old man¡¯s face was extremely gloomy. He had not expected this place to be opened. If it wasn¡¯t for the warning of the earth clock, he would probably still be exchanging experiences with the artistic women in the heavenly fragrance building. ¡°Gu Daowu!¡± The group of men in Black drew their weapons and looked at the people who had barged in. The leading black-clothed man looked at the old man who came first, and his voice revealed some solemness. When the other Men in Black heard these three words, they couldn¡¯t help but step back. Ancient Dao martial arts, these three words were too powerful in the pugilistic world! Even though he had disappeared for more than 20 years! But his former glory was still often mentioned. These Men in Black had all heard of his reputation. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that someone would be able to recognize this old man at a glance. Are you the one from the devil cult?¡± The old man walked out of the passage with his men. He looked at the leading man in Black with a surprised expression. One had to know that he was no longer in the pugilistic world! After so many years, his appearance had also changed greatly. If one was not familiar with him, it would be difficult to recognize him at a glance. The leader of the Men in Black cupped his fists and said, ¡± Gu Daowu, how have you been? don¡¯t be in a hurry to attack. Actually, you don¡¯t have to stop me from opening the devil sealing land! He didn¡¯t wait for Gu Daowu to reject and continued, ¡± cloudbillow¡¯s cultivation is that of a warrior¡¯s. A mere postcelestial warrior would have to exhaust the wealth of a rich family¡¯s several generations. A connate warrior would be respected as an ancestor, and a King tier would be at the peak of the limit. Moreover, only in the Holy Lands would one have the possibility of taking that step. but do you know that yunlan was like rain in the future and like clouds in the beginning? only Kings could be respected and venerable sovereigns could be ancestors. In that era with infinite possibilities, are you not going forward? ¡± ¡°Gu Daowu, the reason why you disappeared from the pugilistic world all these years was probably because you felt that your martial arts path had reached its end and you were disheartened, right?¡± that depressing feeling of despair must be unbearable! I understand, because I¡¯m also very uncomfortable. That feeling is so unbearable! The leader of the Men in Black raised his voice. He clenched his fists so hard that they made cracking sounds. In the end, he was almost roaring. ¡°So, this world needs to change!¡± The leader of the Men in Black let out a sigh of relief and continued. ¡°The devil sealing grounds have sealed the Lord devil Emperor, but it has also sealed the path of advancement for us, the younger generation of martial artists! Only by opening the sealed demon land can you and I have a chance to advance further, and it is the same for other martial artists!¡± The leader of the Men in Black glanced at the four people behind Gu Daowu. in the past, many experts used the nine meridians of heaven and earth to seal Lord Demon Emperor. In my opinion, this is a big mistake. They shouldn¡¯t have done this! ¡°The demon Lord merely wishes to unify cloudbillow. Letting cloudbillow have only one voice may be a disaster for the foreign races, but it¡¯s a great fortune for our human race. The demon Lord is also a human.¡± it¡¯s the righteous sects that are shameless. They colluded with the alien races and sealed the demon Emperor. They are not humans! for the sake of their own selfish interests, they cut off the future of cloudbillow continent. They are the sinners of the ages! ¡°Look at this world. Is it peaceful without the rule of the demon Emperor? Without us, the demonic sect will prosper?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so!¡± so, Xuanji, Gu Daowu, come with me to open the sealed demon land and start the golden age of martial artists. How about we seek Dao and move forward together? ¡± what we are doing now is to open up a path for the heavens and earth. It will be passed down through the ages and be praised by all generations! Gu Daowu, no matter if it¡¯s for yourself or for your descendants, you have no reason to stop me or reject me! it¡¯s not just our demonic sect that¡¯s doing this. There are also many reasonable people in your righteous path. Even many foreign races feel that it¡¯s more unacceptable to cut off their path than to submit to the demon Emperor! The leader of the Men in Black looked at Gu Daowu, and his voice had a hint of temptation. His words were filled with hot-blooded power. The Men in Black behind him were all very excited, like a young hero who was chivalrous. Even the four martial artists behind Gu Daowu had hesitation on their faces. The people here, regardless of whether they were good or evil, were all considered strong in the outside world. But they all had one thing in common. The road ahead had been cut off, and no matter how hard he tried, he could not see the possibility of going further. This was their sorrow as cultivators. People like them had fame, fortune, and status before. He had also enjoyed the beauty and wealth! What he wanted the most now was to improve. This was the greatest temptation to them. ¡°Enough!¡± shut up! Gu Daowu shouted at the leader of the Men in Black. Then, he shook his head and sighed. His expression was very complicated. The leader of the Men in Black had a point. If he didn¡¯t know some of the real situation, he would also be tempted. He didn¡¯t even need the demonic sect to do anything. If he had the chance, he would take the initiative to do the same thing as the demonic sect. Unfortunately, that was not the case. ¡°The matter back then wasn¡¯t that simple. The seniors of the righteous path aren¡¯t as bad as you say!¡± ¡°If it¡¯s just a grudge with the demon Emperor, they wouldn¡¯t have cooperated with the foreign races, much less cut off cloudbillow¡¯s path to ten thousand generations!¡± look, they¡¯ve all turned into piles of white bones. They¡¯re using their lives to stop a great disaster that will engulf the world! Gu Daowu pointed at the high platform in the middle of the boiling lava. stop. Now, come out with me. Gu Daowu continued. He seemed to have some reservations and did not want to fight here. That was why he patiently waited for the leader to finish his sentence. Chapter 324 ? Chapter 324: The deeds of lichou Yun Translator: 549690339 On the bluestone, Chu he had finished eating the melon seeds in his hand. He had also finished listening to a wonderful story. Chu he looked at the figure sitting on the heavy sword. He felt that there was something wrong with that person. However, after thinking about it, Chu he held back from using his silent consciousness to investigate. He¡¯s just a puny great emperor! He was experiencing the life of an ordinary person! I can¡¯t cheat so easily. This was not good. There was no sense of experience at all! Chu he¡¯s fingers twirled on his chin. In the end, he decided to wait and see. At this time, both sides on the field had their own fears, and there were no signs of fighting. Chu he had also finished munching on his melon seeds. He didn¡¯t really want to continue staying here. Unfortunately, the stone path was blocked, and he couldn¡¯t get out for the time being. Chu he looked around the space and finally looked at a place. He moved his body and stuck to the wall. He slithered toward the place where he felt abnormal. Chu he was wearing black clothes. His body was light and silent. The sound of molten lava was still echoing in the space. His actions did not attract anyone¡¯s attention. Chu he came to a stone pit that was caved in. He patted the ground and felt that it was hollow! He observed the stone wall beside him. In the end, he placed his palm on a rock and pressed it down. Chu he realized that people with confidence were indeed different. If his actual body had his current strength, Chu he would not have tried to press down on such a strange place without thinking. The most likely thing to do was to turn around and leave. But now, he had the confidence, so he made his move without hesitation! As the gravel sank, Chu he lost his footing and fell straight down. This movement attracted some attention from both sides. However, by the time they looked up, everything had returned to normal. At this moment, they were being held back by each other. Although they had doubts in their hearts, they could only suppress them. Chu he¡¯s body fell straight down, and it didn¡¯t take long for him to feel solid ground. He raised his head and looked around, then followed the only path that led to the bottom. The passage here was completely paved with red jade. It caused the entire underground tunnel to flash with light. Chu he walked forward. The Jade stone passageway was slanted and went all the way down. And it got hotter the further they went. This seemed to be a tunnel that led to the bottom of the underground lava. Along the way, Chu he even encountered some restrictions. It was not weak. Although Chu he was not very powerful now, he still had his research experience on restrictions. He could resolve it with some methods! Finally, Chu he arrived at the end of the tunnel. There were three corpses that had yet to rot and were chained up. They sat cross-legged around a stone tablet. There was a black light film in front of them. The stone tablet was facing the black light film, as if it was suppressing something. Chu he saw lines of words on the ground. There were three different kinds of words. There were all kinds of last words, martial arts techniques, and an explanation of the whole thing. They seemed to have been here for a long time. There were many words left on the ground, densely packed. Chu he skipped over the last words and martial arts. He looked at the part where the whole event was described. In general. Many years ago, a demon came from a foreign land with the will of destruction. The world was facing a disaster. If he didn¡¯t stop them, no matter if they were from the human race or the foreign races, as long as they were living in this world, they would have no way to survive. Therefore, the living beings of this realm would naturally fight against the demons of the foreign lands with all their might. In the early stages, they could still barely suppress it, but as time went on, more and more demons descended. His strength had also become more and more terrifying. They, on the other hand, had suffered countless deaths and injuries in battle after battle, and the number of powerhouses had sharply decreased. One grew while the other grew. This caused the living beings of this world to feel more and more despair. It was also at this moment. The human race¡¯s number one expert, the demon Cult Master, the demon Emperor lichou Yun, stood out. The demon sect had the word ¡°demon¡± in its name. But they had nothing to do with the otherworldly demons. They were only one of the major martial arts forces of the human race in this realm. It was just that the cultivation technique he cultivated was a little too overbearing. The demon Emperor lichou Yun had used some unknown method to find the place where the foreign demons had descended. He had also mastered a sealing technique. It gathered the power of the nine meridians of heaven and earth to form this demon sealing grounds. However, the price was huge. Regardless of whether it was the human race or the foreign race, countless Supreme experts had fallen because of this. Almost all of them had been captured in one fell swoop. Such a huge price was something the experts of the cloudbillow continent didn¡¯t expect! The devil Emperor lichou Yun had never mentioned that the price would be so great. Chu he could tell from the dense lines. In the beginning, they were angry at lichou Yun, but as time went on, they let it go! In the end, all that was left was a sigh. Perhaps lichou Yun¡¯s method was a little extreme, but at least he had succeeded! Furthermore, the price paid by the demonic sect was the greatest! Besides this method, they couldn¡¯t find any other way! The devil World was getting stronger and stronger, and they could clearly feel that there was no way out. He finished reading the handwriting around the three bodies and combined it with the conversation between the people outside. Chu he felt like he had a better understanding of the situation in this world! All in all, a long time ago, the demon race invaded and forced this world into a desperate situation. Then, the son of the world, lichou Yun, was guided by the forces of heaven and earth to resolve the crisis. However, this also caused the vitality of this realm to decline and killed a large number of martial artists. After the matter was over, no matter how many excuses lichou Yun had, the foreign races and the patriarchs of the human sects were still killed by the demonic sect! Under such circumstances, those who did not know of li Chou Yun¡¯s plans would naturally be angry and would find it hard to be rational enough to feel grateful towards the demon sect. The demonic sect¡¯s originally bad reputation was even worse! As time went by, the books were reproduced several times, and the disasters that once happened in this world were blamed on the demon sect. It turned into the various races joining forces to resist the devil Emperor. The details of this matter might be different from Chu he¡¯s guess, but that was the general idea! ¡°Then the person on the heavy sword must be lichou Yun!¡± Chu he muttered to himself! Then, he looked at the black light film and the stone tablet. The light membrane should be related to the devil World, and this stone tablet seemed to have some similarities with the divine monument in the Barbarian region. However, it was not that mystical. There was nothing on the tablet. Chu he knocked on it with his hand, but there was no reaction. The level of this generation was much lower than the divine monument in the Barbarian region. Chu he touched it a few times. Seeing that it had no reaction at all, he lost interest! Then, Chu he looked at the black light film curiously. does this place lead directly to the demon world, or does it have the same function as the gate of the abyss? ¡± Chapter 325 ? Chapter 325: Devil subduing Translator: 549690339 Chu he¡¯s hand probed the black Film of light. The black light membrane was now solid and as smooth as a mirror. Chu he¡¯s hand felt cold when he touched it. When he reached out, there was a black gas that flashed through the film of light like a parasite. Then, it burrowed into Chu he¡¯s palm. Although the parasite was small, it had sharp fangs and a pair of small eyes that glowed with a red light of excitement. It went straight into Chu he¡¯s spirit sea from his palm. As soon as it arrived, its body swelled up like a giant beast that could swallow the sky. It rolled its fishy tongue and was ready to release its demonic might. The catastrophe of this world would start from it. However ¡­ Soon after, its red eyes swept across the spirit sea. He saw the Golden consciousness Phantom sitting cross-legged in the center, silent. Although there was only a wisp of light and it was still silent, it was unusually dazzling. It had a Grand and vast aura. With just a glance, a sense of fear arose spontaneously. Hiss! The giant black beast¡¯s eyes widened in excitement. Its body trembled, and its illusionary body instantly condensed and shrank, turning back into a black aura that was like a Locust. It immediately retreated, trying to slide back along the path it had come from. It sensed danger. It was extremely dangerous and could kill demons. There was something wrong with this human, a very big problem. Such an existence shouldn¡¯t appear in such an interface. The mites-like black aura was terrified. It retreated for a moment and found that ¡­ It was very easy to enter. There was no obstruction and it was very smooth. But when it was about to leave, no matter how hard it tried, it couldn¡¯t find the exit! The black aura was trembling at the edge of the sea of consciousness. It kept spinning in circles, and its red eyes were shining even brighter! Chu he¡¯s expression changed as he touched the black light film. Then, he continued to slide on the mirror. As time passed, black auras drilled into his palm like mites. Those guys were like bacteria attached to the black Film of light. When Chu he touched them with his palm, they immediately corroded the film. Chu he felt it! If it was a normal person, even a King-level one, they would be dead if they were touched by a few wisps of this black aura. If all the black threads on the light membrane were absorbed, even venerable sovereigns would not be able to stop it! These things seemed to be able to erode one¡¯s will. Not only were they strange, but they could also penetrate one¡¯s soul. Their power was not weak either. Every time the black aura appeared, the stone tablet behind Chu he would shake and a light would flash on the top. This repeated! Chu he only put his palm down after he had touched the entire black light membrane. The stone tablet behind him finally calmed down and stopped shaking. Chu he turned around and looked at the stone tablet. He didn¡¯t feel surprised. For this monument to be placed here, there must be something magical about it! It should be the greatest display of the devil sealing land. It represented the will of this realm. Chu he walked around the place twice and felt that there was nothing to see. He chose to return the way he came. Then, he climbed back down the tunnel and lifted the lid. Chu he scanned the area once he was outside. He discovered that the people in the lava space had disappeared. Chu he looked at the restriction that the Man in Black had set up. It was now in an activated state. He couldn¡¯t help but laugh. He was sure that the Men in Black had been taken away in one go! ¡°My clan¡¯s junior, in the name of the blood Vulture clan, I ask you to sacrifice your strength to help me escape!¡± Chu he had just come out. A hoarse voice came from the lava. After hearing these words ¡­ Chu he looked around and confirmed that the sealed demon was talking to him. He could not help but put his palm to his nose and sniffed! He instantly understood how he had been discovered! This should be because he had just been contaminated by some demonic Qi, because he did not use the power of consciousness. With his current strength, he was still unable to completely shield himself from the demonic Qi. That was why the sealed demon was able to sense it. Originally, Chu he did not even think about how to deal with the sealed demon. But now, it opened its mouth. Chu he, who was sitting on the ground, touched his chin and pondered. No! This fellow had been sealed here and could erupt at any moment. He wanted to live the life of an ordinary person, but who knew when he would be interrupted! At that time, he would be in a passive position! Chu he was considering if he should solve the problem in advance. This way, no one would be able to disturb his life as an ordinary person. There was no one in this place. He used a little more force and it passed quickly! No one could see it. It happened in an instant. Chu he was tempted. This was the best feeling! ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll make an exception. Who told you to be so talkative!¡± Chu he let out a sigh. He really didn¡¯t want this to happen! If that demon hadn¡¯t spoken. He might have just left! However, the moment it opened its mouth, Chu he began to think. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that it made sense. the next time I go to other realms to experience life, I¡¯ll make sure that the little bastard is in the wrong and bring that unicorn with him. Chu he muttered to himself. The little jerk wasn¡¯t very clever and was a stubborn person. If he brought the unicorn along, with its intelligence, he would definitely have a great experience after understanding Chu he¡¯s meaning. These messy problems would definitely not exist. ¡°My clan¡¯s junior, what are you hesitating for? Hurry up!¡± The voice in the lava urged. It was very dissatisfied with Chu he¡¯s hesitation. It was as if his authority was being challenged. ¡°Alright! This is what you requested!¡± Chu he nodded. After saying that, he made a decision. Then, he leaped and arrived on the protruding stone platform in the lava. He stared at the lava under the man¡¯s heavy sword. The golden light in his eyes suddenly burst out. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± There was a sudden scream in the lava. BOOM! The entire stone platform shook. Heaven and earth were upside down, and the world was changing. In Chu he¡¯s eyes, the original stone platform had disappeared. It was filled with a Hellfire world that had come from the void. The skeletons that were originally on the stone platforms were now holding chains in their hands, and there was a mysterious altar under their feet. In the middle, there was a huge bronze statue that occupied the central node of the altar. The chest and abdomen of the bronze statue had been dug out, and the burly man inside was sitting cross-legged on a heavy sword. The moment Chu he¡¯s golden light swept over, the bronze statue exploded and turned into copper powder that scattered on the ground. A blood-red demon with wings like a maggot flew out from the bottom of the lava suppressed by the bronze statue. The lava surged like waves, and the world shook. He had escaped! It was very easy. It was easier than any method that he had imagined. All of its preparations paled in comparison! However, at this moment, he couldn¡¯t be happy. He didn¡¯t feel any sense of joy after escaping. It was because the person who had released it was strange. It could feel it. He was definitely not a demon descendant. At this moment, the human reached out to grab it. It felt like it had just left a Wolf¡¯s Den and was about to enter a Tiger¡¯s mouth. Chapter 326 ? Chapter 326: Heaven: earth: wind: and clouds Translator: 549690339 Chu he¡¯s consciousness burst forth, and a divine light flashed in his eyes. He instantly broke through the sealed demon land. He then extended his palm and caught the flying Sha Ha in his palm. It really only took an instant to catch him. However, even after he was captured, the world was still shaking. As the sealed Devil Land was opened, the world began to change. Crash! BOOM! Crash! Nine consecutive explosions reverberated in the air. It was the entire world, from a different direction. This sound was very dull, but also very loud. It exploded in the hearts of all living beings in the world. An oppressive feeling enveloped them. Chu he frowned! As his consciousness burst forth ¡­ Some things that he couldn¡¯t see before were now clear in his eyes. This place was not as simple as it looked. As Chu he destroyed the demon sealing prohibition. The lava churned and the earth shook like an Earth Dragon turning over, causing the surrounding space to become extremely unstable. In this place, there were the tails of nine heaven and earth meridians. They were like chains that locked down and suppressed this space. However, after the demon Seal was broken, the nine heaven and earth meridians also collapsed. The aura of the burly man in the bronze statue was also showing signs of recovery. He! It didn¡¯t seem to have completely disappeared. Chu he looked up at the ground. At this moment, the Earth Dragon flipped up. The sky above was directly lifted up, and some places even cracked into abysses. The entire town was affected. This was not the only place where this happened. Instead, it was happening in nine different places between heaven and earth, and the area of effect was getting wider and wider, with the momentum of engulfing the world. The entire world changed dramatically because the sealed demon land was opened. At this moment, an extreme sense of fear rose in the hearts of all the living beings in this world. ¡°There¡¯s a problem with the demon-sealing grounds of the demon-sealing Suan ni!¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± ¡°Quick, gather all the cultivators in the world to fight against the great disaster!¡± Countless powerful auras burst out from various places. There were humans and alien races. They looked in the direction of the small town and roared, their expressions grave. At this time, the town was no longer as peaceful as before. It was chaos. The sky had already turned dark. The people who had originally planned to enjoy the night¡¯s entertainment before closing their eyes to sleep immediately picked up their clothes and pants and ran out. The entire town was instantly plunged into an atmosphere of fear. ¡°How troublesome!¡± Chu he shook his head. He didn¡¯t see the context of all this before and thought that everything could be settled in an instant. However, it didn¡¯t seem to be the case now. ¡°Forget it!¡± Chu he shook his head. Although this matter was inevitable in the end, it would still happen! But at the end of the day, it was all because of him. He had already cheated for a moment, so he could have used a little more time! When it came to cheating, there was not much difference between one second and two seconds. On the ground. At this moment. &Nbsp; Gu Daowu brought people and brought a group of black-clothed people that had been put down by the restrictions they had set up out of the ground. He wanted to get out of the town and then deal with these black-clothed people. However, before they could walk out, a great change happened between heaven and earth. Gu Daowu suddenly turned his head and stared in the direction of the pond. ¡°What else did you guys do? Bastard!¡± A sharp killing intent exploded from his body. He grabbed the neck of the leader of the Men in Black on his back and put him in front of him, face to face. At this moment, Gu Daowu¡¯s face was filled with killing intent. Energy surged in his hands, and he could crush the neck of the person in his hands at any moment. The black cloth covering the leader¡¯s face had already been ripped off, and his pale face struggled to look in the direction of the great change. His expression was also one of shock and bewilderment. He didn¡¯t know about this change! It had nothing to do with him. He hadn¡¯t even started setting up yet and it was already destroyed! It was a restriction altar that was set up with great difficulty to deal with experts and to be used as a blood sacrifice. It hadn¡¯t even played its role and it had already turned against them! It had attacked the people who had set it up, and it had been extremely accurate. Its power had also exceeded expectations. He was still in a daze! He still didn¡¯t understand what was going on. Yet, something like this had happened. The Man in Black¡¯s mind was spinning. ¡°Could it be that I¡¯m the bait?¡± He suddenly had an understanding. Perhaps releasing the demon Emperor was not the method he had used. He had been purely cannon fodder along the way, and perhaps the key was in the other nine lineages. If the other nine branches were broken, the sealed demon land would also be broken without any attack. The black-robed man¡¯s face was uncertain. He suspected that he had been tricked! But it didn¡¯t make sense! He was a die-hard fan of the sect master, so even if they wanted to set up the bait, they shouldn¡¯t let him do it! Gu Daowu, the devil sealing ground has been broken. There is no use in being angry. Let me go and I will plead for you in front of the devil Emperor! ¡°This is the Fortune of heaven and earth, the Fortune of us martial artists. A great era is coming! You should be happy that you¡¯ll be able to improve soon!¡± He still didn¡¯t understand what was going on. The black-clothed man¡¯s protector felt Gu Daowu¡¯s hand strangling his neck getting stronger and stronger. A deathly aura pulled him back from his thoughts, and he couldn¡¯t help but hurriedly speak. Hmph! Gu Daowu snorted coldly, and his anger increased. He looked at the town. The people there were fighting for their lives. The houses started to collapse and the ground cracked. The children were crying, the elderly were wailing, and the women were trembling! The shadow of death loomed over their heads. They were at a loss in the darkness. At this moment, the entire heaven and earth was flipping upwards, like a curtain being lifted! There was smoke rising from the ground, and a lava flame was brewing. It might erupt at any moment. Gu Daowu looked around. There were too many people! He was powerless! After this great change, there might not even be a single person wearing mourning clothes in this once peaceful town! No! It wasn¡¯t just this small town, the entire world would be like this. In that great martial Dao era, countless powerhouses couldn¡¯t stop the disaster. In this era where martial Dao was declining, it was even more impossible to stop it! ¡°F * ck your grandfather¡¯s luck! The crisis of world destruction is coming!¡± ¡°You ignorant fool!¡± f * ck! Gu Dao Wu became angrier the more he thought about it, and he directly cursed. Just as he was about to use his strength to crush the person in his hands ¡­ BOOM! Suddenly, a Grand and vast aura came from underground. Gu Daowu¡¯s hand, which was about to exert force, instantly stopped, and he couldn¡¯t raise his strength. Buzzzzzz! In the next moment, that majestic and vast aura appeared in the sky. The dark night sky was replaced by a golden light. At that moment, the sky brightened! It was extremely bright. The majestic and vast aura suddenly became gentle, bringing with it the power to calm people¡¯s hearts! It made the panic in everyone¡¯s heart dissipate a little. They were naturally attracted to it and looked up. Chapter 327 ? Chapter 327: Like: god Translator: 549690339 Only to see at this moment. In the sky, there was a blurry figure standing in the dazzling golden light. He seemed to be holding something in his left hand and holding it behind him. The pair of eyes that reflected the golden light were like two bright moons hanging in the sky as they swept down. It was like a banished immortal descending to the mortal world! He was like a god looking down on the human world. Chu he looked down at the heaven and earth that seemed to be on the verge of being overturned. An abyss appeared and swallowed those who couldn¡¯t escape in time. He also saw da Niu¡¯s family. Heaven and earth were lifted, his house was about to collapse, and his family was about to be buried. It seemed that his little guy was still inside, and the couple had just returned from outside. Seeing the great change in the world, they were eager to save their son. Instead of retreating, they advanced and rushed straight into their homes. Further down, the lava flames had reached their limit and were on the verge of erupting. Everything was reflected in Chu he¡¯s Starry Eyes. After a quick glance, he stretched out his palm and slowly pressed down! Then, he gently stroked it! One press, one caress! The lava that was about to burst out was pressed down. The crack in the ground was immediately flattened and restored to its original state, and the desperate people who fell in were pulled up. The houses that were about to collapse also stood up again. It only took a breath. The originally violent heaven and earth returned to silence. Everything that had happened just now was like a dream, as if it had never happened. ¡°This Tao Wu!¡± Raising his head to look at the sky, Gu Daowu¡¯s heart trembled. He was shocked beyond words. How powerful was the rebellion of the heavens and earth? He could feel it. It wasn¡¯t as simple as just turning over a small town. This was just the beginning. The tremors would only get stronger and stronger. The terror that was brewing within was suffocating just by feeling it. This was going to be an even more terrifying disaster than an ordinary natural disaster. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll affect the entire region. Even he felt like he was about to be annihilated. However, such a terrifying natural disaster was immediately appeased by the palm of the figure in the sky! He just pressed and swept! Everything would be over! The calamity that had just begun to brew was still in the bud, but it had already disappeared! Everything returned to its original state, as if it had never happened. It was simple and casual. It was as if someone had gently pressed down on a table that had been tripped by someone and placed it back in its original position. Who was he, Yingluo? Was he a God from the nine Heavens? This kind of power was not something a human could use! It was impossible for a human to have such power! Not even a martial artist! It was unimaginable to resist the heavenly might with the power of a human! It was beyond his knowledge. ¡°Father! Is that a God in the sky?¡± After da Niu ran out of the house with the child in his arms. The child in his arms was attracted by the golden light. He looked up at the sky, and after blinking twice, he vaguely saw a scene that he would never forget. The world was collapsing, and even his house was on the verge of collapse. However, at this moment, the shadow standing in the sky raised one hand and pressed down gently. The entire town was instantly enveloped by a huge Golden Palm. The collapsing and shaking heaven and earth immediately calmed down. Then, the palm gently stroked again, and the house that was about to collapse and fall on their heads turned upside down again, returning to its original state. When the palm swept across the crack in the street, someone flew out from it. Then, the crack in the ground slowly closed. This scene shocked the child¡¯s young heart! He asked Daniu weakly. The light in his eyes was shining with infinite yearning, and no one knew what he was thinking! The entire town returned to its original state. Everyone was standing outside after surviving the disaster. However, the entire place fell into a strange silence. No one cheered or screamed, but just looked up at the sky. He looked at the figure that was like a god. Countless words were brewing in their throats. Respect, worship, and gratitude! But at this moment, they could not make a sound. ¡°There¡¯s more!¡± To resolve the crisis of the town! Chu he¡¯s gaze swept across the other distant places in this world. The destruction of the devil sealing grounds caused a chain reaction. There were nine other places that were related to this, and they were also experiencing disasters. Chu he¡¯s retracted palm struck out again. Nine palm prints appeared and bombarded all over the world. The Golden Palm print expanded in the wind and kept getting bigger! It illuminated The Dark World. Along the way, hundreds of millions of living beings were shocked. They looked up and could only vaguely see a majestic god-like figure looking down at the human world from the light in the sky. They couldn¡¯t help but admire such a scene! Nine different places. The natural disasters appeared almost at the same time. The hidden expert who was suppressing it let out a furious roar. He wanted to suppress it, but it was like a Mantis trying to stop a car. He seemed so powerless! In the face of the world¡¯s great change, their strength that could suppress the world seemed extremely weak! ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why did the kun Meridian collapse in advance! The operation hasn¡¯t started yet?¡± On a tall mountain, a group of men in Black looked at the collapsing mountain range and felt baffled. They were still discussing how to sneak in and set up, but the other side had exploded without any warning! They were not prepared at all! It was so strange. ¡°Could it be that someone has the same idea as us and has made a move in advance?¡± A Man in Black asked with uncertainty. ¡°Maybe! We¡¯ll just wait and see. If someone else takes action first, it¡¯ll be for the best.¡± The Man in Black nodded and let out a long sigh of relief. It was all destruction anyway, so it didn¡¯t matter who did it. There was no such thing as taking credit. If someone helped them with this, it would mean that they were sharing the risk. No matter what the reason was, it was a good thing! This way, they wouldn¡¯t have to take any risks! The hidden experts who guarded the kun Meridian were not easy to deal with! Roar! In another place. A group of beasts let out a series of loud roars. In the rumbling sound of galloping, they rushed towards a tall mountain from all directions. ¡°Stop! Do you want to die?¡± A few loud roars also sounded in the mountain. A few huge Tiger silhouettes appeared. They stood at the peak of the mountain, emitting a majestic aura as they roared at the beasts that were charging up. Roar! The ferocious Tiger shook its body and let out a roar that reverberated in the forest. The galloping beasts were enveloped by the pressure and stopped. the times need to progress. You guys are stuck in your own ways and should be destroyed! ¡°Now! It¡¯s time for life to reappear in this rotten world. You who don¡¯t want to follow the will of the heavens should be eliminated!¡± A gloomy voice rang out from the group of beasts. A giant brown bear stood out and roared at the mountain where the Tigers were. Then, roars sounded from the group of hands, which clashed with the Tiger¡¯s aura and drove the tens of thousands of beasts that had stopped. However, just as they were charging up the mountain! Crash! A loud explosion was heard. A sense of fear was born in the souls of all the beasts. Chapter 328 ? Chapter 328: Essential Qi tide Translator: 549690339 The ten thousand beasts charged forward under the urging of the beasts! The few ferocious Tigers on the mountain top let out low growls of anger after being provoked. However! Just as the ten thousand beasts rushed to the top of the mountain! BOOM! Heaven and earth collapsed, and the entire mountain range instantly exploded. It was a sudden turn of events. All the beasts did not expect this. The entire mountaintop was lifted, and a suffocating energy was brewing in the mountain, perhaps about to explode in the next moment. The beasts were all afraid! ¡°There¡¯s a problem with the Qian vein!¡± The leading Tiger suddenly turned its head and looked at the mountain behind it. Its eyes were filled with fear and uneasiness! It knew what this meant! This world was finished! Moreover, it would be the first to bear the brunt of the attack! Why? This shouldn¡¯t be! The mountain peak hadn¡¯t been broken through yet, so why did the change happen in advance? Such a scene! In the entire cloudbillow continent, it happened in nine different places. Some of the experts on the continent were shocked, while others were ecstatic. They knew. The heavens of this continent were about to change! But no matter whether they accepted or rejected it, at this point, they could not do anything. He could only wait! At this moment, the eyes of all the experts were focused on the nine mountain ranges and the devil sealing grounds. Time seemed to have stopped at this moment. However ¡­ The entire world trembled. The Great Terror that had been brewing was about to erupt. All the powerhouses took a deep breath! They knew that the final moment was coming! Some of the experts were furious. However, he also felt a little comfortable and happy. There were even some who were so excited that their faces turned red and they gasped for breath. It¡¯s coming! He was about to come out! However, at this moment. Just as all the powerhouses were about to open their mouths and welcome the last moment ¡­ The Dark World was suddenly illuminated by a golden light. The light first lit up in the sealed demon land. After that, another nine beams of light were separated and shot towards the nine meridians! The golden light swept across the world and illuminated the entire continent! One could vaguely see a figure standing in the sky with one hand behind his back. It was Grand, vast, and indescribable! And then! The nine rays of light that were heading for the land of the nine meridians suddenly descended! Only the experts nearby could barely distinguish it. It was a giant palm! It had crossed space from a distance and then descended from the sky. Nine giant palms landed on the ground. It caused the terrifying energy that was about to explode in his nine meridians to be forcibly suppressed. The tremors that affected the entire continent also stopped abruptly at this moment. The giant Tiger was caught between the fingers of the giant palm that was pressing down on the ground. It felt a trace of the world-suppressing power, which made its body freeze. Its Tiger Eyes turned. He saw a human-shaped shadow in the giant palm. This terrifying palm was from a human expert! It suddenly realized something and felt its head turn cold. To think that there was such a terrifying old ancestor hidden among the humans. No wonder they were called the number one race on the continent. As expected, he had a deep foundation. It looked like it was wrong to think that the Tiger tribe¡¯s current combat strength could already surpass the human tribe! The giant Golden Palm suppressed the violent movement of heaven and earth. He then raised it and waved it lightly, and everything returned to its original position. Finally, they turned into specks of light and dissipated. Then, the golden light that illuminated the world suddenly converged, and the magnificent figure standing in the sky also disappeared. The world returned to darkness. But this was far from over. BOOM! At that moment, a surge of vital Qi gushed out of the nine meridians. Boom! Boom! Boom! Thunder rumbled in the sky. A cold wind blew, and the rain began to fall. Ordinary beings wouldn¡¯t be able to sense anything. However, those with high cultivation bases ¡­ They all noticed that something was wrong. This rain was very different. ¡°So this is a failure? Or did you succeed?¡± The giant Tiger was in the rain, feeling the waves of essential Qi tide that rushed out of the mountainside. Although its aura was rising, its expression was uncertain. If the human forefather had succeeded, everything should have returned to normal. But now that the vital Qi was leaking, it meant that this world could no longer suppress the demons. However, if that senior had failed, he shouldn¡¯t have been so calm. However, if that senior had directly resolved the matter, it would not be much. Why did it only act at the last moment? if it was really strong enough, it should have suppressed the demon before. He didn¡¯t want to wait until now. One must know that the sealing of the nine meridians would thin out the heaven Earth Yuan Qi, which should have affected senior as well. The giant Tiger had many doubts in its mind, but no one could answer them. Roar! Because of its apprehensions, the giant Tiger could not get excited in the feast of the essential Qi tide. The giant bear at the foot of the mountain did not have so many concerns! Its original purpose was to revive the world. It didn¡¯t want to consider the dangers that would come after! The giant bear hammered its chest and roared. It could feel that the critical point of a breakthrough had appeared. It had a future! It could move forward again. At this moment, there were many who were just as excited as it was. Many creatures were so excited that tears welled up in their eyes. They could see the path that had once been cut off. While there were those who were excited, there were also those who were as depressed as giant tigers. However, no matter what, everything was over, and they could only go with the flow. Regardless of whether the matter was good or bad. At this moment, they no longer thought that they could be of any use. The figure that stood tall in the sky was deeply imprinted in their minds. An existence like that made a move. Whether they succeeded or failed, they were destined to be unable to interfere! The difference was too great! It couldn¡¯t be described with words. At this moment. In the sky. Chu he, who had settled everything, retracted his aura but did not choose to land. He suddenly understood one thing. He would never be able to experience the life of an ordinary person! He was too strong, but he was too soft-hearted. It simply couldn¡¯t be considered ordinary. If he wasn¡¯t careful, he would cause a huge commotion. And such a thing could only be accomplished with a single thought. One must know that he was still listening to books in the teahouse during the day. He was originally considering whether he should go to the heavenly fragrance restaurant to listen to music tomorrow. However, it was only at night and he had already caused such a huge commotion. Although this was not his original intention, it was just an accident. However, it was not easy to be an ordinary person. Even if he really sealed his own cultivation and went with the flow, then watched the familiar place collapse and experienced it from the perspective of an ordinary person ¡­ But was there any fun in that? There should not be any! It would probably make him feel depressed for no reason. Then what was the point of such an experience? He might as well hide in the Barbarian region. He had entered the various realms to relax. Even if it was to experience life, it was to relax! Chu he sat cross-legged in the air. With the Doha in his hand, he supported his chin with his hand and closed his eyes to think about life. Chapter 329 ? Chapter 329: The world-suppressing bastard Translator: 549690339 Chu he pondered for an entire night in the sky! He finally understood! There was nothing to force! The so-called experience and enlightenment was actually just like that. In life, one should do as one pleased. Thinking too much would only make things difficult for himself. Until today, unless he sealed all his memories, he would definitely not be able to become ordinary! Chu he smiled at the morning sun, and the morning sun also gave him a kind smile. Look! The world was still beautiful today. Chu he looked at the man in his palm. It¡¯s only a little great emperor. However, it was still not enough for the current Chu he. This meant that it was useless. He was too lazy to even consider bringing it back! Chu he thought for a moment. With a move, he flew around the entire continent and went to those Forbidden Lands. He dug out some good things that had existed in this continent¡¯s past glory. Then, Chu he chose a place and created a new forbidden land. Chu he took action and forged the materials he had collected into a Pagoda. This was forged from a replica of the demon-suppressing Pagoda. Of course, the effect of the replica was far worse than that of the demon suppression tower! This tower only had three levels. Two of the floors were empty, and only the third floor was the place to suppress demons. Chu he had set up the two levels below and made them into places of opportunity. As for the bottom of the tower, Chu he had also dug it out! He had already decided that he would leave this world after a hundred years. This body would be buried here. The demon subduing place! Chu he wrote these four words on the pagoda. Ordinary people would be able to see a blurry and distorted image of those four words. It was his illusionary image in the sky yesterday. Chu he even erected a monument. He touched his chin and thought for a moment, then casually made up a story. He was very good at this. Any random story was extremely twisted in his fingers. It was Grand, but it also had a hazy feeling. It made the audience feel inexplicably nervous, and they would try their best to move forward, as if there was a knife above their heads that could fall at any time. At the top of the stone tablet, Chu he had dug out a small hole in the shape of a jade pendant. It was the key, the key to this place. It could also be considered as Chu he¡¯s explanation for the story he had casually made up. As for whether he could see this explanation, it would depend on his ability! After the last crystal coffin was made. Thus, this simple forbidden land was formed! He would wait for Chu he¡¯s temporary body to move in a few decades later. Chu he came to the third level. Here, Sha Ha was chained up by the restrictive chains. His body was lifted up, and under his body was a burning flame. Chu he opened his palm and forced out all the black threads on the black light membrane. Chu he looked over and wiped away the consciousness of the black threads. Then, he rubbed them repeatedly and made them into pills! Then, Chu he took out a chain and connected it to the mouth of the man. He placed the pill at the end of the chain and set up a timer. He didn¡¯t want to come here anymore, except for the last moments of this body¡¯s life! Therefore, he had prepared the subsidy in advance. It would automatically roll into its mouth every ten years. Chu he was a very conscientious person! He had always remembered the allowance for his generals! If it wasn¡¯t a special situation, they would try their best to give as much as possible. I¡¯ll give you as much as you have. He had never been stingy. ¡°Don¡¯t shout, you¡¯re already being treated well enough!¡± Chu he looked at the Yaksha and said. One had to know that although the power of the sun¡¯s flames seemed to be very strong, it was still very strong. In fact, Chu he was afraid that Chao ha would not be able to withstand it, so the amount was not large. The experience in it could not be compared to a pot of oil. The material of the demon-subduing Pagoda was special, and it was difficult to imitate the perfect experience. Moaned Doo ha as he looked at Chu he in fear. It felt very uncomfortable! Chu he did not look at the twisted expression on Sha ha¡¯s face. After everything was settled, he left! Chu he returned to the small town. This time, after experiencing life and last night¡¯s incident, he felt that his mind was a lot clearer. He no longer had that strange feeling that had always existed. Previously, he felt that he was being a little too deliberate. That would not be beautiful! In fact, it was normal to be a little casual! The stronger one was, the more casual one should be. Chu he felt that he had understood and his spirit had sublimated. In this way, he felt that the world was much brighter. Chu he¡¯s main cultivation was body cultivation and did not need Dao enlightenment. However, he also had a supporting transcendence golden body. This kind of spiritual sublimation was very useful to him. When Chu he passed by the town¡¯s intersection, he casually drew a Golden Turtle on the monument. One could imagine that after last night¡¯s incident, this place would become the center of a storm. On the other hand, although Chu he wanted to be more casual, he did not want to be affected by some inexplicable little things. He really liked the peace of this town. Therefore, he could only shift the focus of the storm. This didn¡¯t affect anything. As time passed, the town slowly regained its peace. The world outside changed every day. A great change meant chaos! A storm was set off, and it became more and more intense. The entire continent was like a pool of muddy water, extremely muddy. One could imagine. Before an absolute voice came out. This chaotic world would continue for a long time. But all of this had nothing to do with the town. The people of the town! They worked at sunrise and rested at sunset. Drinking tea, listening to music, and going to the heavenly fragrance building to exchange literature and art! The people here were all Living a Good Life! This was because the heavens had blessed them with good weather all these years, allowing them to have good harvests. Everyone¡¯s pockets were bulging! The entire town seemed to be isolated from the world. But that was not the case! People would often come here. However, none of the people who came in had any evil intentions. No strange people came in. Those who were riding on tall horses and had a murderous look on their faces would leave on their own after coming to the edge of the town and taking a look. And those who could enter, no matter if they were ordinary people or Warriors, no matter how they looked, were the kind of people who had good intentions and treated people kindly. Furthermore ¡­ Many people who came in from the outside chose to stay here. They all liked this place. This was the life they wanted. Their arrival caused the town to flourish even more. Life in the small town was more colorful and rich. All kinds of dazzling shops were opened one after another. Those who opened stores didn¡¯t think about making a lot of money. Many of them just liked it. Martial arts dojos, pawnshops, and restaurants! All kinds of shops that could only be found in big cities were opened one after another. A team led by a powerful martial artist built a small river around the town, and all kinds of strange flowers were planted on it. Let the town begin to become more beautiful! The others were also affected, and they would more or less do their best! Chu he, who was already middle-aged and had white hair on his temples, was walking on the brightly lit Street. He was also satisfied with the changes in the town. The most important thing was that after so many years, he was actually living a normal life and did not cheat anymore. He made a living by selling statues. ¡°That bastard from back then drew better!¡± Chapter 330 ? Chapter 330: A life, a dream Translator: 549690339 Chu he was very satisfied with life in the town. He liked this kind of atmosphere. Looking at the people who were putting up lanterns and making wishes by the river, Chu he also bought one from the street and placed it down. ¡°Calm your heart and mind!¡± Chu he said softly with his eyes closed. He crossed his arms and pressed them against his forehead. Naturally, there was no effect when the lanterns were put down! However, this was a ceremony. Chu he naturally followed the ritual process. At this moment, Chu he felt like he had returned to his original simplicity. In the past, even if he concealed all of his aura to the extreme ¡­ But that natural temperament of a Big Shot couldn¡¯t be hidden! Each and every one of his actions was extraordinary! After his wish was fulfilled, he waved and said hello to a few girls who were rowing in the river. Chu he crossed his arms and walked into the tavern in front. There were neighbors he had made an appointment with. Time passed by in this extremely ordinary state! Chu he was getting old. The world outside also gradually became orderly from the initial extreme chaos. Chu he found out from the people behind him. This world, or rather, the human race¡¯s territory, had been split into two and was ruled by two imperial dynasties. On one side was the Chou Yun Empire, and the Emperor was Li Zhongyun, who was known as the little devil King in the pugilistic world. His origins were mysterious and seemed to be related to the demonic sect, but the people of the demonic sect did not know him. It was very complicated. One side was the chaoge Empire, and the sovereign was a Queen. Her exact name was also unknown, and her background was very mysterious. She had a cold personality and was not easy to approach. These two were the most powerful people in the world today. It was very likely that they would break through to great emperor in the next spirit Qi tide. However, this had nothing to do with the town or Chu he. On this day, Chu he came to the stone tablet at the intersection of the town. He looked at the little bastard engraved on it and raised his old Palm. However, after some thought, he put it down and did not touch it! ¡°Keep it!¡± He muttered to himself! Then, he turned around and took a deep look at the town. It was time to part! Sixty years in this world was long enough! Here, he finally had a concept of time again. However, after sixty years, he felt that he had gained something! ¡°Grandpa Chu, what are you doing?¡± A little girl passed by the entrance of the town. When she saw that Chu he was about to walk out of the town, she could not help but tilt her head and ask. She was da Niu¡¯s youngest granddaughter and Chu he had watched her grow up! ¡°Grandpa Chu is going to a good place!¡± Chu he said with a smile. ¡°Then I¡¯ll Take You There! Grandpa Chu, it¡¯s inconvenient for you to walk!¡± The little girl took the initiative. ¡°Xiao He is so weird, but there¡¯s no need!¡± Chu he patted the little girl¡¯s head and smiled. He closed his eyes, and after a moment, his palm moved. A bright red flower and a three-year simulation book appeared in Chu he¡¯s hands. ¡°This is grandpa¡¯s reward for you!¡± ¡°Study hard and strive to have great prospects in the future!¡± Chu he pressed the book into the red flower and then placed the red flower on the little girl¡¯s forehead. Chu he patted the little girl¡¯s head again and left in big strides. He quickly disappeared while the little girl was still in a daze. Chu he¡¯s speed increased. His body also became younger and younger. The world quickly flashed past his eyes. Countless figures flashed past. An ordinary life was being reversed. In the end, it was fixed at the year when he was twenty! Chu he¡¯s figure also entered the forbidden land that he had built decades ago. This place was still the same as before. Chu he walked into the third floor of the tower. DHA was still being roasted by the sun¡¯s flames. Its originally round body had become thinner and weaker. The pills on the chains that were connected to its mouth had long been used up. When he saw Chu he, he was very excited! He had been burned for decades without a care. In the past, when he was sealed, it was only uncomfortable, but time would pass as soon as he closed his eyes. But now that he was being burned, it was truly painful! He was being tortured at every moment and felt his demonic life slipping away. It was really difficult! If he wanted to kill it or cut it up, or if he wanted to get some information from it, he had to give it a quick answer! ¡°Don¡¯t be excited, the subsidy that should be given will not be small!¡± With a flip of his hand, Chu he took out a few treasures that were helpful to demons and placed them on the chain. He adjusted the timing and gave a ¡®good luck¡¯ gesture. Then, he left while roaring! Chu he came to the underground palace that had been prepared. His body flickered and he lay down in the Jade coffin. He closed his eyes, and the lid of the coffin began to slowly close. Time and space spun! The Galaxy flashed past Chu he¡¯s eyes. In the end, this wisp of his consciousness returned to his original body. Chu he¡¯s body trembled, and his aura suddenly became obscure. He closed his eyes and felt the soul world expanding and subliming once again. His consciousness sublimated. This allowed his transcendence golden body to advance to the eighth level. This was an additional reward for him to experience life. Chu he opened his eyes. The color on his face was gentle. He stood up and dusted his sleeves. Chu he looked at the situation in myriad World Tower. The 3,000 chaos beads were basically flashing with some color! Sixty years had passed, and both his arrangements and the people in the Barbarian region had gained something. As for the harvest of these 60 years of check-in, it could also be considered rich. Moreover, Chu he¡¯s cultivation was not delayed too much. A wisp of his consciousness was experiencing life on cloudbillow continent, while his true body was still cultivating diligently. Of course, the effect would be slightly worse if he were to focus on cultivation! Everything was fine! Chu he walked out of the myriad World Tower and came to the library Pavilion. Under the willow tree, Lin Xueling was sitting cross-legged. On the reclining chair, Zhao Yuling was holding the little jerk and teasing him. Chu he¡¯s appearance quickly attracted Zhao Yuling¡¯s attention. ¡°Brother Chu, you¡¯ve finally come out of seclusion!¡± She threw the little jerk aside and said happily. Hearing her voice, Lin Xueling also opened her eyes and smiled. The little jerk scurried over and tugged at Chu he¡¯s trousers. He pointed at Zhao Yuling with his claws and started complaining! It was very excited! Chu he hadn¡¯t come out, and it had been played with for a long time! ¡°It¡¯s fine, here you go!¡± Chu he laughed and gave the little jerk a bag of Royal Dog Food with better effects. The little jerk took it happily and no longer complained. He sat on the ground and started to taste it. He took out a pill and ate it in one bite, revealing an intoxicated expression. It had not tasted this for a long time! Chu he was in seclusion, and it had run out of food! He felt really hungry and thirsty. Chu he pulled a chair over and sat down. He took out some tea and started to heat it. ¡°It seems like you¡¯re quite lucky!¡± Chu he glanced at Zhao Yuling as he poured the tea. Sensing the fluctuation of her aura, he could not help but nod. ¡°It¡¯s like this, Yingluo!¡± After being praised, Zhao Yuling smiled. Then, she adjusted her expression and explained the situation to Chu he. ¡°Brother Chu, have you heard of the heavenly court?¡± After Zhao Yuling finished, she asked curiously. ¡°The heavenly court!¡± Chu he looked forward with reminiscence in his eyes and sighed. Zhao Yuling and Lin Xueling¡¯s spirits rose. Her heart was in her mouth. Chu he¡¯s expression and expression showed that it was similar to their guess. Brother Chu little knew a little about the origin of the heavenly court. Perhaps this was the scene he was waiting for. Their ears tightened, and they were ready to listen carefully with anticipation. Chu he picked up the teacup and moistened his throat. The story was very long! Chapter 331 ? Chapter 331: Picking up relatives Translator: 549690339 Chu he recounted with a reminiscing expression. It was sometimes passionate. At times, he looked depressed. He shook his head and sighed. As the story progressed, Chu he¡¯s voice and expression became more vivid. This was the highest realm of storytelling. ¡°It¡¯s your destiny that you were chosen. Work hard! Perhaps you¡¯ll be able to reach my current level very soon!¡± the curtain has only truly been drawn now. The future will depend on your efforts! ¡°Soar in the sky, or fall into the abyss!¡± ¡°This era belongs to you!¡± Chu he concluded. After he finished speaking, he picked up the tea on the table and gently blew on it. He looked into the distance with a deep gaze. Zhao Yuling and Lin Xueling felt their hearts surge. Although Chu he¡¯s story was very interesting and they were also attracted to it, there were many things that Chu he did not understand. They still needed to summarize it by themselves. They had not analyzed the specific situation yet! But all of this didn¡¯t matter! Chu he¡¯s last sentence was what they were most concerned about. This opportunity! It could actually allow them to reach the same realm as brother little Chu. Chu he¡¯s cultivation level was too high. Every time they made a move, other than shouting six six six, they really couldn¡¯t do anything! Don¡¯t even mention helping. He couldn¡¯t even get close. The difference was too great! Until now, they had not figured out how deep the Chu River was. They really wanted to find Chu he¡¯s bottom one day. However, as their cultivation deepened and they understood more, they felt that the gap between them was even greater. There was a feeling that he would never be able to understand. But now ¡­ The opportunity had come! As long as they worked hard, the opportunities in the heavenly court would allow them to reach Chu he¡¯s height. Their battle intent was high, and they instantly felt motivated! The two women had a target. They couldn¡¯t hold back their passion at all. After drinking his tea, he chatted with Chu he for some time and ate a lamb that Chu he roasted. Then, he used the token to enter myriad world Pagoda. He planned to earn points and fight for opportunities. He hoped to reach the same height as Chu he. ¡°Do you want to look for an opportunity?¡± Chu he swallowed the last leg of lamb and looked at the little jerk. The little jerk, who was leaning against the leg of the chair, drinking tea and eating dog food, quickly shook his head when he heard this. Her little head was shaking like a rattle! It was not going! This was the best place. It was super comfortable. This bastard! Chu he only smiled. He was just making a casual remark. If the little jerk did not want to go, he would not force him. The little jerk was a homebody. It had been hundreds of years. Other than Chu he, it would not go out. He really didn¡¯t step out of the door. His strength was all about eating. Chu he put away the tea set on the table and entered the demon-suppressing Pagoda. The generals who couldn¡¯t hold on inside were given subsidies and a holiday. Some of the demonic humans ¡®baleful Qi had already been completely dried up! Chu he did not treat them badly. Although they could not continue to shine in the demon-suppressing Pagoda, Chu he had prepared a way out for them. The ten thousand beast Lotus platform in his hands could be used once he had enough generals under him! Chu he held a metal bucket in one hand and a metal ladle in the other. He fed them one by one. The guys who were pulled up felt a little weak. If the food was placed on the ground, it would be difficult for them to eat. Since they had worked so hard, Chu he did it himself. ¡°You guys are really lucky to be able to work under such a kind and strong person like me!¡± Chu he laughed as he fed the alien races in the prison of Thunder. After all, he was rank eight now. He was an existence at the level of an essence Dao Lord. He was a true expert in this world. The alien races in the Thunder prison world were only in the Dao realm. The difference between the two was huge. Even so, Chu he could still feed them personally. What the boss did was really up to standard! The group of non-humans were moved to tears. Indeed, this was the first time they had encountered such a person. They met once every few decades, and every time they met, it would be a whole new touching moment. It was also another reincarnation of their lives! They settled the alien races in the demon suppression tower. After talking to a few aliens on the fourth level, Chu he came out! He stood under the willow tree. He looked through the soil at the top of the Barbarian region and saw the outside world. Sixty years passed. It was dark outside, as if it had fallen into eternal silence. Chu he¡¯s consciousness went out and he felt a chill. A few decades ago, this world was extremely hot, but now it was extremely cold. At his current level, a great emperor wouldn¡¯t live long if he was thrown out! It was too cold! Not only did it penetrate his bones, but it also went straight into his soul. There was a special power in the cold. After coming into contact with it, it would cause the soul of the living being to wither. The ice shards directly spread into the soul! This degree of coldness! It made the Azure Mountain range, which had already been burned by the flames, even more desolate! And this world didn¡¯t seem to be peaceful. Chu he sensed that this realm was changing drastically. It was even greater than the changes in the eastern Azure region! Several different forces were clashing. However, the difference was that this Jie had the power to resist. There were experts protecting this world. Chu he observed the heaven and earth for a moment before he prepared to withdraw his consciousness. Now that the myriad world Pagoda existed, he had no intention of getting involved in this matter. One must know that Chu he was now considering moving the Barbarian region into the Galaxy and floating it slowly. His vision was no longer limited to a certain world! His eyes were now on the universe. That was his stage. The battle in this Jie was just a small one. It didn¡¯t matter if it was the sky, the abyss, or the devil World! These three powers were all plotting in the infinite worlds. Now, Chu he had already been associated with all three parties, and none of them were on good terms. It wasn¡¯t pleasant at all! The few times Chu he was scared was related to them. Although these three parties might have too many enemies and countless existences to deal with, they might not know who he was. However, Chu he had a sense of urgency! Such a powerful force had a grudge against him. If they were not destroyed, Chu he would not be completely at ease! Therefore, Chu he wasn¡¯t sure if the three parties treated him as an opponent! However, Chu he really treated them as his opponents. Just as Chu he was about to retract his consciousness. He suddenly noticed it! It was as if there was something in the dark that had been trying to calculate the location of the Barbarian region. Judging from the traces left behind, it had basically calculated once every few years. Chu he observed for a moment and seemed to have understood something! He was looking for relatives! Because the changes in this world were too great, and the Barbarian region was hidden underground, he was lost! Chu he thought for a while and did not open the seal on the Barbarian region. ¡°Go and receive it!¡± Chu he followed the traces left behind by the calculations and carefully investigated the area. Very quickly, he locked onto his target! There were three! Looking at the situation, it was the three guys in the demon suppressing Pagoda who were related to demons and the other three brothers. They were indeed relatives! Judging from the frequency of their investigation, the relationship between the brothers was not bad. Chapter 332 ? Chapter 332: Decisive Translator: 549690339 Chu he disappeared from the willow tree. It was silent! The branches and leaves of the willow tree did not move at all, and there were no ripples in the space. Far away from the sunken land of the Barbarian region. In the lonely darkness, a Palace that occupied nearly ten thousand miles stood in the cold wind. Waves of black demonic Qi with a strange smell drifted out in the cold wind. From time to time, there would be howls and roars coming from within, making it even more strange. In this lifeless dark place, it was like a Hall of the netherworld. In the hall, there were all kinds of creatures with demonic Qi. There was also a group of normal creatures hanging from stone pillars. In a corner of the hall. Three of the figures with dark auras were holding a creature that looked like a white fox but had two horns on its head. They had just forced it to perform another calculation. But the result was not as he wished. They didn¡¯t get the answer they wanted. ¡°Trash!¡± Wuthering hoof¡¯s tail swung like a steel whip, from top to bottom, and with a ¡®pa¡¯ sound, it struck the White figure who had just finished calculating and was now in a state of dispiritedness. This whip was fast and ruthless! It directly split apart the White figure¡¯s chained body. ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s still useful, don¡¯t kill it!¡± After the first whip, there was supposed to be a second and third whip! However, second brother, who was beside roaring hoof, extended his claws in time and blocked its movements! The White figure was spared. Otherwise, if it were to take a few more hits, in its current state, it would probably be crippled if not dead! ¡°What¡¯s going on? It shouldn¡¯t have been like this! They¡¯re clearly still alive, but why can¡¯t even the heavenly Masters of the Heavenly Star Race detect their location?¡± Growhoof¡¯s second brother said, his expression somewhat grave. At the same time, it moved its claws and threw the heavenly master of the Heavenly Star Race into a cage. His second brother, mo Xie, was also a Crow, and his eyes were like those of a dead fish. He and Mingshi only called each other brothers, but with the missing sixth brother, they were true brothers. Therefore, it was the most concerned about this matter! Naturally, he didn¡¯t want anything to happen to the heavenly master of the Heavenly Star Race that he had found with great difficulty. ¡°The demon Lord said that the person who attacked was only at the heavenly venerate level. What method did he use to hide all his traces? Or has he already left this place?¡± Mo Xie was confused. He then looked at the figure tied to the stone pillar in the middle. He was the most powerful being among the captured living beings. The three brothers couldn¡¯t take it down even if they worked together. In the end, they only managed to capture him alive with the help of the demon master. In fact, even demon masters didn¡¯t want to touch an existence of this level at the current stage, let alone the three brothers. &Nbsp; but ¡­ They wanted to find someone! And this powerful human was the key to the clue in their eyes. That was why they paid a huge price to capture him alive. However, this person was quite stubborn and said that he didn¡¯t know no matter what! He used all sorts of methods. They had been captured for many years, but they had not found any valuable clues. Now, the demon master was paying attention to this matter again. He had bestowed a high-level Demon Seed to demonize this human! Based on time, he would succeed in a few years. Fortunately, the demon master seemed to have some grudges with that human. Otherwise, he would not have taken the initiative to attack the human brothers. ¡°Let¡¯s wait patiently!¡± Mo Xie let out a helpless sigh! Then, it took its third brother¡¯s tail, stretched it, and gave the tied-up old man a few lashes. This old man¡¯s skin was relatively strong, no matter how much force he used, nothing would happen. His mouth was also tough, so he was a good target to vent! Mo Xie liked to treat him to a meal when he had nothing to do. This could be considered as revenge for his younger brother. After all, according to the demon Lord¡¯s words. It was the damned humans who had caused the mishaps of its little brothers. Humans? They all looked the same, so whoever they hit was the same. Yu Mobai opened his eyes. His face was twitching, revealing a complicated expression of joy and pain. The light in his eyes flickered with a deathly grey color and revealed despair. He was currently in a sealed state. The tail whip was painful, but he could bear it. What truly made him despair was that the demonic seed in his body had taken root and sprouted in his world of laws, constantly eroding him. He could feel that if there were no accidents! Soon, he was no longer himself. Perhaps he still had his consciousness, but in the future, he would lose his humanity. Now, there were already some clues. He began to feel cold towards the people in his memory. He began to feel that the demons in this Palace were very friendly. Just like now, the demon was clearly whipping him. But for some reason, although his body was in pain, he felt a sense of joy deep in his bones. It was just like the feeling he had when he was playing games with the person closest to him. Yu Mobai knew that this was not good! However, he could not control himself. The pleasure in his bones was like waves, attacking him wave after wave. The climax continued! It made him resist, but at the same time, he enjoyed it. What little rationality he had left was asking him not to! However, his body and bone marrow were responding. Yu Mobai knew that it was the seed in his body that was causing trouble, but he was unable to resist it. He continued to sink deeper and deeper, unable to extricate himself. ¡°I really don¡¯t know that person!¡± A figure repeatedly flashed through Yu Mobai¡¯s mind. Inside the seed, there was also a pair of eyes staring at the figure. However, there was only a figure in Yu Mobai¡¯s mind. There was no other information at all. In the seed, the pair of eyes stared at it for a long time, but there was no change in expression. But at a certain moment! Suddenly, the emotionless figure in Yu Mobai¡¯s mind revealed a smile. His eyes lit up as well, and he looked at the eyes in the seed. BOOM! In an instant, caught off guard, the eye in the seed burned with flames, and the complicated black lines in the eye cracked. The leaves and branches that had taken root and sprouted in Yu Mobai¡¯s consciousness also began to wither rapidly! OWW! Mo Xie whipped Yu Mobai again with his tail. Behind it, the carefree hoofs that were squatting on the ground suddenly let out a howl! His voice reverberated in the hall for a long time, attracting the attention of all the living beings inside! It even jumped up and hit the roof of the palace. Its tail that was being pulled by mo Xie kept growing longer. ??! It was unknown when it had been lit on fire, but it was quickly burning upward. Even though its tail was already very long, the flames still quickly covered its body. It was about to burn! Sensing the terrifying might, Ming Fu made a prompt decision. With a thought, its tail broke off at the root. It was very fast. The moment it jumped up, its tail was already broken! OWW! Immediately after, an even more agonized scream rang out in the hall. Chapter 333 ? Chapter 333: Devil Master Translator: 549690339 This time, the scream came from mo Xie, who was holding onto the tail. Mingshi saw that something was wrong and promptly cut off its tail, narrowly avoiding the disaster. However, mo Xie, who was holding onto its tail, was not so lucky! The flame appeared suddenly and quickly. It also had a will that shocked the demon¡¯s heart. Even with its strength, it was dazed for a moment after sensing that something was wrong. It could not let go in time, and the turbulent flame enveloped it. The blazing golden flames exuded a powerful will that covered the entire Palace. It caused the world to hang upside down, and time and space to stagnate! At this moment, the netherworld Palace, which occupied an area of 10000 miles, seemed to have fallen into the core of the sun. With a boom, the flames spread, burning the entire Hall! ¡°Are you guys looking for me?¡± A majestic voice reverberated in the palace! This voice. When the first word rang out, he felt that he was still very far away. However, the voice got closer and closer. When the last word was spoken, it was as if it had come from within the palace and was ringing in the ears of all living beings. He only heard this voice. In the consciousness of all living beings, a tall and sturdy figure appeared. It was as if he was looking down at them from the Galaxy. In his eyes, stars were disappearing and a new world was being born. There was a River of Stars flowing around him, and a five-colored lotus flower was blooming under his feet. In the Galaxy, there were hundreds of millions of living beings who were constantly making sounds of worship. ¡°We welcome the utmost being!¡± ¡°Worship the undying!¡± The voice reverberated in the minds of all the living beings in the palace. It caused their hearts to tremble! In their eyes, the world was spinning and the Galaxy was falling. At the same time. Mo Xie¡¯s screams also stopped. It wasn¡¯t entirely because they were stunned, but now, as the Galaxy fell, the originally violent flames in the entire Hall began to calm down. At this moment, the burning flames seemed to have turned into living beings of all races, and they were also worshiping! Just as all the living beings fell into silence. He didn¡¯t dare to speak or move! With a plop, Yu Mobai¡¯s chest, which was on the central stone pillar, exploded. An ear-piercing scream was heard. A seed wrapped in flames rolled in his chest. In the burning flames, there seemed to be a vague image of a beast¡¯s head, raising its head and howling in pain. The sound of space tearing could be heard. A black beast claw suddenly appeared and grabbed at the seed that was wrapped in flames. BOOM! However, just as its claws appeared, they were caught by a Golden Palm! This scene. It was as if the Golden Palm had been waiting for him. And the Beast claw reached out to deliver it. BOOM! The Golden Palm exerted force, and the entire Palace suddenly exploded. The entire world trembled! Cracks began to appear in the palace. The void collapsed, and the Beast claw was completely pulled out. Even a corner of the demonic body was exposed! ¡°The origins Dao Lord, the human Dao Lord has made his move!¡± The fire stopped and Mo Xie lay on the ground. Looking at the hand and the claw that were so close to him, his mind and soul felt as if they were suffocating. Whether it was the demonic power of the demonic Lord or the divine power of the human race¡¯s Dao master, it couldn¡¯t bear either! Although it was just a simple exchange of blows, it was firmly suppressed by the side, unable to move. And it had a feeling. It seemed like the human Dao master had given it a hand to relieve some of the pressure. Otherwise, it would have been crushed to death by the two terrifying existences at such a close distance! But that was impossible! Illusion, it must be an illusion! It would still make sense if the demon Lord protected it. What reason did this human have to help it? The two sides had enmity! It would be normal to directly slap it to death! How could he still protect it! But why did it feel more and more like it? That human was really protecting it, and that included its two other brothers. Mo Xie was shocked and confused at the same time. The situation was a little strange! Looking at the demon master¡¯s posture, he didn¡¯t even think about caring about them. That human looked like he had come with ill intentions. But at the last moment, he chose to let it go and even protected it at the critical moment! Could this be the legendary good person? Mo Xie was confused. The Golden Palm had already pulled the demon Claw a great distance away. The area of the cracks in the void became larger, and the entire Palace began to collapse with a loud rumble. ¡°Human! You can take your clansmen with you now. Leave quickly.¡± A heavy voice sounded in the void. Sensing that Chu he was not to be trifled with, the demon master opposite him did not want to continue fighting with him. However, he did not recognize Chu he as the person he was looking for! It was just that their auras were of the same origin, but their strength was not on the same level. It could only mean that they were cultivating in the same direction. In his opinion, the Dao master who was attacking now should be the old ancestor of the junior who had ruined his plan. Even if it recognized Chu he, it would not want to continue with the current situation. However ¡­ It wanted to end this! Chu he ignored it. Instead, he exerted more force in his palm! Chu he could feel that the person opposite him was slightly weaker than him. And he seemed to be injured. Most importantly, Chu he could tell that its strength seemed to be greatly suppressed here. In this situation, the demonic flames dancing on its body were too strong! Chu he was envious. Just this one was equivalent to a nest of demons in the demon-suppressing Pagoda. How could Chu he give up so easily? He wanted this demon master! In the sky, Chu he, who was in the middle of the Galaxy, exerted force in his hand again. Ka! The sound was so loud that it made the space Thunder. The Demon King¡¯s Arms and claws were pulled straight, and his body was pulled out again. ¡°Human, are you humans declaring war on our Devil World?¡± A furious roar resounded in the void. It was as if Chu he had still attacked even after it had taken the initiative to ask for peace. This made the demon master opposite feel offended! To be able to return the captured humans was already giving him a lot of face! This was the respect given by the devil World. Under normal circumstances, very few living beings would be able to obtain this honor! However, the humans on the other side didn¡¯t know how to cherish it! This was a form of provocation! The demon masters roared and cursed. However, Chu he ignored it and did not say a word. He did not show any signs of weakening his strength. He was constantly pulling the demon master out. Chu he naturally knew that the demonic realm was very powerful! However, from the current situation. These fellows had set up a myriad of worlds and had many opponents. He wasn¡¯t the only one. There should be enmity between them and the human race! As long as the entire demonic realm wasn¡¯t targeting him, with Chu he¡¯s methods of concealing his aura and his treasures, he wasn¡¯t afraid at all. As for the declaration of war, that was even more of a joke! The demon on the other side seemed to have no idea. Judging from the current style of these demons, not to mention living creatures, not even a blade of grass would grow wherever they passed! No matter whether they declared war or not, these guys would never show mercy to the human race! Chapter 334 ? Chapter 334: The human-devil relationship has yet to end Translator: 549690339 Half of the demon master¡¯s body was pulled out by Chu he! Its body was as thick as a standing Black Bull, and its huge head was full of holes. There were eyes everywhere, and its body was emitting wisps of demonic Qi. With its appearance, endless darkness enveloped the world. The demonic Qi of the abyss began to erode the world. BOOM! At this moment, the sun, which had not been seen for a long time, once again lit up the world and appeared in the sky. And it was all nine days. They came with an overbearing aura. As soon as it appeared, the blazing light was extremely bright. It cut through the darkness and shone down. The flames were like waves, rolling down. It formed a sea of fire that stretched for thousands of miles and collided with the darkness. The demon master, who was being pulled out, let out a painful groan! The eyes on its head all opened and shone, scanning the entire world through the flames. ¡°Dammit!¡± He still did not see that familiar figure! The demon master felt very depressed! This place was supposed to be a plot of the sky. It felt like it had already started, but after so many years, it still hadn¡¯t entered the final stage. What was that guy waiting for? This made it very passive! Now, it was about to be dragged out by someone. It had to face this world and the human race¡¯s Dao Lord! The demon master was panicking. This situation was very wrong! It seemed like something was going to happen! The damned Sky Race might still be planning something else to screw it over. This can¡¯t go on! That human¡¯s strength was too great. It was even more terrifying than it, who had achieved Dao through Qi power. With pure strength, it was suppressed to the point where it couldn¡¯t resist. Most importantly, he had yet to use his full strength, not even the origin laws. If this continued ¡­ After it was pulled out, it would probably be finished! The Demon King¡¯s eyes were filled with pain, but he did not hesitate at all. It opened its mouth and spat out a black Rubik¡¯s Cube! BOOM! The shadow of a world suddenly appeared in this world. The Rubik¡¯s Cube spun, cutting through the space and quickly overlapping it! In the sky, Chu he, who was pulling the demon master out, was stunned! The Rubik¡¯s Cube didn¡¯t give him a good feeling! Of course, there was no fatal danger. However, Chu he still felt that he should be more careful. He let go of the demon Lord¡¯s arm, then picked up the old man who was tied to the stone pillar and the crow on the ground. In the next moment, his figure disappeared from the Galaxy above the firmament, pulling a long distance away from the illusory world that had appeared from the Rubik¡¯s Cube. The next moment! After he left, the Rubik¡¯s Cube World merged with reality! The land in front of him was filled with Black mountains and rivers. It was as if the previous world had been forcibly cut off, allowing The Dark World to descend and overlap. The Suns in the sky didn¡¯t lose their temper anymore as their flames started to be restrained. It was as if he had lost his target! He began to retreat and soon disappeared from the sky. The world fell into darkness again. Chu he frowned as he looked at The Dark World. Everything was black! It was as if it had been contaminated. The surging River was even more turbid than the stinky mud. Chu he casually threw Yu Mobai down and wrapped mo Xie up. The stars in his eyes were moving. He looked at that world with curiosity. Yu Mobai, who was on the verge of death, looked at the senior who had saved him. His expression was one of shock! This senior looked very familiar. If he was not mistaken! This face, and the way she packed. It was the junior who had shot the terrifying arrow that he had once wanted to cooperate with! But how could that be possible? At that time, that junior was a true heavenly venerate! Why did it become senior Dao master now?! Or perhaps, that person was the most direct descendant of this senior, which was why they looked similar and were taught by him personally. ¡°Many thanks, senior!¡± Although he had many thoughts in his mind, Yu Mobai did not dare to make a slip of the tongue, nor did he try to probe. He suppressed all his doubts to the bottom of his heart. He stood up and bowed to express his gratitude. Chu he nodded and ignored him. He observed it for a moment, then stretched out a palm, which kept growing bigger. In just an instant, it had already covered the sky. BOOM! He clenched his fist and punched The Dark World. In an instant. Mountains and rivers collapsed, space cracked, and heaven and earth were collapsing. Chu he¡¯s fist was burning with flames. It ignited the entire dark world. The sizzling sounds continued, and the black and stinky smell of the fire spread. ¡°Just this?¡± Chu he was stunned! The moment the Rubik¡¯s Cube appeared, he felt that something was amiss. Chu he thought that the demon wanted to release a big wave of power, so he chose to take a step back temporarily! But now ¡­ Why did this dark world feel like it was made of paper? It shattered with a single slap without any resistance. The flames on Chu he¡¯s fist burned again. The Dark World that covered an area of 10000 miles was turned into ruins. The Dark World had been shattered! However, if there were no special circumstances, this place would be a forbidden land for the next 10000 years. Even ordinary great emperors would die if they entered. Even Saint Venerables had the risk of dying. Chu he¡¯s palm dug around in the broken world! That demon master had already disappeared! This Rubik¡¯s Cube should also have the ability to break through realms. Chu he felt regretful. A great general that was about to fall into his hands had escaped from his hands just like that! ¡°But I¡¯m fine!¡± Chu he counted with his fingers. The human-devil love was not over yet! The fate between him and the demon master had not ended. They would still have a chance to meet in the future. By then, Chu he would definitely not let it leave. This thing called fate. If he missed it once, he would not miss it a second time. He was confident of this. Chu he scanned The Dark World again and again before he disappeared with the heaven and earth cloth bag on his back. He rushed back to the Barbarian region. ¡°Who is this senior?¡± Yu Mobai looked at the spot where Chu he had disappeared. He looked puzzled. In the nine World Mountain, the human race only had one Daoist master. It was definitely not the one just now. ¡°It¡¯s a senior from the outer realm that has arrived to make arrangements! Do you want to turn the nine World Mountain into the backup plan for the human race?¡± ¡°The stone tomb opened before and disappeared at the last moment. Could it be related to this senior?¡± Yu Mobai fell into deep thought. Then, he quickly raised his head and didn¡¯t think about it in detail. The matters of senior Dao master were not something a junior like him could meddle in! He dragged his injured body and identified the direction to leave. ¡°Everything in the Azure Mountain range is in a mess. It¡¯s not going according to the rhythm of my previous deduction. There was only danger and no opportunity. We can¡¯t stay here any longer, we have to go back and report this matter!¡± Chu he held the heaven and earth cloth bag. He didn¡¯t leave immediately after he returned to the sky above the sunken land of the Barbarian region. Instead, he stood in the void and raised his head. His gaze pierced through the firmament and collided with a ray of light that shone from the Galaxy. ¡°The abyss must-kill order!¡± A message was transmitted from the light, carrying a hint of ruthlessness. At the same time, a deep well-shaped mark followed the light and headed towards Chu heyin. Chapter 335 ? Chapter 335: The chaotic situation of ten thousand worlds Translator: 549690339 The abyss must-kill order! Chu he looked at the mark that was coming over. His expression changed slightly. One could tell just by looking at the name. This was an arrest warrant. In the future, as long as he encountered the demons in the abyss, he would be able to escape. Those guys were probably going to pounce on him while howling. This thing was a troublesome matter. However, if used well, it could also be a boost. It was also possible to use the mark to lure the Abyssal Demon to come to him! After all, these abyssal demons were good for him. Not a single floor in his demon subduing Pagoda was full! If there was a chance to take down the entire abyss ¡­ At that time, the world suppressing cauldron would probably be smoking. The Barbarian region would also be upgraded by several levels. However, at the current stage, he had yet to figure out how strong the abyss was. On the other hand, it was hard to tell how powerful the abyssal must-kill order was, and whether he could block it at any time with his means. If he allowed the abyssal kill order to be imprinted on his body rashly, something might happen. Therefore, he had to play it safe! Chu he¡¯s thoughts spun quickly and he made a decision. His body flickered and he closed his eyes. The next moment, the deep well-shaped abyss kill order landed on his forehead, flickered, and disappeared. The world returned to silence. It was as if nothing had happened. After a while, Chu he walked out of the void and held the substitute doll in his hand. He felt it. The abyss must-kill order was hidden very well! Even with his strength, he could still feel it vaguely. And this thing seemed to have a curse effect. However, the curse had no effect on the substitute doll. Chu he used a secret technique and sealed the substitute doll with layers of means. Finally, he placed it into his storage ring and set up a layer of restriction in the yellow sand before placing the ring in. He would take it out when he wanted to fish in the future. For now, it was better not to bring it with him. After doing this, Chu he felt it seriously again. He probably returned to the Barbarian region with a peace of mind because there were no longer any existences spying on him. He threw the packed crows into the third floor. They looked at mo Xie, who was tied to the bronze pillar! ¡°Gah! Brother!¡± The crow, who was on vacation, let out a strange cry in excitement. It didn¡¯t expect that the Big Brother it missed so much would meet it again under such circumstances. He had waited for so many years. This was the result. Crow could only feel that the belief that she had held on to all these years had suddenly crumbled! Its white eyes rolled back and forth, and black liquid rolled out of them. ¡°Don¡¯t be touched. I¡¯ve personally brought your relatives here. Let¡¯s catch up!¡± Chu he patted the crow¡¯s head. Then, he sighed and said with regret, ¡± I was going to bring all three of your relatives here, but two of them got into an accident. My condolences! Chu he also patted the crane and leopard¡¯s heads. He said in a comforting tone. The three demons trembled when they heard this. He understood! Out of the three brothers, only one was captured alive, and the other two were killed in their resistance! The despair in their hearts surged out in waves. No chance! The few brothers had been captured in one fell swoop. It was impossible to get rid of this land of suffering in the future. This human had once said. Their lives would not be in danger. They would live for ten years, a hundred years, a thousand years, ten thousand years! There was still hope in the past, and they could still hold on. Encouraging each other, there was hope as long as they were alive. It couldn¡¯t be better that this human didn¡¯t have the heart to kill them. But now ¡­ Their hope was shattered! Thinking back to all these years, the torture of the itch on their souls instantly made them feel suffocated. ¡°My condolences!¡± Chu he patted the three demons ¡®heads to comfort them when he saw that they were in low spirits. Then, he turned around and left. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Time passed by. Time passed by quickly. In the blink of an eye, twenty years had passed. Chu he was 599 years old, and he had been in the book collection for 585 years. In the past 20 years, Chu he had spent most of his time cultivating. However, in his spare time, he would also go to other worlds to explore. Or, he could pay attention to the situation of the Barbarian region¡¯s people in other realms. All these years had passed. As the chaos bead¡¯s brightness increased, more and more worlds were opened to the myriad World Tower. Chu he distributed another batch of tokens. But as time passed. Chu he felt that the problems of the various worlds were more and more complicated. The abyss, the demonic realm, and the sky Race were making a big move. However, the other races were not idle either. Different worlds had different arrangements. Different races had different pursuits. To go one step further, or perhaps it was purely for self-defense. Some realms were already in the midst of war, while some realms seemed peaceful but were hiding dangers. However, as the people from the Barbarian region entered ¡­ The arrangements of many races had been disrupted. The people of the Barbarian region came from the outside world and were not suppressed by the world. With the fearlessness of an outsider, he could mess up the chessboard, or simply flip it over! In such a situation. This made Chu he feel that something was wrong. Only a hundred years had passed. Because everything had just begun. Those worlds were all small worlds, and many races might not have noticed the problem. But as time passed. The human race, who caused trouble everywhere, might be pushed to the forefront of the storm. At that time, he would be under a lot of pressure! Therefore, Chu he promptly sent a message to the people of the Barbarian region outside. He told them to take it easy. Now that the world had changed, there would be Supreme existences patrolling the world. Chu he told them to be careful. Don¡¯t make a move if you¡¯re not 100% sure. Even if you do, it¡¯s best to act in the name of other races and not expose yourself, or your life will be in danger. Chu he also expressed that their points would be linked to whether they passed the test of hiding their identities. Whoever was exposed once would have their points deducted. At the same time, Chu he passed on a high-level breath holding technique and a breath changing technique for free. This way, they could better disguise themselves. Even the three-eyed divine general had to be remade. He had two wings on his back, an Eagle-shaped helmet on his head, and a pair of legs. Chu he had also created some helpers for it. All of them were not human. A pig, a monkey, and a great ROC! Chu he had created all kinds of races that he had seen before. When they were sent to patrol the various realms, they also specifically kept an eye on those forces to find trouble. Of course, even so, the loophole still existed. However, it could also delay the exposure of the Barbarian race. That was enough, as long as time passed. All the chaos beads in the myriad World Tower were lit up. At that time, he would be strong enough. So what if he was exposed? at most, he would not go out in the future. Chu he was sitting in a small house that he had opened up in the myriad world Pagoda. The water crystal plane was everywhere. It was reflecting the image sent back by the myriad world Pagoda¡¯s Mark. In his free time, Chu he watched the changes of the world from the perspective of a barbarian. Chapter 336 ? Chapter 336: Blood devil Translator: 549690339 ¡°This world is interesting!¡± Chu he looked at a video. Inside, it was the world where Lin Teng and Zi Shang were. As for why they were together ¡­ It was not Chu he¡¯s help. Instead, they exchanged for it with their points. In the myriad World Tower, it was possible to form teams. As long as they were honest with each other and knew that the other party was in the heavenly court, they could contact each other in the points Mall. This was the most basic stage of the Chu River Skynet¡¯s structure. The next step would be to wait for the chaos bead to light up more. Then, he would be able to let all the people with tokens in the Barbarian domain contact each other freely. The next step would be to connect all the humans in the various worlds. He could even create some mini-games and virtual battles in his virtual network. However, this was only a concept at the moment. Of course, all of this came with a fee! It was not expensive. Chu he did not want to earn their points. He just wanted to give them motivation. He wanted them to understand that points were hard to come by, so they would work harder to become stronger and collect resources. Therefore, collecting points was a positive thing! It was an encouraging message. If it was free, it would instead make people feel dependent and lazy. At this moment! In the world where Lin Teng and Zi Luan were. It should be the highest so far! According to the information collected by these two. In that world, the strongest person was a peak heaven Saint. Of course, this was not what Chu he was interested in. Chu he was interested in the two special minerals in that world. There were magic stones and blood crystals. Those two things were useless to proper living beings and could even cause great harm. However, to a demon, it was a precious treasure! From what he knew, the magic stones and blood crystals were of high quality. It might even be useful for those at the Dao master level. However, Lin Teng and Zi Luan did not have the desire to stay. They were ready to leave! The main reason was not that those things were useless to them. After all, blood crystals and soul stones could be exchanged for points! The real reason they wanted to leave was that that world was too dangerous! In their investigation, they discovered that ¡­ The world called Bloodsoul was a special mine. The peak heavenly Saint was only the supervisor of the mine. In this world. Other than the miners, there was also a race called the Qiang tribe. They were used to raise ores! They were the source of all the minerals in the world. This was the answer Lin Teng got from a mining creature. This world was very dangerous. The miners were also monitors. Here, the che clan was Supreme. All the other races were of low status and were the food of the che clan. Once something that could harm the Xiu clan appeared, those monitors would attack. In other words, this world was under surveillance. In this world, it was impossible to cause a big commotion! He would be easily exposed. Therefore, for safety¡¯s sake, Lin Teng felt that it was better to avoid it. There were existences at the peak of the heaven Saint realm. He wasn¡¯t someone they could provoke! Lin Teng remembered Chu he¡¯s words. He was not strong enough. Don¡¯t try to court death. Because there was a high chance of death. Lin Teng deeply agreed with this. Most importantly, he still had his wife with him, so he could not take the risk! It wasn¡¯t like they had to obtain these things. Chu he did not stop them from leaving. The water in that place might be deeper than he had imagined. After all, the magic stones and blood crystals were special. He didn¡¯t even need to think to know who would use it! It was very likely that the place was the territory of the devil World or the abyss world. Under such circumstances, it was indeed not suitable for children in the Dao realm to mix in. It was easy for things to go wrong. Chu he, who was sitting in front of the realm, touched his chin and thought for a while. Then, he moved and turned into a monkey wearing golden armor, a golden crown, Two Feathers, and a windbreaker. Chu he flipped his palm and the stick he used for roasting appeared in his hand. Over the years, Chu he had often gone to the abyss and the devil realm to cause destruction. However, he did not do this in his human form. Instead, they were doing it in the name of various races. And every time, he would use different methods, and he would intentionally leave one or two alive. The various realms were in chaos. Chu he also deliberately made the water more muddled. He didn¡¯t want the abyss and the devil World to focus their attention on the human race. That would be troublesome! For this, Chu he had specially cultivated a divine transformation technique. It allowed him to change not just his aura and appearance. It could affect spacetime deduction! Even if there were experts who could trace the source, Chu he would turn into a monkey and it would still be chasing after a monkey. The level of this technique wasn¡¯t low. Chu he was able to quickly cultivate this technique to the unblemished stage thanks to his transcendence golden body, which had reached the eighth level. After the transformation, Chu he shook his head and went to the altar with his staff on his back. He chose the Bloodsoul world directly. Time and space rotated, and tens of thousands of stars flashed past. One World after another flashed past Chu he¡¯s eyes. In the end, a blood-red world suddenly closed in and enveloped Chu he. BOOM! The moment Chu he entered, he immediately turned on his firepower and released his aura. He had no intention of hiding. He had come with the purpose of breaking through this world. However, he had also suppressed his strength to the level of a heavenly Saint. This was only fair. Lin Teng, who was about to leave, was stunned when he saw the figure in the sky, who was filled with monkey Qi! That Big Red Robe, that stick, that sky-reaching crown. It was very much like the monkey that was equal to heaven in the story his Grandmaster had told him when he was young. That monkey was an existence that could participate in the battle of the heavens. At that time, his blood was boiling when he heard it. He even worshipped monkeys for a period of time. Now, he saw someone who looked exactly the same! Especially on the red robe, there really were the words ¡°monkey that equals the heavens.¡± He was stunned. For a moment, he even lost his consciousness to communicate with the myriad world Pagoda¡¯s Mark. ¡°Brother Teng!¡± Zi Luan, who had already entered the process of leaving, only had time to let out a loud shout before her figure flashed and she left! ¡°Fight! Demons, come out and die! Your great sage Grandpa is here!¡± A loud shout swept out in all directions. The rod in Chu he¡¯s hand became thicker and bigger. With a boom, it fell to the ground like a heavenly pillar, shaking the entire world. Monkey Qi spread out, and its might suppressed the world. All the living beings in this world felt a sense of fear. ¡°It really looks like it, hiss!¡± Lin Teng¡¯s eyes widened. He was familiar with these lines! It was the catchphrase of the monkey that was equal to heaven in the story. ¡°In other words, the stories that Grandmaster told us before were all true, and he wasn¡¯t just playing around!¡± Lin Teng suddenly felt that he had figured it out! It didn¡¯t matter if it was about something serious like the big screen or telling a story to coax a child. The Grandmaster had always been serious. He would not make up stories, and everything he said was true. That¡¯s right, why would a powerhouse like the Grandmaster make up a story? He should have understood this long ago! It wasn¡¯t a story that grew up to be simple! Chapter 337 ? Chapter 337: One stick strike Translator: 549690339 Chu he did not conceal his aura, and it was emitted without any restraint. His entire body seemed to have transformed into the size of a small world. He stood in the void, covering the sky and the sun. His stick was stuck in the ground, connecting the sky and the ground. Rolling monkey Qi shot out in all directions like waves of flames, causing the entire void to ring with explosive sounds. He had caused such a huge commotion. It naturally attracted the attention of the powerhouses in this world. However, those Xiu clan powerful beings who were usually high and mighty were now trembling in fear. They raised their heads and looked up with fear in their eyes. He didn¡¯t have the slightest intention of going up. They had never seen the Qi of a powerhouse in the sky before! The intensity was too strong! Just by smelling the aura, they couldn¡¯t even raise the slightest resistance. ¡°Where did this monkey come from?¡± Just as all the Xiu clan cultivators were feeling hopeless, a surprised voice came from the void. The next moment. An ox devil with a strong ox head walked down from the sky. Its body expanded and maintained the size of a monkey. ¡°Yingluo is the Great Demon King!¡± In a Great Hall under the ground of the Xiu clan. A few Xiu clan elders had dark faces and dried bodies that looked like herbs after being dried. At this moment, they were looking at the situation in the sky through the opened magic mirror. When they saw the figure descending from the sky, they were stunned. The group of Xiu clan elders were shocked and they shouted in fear. One of the elders reached out and a sheepskin scroll appeared in his hand. It directly spread out. There was a long paragraph of text on it, as well as a portrait. And the existence in the painting was none other than the bull demon in the sky! ¡°It¡¯s this, it¡¯s this!¡± The Grand elder¡¯s breathing became more intense. There was a reason why it was so excited! He was the most powerful being in the Qiang tribe. They knew many secrets that ordinary Gu did not. It was a secret passed down from the previous era. The sheepskin scroll was one of them. There was not only a portrait but also a description of the Demon King. In the previous era, when the Qiang tribe was at its peak! At that time, the che clan was far stronger than they were now. The most powerful people in the clan were already studying the secrets outside the firmament. But at that time, the Great Demon King descended with destruction! It was a one-sided massacre. Blood dyed the earth red, and bones covered the entire world. All the prosperity was destroyed in an instant. Even with the combined strength of the strongest experts in the clan, they couldn¡¯t even withstand a single blow from the Great Demon King. Heaven and earth were weeping blood! The lava of the earth was wailing for the duons ¡®disaster. It was a difficult and desperate time. The che clan was almost exterminated. Fortunately, when the disaster arrived, some experts paid with their lives and created a hidden secret realm, allowing many talented descendants of the Xiu clan to be spared, allowing the inheritance of the Xiu clan to continue. Time passed and the times changed. The Xiu clan had recuperated and once again became the ruler of this world. They had gradually regained their former glory. The younger generation might be carefree and live freely. However, the elders who knew the secret had never relaxed. From the inherited information, they had also discovered a big secret. The Xiu clan had been through more than one era. It had been destroyed more than once. They might be living in a conspiracy, and this discovery made them feel anxious all the time. Ever since they became strong and came into contact with the core secrets, they had all lost their joy. It was as if a huge mountain was pressing down on them. They began to accumulate strength and secretly prepared various means. The true geniuses of their race were also hidden by them. The che clan was much stronger than they appeared. Although they were still terrified, they still had some hope that was like a fantasy! He developed and accumulated in secret. Perhaps when the devil arrived, they would have the power to resist! This was their only self-comfort. But now ¡­ When the Great Demon King truly descended, they knew they were wrong! That terrifying aura. Even though they were so far away from each other, they still felt a sense of despair. The power they had accumulated was a joke in the face of such an aura. The leaked aura suppressed the Xiu clan experts. Even they, who were underground, felt the extreme pressure. There was no way to resist! ¡°Is this the might of the Great Demon King?¡± One of the Xiu clan elders was dazed. The Great Demon King that they had taken as their opponent and were always on guard against was much stronger than they could imagine. The real experience was much clearer than the records. What could the Xiu clan use to fight against such a Great Demon King? Could such a Great Demon King really be defeated? ¡°We can¡¯t win, but the Great Demon King¡¯s opponent might! Look at the being in the sky, it feels like he¡¯s on par with the Great Demon King.¡± Another Xiu clan elder spoke, his voice filled with hope. It was another existence with a powerful aura in the sky. Although they were not sure if they were friends or enemies. But looking at the current situation, he should be the Great Demon King¡¯s opponent. This point alone was enough! That was their hero. At least for now! ¡°They¡¯re fighting!¡± All the elders of the Xiu clan stopped their discussion and looked at the magic mirror. They were extremely nervous. Would the Great Demon King or the hero in their hearts win? This was related to the future of the che clan. ¡°Come on, hero!¡± An elder spoke up and clenched his fists. ¡°Come on, hero!¡± The other elders also voiced their opinions. ¡°Waa!¡± After encouraging them, they exclaimed in surprise. Only to see ¡­ When the two sides came face to face. The red-robed hero raised a pole that was like a heavenly pillar with one hand. He waved it around on the spot, and his body jumped and moved, shattering the space. Then, he shouted, ¡± demon, take this! The staff that was like a pillar that held up the sky tore through space and smashed toward the Great Demon King at a speed that the group of elders couldn¡¯t see! At this moment, the sky darkened. Everything in the world seemed to have stopped. Chu he¡¯s rod stirred up space and disrupted time. In an instant, it descended on the head of demon ox, who was still asking him a question. At this moment. A power that could shatter all the laws of the world spread out in this world. It caused the entire realm to tremble, and the powerful aura made the world cry out in grief! All the living beings on the ground felt as if the end of the world had come. Even the doyens of the Xiu clan, who were cheering for him, had their faces turn ugly. They couldn¡¯t bear it. As for devilox, who was facing this staff directly ¡­ His expression also changed greatly. The monkey¡¯s aura was on par with his. Bull demon didn¡¯t have the confidence to take him down. This was also the nether Demon Lord¡¯s mine, so it wasn¡¯t suitable for a conflict of their level. Thus, bull demon had originally wanted to reveal the name of the nether Demon Lord to scare the monkey away. However, it didn¡¯t expect that the stick would hit its head after it said a few words. This was fine. After all, although the monkey had caught him off guard, it was not to be trifled with. Although it was speaking, it was actually on guard! The surprise was not the reason for the change in its expression. The change in its expression was mainly due to the power contained in the rod. Chapter 338 ? Chapter 338: The Great Demon King¡¯s senior Translator: 549690339 Strong! Very strong! That rod seemed to be formed by compressing countless worlds. The heavy power contained in it crushed the rules of the world. The staff was swung. The sky cracked and the earth collapsed. It also caused the area where bull demon was located to become chaotic. It could not even use its rule bending power and could only rely on its physical body. It felt that its pure physical strength was unable to withstand the impact of the stick. In the time it took for a spark to fly off a Flint, the rod had just been raised, and before it had even touched his body, devilox¡¯s consciousness had already analyzed and simulated the current situation. This caused bull demon to instantly realize the severity of the problem. In short, he could recognize a monkey by looking at the staff! Although everyone¡¯s cultivation level was the same, it couldn¡¯t beat them. This monkey¡¯s battle prowess was unrivaled in the same realm. Even though they were both at the peak of the heavenly Saint realm, it was not a match for this monkey. There was a huge gap between them. Devilox¡¯s thoughts moved like lightning. But at the same time, it did not just stand there and wait for the stick to hit its head. Although he felt that he couldn¡¯t win, he still had to defend! He would first receive this attack and then quickly retreat. This was the decision demonic bull made. ¡°Bull horn shield!¡± BOOM! Demonic bull¡¯s heaven shrouding body moved, and its four hooves stomped on the air. It suddenly slashed across the void, and it let out a loud roar as the power in its body was compressed to the extreme. The bull¡¯s horns crossed, and power gathered on them. The extreme black light made its two mountain-like curved horns look extremely deep, like two abyssal mountains crossing and entrenched in the sky. But the next moment! BOOM! The rod hit the bull¡¯s horn. This scene was like the collapse of a heavenly pillar, smashing onto the mountain. Time seemed to have stopped for a moment. After that. Kachaa! An ear-piercing sound reverberated throughout the entire world. The pillar that held up the sky smashed down, breaking the mountains! Moreover, it was shattered and broken into pieces. The two black abyssal mountains were instantly sealed by the spiderweb, and then they fell down like broken glass. It fell into the chaotic space that was disturbed by the stick and turned into powder. The black powder came from the horn of an ox demon at the peak of the heaven Saint realm. The sound was different from the ordinary ones. Their influx caused the space to become even more chaotic and heavy. It caused the world to sink a level. Ang! At the same time, bull demon let out another loud cry. This cry was a cry of pain. The difference was even greater than it had imagined, and its horn was directly smashed to pieces. The stick¡¯s power didn¡¯t decrease. After smashing the horn, it smacked its head heavily. It directly knocked demonic bull into a daze as his consciousness buzzed. Its head had broken bones, and black blood began to drip from the cracks. What a terrifying monkey! His consciousness was in a state of chaos, but his survival instinct made him choose to tear open space and escape to the heavens at the first moment after he was smashed. This monkey! The heavenly Saint realm was one of the most terrifying existences it had seen in its countless years of existence. Moreover, it was different from the existences it had seen before. Those existences would give the devil World face. However, the person in front of him clearly did not give him any face. It was in danger! After bull demon¡¯s chaotic consciousness recovered a bit, it was instantly filled with fear. It might die! The monkey¡¯s attack was so powerful that it clearly had no intention of holding back. It was aiming to kill it! This was a monkey who had a grudge against the devil World! Devilox tore open the void. However, before he could enter. BOOM! A rod was magnified in its bull eyes. The rod filled the space that was torn apart by it! It charged headfirst into the rod and collided with it with a loud boom. ¡°Monkey, if you want my life, you¡¯ll die as well. The nether Demon Lord won¡¯t let you off!¡± Demonic bull retreated. He shook his head and looked at Chu he. His eyes were filled with fear. ¡°Your strength is indeed very terrifying, but a heaven Saint is a heaven Saint. You will never understand the terror of the existence of the demon master! The moment you kill me, the nether Demon Lord will be able to lock onto you and quickly kill you. You have to consider this carefully!¡± ¡°I¡¯m a direct descendant of one of the Supreme tribes of the devil realm, the Yak tribe!¡± The demonic bull stared at Chu he. His voice was very loud as if he wanted to use his voice to suppress Chu he. Even though he still had a few tricks up his sleeve, bull demon was certain that they would be useless. It had been completely defeated in one move. Other than its background, it could not see any other hope. In just one move, it had already seen the terrifying gap between them. Its terrifying and invincible horns had been condensed for countless years. It was gone in one hit! If it were to use those few backup plans, they would only be a joke. If he couldn¡¯t win, he could only bring it up and threaten as much as possible. ¡°The results are out! It seems like hero won!¡± The Xiu clan elder looked at the mirror, which had turned blurry for a moment before returning to normal. They couldn¡¯t see what was going on when the two of them were fighting. They could only see the rod that connected the sky and the earth suddenly fall before the mirror became blurry. The Great Demon King¡¯s Head turned into two mountains! At that moment, they felt their hearts palpitate. The palace they were in was shaking, and the entire world darkened. Even the pearls above the palace became dim, as if the world had fallen into doomsday. The mirror that they were looking at also became blurry at that moment. After the mirror returned to normal. They saw that the hero was still standing proudly in the sky, and his imposing aura had not changed at all. On the other hand, the Great Demon King, who had been invincible since he came out, was now at the feet of the hero. The mountain above his head had disappeared, and his entire head was split open. Black blood was still dripping from it. At this moment, the Great Demon King was undoubtedly in a sorry state! It was obvious that the hero had won this battle that had happened in the blink of an eye! ¡°Hero!¡± ¡°Hero!¡± A group of Xiu clan elders cheered out in excitement. However, the next moment. Devilox¡¯s fearful and threatening voice reverberated through the heavens and earth. The cheers of the group of Xiu clan elders stopped abruptly. there¡¯s an even stronger existence behind the Great Demon King? ¡± Such words. The group of Xiu clan elders, who had just had some hope, felt their hearts sink again. The Great Demon King was already so terrifying, and those who could be its seniors, how powerful would they be? The Great Demon King was already a powerful being beyond their knowledge. It was unimaginable that someone was stronger than him. Moreover, the most important thing was ¡­ The Great Demon King had just said that heroes were only heavenly Saints, and the seniors behind it could be destroyed with a wave of its feet. perhaps this is just the Great Demon King¡¯s threat! A Xiu clan Yuan said unwillingly. This might be farfetched, but it was also the hope in its heart. However, the next moment. ¡°Demon master level? You are indeed very terrifying, so I won¡¯t kill you!¡± This came from the mouth of a hero. The hero admitted that it was no match for the Demon King. Even a hero wouldn¡¯t dare to kill the Great Demon King. The elders of the Xiu clan were in complete despair. But then. ¡°But!¡± The hero spoke again. Chapter 339 ? Chapter 339: Self-comfort Translator: 549690339 This calm voice made the group of Xiu clan elders and bull demon¡¯s hearts race. Even Lin Teng, who had been lying on the ground and had not chosen to leave, pricked up his ears. He had heard from Chu he that the Saint, heaven¡¯s equal, would not be threatened! At this moment. Chu he¡¯s ¡®but¡¯ touched the hearts of many. ¡°As long as you don¡¯t die, it¡¯ll be fine!¡± Chu he raised his monkey-like eyebrows and jumped up and down twice in the void. The rod was pulled out of the void and spun in his hand, causing a storm to rise in the world, making a loud roar. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Bull demon was stunned. ¡°Watch me fight!¡± Chu he, who was performing a series of martial arts moves, twisted his body in the air. His eyes flickered with a fiery glow, and then he used his actions to give bull demon the answer. The staff in its hand moved continuously, smashing down on various parts of devilox¡¯s body. Bull demon could only defend passively. This time, the chaos in the sky calmed down a little, allowing it to hold up The Dark World. However, it was only after a moment. Devilox¡¯s world of laws was directly smashed apart! Amidst the rumbling, the darkness shattered bit by bit, and the fragments scattered in all directions. Devilox¡¯s body once again collided with the rod. The slapping sounds continued. Chu he¡¯s figure turned and covered the entire sky in an instant. He attacked the bull demon that covered the sky from all angles. He struck and stabbed every part of his body without missing a single spot. Bull demon used all his methods. It even broke the laws and tried to escape, but it was of no use. Countless monkey shadows blocked its body and smashed at it with sticks. The countless rod shadows seemed to have turned into a world of metal, fixing bull demon¡¯s body in place. He couldn¡¯t even move. The difference in strength between the two was so great that ox demon felt suffocated once again. It could only passively endure it, unable to take any initiative. After a short while. Demonic bull¡¯s heaven covering body was directly smashed to the ground. The bones in its body immediately loosened. His consciousness and soul also felt a piercing pain. Its body, which was as large as a small world, seemed to have experienced a heaven-shaking and earth-shattering natural disaster. His entire appearance had changed, and he could no longer tell what he once looked like! He felt that it was almost time! A yellow rope appeared in Chu he¡¯s hand. With a wave of his hand, he tied up the half-dead demonic bull tightly. This rope was not only used to bind the body, but it could also cut off laws and bind the soul consciousness. Given devilox¡¯s current state, there was no way he could break free! Chu he moved his hand, and the rope began to tighten, compressing the ox demon¡¯s huge body into a ball. At that moment, bull demon understood what Chu he meant. This meant that he would not kill it, but he could capture it alive. Bull demon felt both furious and relieved. This stupid monkey! Did it think that by capturing him alive, the nether Demon Lord would not know about this matter? It had come to the door! Don¡¯t you know where you are? This was the mine of the nether Demon Lord. If its subordinates were a little smarter, they might have already reported the situation. The nether Demon Lord would soon arrive, and at that time, he would let this monkey know what despair was! So what if a heaven Saint was invincible? Facing an existence at the demon master level, there was no possibility of survival. This monkey is dead for sure! Thinking of this ¡­ Devilox originally intended to shut his mouth. The current situation was very good, which was very beneficial to it. All it needed to do was wait. There was no need to provoke this Crazy Monkey now. There was no need to remind him. If the monkey understood and decided to smash it to death, it would be too unjust! If he had anything to say, he would wait for the nether Demon Lord to arrive. At that time, this monkey wouldn¡¯t be able to fall out with him even if he wanted to. It could use its words to humiliate the monkey. Devilox began to think of an excuse. It used this method to relieve the grievance in its heart and the pain in its body and soul. Don¡¯t say. The effect was not bad. When he thought of the scene where he would scold this monkey later ¡­ It was happy. The pain and humiliation were greatly reduced. A moment of defeat was nothing. It had a strong background. As long as it didn¡¯t die, it wouldn¡¯t be a big problem. It would soon be able to make a comeback! Thinking of this, devilox grew calmer. Chu he looked at devilox in surprise. This guy¡¯s mentality is good, he¡¯s quite aware of the times! After being beaten up like this and captured alive, it groaned in pain. After that, they didn¡¯t make any noise, not even threatening or begging for mercy. ¡°The Great Demon King has been captured alive!¡± However, the group of Xiu clan elders didn¡¯t feel happy. Because they now knew that the danger had not yet subsided. Behind the Great Demon King, there was an even stronger demon master. And the great hero had personally said that he was no match for the even stronger Demon King. If even the great hero couldn¡¯t defeat them, the weaklings, who would tremble in fear under the battle Aura, would have even less hope! The doyens of the Xiu clan felt even more hopeless. It wasn¡¯t easy for him to see the legendary Demon King appear in his lifetime and be defeated by a great hero from above the heavens. However, they received an even more brutal piece of news. The Great Demon King was still not the strongest behind the scenes. There were also existences that even the great hero acknowledged to be undefeatable. What could the Xiu clan use to resist? At this moment, the group of Xiu clan elders felt that their efforts over the years were laughable. At this moment, some of the elders even came up with an even more terrifying conjecture after combining the information. Perhaps, everything here was a conspiracy, and the duos were the Great Demon King¡¯s object to achieve a certain goal. It had been watching the human world from the sky. Everything about them fell into the eyes of the Great Demon King. The reason why he didn¡¯t stop them was because he didn¡¯t care. In the eyes of the Great Demon King, they were just a group of ants. Their so-called efforts were laughable in its eyes! There were more than one Xiu clan elder who had the same thought. Perhaps they had such a guess before. However, this guess was too despairing. They all chose to suppress it in their hearts and not reveal it. ¡°The heavens are unfair!¡± A Xiu clan elder raised his head and howled in pain, his face blurred by his tears. All these years of preparation were just a joke. Such a blow was a little too big for it! What was the future of their Qiang tribe? And what kind of correct method should they use to free their race from the devil¡¯s claws? The group of Xiu clan elders were confused. At this moment, Chu he was already preparing to leave with demonic bull. His consciousness swept through the area. This world was very strange. It was different from all the other worlds he had been to. There was no will of the heavens here, but there were rules. It was a special interface. Or it had been transformed by the devil realm! However, this had little to do with Chu he. He had only come out this time to give the demon world an eye-opener and to stir up the water. He had nothing to do with anything else. However, just as Chu he was about to tear open space and leave with demonic bull, he felt that something was wrong and looked up. Buzzzzzz! The world turned dark. Chapter 340 ? Chapter 340: The master of heaven¡¯s equal Translator: 549690339 At this moment. Heavens! Black! A pair of red eyes filled with hostility appeared across space. They were like two blood moons hanging in the sky. Endless demonic Qi gathered between heaven and earth. &Nbsp; the image of a bull¡¯s head slowly condensed, and its eyes opened like two vast abysses, with endless black demonic energy swirling within. Then, the two blood-red eyes that hung high in the sky suddenly shrank and fell into the eye sockets of the bull-headed Phantom. Wuwuwu! The atmosphere between heaven and earth suddenly became gloomy and oppressive. All the living beings in the world felt their hearts tighten at this moment. It was as if the entire world was filled with terror. They were everywhere. They were terrified and felt that they had no way to escape. They could only curl up into a ball and shiver. ¡°Arghh hahaha!¡± Demonic ox, who was caught by Chu he, glared at Chu he and let out a strange cry. Then, he laughed heartily. It was no longer suppressed or concealed. ¡°Stupid monkey, you¡¯re dead!¡± Demonic bull said to Chu he viciously. It looked at Chu he¡¯s eyes as if it was looking at a dead monkey. He felt extremely carefree. It had reached its backstage. At this moment, it was still in the hands of the monkey. But it was not afraid! With demon master kun around, the monkey would not be able to touch a single hair on his head. ¡°Stupid monkey, do you think that if you don¡¯t kill me, demon master kun won¡¯t know what happened here? Do you think you can leave this place?¡± ¡°You¡¯re too naive!¡± Devilox¡¯s pain intensified due to his excitement, and he snorted in derision. ¡°Stupid, you¡¯re too stupid!¡± Bull demon repeatedly emphasized, then continued, ¡± how is it? are you afraid? But it¡¯s too late, you¡¯re dead, no one can save you! It¡¯s useless even if you kneel and beg for mercy, I said it!¡± At this moment, devilox was extremely arrogant. It was as if Chu he had already fallen between its legs. His life and death were completely in his control. The bull¡¯s head that hung high in the sky didn¡¯t move at the first moment. Its demonic blood-red eyes were watching Chu he with interest. They were both heavenly Saints, yet he was able to capture a junior of the same realm. This monkey¡¯s combat strength was pretty good! At the level of a heavenly Saint, he was already at the top! He was a good seedling and was worth nurturing. ¡°Submit!¡± ¡°Or death!¡± A majestic voice resounded in the sky. The entire world trembled. The excited bull demon was stunned. He closed his mouth. It instantly understood what demon master kun meant. This meant that demon master kun had taken a fancy to this monkey! He wanted to take it for his own use! Bull demon¡¯s eyes were filled with unwillingness, but he did not dare to retort. The monkey¡¯s life and death was not up to it at this moment! Uncomfortable. Bull demon quietened down. Its eyes were fixed on the monkey. It hoped that the monkey would be stupid enough to reject the proposal. Then it would be dead! Although it could be forced, with demon master kun¡¯s level, once he refused, it would be an insult to him, and he would not be given another chance! He looked at devilox¡¯s expectant eyes. Chu he placed the rod on his shoulder and looked straight at the ox head in the sky. ¡°Are you even worthy?¡± One sentence, three words. It resounded indifferently in the world. Rejected! This stupid monkey actually rejected him! Devilox¡¯s eyes widened. He was surprised and even more surprised. It wanted to laugh out loud. But he held back. After all, the monkey¡¯s refusal was a slap to demon master Xiao¡¯s face. It wouldn¡¯t be good if it showed too much happiness. He couldn¡¯t laugh, but his eyes could. Devilox¡¯s eyes blinked rapidly, as if he was letting out a strange laugh. It was as if he was saying, ¡± stupid monkey, you¡¯re dead. I said it! It was in a good mood again. This monkey was stupid and insensible. So what if he was strong? In front of its backer, he was still trash! ¡°Are you rejecting?¡± The bull¡¯s nose in the sky spewed out two balls of hot demonic Qi, which pierced through the void. Its demonic eyes were instantly filled with hostility as it fixed its gaze on Chu he. Chu he¡¯s body tensed up, and the flames in his eyes were extinguished! His entire body began to emit black smoke. Endless darkness enveloped it. All the negative and evil in the world was devouring him. However, at this most critical moment. A furry Golden Claw appeared and clenched towards the darkness. Crack! The darkness that enveloped the substitute doll was shattered. Even the darkness that enveloped the entire world was cleared. All living beings felt the pressure in their hearts as if it had been grabbed away by that claw. In the sky. The endless dark aura was kneaded into a ball in the claw. ¡°Bullying the younger generation is not a skill!¡± There was a whooshing sound. A monkey of a similar style jumped out of the void with a stick. However, the words hanging on its red robe had changed! The master of equal to heaven! The words were exceptionally dazzling. This monkey was still Chu he. Just as the atmosphere between heaven and earth changed ¡­ He left the substitute doll behind and entered the void. He used treasures and methods to conceal his aura to the extreme. He had already made up his mind. He directly guided the substitute baby to self-destruct. If he could deal with it, he would come out and stir up another wave. And now, it was obvious. He felt that the strength of the so-called demon masters in the sky could not give him any pressure. So, he changed into a long robe and ran out again. Everything else, be it his appearance, his rod, or his attire, had not changed at all. Monkeys all looked the same. Just like these cattle clan! It had encountered three of them, and apart from their auras, their appearances were similar. After coming out. Chu he blew at the hand that was holding the dark aura. The dark aura seemed to have been eroded and melted bit by bit, turning into nothing. Devilox¡¯s eyes widened. Its four hooves were trembling. It felt like it was going to pee itself! The aura of the monkey that had reappeared was as terrifying as that of the demon Lord. Without a doubt, this was an existence on the level of a demon master. That stupid monkey also had a backer! F * ck! Bull demon felt that he was finished. It had just humiliated the stupid monkey. Now that his backer was here, it was hard to say who would win in a battle with the demon master, but it was now going to fall under the stupid monkey¡¯s crotch again! The demon Lord couldn¡¯t take care of it, but the stupid monkey could touch its hair again! ¡°Ang! Kun sovereign, save me!¡± At the thought of this, devilox panicked. He hurriedly raised his head and called out to the ox head in the sky. However ¡­ The ox head in the sky ignored it. Instead, he looked at Chu he with a solemn expression. ¡°The master of equal to heaven?¡± Demon master kun looked at Chu he¡¯s wind robe in shock. This monkey had never heard of it before! Where did he come from? Thump! Chu he didn¡¯t say anything. He moved his body and pierced through the void, arriving outside the sky. Here, an old bull, whose body was as big as a small star and was covered in black gas, stood in the void of the Galaxy. His head was on the surface of a dark planet. However, after Chu he¡¯s body disappeared from its original spot, it felt something. It moved its head away from the surface of the star and turned to look at a Star Fragment behind it. There, a monkey with a stick in his hand and his body stuck to the debris of the stars, wearing a dazzling golden armor, was looking at it with burning eyes. Chapter 341 ? Chapter 341: Something is wrong Translator: 549690339 Chu he¡¯s eyes were burning with flames. He swept his gaze across the galaxy and felt it. Loneliness and coldness were the eternal theme of this place. His vital Qi was violent, and his rule force was chaotic. In this place, only Dao Masters who had comprehended the origin could display their true strength. If it was only the heaven trampling realm. Drifting in the starry sky like a rootless duckweed, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to last long! Only those who were already at the transcendent level, the Dao Lord of the origins, could move freely in the starry sky. The power of the starry sky was chaos, the origin. However, to Chu he, it did not make much of a difference. He trained his body! Chu he felt that even if he had come to the starry sky to admire the scenery when he was rank seven, it would not have been a big problem for him to get lost. ¡°Heaven¡¯s equal? I¡¯ve never heard of it!¡± Chu he¡¯s consciousness swept across the galaxy. Demon master kun¡¯s gaze was on him, sizing him up. It was as if he wanted to confirm Chu he¡¯s approach. However, after observing for a while, it did not see anything specific. The monkey seemed to be walking on the fire origin Dao, but it could not tell how long it had walked. It was because of this that Demon King Kun did not take the initiative to attack. After all, the essence Dao Lord was already the most powerful expert in the world! No one could be underestimated! Although the demonic realm was a deterrent to the other realms, that was only in terms of overall strength. It wasn¡¯t a demon master that could make all the worlds bow their heads. Every single one of the prime Dao Lords. In today¡¯s world, they were undoubtedly the strongest. In the situation where the power of the demonic realm was scattered, it must also be treated with caution! Their devil realm was very powerful, but their layout was also big. There were also many opponents. Furthermore, those who comprehended the fire essence would have some restraints on its Dao. In the same grade, the Dao Lord of the origin of fire was a little stronger than it. And demon master kun was still looking for an angle. Chu he was not so particular. He sensed the situation in the Galaxy. He then looked directly at the star-sized devilox. It was filled with baleful Qi and a very strong demonic Qi. If he could bring this guy back, the Barbarian region would be upgraded to another level. It was a good item that could be used to check-in for a period of time. This bull demon was a great general! BOOM! Chu he didn¡¯t waste any time. His body was covered in flames, and even the stick in his hand was set on fire. In an instant. The starry sky was illuminated by the burning flames. BOOM! A world of flames opened up in the starry sky. The Crimson flames shook, and the starry sand in the void was directly reduced to nothingness. At this moment, it was as if there was another sun in the sky. The reason why he transformed into a monkey and attacked was because ¡­ Chu he was trying to confuse them. He had to act more realistically. He couldn¡¯t always fight with strength, so he had to use different methods. However, so far, Chu he could only use the solar energy that he had stored up. However, he had already thought about it. He would wait until the chaos beads in his myriad World Tower reached the standard for use. He would use different powers and act as different powerhouses. Furthermore, they were from different races! They were specifically looking for trouble with the abyss and the devil World. At that time, the worlds would be even more chaotic. It would also make it easier for the people in the Barbarian region to take advantage of the situation. This would take a long time. Chu he¡¯s mind flashed. The burning stick didn¡¯t stop. It made a circle in the Galaxy. It blew up some of the small meteorites floating in the air and caused the flames to spread in the starry sky. Then, his body moved and his rod, which was covered in flames, smashed towards bull demon, who was outside the star. The world of flames shrank, and the horror that had been released without restraint was instantly restrained to the extreme and compressed into the rod. It crossed space and spread forward. When it neared devilox¡¯s body, it exploded with a loud bang, enveloping him. At that moment, the entire Galaxy flashed. All the living beings on the Bloodsoul continent felt a burning sensation. When he looked up, he saw a red rod shadow that was like a heavenly pillar with a surging momentum, penetrating through the darkness that shrouded the sky. Only after a moment! The darkness was cut open, and a blinding flame flashed between the sky and the earth. Then, it suddenly burst open and became brighter and brighter. The endless darkness was split open by a stick. It was incomparably shocking, beyond the knowledge of ordinary living beings. ¡°They¡¯re fighting!¡± The Bloodsoul continent. All the intelligent beings raised their heads. They knew that these two unimaginably terrifying powerhouses were having a life-and-death battle in the sky. ¡°Fire essence? It didn¡¯t look like it. It was very strange, but it felt very weak. He should have just entered this path! It might even be inferior.¡± Bull demon, who was leaning against the star, could feel the world-destroying power of the flames coming from the rod. Instead of being shocked, he was happy. The majority of the essence Dao Lords liked to be secretive. It was completely different from the powerhouses of the devil World, who always liked to show their strength and strength. Most of those guys were good at hiding their strength. Before they truly made a move, it was very difficult to know their specific strength. But now that the monkey had moved, it already had an idea. The power that this monkey used was a little strange. But it was not strong! It was only the power of his own origin source path. It was a grade weaker than it. This way, there would be no restraint. ¡°Such a weak being dares to be the enemy of our Devil World, Hmph!¡± Demon master kun let out a cold snort. It shook the Bloodsoul continent beneath its body so much that it let out a series of thunderous roars. In his opinion, this monkey was very stupid. Originally, demon master kun was still very alert when it showed up on its own initiative. After all, after seeing it, if one¡¯s strength was not enough, how would one dare to attack for a junior? However, he didn¡¯t expect that this monkey was just trying to be brave. He simply didn¡¯t know what to do. Today, it would let this monkey know that becoming a Dao Lord of the origins did not mean that he was fearless. BOOM! Its dark world suddenly exploded, pushing away the flame energy that was surrounding it. Then, it stood up like a human, and two heavy hammers as large as mountains condensed on its two front hooves. That hammer was condensed from its own Origin Energy. The two hammers were like two different worlds. It was dark and deep inside, and there was a constant sound of flowing water, mixed with shrill wails of injustice. They were two rivers of the netherworld. The Dao of origin of demon master kun was the river of the netherworld. However, its path branched out into two different paths. His potential had been reduced by a level. However, it was not weak. Compared to the origins Dao Lord, who had successfully reached the second stage of a Dao, he could barely be considered to be on par. It was confident that it would be enough to deal with this monkey who had just entered the origin Dao! Demon master kun, who had pushed the flames away. The two giant hammers met Chu he¡¯s staff at the same time. However ¡­ As he got closer. Suddenly, demon master kun felt that something was wrong. Chapter 342 ? Chapter 342: Suspicion Translator: 549690339 It felt that there was a power hidden in the rod that made its heart palpitate. Demon master kun¡¯s heart skipped a beat. There was something wrong with this monkey. One had to know that it was a demon master level existence. Over the course of countless years, the Dao Lords it had encountered had all been able to conceal their auras. But he had to hide it from it. But that was under the condition that they didn¡¯t make a move. Once it was used, even if it was not a killing move, it could still deduce the stage of the opponent. As for the exact power after the move was made, he could feel it even more clearly. It was impossible for the other party to hide the killing move! At their level, they were too sensitive to power! Even if he wanted to trick it, he would only be showing weakness by not using his full combat power. After all, at the level of a Dao Lord of the origin realm, the difference in the Dao they comprehended and the divine abilities they created would result in a huge difference in their battle prowess. It was still possible to hold back if he wanted to! However, the monkey¡¯s current situation was ¡­ He made his move! Then, he hid his killer move in it and successfully fooled it. He was hiding all the power that he had displayed. The concept was different! How did this monkey do it? Also, the monkey¡¯s fire power didn¡¯t seem to have any origin. At this moment, a demonic light flashed in demon master kun¡¯s consciousness. He understood the source of his strange feeling at the beginning. The power of this flame was similar to origin source flame, but it did not have the taste of origin source. Before this, the monkey had been standing there, and the monkey Qi and flames on its body had been one. It had only felt that it was strange. After the collision, it instantly understood where the strange smell was! Combining this information, it finally came to a conclusion. This monkey¡¯s Dao should be some kind of strange Dao. It used flames to give it the wrong information. The killing move contained in the rod should be its true Dao. He hadn¡¯t made contact yet. After realizing that there was a problem. Demon Slayer master¡¯s consciousness flickered. He made all kinds of guesses in an instant, and then came to the most likely answer. It was a trap! Demon master kun was alarmed. After sensing the situation. In an instant, it had been prepared to receive the staff and immediately mobilize all the power to launch a counterattack to defend itself. The two copper hammers on its hooves glowed even brighter. This time, demon master kun was at ease. The monkey¡¯s aura indicated that his origin Dao was indeed only at the first stage. Perhaps the power it had hidden was not as weak as it appeared. But no matter how strong he was, there was a limit. This time, with its full defense, it should be able to test the other party¡¯s strength and background. At that time, everything would be under its control! In this regard. Demon master kun was still confident. Even though it had taken a wrong path, it was still easy for it to deal with existences who had just entered the essence Dao! However! Just as its heart was slightly at ease, it began to thump again. This thump was so loud that it made the Bloodsoul continent under its body jump along with it. Even the hearts of the living beings inside began to beat violently. The magnitude was so great that even cultivators couldn¡¯t stand it and almost exploded! Demon master kun realized that something was wrong. But at this moment. The rod and the two giant hammers had already collided. A terrifying feeling struck its heart like a wave. Demon master kun¡¯s blood-red eyes were filled with the shadow of a monkey that looked like a god. It caused its thoughts to stagnate at this moment. The monkey figure was covered in flames as it moved forward. From its pair of blood-red eyes, it forced its way into the sea of consciousness from corporeal to ethereal. Retreat! Retreat! Retreat! This was clearly the home ground, but at this moment, demon master kun¡¯s consciousness felt an unprecedented threat. He retreated again and again as if he had encountered a peerless demon. At this moment, demon master kun, who should have been extremely brutal in the eyes of countless living beings, seemed to have turned into a weak girl. In front of it, there was a burly man taking off his clothes and walking over step by step. In the instant that Demon Slayer¡¯s consciousness was intimidated. Chu he¡¯s rod hit its pair of copper hammers ruthlessly. There was a loud bang! The entire starry sky was set off by a storm. The two copper hammers on master kun¡¯s hooves split apart. The water of the nether River inside started to flow out little by little. Among them, there were countless fierce-looking figures. ??! The flames that had been pushed away by demon master kun surged up once again, enveloping him. Whether it was the water of the netherworld River flowing out of the giant hammer in its hand or the fiendish figures, they were all sizzled by the flames and quickly dissipated from the world. Demon master kun¡¯s aura was rapidly becoming weaker. Soul! What a terrifying soul! Strength! A terrifying power! And it no longer had the taste of origin. What was this monkey? Could it be? As if he had thought of something, Demon Slayer¡¯s soul, which was being forced to retreat, became even more frightened. Yes, it must be. Otherwise, why would such a strange monkey suddenly appear in this place? Thinking of this ¡­ ¡°You guys, you guys came out early! How is this possible? this is impossible!¡± you ¡­ kun demon master¡¯s consciousness roared in disbelief. He was clearly very excited. In the distance, Chu he, who was performing, was stunned. The bull suddenly became excited, as if it had guessed its identity. What did this mean? The bull seemed to have misunderstood something. After all ¡­ Chu he believed that with his low profile, his reputation should not be at the point where a demon master of the demon Realm would tremble in fear just from suspicion. It could only be that the power he used was similar to some terrifying existence. Who cares! Chu he was only stunned for a moment before he continued to beat demon master Xiao with his rod. Chu he realized. The eighth level of the transcendence golden body, coupled with the secret skill of star abyss, was far more terrifying than he had imagined. Even if he was up against an existence at the level of a demon master, he could directly suppress its soul without any pressure. Moreover, it was the kind that could penetrate deep into the soul¡¯s origin. Soul suppression, followed by a crazy smash with the rod. It couldn¡¯t be any easier. Dao Lords of the origin weren¡¯t too hard to deal with. ¡°They¡¯re here! They¡¯re coming!¡± Just as Chu he¡¯s myriad incarnations surrounded demonic Bull¡¯s star-like body and were smashing him with the chaotic Cape technique ¡­ Devilox seemed to have gone mad. His soul consciousness suddenly exerted strength and broke through some barriers. He opened his mouth and let out a huge warning sound in the starry sky. Chu he was stunned. From the looks of it, the existence that bull demon suspected should be an enemy of the devil World, a great enemy. It was a warning. With this in mind, Chu he did not stop it from passing on the message! Scream as much as you can. Chu he relaxed the force that was suppressing its soul a little. If he wasn¡¯t afraid of being too obvious, he even wanted to help it by raising his voice. This is a good misunderstanding! Chu he loved misunderstandings. When devilox was almost done barking! Chu he¡¯s rod continued to exert force. The demon suppression tower¡¯s fifth floor was waiting for this demonic ox to move in. Chapter 343 ? Chapter 343: An existence whose strength is above the Grandmaster Translator: 549690339 The Bloodsoul continent. The bound devilox raised his head. After watching the darkness and the fire in the sky fluctuate a few times ¡­ The entire world was illuminated by the flames. The blazing light sprinkled down between heaven and earth, continuously strengthening. Furthermore, demon master kun¡¯s angry roars could be heard from time to time, as if there was a mix of fear and panic, causing the sky to constantly ring with the sound of thunder. Such a situation gave it a very bad feeling. From the looks of it, the one at a disadvantage might be demon master kun! The stupid monkey¡¯s background seemed to be very strong. This is the end! If demon master kun couldn¡¯t win, he would go back and ask for reinforcements. Then, there would be no way to save him for the time being! Now that it had been caught, the stupid monkey would no longer have any scruples. This way ¡­ It would be finished! Bull demon concluded. It might be killed. He hoped that demon master kun would remember this junior of his and take him away before retreating. Bull demon struggled continuously, but the rope glowed with light, turning into a cage that enveloped him, rendering his struggles futile. Bull demon could only silently pray. In the end, The Light between heaven and earth began to converge. The rumbling that came from above the sky also began to calm down. The battle was over! Bull demon¡¯s heart sank. If Demon Lord kun had retreated in defeat, judging from the current situation, it would have been a direct retreat! This way, it was finished. ¡°Ang! The devil Lord!¡± The bull demon let out an earth-shaking wail. He seemed to have sensed its deep longing. In the sky, four black figures shrouded in demonic Qi broke through the atmosphere and descended rapidly. Although the aura that leaked out was extremely unstable, it made all the living beings below tremble in fear. Those were hooves. Bull hooves! Bull demon recognized it at a glance! Could it be that it had misunderstood, and the one who lost was the backer of the stupid monkey? Demon master kun had suppressed his opponent! Bull demon sensed that although demon master kun¡¯s aura was a little unstable ¡­ However, its opponent¡¯s aura seemed to have disappeared. They were either suppressed or had escaped! This discovery made devilox¡¯s sorrowful expression turn into joy. Demon Slayer is unrivaled! Demons rule the nine nether Galaxy! Bull demon let out an excited roar. His voice resounded throughout the entire continent. It rumbled like thunder. It didn¡¯t want to provoke the substitute doll next to it, so it became submissive, but now it was arrogant again. If demon master kun won, the monkey would not be able to touch him again. Next, it was monkey¡¯s turn to die. Its loud roar made the group of Xiu clan elders, who were already nervous, feel hopeless. ¡°The Great Demon King won? The great hero lost?¡± They felt a heart-piercing chill. Looking at the four hooves in the mirror that pierced through the sky like heavenly pillars. Their faces turned fearful. It¡¯s finished! The che clan had lost all hope. Even such a powerful hero and its predecessor could not destroy the Great Demon King and the great Demon King. It was impossible for them to get rid of the shadow brought by the Great Demon King! What happened today had made them recognize this fact. With the weak strength of their Xiu clan ¡­ They wanted to challenge the Great Demon King because they were ignorant and fearless in the past. Now, they had witnessed the horror of the Great Demon King! That courage was gone. The shadow of despair and helplessness shrouded them. The future of the Qiang tribe was dark and boundless, without any light. Lin Teng, who was lying in the shadows, felt his heart tighten the moment he saw the four hooves. ¡°Master equal to heaven has been defeated!¡± Lin Teng began to communicate with the myriad world Pagoda¡¯s Mark again, preparing to return. His heart was in turmoil. He had never heard of the master equal to heaven. However, he knew about the monkey that was equal to heaven. They were existences that could battle the heavens, and even the Grandmaster admired them endlessly. As a result, even though this was the first time they had met, he still hoped that the monkey would win! However, the current situation was ¡­ It looked like he had been defeated! Lin Teng felt regretful. At the same time, he was once again deeply aware of the horror of this world. The battle between the heaven-equal monkey and the bull demon released a terrifying aura. He felt that it was even more powerful than the aura released by the battle-axe master with the help of the military formation. In other words, they were experts above the battle-axe patriarch, on the same level as the Grandmaster! It was fine if there were two such powerhouses at once. What was more terrifying was that they had a backer behind them. They could fight directly in the sky. It was terrifying! He was deeply aware of the unfathomable depths of the world. Perhaps the Grandmaster was not being modest when he said that he was just an ordinary and weak existence in the Galaxy Universe. It was the truth. It was too terrifying! According to the heavenly court, the world they were currently training in was not of a high level. However, such a powerful existence had appeared in such a weak world. One could only imagine how terrifying the existences in other high-level worlds were. It was unimaginable. Lin Teng¡¯s body began to flicker. But at the last moment. ¡°No! It¡¯s impossible!¡± A Thunder-like wail rang out between heaven and earth. Lin Teng¡¯s figure was blurry, but he saw it the moment before he disappeared. A huge bull cut through the sky and appeared in the void. The most important thing was! On its back stood a mighty and domineering Lord monkey, who had flames in his eyes and a staff on his shoulder. He was wearing red battle armor, a long robe that fluttered in the wind, and a crown that reached the sky with Two Feathers on it. From the looks of it ¡­ The winner wasn¡¯t bull demon! It was heaven¡¯s equal. Lin Teng instantly understood. Then, he felt the world spin, and his figure completely disappeared. At this moment. The bull demon that was tied up in the void. He looked at demon master kun, who had completely appeared in the sky. Its bull¡¯s eyes were wide open. He couldn¡¯t believe it and couldn¡¯t help but roar. Its body began to tremble, and the extent of its trembling was particularly large. Look at what it saw. Demon master Xiao said, One of the great devil Masters of the devil realm. At that moment, its nose was tied up by a rope, and the other end of the rope was on the monkey¡¯s stick. In other words, at this moment. The great baleful Demon Lord had been captured! Moreover, he was captured alive. It was unbelievable and unimaginable. Such a situation was completely out of bull demon¡¯s consideration. That was a demon master, one of the great existences of the demon Realm. In its opinion, the worst case scenario was that demon master kun would be at a disadvantage. He would then leave after saying a few harsh words and go back to call for help from the other demon masters. It had never thought that demon master kun would be captured alive like it. And it looked even more miserable than it. The horns were smashed, and the fur on it was burned clean. Its body and head were full of potholes, and even its eyes were bulging. The demonic Qi in its body was overflowing uncontrollably. The invincible image of demon master Yan in his mind collapsed. Chapter 344 ? Chapter 344: Father-son relationship Translator: 549690339 ¡°He won! The great hero won!¡± The group of Xiu clan elders, who had already lost hope, looked at the image in the mirror and became excited again. The oldest one¡¯s breathing became chaotic. He couldn¡¯t even hold his breath. His eyes almost popped out. His body stiffened and he sat straight on the ground. Exciting! It was too exciting. And things kept turning around. In addition, the commotion caused by each battle was extremely terrifying. It had never seen such a thing in its life. The pressure and the ups and downs of events were a little too much for it to handle even with its strength. ¡°The heavens have blessed our race!¡± After a few violent gasps, he even took out a pill and swallowed it. Only after that did the Grand Elder of the Xiu clan calm down a little. He then raised his head and let out a loud roar. ¡°The heavens have blessed our race!¡± The other doyens of the Xiu clan also roared. take out the best treasures we¡¯ve collected and thank master equal to heaven! The che clan Grand Elder spoke. The other Xiu clan elders agreed. However, when they had gathered everything, they realized that the hero had already left with the Demon King they had punished! While they felt regretful, they were also relieved. Before this, when the hero was fighting the Demon King, they didn¡¯t have any other thoughts, but after the matter was over, they were no longer confident. The hero had defeated the Demon King. However, they had no idea about the hero¡¯s origin and personality. If they really had to deal with them, as the weak, they could only bear with the good and evil. As the weak, they were nervous. And now, the hero who had just left. Without a doubt, he was a true hero. ¡°Build a temple for heroes!¡± The Xiu clan Grand Elder waved his claw. This way, he could not only show his respect, but he might also have the opportunity to hug the hero¡¯s thigh. Meanwhile, Chu he. After digging out a mine under the Bloodsoul continent, he compressed the bodies of the two ox demons again and again. Then, he used a series of methods to isolate them from being targeted by a scheme. He even changed several locations before he chose to return. Chu he stepped out of the myriad world Pagoda. His appearance was hidden, and the people coming and going in the tower couldn¡¯t find him at all. After returning, he did not stop and directly crossed into the demon suppressing Pagoda from the myriad world Pagoda. He first went to the fourth level and fed devilox some medicinal pills. Then, he directly hung it up. At this moment. A group of alien races were resting on the shore with their eyes closed. They were alarmed by the terrifying demonic Qi. They all opened their eyes. The bull demon bound to the pillar was nothing. Even though none of them could compare. But it was still acceptable. After all, this was not the first heaven Saint to be caught. &Nbsp; but ¡­ The monkey was carrying demon master Xiao. It made them feel fear. Although Chu he was very strong, he was usually very kind! Other than when they were captured, these foreign kinds could not feel Chu he¡¯s power. However, the current demon master kun ¡­ They could clearly feel it. The few demons felt it the most. It didn¡¯t matter if they were from the demon world or the abyss. At this moment, they all felt the terrifying pressure that came from their bloodlines. Even those as strong as them couldn¡¯t help but shiver. Their huge bodies were trembling. This ¡­ This was definitely an existence that had surpassed the heaven trampling level! ¡°Demon master, this is a demon master!¡± Crow and the other brothers exchanged glances. He felt a chill in his soul. Even an existence at the demon master level had been captured alive. The implications were too great! This human¡¯s strength was too unfathomable. In this case, the possibility of them being saved was even slimmer. The other alien races were also excited. They had been caught by Chu he in different ways. However, most of them were able to resist a little when they were caught. They felt that they were only one level lower than Chu he. However ¡­ As more and more alien races were captured ¡­ They realized that the feeling they had felt back then was an illusion. And now, this human had even captured such a terrifying existence alive! Just how strong was this human?! He was simply unfathomable. It was basically impossible for their curses and their wishes to take effect! And their beast lives here couldn¡¯t be short! If he wanted this human to have an accident after going out, he could only think about it. The group of beasts became even more desperate and confused. ¡°Dad? The forefather?¡± The demon Phoenix that Chu he had caught in the banner shook its head. It looked at the bull demon on the copper pillar, then at demon master kun. After repeatedly sensing his aura, the answer it received left it in disbelief. ¡°Ha! And they¡¯re relatives.¡± Chu he, who was about to bring Demon Slayer to the fifth level, could not help but stop. It felt like a coincidence. There were so many worlds, and the world was so vast. However, he didn¡¯t expect that the ox devil he met would be the Father of one of his generals. This was fate. This thing was indeed amazing. There were surprises and surprises everywhere. ¡°Have a good chat with your father. In order to allow you and your father to join the group, I have spent quite a bit of effort and paid quite a great price.¡± Chu he said to mo Qing with a smile. don¡¯t be too touched. This is what I should do. I can¡¯t stand this kind of separation of flesh and blood. Under the confused gaze of the demon Phoenix, he casually added another sentence. Roar! After being scraped by the iron comb twice and feeling the pain, demonic bull heard this. With a Swoosh. It glared at demon Phoenix with its bull eyes. It had said that it had never seen the monkey before and that there had never been any enmity between the two of them. Why would a monkey suddenly appear to cause it trouble? That was a place close to the edge of the demon territory! So that was what happened. It was the trouble caused by this unfilial son that only existed in its memory and had not been remembered for a long time. This is preposterous! This was such a scam. The demonic bull¡¯s blood-red eyes looked at the devil puppet. The devil Qi on its body was surging. Its body was struggling violently on the copper pillar as if it wanted to swallow the devil puppet alive. On Chu he¡¯s hand, demon master kun, who had been motionless, suddenly opened his swollen eyes. The blood-Red Bull¡¯s eyes instantly locked onto demon puppet. Coldness, killing intent, and anger were all contained within. It seemed that if Chu he had not pulled its nose, it would have rushed over and stomped demon Phoenix to death. It was being stared at by two of its close relatives, whose bloodline strength was above its own. The demon Phoenix¡¯s body shrank into a ball. It was as if her soul and blood were about to explode. It snorted through its nostrils, feeling very aggrieved. This had nothing to do with it. It didn¡¯t tell the human that it missed its dear cow. It didn¡¯t ask for anything. It was the human who had taken the initiative to catch it, so what did it have to do with it? It was also a victim! It had been so many years. Who knew why this human would suddenly think of its closest kin and even directly capture it? It was also very surprised, and it was also very desperate! Demon Phoenix, who was locked on by two pairs of eyes, felt great pressure. She couldn¡¯t even speak. She trembled and retreated again and again, feeling terrified. alright, we¡¯ve just met our closest family. We should be more harmonious. Don¡¯t scare the child! ¡°In the future, I¡¯ll bring you down here to slowly reminisce about the old days!¡± Chu he patted demon master Yi¡¯s head and then turned around to walk to the fifth level with him. Chapter 345 ? Chapter 345: The fifth floor of the demon-suppressing tower Translator: 549690339 On the fifth floor of the demon-suppressing Pagoda. Wind cage prison! It was boundless. Here, in the sky above the burning flames. There were many transparent round bottles being hung up by chains. Each bottle was the size of an Island. Inside the round bottle, there was a constant stream of hot air being blown and rolled like a wave. The buzzing sound even covered the sound of the rolling magma below! Despite the steam, there were still steaming water droplets rolling around in the round bottle. The water droplets were round and silver in color. One look and one could tell that they were extraordinary. Chu he brought demon master kun in and fed him some treasures as usual before throwing him into one of the round bottles. Although Chu he had repeatedly compressed demon master kun¡¯s body, Chu he was still very strong. However, it was still the size of a mountain range. After entering the round bottle, it took up a small portion of the space. Roar! As soon as he entered the world of the round bottle, the originally silent Demon Slayer let out a furious roar, causing the round bottle to buzz. There was something wrong with the world of the round bottle. Just entering it made it feel depressed. This place had a terrifying suppressive force on it. Here, the original demonic Qi and the power of the netherworld River in its body could no longer be used. The ever-present heat enveloped it and entered its body from all over. The water droplets also began to fall like raindrops, constantly crashing into its body. Demon master kun¡¯s body had long been tempered to be flawless, and only the injured areas had holes. However, the hot air from the bottle still managed to get in. It was extremely strange. This was the true ability to enter without a hole. And after entering, it directly charged into its soul realm. The route was precise and extremely fast. The hot wind in Demon King Chu¡¯s sea of spirit condensed into small knives, and they started to move wave after wave. It was like an ordinary person¡¯s bones being cut by a knife. Furthermore, it was a repeated grinding cut. Without anesthesia, it was impossible to pass out and be extremely clear-headed. The torture that came from his mind and soul sea was unbearable even for a demon like demon master kun, who had existed for countless years. This was not all. At the same time, the water droplets on his body were sizzling, causing black smoke to rise from his body. It was like an ordinary person being pressed down with a red-hot branding iron. Then, the strong wind from the round bottle blew over, as if adding a handful of salt to the wound. This repeated! He could clearly feel the pain from both inside and outside. Demon master kun couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He let out a series of roars and tried to jump out. However, the round bottle had already been covered. It was seamless. Its struggle was destined to be in vain. On the contrary, it caused the entire world of the round bottle to start a riot. The flames below were pulled up and wrapped around the entire round bottle. There were even purple flames burning inside. The whistling sound in the round bottle suddenly intensified, and the hot air almost turned into long snakes, biting into Demon Slayer master¡¯s body from all directions. More and more silver water droplets condensed, and they dripped down. It fell faster and faster, hitting demon master kun¡¯s body. It was like putting water into a pot of boiling oil, and the sizzling sound of frying could be heard. The pain became more intense, causing demon master kun to struggle even more vigorously. The entire round bottle began to shake violently. Chu he stopped for a moment and did not choose to leave. He was a little worried that the round bottle would directly explode from the impact. After all, he was a demon master and could not be underestimated. However, his worries were unnecessary. At this time, Demon Slayer¡¯s origin was suppressed by the demon suppression tower and could not be used. He could only struggle with his pure strength, and obviously could not break through the shackles of the demon suppression tower. After so many years, the demon suppression tower had refined the power of the foreign races. With Chu he still around, it could now suppress existences at the demon master level. However, a demon master was a demon master after all, and his ability to withstand pain was top-notch! Chu he observed it for a long time, but its struggle showed no signs of weakening. However, as time passed, the demon suppressing Pagoda absorbed its power. When it started to use its power to suppress it, it became more and more stable. The shaking of the round bottle also began to decrease. Seeing this, Chu he nodded and left with a peace of mind! Judging from demon master kun¡¯s situation, the wind cage prison was pretty good. The next time he came in, demon master kun should have the chance to become a qualified storyteller. It would allow Chu he to have a clearer understanding of the situation in the various worlds. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Jiewang mountain. This was the core of the nine World Mountain. It was extremely wide. Even if a small world like the Bloodsoul continent was completely stuffed inside, it would only occupy a small part of it. And here, there were only a few hundred tribes. The clans that could survive here were all not weak. There were at least a few heaven Saints in the clan. The top nine tribes even had Dao Lords of the origin realm. However, he did not know why. After the Dao Masters of the nine great clans achieved Dao, they disappeared without a trace and did not attack again. This was also the reason why the nine tribes could not occupy a resource-rich place like jiewang mountain. The tribes under them had established their own sovereign countries and formed their own alliances. Without the help of the Dao Lord of the origins, some of the alliances were even stronger than the nine tribes. As for the human race! It was one of the nine top forces. The vast expanse Kingdom! It was the home country of the human race in nine World Mountain. Vast mountain. This was where the human race had established their nation in the nine World Mountain. Countless years had passed, and generations of human experts had worked hard. This place could now be considered as a world of its own. A huge heavenly shield covered the entire mountain. Only humans could enter and leave this place freely. The enemies from the outside couldn¡¯t get in, and the wild beasts that were kept as food by the human race and the non-humankind beings that were used as practice for their disciples couldn¡¯t get out either. Outside of the heavenly barrier, there were mountains, rivers, plants, and heavenly treasures all over the place. The scenery was beautiful, but strangely, there was no sign of life. Ten thousand miles away, a foreign race at the venerable sovereign level was being chased. It stopped in mid-air and looked down at the forest under its feet. Its eyes were filled with fear, and it didn¡¯t dare to move forward. It was as if there was a wild beast in the forest that was staring at it. However, just as it stopped for a few breaths, the pursuers behind it arrived, and endless killing intent enveloped it. Under the immense pressure, it couldn¡¯t help but take a step forward. However, it was only one step. However, it was as if he had stepped into hell. A black shadow flashed by, and the venerable sovereign didn¡¯t even have the chance to scream before he disappeared. There was only the sound of cracking coming from the soil under the forest. After that, a few foreign beings who had rushed over saw this scene from afar. Without any hesitation, they turned and left. This place was a man-made forbidden zone for life. Endless killing intent was brewing everywhere. However, under such murderous intent, a white figure flew over from the distant sky. It cut through the void and crossed the Forbidden Zone without any pause. Chapter 346 ? Chapter 346: It was different Translator: 549690339 The Azure Mountain range had become strange and unusual. It took Yu Mobai twenty years to finally escape from it. It had not been easy for him for the past twenty years. The injuries on his body not only did not heal, but also continued to worsen. After coming out. Along the way, he found that the entire nine World Mountain had changed. Even he, who was at the peak of the heavenly Saint realm, could not understand it! It was not until they entered jiewang mountain that everything became normal. At this moment, they were flying over the restricted area. Looking at the boundless mountain in front of him, he could not help but relax. He¡¯s back! However, when he arrived at a door set up in the vast mountain, he found that the door was already closed. At first, Yu Mobai didn¡¯t think much of it. He changed his direction and went to another door. But in the end. He walked around the entire boundless mountain and found that all the doors above were closed without exception. In other words, the vast mountain had been completely sealed off and cut off from the outside world. ¡°What happened?¡± Yu Mobai¡¯s expression was uncertain. He had a bad feeling. Such a thing had never happened before. Even when they were in conflict with the other great clans, the gates of the boundless mountain had never been closed. But now, it was closed! Something big must have happened. But the entire vast mountain had been transformed too well! After the door was closed, it seemed that everything inside could be seen from the outside. Mountains and rivers, ancient trees, fragrant flowers and birds, and many human juniors were cultivating and competing. But in reality, all of this was fake! The real situation in the boundless mountain had long been sealed off by the human race. Otherwise, even a heaven Saint would not be able to sense the true situation inside. Yu Mobai raised the Imperial token in his hand and tried to open a gap. He only had one chance. BOOM! The Forbidden Zone behind him moved, and countless terrifying killing intents locked onto him. Even outside the vast mountain, the invisible barrier lit up with white light. A long sword condensed from within, ready to strike at any moment. If he didn¡¯t have the Grand Supreme token, even if he was a human, the combined attacks of the human powerhouses would have instantly enveloped him and launched a fatal attack. But there can¡¯t be two. Yu Mobai knew very well that if he continued to attack, it would be useless even if he had the Imperial Order! The human race¡¯s various arrangements would no longer show him any mercy. But it was enough! He was an expert at the peak of the heavenly Saint realm. This place was the result of the human race¡¯s countless years of hard work. Even with his full-powered attack, a tiny crack was still opened up. Although the crack was only a flash, it quickly recovered. If it was an ordinary cultivator, he would not have noticed anything. He didn¡¯t even feel that a crack had just appeared here. The real situation of the boundless mountain flashed through his mind. However, Yu Mobai saw it clearly! although it was only a quick glance. However, with his strength, he was able to scan a large area with a single glance. something had really happened! The human race had set up a heavenly formation! From the looks of it, the Daoist master was no longer able to suppress the ninth mountain. No wonder the vast mountain was sealed off. Yu Mobai¡¯s expression changed drastically. He paced back and forth outside the vast mountain for a moment. Then, he chose to turn around and leave. In this situation, even if he found a way to enter, it would not be of much use. Only the Dao master could interfere in this matter. If it was in the past, Yu Mobai might only be able to draw circles on the outside. But now, he knew where there was a Dao Lord, and it was the Dao Lord of their human race. Therefore, he needed to return to the Azure Mountain range to ask for help. That senior must have appeared here to set up a trap in this world. If he knew the secret of nine World Mountain, he would most likely take action. Yu Mobai, who had spent twenty years running away, had a sense of duty. He didn¡¯t have time to recover from his injuries and hurriedly went back to the Azure vein. ¡­¡­ At that moment, Chu he was drinking tea leisurely under the willow tree as he listened to Lin Teng¡¯s story about the master equal to heaven. It was Lin Teng who had taken the initiative to find him. Chu he was the first person he thought of telling such a huge incident. He looked at Lin Teng, who was speaking excitedly. Chu he poured him a cup of tea. As a qualified audience, he cooperated quite well with the others and let out a gasp of cold air at the end. it¡¯s indeed terrifying. However, the heavenly court is your destiny. You have endless possibilities, and you will have the chance to become that kind of expert in the future. Work hard! Chu he took a deep breath and made a conclusion. ¡°Is that so?¡± Lin Teng¡¯s eyes lit up as he raised his head excitedly. He believed Chu he¡¯s words! After all, in his heart, Chu he had never lied all these years. When he was young, he said that he would become an Emperor very soon, and he really became an Emperor! After returning from the eastern Azure region, he had said that he would be able to break through Saint venerable Jing very soon, and he really did. Especially from the current situation, even the stories she told him when he was young were all real! Therefore, he firmly believed that if Chu he said it was possible, it was possible. ¡°Naturally! That was the heavenly court that had once awed the world! In addition to your luck and talent.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll reach my current level very soon. It¡¯s not a dream for you to be on par with the master of heaven¡¯s equal.¡± Chu he nodded. He received confirmation again. Lin Teng was even more excited! His blood was boiling. The more knowledge he had, the more he desired power. Chu he nodded in satisfaction. Not bad. A teenager should have the drive and hot blood. Lin Teng left with excitement. He prepared to bid Zi mo farewell. This time, he was going to act alone and do something big. Therefore, he couldn¡¯t bring his wife with him. Otherwise, he would have concerns and it wouldn¡¯t be easy for him to perform. I should go to the academy to encourage those disciples. And little Tengfei! Chu he stood up as he watched Lin Teng leave. He took the chicken soup and went to The Master¡¯s College. After half a day, Chu he had poured a bucket of chicken soup for the disciples and Xiao Tengfei. Then, Chu he did not return to the library. Instead, he strolled around the Barbarian region. However, at this time, because a demon master had just entered the demon suppressing Pagoda, another opportunity had descended, and the scope of the impact was very large. As a result, the entire barbarian region fell into a cold and cheerless state. Chu he walked around in boredom and came to the divine monument. Time passed. In the past, the divine monument would ask Chu he to bring it back from time to time. But now, there was no need to remind him. Chu he looked at the divine monument and found that it had become much rounder. It was as if the nutrients had been replenished. As for Chu he¡¯s arrival, a row of fireworks appeared on the divine monument. They bloomed directly to show their welcome. This caused Chu he to be surprised. He hadn¡¯t paid attention to it for a while, but this thing seemed to be very different! Chapter 347 ? Chapter 347: The bug Translator: 549690339 The divine monument seemed to have figured something out. Or rather, it was gradually breaking away from some deep level of restraint. It no longer missed home! He no longer urged Chu he to bring it back. chu he¡¯s eyes shone with a profound light as he looked at the divine monument. The divine monument had benefited a lot from the Barbarian region. Especially when the White Stallion of the heavenly race was suppressed by the world suppressing cauldron and released some special things, which were digested by the divine monument! This was an opportunity that belonged to a stone tablet. Chu he felt that perhaps in the future, the divine monument would be able to completely break away from its current state. Just like the monkeys in the flowerfruit mountain, they jumped out of the stone monument in other forms. However, this did not have much to do with him. Chu he asked the divine monument to write a book for him while he roasted a lamb on the spot. Then, he left after eating it, skin and bones! The divine monument sent him off warmly. He indicated that he would come again next time. He didn¡¯t know who he learned it from! It had become quite enthusiastic. It made Chu he¡¯s impression of it improve. After touring the Barbarian region, Chu he did not choose to go out and check out the situation. Instead, he returned to the library. After seeing the divine monument, Chu he remembered the door that he had not paid attention to for a long time. Right now, he was in a state of having nothing to do. After returning to the library Pavilion and checking in at the auspicious time, Chu he received a bottle of sand. Then, he went to the underground of the worldhold Pagoda in a flash. The door that brought the Berserker domain through the barrier was still open! He finally saw Chu he. The door was very excited, and the words on it changed as a greeting. However, it was different from the stone tablet. The door still wanted to leave. Chu he had left too many restrictions around it, so it could not feel anything even under the World suppressing tower. &Nbsp; so, It hoped that Chu he could remove the seal. It expressed that it still had important things to do. Chu he glanced at it. He ignored it and walked through the door. He even put away the dangerous items that had been placed at the side. Right now, he was rank eight, the world inside the door was no longer a threat to him. Even if the space were to collapse, he would be able to come out unscathed. ??? He saw Chu he enter without saying a word! A row of question marks appeared on the door. It still didn¡¯t understand. Not long ago, Chu he. He was still on guard against the world behind the door. No matter what it said, it refused to go in. Why did he suddenly take the initiative? However, who cares, it¡¯s good to go in. The door quieted down, and the words on it disappeared. Then, it suddenly tried to close. A moment later! A row of question marks appeared on the door again. It realized that even after the human had taken away the things that threatened it, it still couldn¡¯t shut them down. Unable to move, the pressure became even greater! It was as if a pair of invisible hands were holding it down. At this moment. Chu he arrived at the world behind the door and scanned the place with his eyes. With his arrival, there seemed to be an ancient existence in this world that wanted to revive, causing the entire world to tremble. However, everything returned to its original calm state under his gaze. It was as if nothing had happened. This small world was directly suppressed by his gaze! In the past, the scenery here was not bad! However, the last time Chu he barged in, the world collapsed for a moment. As a result, some disasters occurred in this world. Although it quickly calmed down, it was inevitable that there would be some damage, and it looked a little messy and barren. It stopped at the place where the treasures were placed for a moment. Chu he did not pick it up. Instead, he headed straight for the hall where the teleportation altar was. He had noticed it before. After he was teleported to nine World Mountain, something under the altar seemed to have been opened! At that time, he felt that his strength wasn¡¯t very secure, so he didn¡¯t care about it. Chu he came to the hall where the altar was located. This Palace was very large, and it was quite majestic and domineering. Jiekun Hall! It was the name of the hall. Chu he looked over and felt a willpower inside. However, it was already very weak! It was so weak that with just a casual glance, he had no other thoughts, and the willpower was gone! It disappeared without a trace. Chu he couldn¡¯t be blamed. He really didn¡¯t do it on purpose. He only felt that the three words were written well. They were vigorous and powerful, and they were very artistic. He admired them, so his eyes could not help but shine. After that, the words became ordinary, and there was nothing special about them! Chu he shifted his gaze and walked into the hall. He went straight to the altar. At this moment, a pitch-black cave had been opened! It was dark and deep. There was a faint voice with a hint of hostility that kept ringing out. When Chu Hetou leaned over. With a whoosh, a black shadow flashed through the pitch-black cave and pecked at Chu he¡¯s head. It was fast and ruthless! Chu he¡¯s expression was calm. His expression did not change in the face of the sudden attack. He looked at the black shadow. It was a small beetle-like insect with a sharp mouth and a dark body. When it pecked over, Chu he extended his middle finger and placed it in front of his forehead. The next moment, a cracking sound was heard. The mouthpart of the insect that had flown out to attack him was broken. Buzzzzzz! A strange sound was heard. It sounded like a scream and a wail. However, the insect didn¡¯t seem to have any sentience. The attack failed and even broke its mouthpart, but it didn¡¯t retreat in the slightest. With a shrill scream, it moved its body and wanted to go around Chu he¡¯s fingers to peck at his eyes. Chu he bent his middle finger and caught it. Even then, the worm still wanted to struggle. It exerted force with its two spring-like claws in an attempt to push Chu he¡¯s fingers away. And the strength was quite good. Chu he placed the insect in front of his eyes and looked at it with surprise. The insect¡¯s mouthpart had a special poison. It was very powerful. Chu he picked up the broken mouthpart and looked at it. He had a feeling that the poison on it could pollute the origin Energy. Of course, this insect was too weak, and the amount of poison it carried was not enough. It definitely could not pose a threat to Dao Lord reciprocity! In order for this poison to truly threaten the Dao Lord of the origins Dao Lord, it would require at least a hundred million of these insects. Furthermore, all of them had to be able to pass through the defense of the Dao Lord of the origins Dao Lord and Peck directly at his essence. Only then would it cause fatal damage. Even so, this was already powerful enough. Chu he could not help but take a few more glances with interest. However, insects had no intelligence to speak of. Only their instincts had always expressed their desire to destroy everything. It was obviously impossible to get it to say anything. After looking at it for a while, Chu he exerted force with his fingers and crushed it to death with a Kacha sound. Then, he rubbed it gently twice and the insect¡¯s corpse in his hand was turned into ashes. A small ball of fire flashed, and not even ashes were left. Then, Chu he¡¯s gaze returned to the cave. A deep light flashed in his eyes as he went down. This cave passage had layers of folded space light, like a wormhole, and it covered a considerable distance. Chapter 348 ? Chapter 348: A complicated gaze Translator: 549690339 Chu he¡¯s eyes transcended space. Through the layers of folded space, his vision was constantly distorted, and there was even the power of space tearing that followed the light in his eyes and acted on his mental power. If Chu he¡¯s golden Dharma form had still been rank seven, it might have been more difficult. However, it wasn¡¯t a big problem for him now. The twisting and tearing power couldn¡¯t shake him at all. In fact, if he had not followed the power of space and twisted it, he could have stabbed it directly. However, if he did that, he would probably break the membrane of the wormhole. Therefore, Chu he did not choose to use violence. After a moment, he felt a sense of enlightenment. Chu he¡¯s vision came to an end. This was a dusky land. All sorts of shrill and ear-piercing cries rose and fell. Chu he saw many insects on the ground. They were densely packed and glowed in layers. Just a corner of it was probably several billion. The wormhole was truly worthy of its name. The other side was really filled with bugs. It was a sea of insects. After Chu he looked over ¡­ The bugs seemed to have smelled the scent or received some kind of message. They moved their claws and flew up, fighting to rush into the wormhole. Chu he, who was in the hall, moved his palm. His palm enlarged and pressed on the side of the cave. His palm was red, and there was a burning flame on it. After a moment! A sharp whistling sound rang out as insects flew out of the wormholes. Facing Chu he¡¯s burning palm, they did not stop at all. They fought to be the first to pounce. In the sizzling sound, the insects screamed as they were cut by the lotus flower. Chu he looked at the dim light on the insects ¡®sharp weapons. With a thought, he began to consciously condense the power on the sharp weapons. One had to know that this was a power that could pollute the origin. If it was just a worm, Chu he would not be interested. However, on the other side of the wormhole, there were hundreds of millions of them. With so many bugs, the power of their breaths was condensed. It could also be considered one of Chu he¡¯s methods! It could also be used when they encountered a strong enemy! This was a type of contamination source that could deal with Dao Masters of the origin realm. In addition to Chu he¡¯s strength. Even if he encountered an existence stronger than him, he could still blast this power into the other party¡¯s origin. Time passed. Chu he retracted his palm. In this short period of time, he had refined tens of millions of insects. However, at this time, the insects on the other side of the wormhole had also stopped. Chu he opened his palm. One of the black beads was revealed. The light was deep and restrained. However, the terrifying power contained within it surprised even Chu he. If it was an ordinary venerable sovereign realm martial artist, he would probably die on the spot if he used his mental power to test it. A Saint venerable could still speak a few words, but a Dao realm martial artist would not live long. Even if he stepped on the sky, he would suffer irreparable damage. And this was only the result of a little investigation. If it was swallowed directly, even someone at the level of demon master kun would not be able to resist it. One could only imagine how terrifying this Black Pearl was. Of course, Chu he was not afraid. This kind of power was mainly to pollute the source, and the threat to the spirit and soul was secondary. Chu he¡¯s main focus was to train his body. His transcendence golden body had also reached the eighth level. He would only frown if there were a hundred times more. ¡°What are those bugs?¡± Chu he muttered to himself in surprise. &Nbsp; those bugs weren¡¯t strong enough. However, the sharp weapon contained such extraordinary power. It was the first time Chu he had seen such a thing. He had a feeling. These bugs seemed to have been born to restrain the contamination of the origin. And it looked like it was being raised in captivity! This wormhole was not simple. Chu he stood by the altar and used his consciousness to probe for a moment. Then, he jumped in. Chu he¡¯s body twisted along with the wormhole, as if he had turned into a piece of paper that was bent and folded. Time and space changed, and the mirror image flickered. Pfft! After a long while, Chu he turned out of the wormhole. ¡°It¡¯s very different!¡± He stood in this dusky land. Chu he had a clearer understanding of the land. Chu he did not cultivate the origin. However, at his level, he was able to sense the origin of the starry sky. However, he could not sense any origin in this place. It was chaotic. It was like he had jumped out of the rules. If it was another Dao master who cultivated Origin Energy, he would probably feel very uncomfortable. When they fought, the power they could use would be greatly reduced, and as time passed, the difficulty of the situation would multiply. It was like a land without a spirit. Buzzzzzz! Without waiting for Chu he to feel it carefully ¡­ With his arrival, the insects from all directions pounced at him with a destructive will. The sky and the ground were covered in layers. The sea of insects was endless. All he could see was darkness, and all he could hear was a shrill howl. These insects were useful to Chu he. Thus, he did not choose to suppress it directly. Instead, he set up a sea of fire around his body and began to refine. These insects had no sense of reason and didn¡¯t know what to retreat for. In the midst of the sizzling sounds, large groups of insects were forcefully refined amidst their screams and howls. It was like a moth flying into the fire. The death of their companions did not make them feel fear at all. Chu he stood there, emitting some aura. If it was an intelligent life form on the same level as them, it would probably be so scared that it would not be able to move! These guys were very similar to the fierce beasts in the endless sea of the eastern Green region. They were fearless, and even the domineering aura of the strong could not make them have the thought of retreating. They were like elite soldiers of sacrifice. If they were a bit stronger, even if they were only Empyrean realm, they would still be able to surround the area. Chu he felt that they could possibly exhaust Dao Lord origins to death. Of course, the premise was that the Dao Lord of the origin would be trapped in this place. Time passed. Above, below, left, right, four places around Chu he, the four black beads that were condensing grew bigger and bigger. The sea of zergs surrounding him also began to appear less dense! It was also at this moment. Chu he raised his head and looked in one direction. Just a moment ago, there was a gaze filled with surprise, suspicion, ferocity, and confusion peeking at him. Chu he¡¯s eyes lit up. There were countless fierce lights staring at him. In all directions, in the sky and on the ground, they were everywhere. But Chu he didn¡¯t care. Because these gazes were all emotionless. He didn¡¯t need to care anymore. However, the light just now was filled with emotion. If they had emotions, it meant they had intelligence. The moment Chu he looked over ¡­ The bugs that were surrounding him quickly retreated like a tide. They were very uniform, as if they were sharing a brain. Chu he did not care about the insects. He put away the four black beads and moved his other hand at the same time. He grabbed in the direction of the complicated light. Chapter 349 ?Chapter 349: A world that is not right Translator: 549690339 Chu he¡¯s palm directly crossed space. The bug that looked at him with a complicated gaze, turned around, and tried to escape, fell into his hand. This insect was bigger and fatter than the other insects. Even the sharp weapon in its mouth looked sharper, and the cold light at the top of its mouth was black with a hint of purple. He was caught by Chu he. An invisible wave spread out from its body. The insects that had just started to retreat ran back again. This time, they were even crazier. With a smile on his face, Chu he held the big bug in his hand, and the flames around him continued to burn. Chu he felt that if he refined all of these insects, the energy that could pollute the origin would be a pretty good method for him. Time passed. He had sealed the bug in Chu he¡¯s hand, so it could not give orders to the outside world. The bugs had lost their only commander, so they only pounced forward without any intention of retreating. Chu he stood there and refined them all. Then, he fused all the powers together and placed them into one of his flesh worlds. ¡°It doesn¡¯t feel very smart?¡± Chu he¡¯s eyes released a bewitching light as he looked straight at The Black Beetle in his hand. After being captured, even though he had been imprisoned, this fellow was still trying to resist. Moreover, it was the kind of resistance that wanted to explode directly, regardless of life and death. Its tiny eyes were filled with hostility when it looked at Chu he. There was no sense of respect at all. This performance was similar to the other insects. As Chu he stared at it, the evil glint in the insect¡¯s eyes weakened. ¡°What is this place?¡± Chu he asked casually. ¡°The ninth mountain!¡± The Black Beetle trembled up and down after Chu he released it from its imprisonment. It stammered three times with great difficulty. It was as if it had not spoken for a long time. ¡°What¡¯s the specific situation here? Speak clearly.¡± Chu he asked again. ¡°A survivor of the ancient era!¡± The Black Beetle once again smashed four times with great difficulty. Chu he asked again, but there was no way to get the details from it. Chu he could tell that this guy had some brains, but it was really just a little. It was very limited. The meaning it expressed was understood by Chu he¡¯s powerful strength! Chu he took out a jar and put the worms in it. He held it in his hand. If he had the chance, he could make a pair and use them for battle armor. Holding the jar, Chu he did not conceal its aura. He even took the initiative to fan it twice to make its aura drift further. Then, he randomly chose a direction to check out the situation. This world was very strange, and there was a very deep barrier to the investigation of soul power. The mist even had the power to pollute the soul. Even the sky seemed to be sealed off by a thick wall. As Chu he walked out, the fog gradually thinned. Chu he felt a clear breath of air at the tip of his nose. The sun was shining in the gloomy sky. Chu he raised his head and looked at the sun in the sky. The sun in the sky was very different from the one in nine World Mountain. It felt man-made. Chu he took a closer look and realized that there was a Jade coffin in the depths of the sun. Chu he took a few glances and retracted his gaze. Then, he continued to move forward. Next. Mountains and rivers, as well as traces of life, appeared in his eyes. Wild beasts, ferocious beasts, and even alien races with intelligence. However, they were generally very weak. He was only at the level of a King, and he didn¡¯t have much understanding of this place. Chu he waved his hand and let the black bear, who was trembling after being questioned by him, leave. Chu he started to follow the direction of the rich Yuan Qi. The world was huge. It was beyond Chu he¡¯s expectations. None of the worlds that the myriad world Pagoda was currently connected to could be compared to it! Even the eastern Azure region after the fusion couldn¡¯t compare! ¡°The ninth mountain must have some sort of connection to the nine World Mountain!¡± Chu he pondered as he walked. If not for the fact that this world was very different. There was something wrong with the sun in the sky, and the laws were wrong. He couldn¡¯t feel any source of power. The sky was also more like a wall. Chu he would suspect that the wormhole was just a long-distance teleportation array. However, based on the current situation. Obviously not. This could not be the nine World Mountain. In particular, the cultivation methods of those creatures were very different from the other creatures Chu he had seen. This was the first time Chu he had seen the path they were taking. From what he had seen before, regardless of whether it was humans or foreign races, although they had various cultivation methods, they all ended up with the same goal. To comprehend the origin Dao! Whether it was nature or rule force, they would all advance in the direction of the origin in the end. However, the living beings he had seen in this world were all different. The direction they were going in was not the origin. It was a little similar to Chu he¡¯s and seemed to be cultivating his own body! But not all of them. Their final path seemed to still require them to open a path, but it was definitely not their own Dao, but their own Dao. They cultivated the Dao, their own Dao. It was not comprehension, and the difference was huge. As Chu he moved forward, he simulated the cultivation methods of the creatures he had seen in his mind. He would eventually reach that step. This could be considered a hobby of his now. With his vast knowledge, he was able to deduce and create cultivation techniques. Sometimes, when he was in the mood, he would even squeeze out a drop of blood essence to cultivate. Just like now, Chu he had started to simulate the cultivation direction of the foreign tribes with a drop of blood essence. Even though the strongest of the non-humans he had seen was only a King, he had never seen a King before. However, with Chu he¡¯s cultivation level, it was easy for him to calculate the path ahead! However, as they moved forward. That drop of blood essence of his had already been calculated to be equivalent to the level of heaven trampling. At this level, the living beings of other worlds would begin to comprehend the laws. The living beings of this world, on the other hand, began their Dao integration. He tried to merge a great Dao into his body. Chu he made a comparison and found that its power was not weak. Chu he felt that at the same level, those who cultivated laws from other worlds would have no chance of winning against the living beings here. It would be difficult for one to take on a higher cultivation level. If they were at the same level, they would probably be killed immediately! He came to this conclusion. Chu he could not help but feel shocked. This way, this technique was the correct path. The living beings of other worlds must have taken the wrong path! That shouldn¡¯t be the case! One had to know that this was the correct Dao. Countless years had passed in the various worlds, and it was impossible for no living beings to discover it. If it was only the weak who cultivated the origin source technique, while the strong cultivated their own great Dao, it might be understandable. However, Chu he had seen three of them at the Dao master level. Whether it was the abyssal demons, Demon Lord kun, or the White Stallion of the sky, they all cultivated the origin without exception. ¡°Could it be that this technique has no future?¡± Chu he¡¯s expression changed. His blood essence cells continued to deduce and cultivate. Chapter 350 ? Chapter 350: The darkness Translator: 549690339 ¡°There¡¯s a path!¡± A moment later, Chu he¡¯s simulation was completed. In the end, he did not manage to take that step with a drop of blood essence. However, he could clearly feel that there was a path ahead! In other words, there was a future in cultivating one¡¯s own Dao. Moreover, even if this technique had no future, it would be a waste of time. However, to be honest, Chu he felt that he had terrifying combat strength that was invincible among those at the same level when he had only cultivated it to the heaven trampling realm. Chu he did not believe that no living being would not be tempted. One had to know that not all living beings ¡®target was Dao master. There were also many other living beings who probably didn¡¯t even understand what kind of existence a Dao master was. ¡°Perhaps the other realms don¡¯t allow such a technique to exist!¡± Chu he was deep in thought. He looked up at the sky. The worms that could pollute the source they met at the entrance of the worm cave. The man-made sun in the sky. The wall that covered the sky. All of these showed that this world was very different. ¡°This is a place with a big secret.¡± Chu he¡¯s figure suddenly stopped. A big secret meant that there was danger. There were big and small dangers. And the secret of this world. There was no doubt that the danger was not small! Chu he admitted that he was already very strong now! He was confident about this. Otherwise, he would not have entered the wormhole. But confidence didn¡¯t mean that one should take the initiative to cause trouble. When he first entered this place, he wanted to obtain one more technique. That was all. The reason why he walked out was to find more bugs. But now, he didn¡¯t find the bug, but he did see some of the secret. Deep research? Chu he was not in the mood. If this was related to the devil World, he might be a little interested. But looking at the situation now, this place clearly had little to do with the devil World. There was no reason for him to continue going deeper. There were no benefits. Chu he¡¯s mind whirred after he was done with his experiment. He suspected that this world was outside of the world and there were huge secrets hidden within. If he continued to stay here, he might get into trouble. Therefore, Chu he chose to turn around and walk back. He had decided to block the passage and close the door after he returned! Chu he¡¯s speed was not fast on the way in, but on the way back, he sped up a lot. However, when they passed by a small stream. Chu he¡¯s figure, which was tearing through space, could not help but stop. He noticed that there was a person in the stream. It was a woman. He was taking a bath. And he was wearing clothes! Of course, it was impolite. Chu he did not use his eyes to look. He had only stopped because he had sensed that someone was there. ¡°It¡¯s fate that we met!¡± Since he had stopped, he had to do something. Chu he immediately flicked a pill over. Whoosh. Sang Qingqing, who was in the middle of taking a bath, suddenly stopped. She could feel something being forced into her mouth. She was clearly keeping her mouth shut just now! However, before she could figure it out, the thing that entered her mouth immediately melted! A cool and refreshing feeling was produced in his body. It was the feeling of a pill. Sang Qingqing instantly understood. And then fear. In this place where there was no one else around except her, without any warning, a medicinal pill was directly stuffed into her mouth, so she could not help but panic. Where did this pill come from? Who gave it to him? What was his purpose? A series of questions flashed through her mind. But before she could figure it out ¡­ The medicinal effect of the pill began to take effect. There seemed to be a special power on the pill that made her unable to stop it even if she wanted to. He could only helplessly assume a pose and begin to passively cultivate and digest. Chu he even left a mark on her body to prevent the alien races from disturbing her and causing trouble. After that, he continued on his journey. The opportunities given by big shots were so casual. It was done in passing. He didn¡¯t even greet her, nor did he need to thank her verbally. This was just an insignificant hobby of a strong person. Chu he came to this world lightly and took away a special insect. He left behind an elixir and then floated back. He entered the wormhole again. Some time after Chu he left. Sang Qingqing was forced to digest the medicine. She didn¡¯t feel any discomfort, and in fact, she felt very good. His strength had increased by a level, and he didn¡¯t feel any side effects. Her expression kept changing. He couldn¡¯t figure it out. Who is this! He didn¡¯t even say a word before he forced her to take a pill. It would be fine if it was poison, but this was clearly something good! Was there a need to give it like this? It was good to say hello so that she wouldn¡¯t be constantly worried. Just like now, she felt that she was in good health and there was nothing wrong with her body, but she still felt a little uneasy. ¡°Let¡¯s leave first, it¡¯s getting dark!¡± He observed the surroundings and did not see any traces of other people. Sang Qingqing looked up at the sky, her expression grave. She leaped into the air and headed toward a gathering place of the human race. As the sky grew darker and darker, her speed also continued to increase. Finally, before the sky turned dark, she arrived at a human village. The entire village was built like a temple. They were all black, and as the sky darkened, the buildings looked eerie. The villagers who lived here only glanced at sang Qingqing, an outsider, and did not make things difficult for her. Not long after sang Qingqing¡¯s arrival. Darkness completely enveloped the world. Roar! Bloodthirsty roars rang out one after another. A terrifying sense of danger was brewing in the darkness. The surroundings of this village seemed to be being watched by some existence! A strange buzzing sound could be heard in the air. Sang Qingqing sat cross-legged in the main hall of the village, which was used to receive outsiders. Even though she didn¡¯t need to sleep anymore, she still shut her eyes tightly. Although she had experienced such a night for many years, she was still unable to cultivate with a heart as calm as water. Only by closing her eyes could she feel a sense of security from the strange gaze that existed between heaven and earth. Far away, in the direction of the wormhole. At this moment, a terrifying black shadow descended from the darkness. Its eyes were scanning the surroundings. Shua! A pair of huge eyes suddenly opened wide, emitting a green light in this dark world. He looked at the empty area. Its breathing gradually became more intense, and its four pairs of claws trembled on the ground, causing the entire area to shake. After a long while, it confirmed that it had seen everything before it turned around and left in a hurry. After a long time! BOOM! ¡°What¡¯s happening? The demon God is angry?¡± Sang Qingqing, who had calmed down and was gradually falling asleep, suddenly opened her eyes. She stood up and a long sword appeared in her hand. At this moment, heaven and earth suddenly trembled, and the horror outside began to intensify. The temple began to shake. Her heart was beating faster and faster, and she couldn¡¯t control it at all. It was like a beating drum, up and down. Sang Qingqing had only heard of such a situation in legends. Never seen before. Once it appeared, it would be a great disaster. The land of the temple would not be so safe. Chapter 351 ? Chapter 351: : dangerous situation Translator: 549690339 The temple¡¯s shaking gradually increased. The terrifying feeling of being spied on from the outside grew stronger. Sang Qingqing¡¯s heart was beating like a drum. Fear was growing rapidly in her heart. Cold sweat dripped down her Jade-like cheeks. Even though she tried her best to restrain herself, the long sword in her hand was still a little unstable. The slight trembling caused the long sword to resonate. It seemed to have sensed its master¡¯s uneasiness. That soft cry carried a hint of fear. In the other godly palaces, there were already people who couldn¡¯t control themselves and were screaming. There were even cries. As the magnitude of the shaking continued to increase ¡­ In the darkness, there seemed to be a ghostly face with green fangs looking down from the sky. It slowly fell down. What made people¡¯s hearts beat was its breathing, and what made people feel fear was its greedy eyes. There was a ticking sound. It seemed that its saliva had dripped on the ground. The divine Hall where sang Qingqing was located was used by the villagers to help the passers-by. It was the one at the very edge, and also the lowest one. Even the door was a little rotten! A strong wind blew. The door exploded with a bang. Whoosh! The falling ghostly face seemed to have smelled the stench of blood and suddenly sped up. In a split second, he arrived outside the broken door. As the breathing sounds grew closer, sang Qingqing¡¯s heart beat even more violently, causing her chest to undulate like a wave, almost hitting her throat. Their fear and uneasiness reached their peak. The long sword in her hand rang even louder. At a certain moment, as the hall shook, there was a cracking sound, as if the stone wall was cracking. This sound was like a direct blow to sang Qingqing¡¯s heart. ¡°Run! Escape! Run!¡± ¡°Otherwise, you won¡¯t have any chance!¡± It was as if there was a voice in her ear, anxiously urging her. He told her that she could only live if she went out. Staying here would only lead to death. This voice was extremely familiar, just like the voice of her close friend standing in front of her. She couldn¡¯t help but believe it. The feeling in his heart that something was wrong and the subconscious thought of resisting was suppressed, becoming weaker and weaker. Only a few breaths had passed. Sang Qingqing¡¯s spirit began to become dazed. Her feet moved gently, and she really did walk in the direction of the broken door. The breathing outside the door was mixed with some excitement. It caused the waves on sang Qingqing¡¯s chest to become even more violent. Buzzzzzz! Buzzzzzz! The long sword had a spirit. It sensed that its master was acting strangely and kept trembling, issuing a warning. But as sang Qingqing stepped forward, her consciousness was almost gone, and she could not feel the anxiety of the long sword at all. Outside the door, the green-faced and fanged ghostly face looked at the fair and tender young girl who came out with exuberant qi and blood that made it excited. It could not help but turn from illusionary to real, and it really condensed from the darkness. It opened its mouth, and its green eyes were filled with greed. GUI Ying¡¯s mouth let out a sound of suction. A cold wind blew past, blowing out the unpleasant smell after it opened its mouth. Sang Qingqing, who had already walked out of the darkness, was awoken by the pungent smell. Or rather, at this moment, she was already a piece of meat on the anvil. Spiritshadow had already given up on affecting her. It needed to enjoy the food in front of it in fear and despair. The taste would be even more delicious. Sang Qingqing had woken up! She looked at the ghostly face that was almost right in front of her. Disgust, coldness, and fear instantly gushed into her heart like a spring. She, who had been in battle for a long time, was actually unable to counterattack at the first moment. The ghostly face was born with a power that could affect people¡¯s minds. It was like a magnetic field, causing people to subconsciously panic and fear. Even a person with a strong mind would not be able to endure it if they were not strong enough. Just as sang Qingqing was about to resist ¡­ The ghostly face opened its bloody mouth and charged toward her body. An even stronger sense of fear and panic extinguished the little resistance that had been born in her heart. However ¡­ It was at this most dangerous moment. A ray of light suddenly flashed across her body. A golden figure appeared from her body. The expression of the ghostly face, which was filled with cruelty and fear and was ready to have a full meal, changed drastically. ??! As soon as the Golden figure appeared, a sizzling sound was heard. That was the powerful aura released by the human figure. It spread out the ghostly face and burned it with a special power that affected the minds of living beings! In an instant. The dark night sky became lighter. The suffocating feeling that had been pressing down on their hearts was gone. The breath that was like a spring breeze made the people who were screaming in despair quiet down. In the temple, the child¡¯s terrified cries stopped abruptly. Everyone¡¯s gazes were cast outside. The night sky was different from the past! The cause of all this was the open space in the village. There, a golden human-shaped shadow had appeared. He stood in the void with his hands behind his back. It was so dazzling, vast, and magnificent. He was like a god or Buddha. In front of him was the source of the village¡¯s fear. But at this moment. The ghostly face that was supposed to bring fear to people was trembling. They were trembling in fear. It was like a little white rabbit meeting a Big Bad Wolf. The Golden figure just stood there. It originally wanted to swallow the young girl, but at this moment, it was unable to move. His open mouth could not move even an inch forward. Its green eyes were filled with fear. It wanted to run, but it couldn¡¯t even retreat an inch. He¡¯s dead! It seemed to have understood something. Then, he was unwilling. ¡°This is a World of Darkness!¡± The ghost Face was unwilling to accept this. In this kind of darkness, especially today, the darkness Demon Lord had let out his anger. How could such an expert dare to walk out of the darkness? This was a provocation! It was a challenge to the darkness. How did he dare? It didn¡¯t make sense! Chu he glanced at the ghostly face, stopping it from saying anything else. Chu he ignored it and looked up at the sky. He returned to the library and roasted a few sheep there. He also called a few beasts to tell him stories and serve him. Just as he was engrossed in the story and the Dragon whip was giving him a comfortable massage, he suddenly felt the consciousness he had left behind in the ancient era being stirred. Originally, this was nothing. With a single thought, the problem was solved! After that, the wisp of consciousness he left behind would directly dissipate! It was a seed of opportunity that had been planted randomly. And that was it. However, just as he was about to take action, he realized that something was wrong. That world seemed to be very different from the day. It had some suppression on him. He moved slightly, but he couldn¡¯t get up. Chu he, who had sensed something, was curious and allowed the consciousness seed to completely recover. Chapter 352 ? Chapter 352: The water is too deep, I can¡¯t grasp it Translator: 549690339 day and night are like two completely different worlds. As expected, the world is full of wonders! Chu he, who looked up, sighed. In other realms, darkness was just darkness. To experts, it was no different from daytime. However, in this world. Day and night, however, were completely different. Even their paths were different. It was as if the entire world had been modified. It was even more ridiculous than the nine suns in the nine World Mountain. At least, when the nine suns crossed the sky, the laws of heaven and earth and the origin could be felt! Chu he lowered his head. He looked at the ghost Face. This fellow was emitting black Qi. But from the looks of it, it had nothing to do with demons. It was a collection of pure resentment. It was a soul. Chu he looked into the distance with a deep gaze. There were quite a few of such people in this dark world, and many of them were wandering around. Then, Chu he looked at the ground. At this moment, the entire heaven and earth began to shake violently for some reason. It was as if a giant creature had flipped its body underground. Chu he landed on the ground and squatted down. He stretched out his palm and pressed it on the ground. Lightly! It was as if he had just casually placed his palm on the ground. However ¡­ Just after he put his palm down. The more violent the earthquake was, the more mountains in the distance had begun to collapse. The temple had been shaking so much that dust had formed, but it suddenly stopped. This scene was like a wild boar that was running wildly. A person walked over lightly and placed his palm on the boar¡¯s back. The wild boar was unable to move at all! It was very shocking! Sang Qingqing, who was watching from the side, was greatly shocked. This senior had stunned the terrifying devil after appearing! It was unable to move. Even the gloomy atmosphere between heaven and earth was swept away by his appearance. At this time, he pressed the ground lightly, and the sky collapse, which seemed to be a response to the demon God¡¯s rage, was directly suppressed! What kind of existence was this senior?! The most important thing was! If he was not mistaken, this senior seemed to have walked out of her body! Was there a relationship between them? Sang Qingqing thought of the journey she had taken from her family. She never stopped finding treasures. Good things, she would pick them up every now and then. And during the day, when she was playing in the water, that pill that suddenly appeared. All of this combined made her overthink. Could it be that her family was not ordinary? It was a powerful race that hid its terrifying strength. And this senior was the hidden ancestor of her clan? Did he follow her all the way to see her performance and want to give her a family inheritance? Sang Qingqing¡¯s heart was in turmoil, and her thoughts drifted further and further away. His expression also became excited. Meanwhile, the ghostly face¡¯s head also shook violently! Look at what it saw! One had to know that the earthquake today was not as simple as a natural disaster. This was caused by the demon Lord¡¯s anger, and it was even more terrifying than a natural disaster. In the face of natural disasters, ordinary experts could suppress them, but the demon Lord was enraged. Who would dare to suppress the world? Who could suppress it? But now, the human in front of it had made a move! And he had really suppressed it! It was crazy. This human was simply courting death! The ghost Face was happy. It could sense the human who had suddenly appeared. It had no power to resist! From the moment he appeared, its ending was already decided. Even if his death caused the demon general to descend here in rage and kill this human, he would not be able to see it! But now, it was different! This human actually dared to disturb the Demon King¡¯s venting. He¡¯s dead! Although he could really suppress the earth, the ghost Face was still a little surprised! However, it would never think that this human was stronger than the Demon King. The Demon King was the strongest expert in the world. There was no doubt about this. From the beginning to the end, it had never doubted him. Especially now that the darkness had descended, it was time that belonged to the demon Lord! MMH! In a forbidden land far away. There was a huge hole that seemed to lead straight into the netherworld. They went all the way down. Ghostly Qi filled the air, and malicious ghosts wailed! There were souls of all kinds of races here. However, at this moment, they were all wailing. From time to time, the ghostly shadows would suddenly explode, turning into negative and dark emotions, and heading toward the bottom of the netherworld. At this moment, the entire netherworld was shaking. With it as the center, the entire world shook. It made the already terrifying night even more unpredictable! ¡°Why is there a riot on the first mountain? This shouldn¡¯t be happening!¡± At the same time. On top of a mountain where space was distorted. A figure was sitting cross-legged on it. The aura on his body was obscure and deep, as if he was one with the entire mountain. At a certain moment, his eyes that had been closed all this time suddenly opened. He looked at the mountain he was sitting on, and his expression was one of shock and bewilderment. It¡¯s not good, something big is going to happen! But now, he no longer had the strength to spare! ¡°Even with the foundation of the human race, it still won¡¯t work?¡± He felt very unwilling! ¡°I¡¯m afraid the human race can¡¯t take this position!¡± The strange phenomenon below him was getting bigger and bigger. He was already considering whether he should let the human race¡¯s juniors run away first. After all, based on the current situation. He no longer had a chance! The water was too deep in this position, and he couldn¡¯t grasp it. However ¡­ Just as he was about to make up his mind. Suddenly, the strange phenomenon on the mountaintop below him stopped. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± He revealed a puzzled expression. Although it was a good thing that the movement suddenly stopped. However, he did not completely relax. After all, it had stopped all of a sudden. It was as if he had suddenly stopped in the middle of rapidly drawing his gun! One had to know that they were in a situation where the gun was loaded and ready to shoot at any moment. It didn¡¯t make sense for him to suddenly stop in such a state! He was worried that the other side was accumulating power. He had to release his strongest attack. He wanted to stab to the end and finish everything in one blow. This was the prelude to the collapse of the world. The figure took advantage of this gap to actively accumulate power, using all kinds of means to suppress the mountain below him, while preparing to give orders at any time. Once they felt that something was wrong, they would let their clansmen run away. It was getting more and more difficult. He could no longer see any hope. He now felt that the whole thing was a trap. He had no future in the first place! As Chu he¡¯s palm landed ¡­ At this moment, the bottom of the netherworld had stopped trembling. The ghostly wails and howls had also stopped. This place, which was originally filled with chaotic auras, was now silent, and only the chill remained! Whoosh! Whoosh! At the bottom of the netherworld, the sound of chains shaking could be heard. The existence underground seemed to want to stir up the entire world. However, no matter how hard it tried, only the sound of the chain shaking could be heard. The entire world was abnormally stable, and there was not even the slightest tremor. A terrifying gaze looked up from the bottom of the netherworld, and then projected into the distance. After a long time. ¡°People!¡± The sound of gnashing teeth could be heard from underground. Chapter 353 ? Chapter 353: Old ancestor Translator: 549690339 ¡°People!¡± Chu he felt as if there was a gaze filled with violence in the distance. One of the muffled voices that contained extreme killing intent sounded. This voice came from the dark. Neither sang Qingqing nor the ghost Face could hear him. Only Chu he felt it. That¡¯s right, this was what Chu he felt! As an expert, he felt like there was a dagger at his back when someone was angry at him. In other words, the unknown existence was a threat to Chu he, or rather, to him, who was just a remnant of consciousness. Chu he looked into the distance. It was too far! This world was special. With the power of his consciousness, he could not see it at all. He only had a vague feeling. It was the eyes of a giant beast covered in black fur. Chu he glanced at it but didn¡¯t see it clearly, so he was too lazy to care! He exerted more force in his hand. He could feel that the underground force was still unwilling to give up and was gradually struggling with all its strength. Now, even his palm was trembling a little! In the library, Chu he opened his eyes. There was a hint of surprise in his eyes. He felt that the consciousness he had left on the other side of the wormhole was becoming more and more difficult. Chu he immediately crossed over to increase his power. With his current strength, this kind of thing that used his own consciousness as a medium should not be strenuous. After all, he had done this a lot. However, there was an accident this time. The power he transmitted across worlds was rapidly consumed after entering the wormhole, as if it had entered the long river of time and space. When one¡¯s strength passed, it would be reduced to less than one in ten thousand. This was the first time Chu he had faced such a situation. ¡°Is it because of the lack of the myriad world Pagoda¡¯s assistance, or is there some other reason?¡± Chu he squinted his eyes and tapped his fingers on the chair. In the past, when he entered the various realms, it was the myriad world Pagoda that assisted him. And that wormhole did not have the mark of myriad world Pagoda. This reason made sense! However, Chu he felt that this was not the most important thing! The real reason was still because of that world. There was something very strange about that world, and the water was very deep. The suppression of the darkness on him was more obvious than during the day. Chu he took two divine fruits and threw them into his mouth. His mind was spinning as he analyzed the situation. However, he was just analyzing it in his heart. The more the situation was not right, the more he would not go in with his main body. He would just let the consciousness he left behind cause some trouble inside. The Barbarian region was his home ground. At this moment. Within the ancient era. Although Chu he¡¯s palm was trembling, he was still suppressing the ground. In the distance, the feeling of being pressed against the back became even more intense. However, he didn¡¯t feel like he was getting closer. It was as if there was a chain that bound his existence. In the face of provocation, it could only jump up and down, demonstrate its strength, and roar. It couldn¡¯t do anything else! As time passed, Chu he was even more certain that his feeling was right. That unknown existence was indeed being restricted. It couldn¡¯t run out. As for the previous earthquake, it was probably caused by its struggle. In other words, although the unknown existence was terrifying, it was currently in a trapped state. Chu he only needed to help out and be a support. He was the last straw that broke the camel¡¯s back. He finally understood! Chu he had originally planned on stopping the output of energy, but he did not stop. A ten-thousandth of his power was still power! The energy poured out. In the darkness, people seemed to see a Golden Palm appear. He pressed down on the ground. The Golden Palm would tremble from time to time and the light would weaken a little, but soon, the weakened light would be filled again. This repeated! The palm and the ground were in a stalemate. At this moment, the world fell into a true deathly silence. Those living beings did not dare to move in the dark. And those strange things that appeared in the darkness were shocked because the demon Lord¡¯s rage was suppressed! That was their great Demon Lord! Time passed. The face of the ghost opposite the Chu River, which was already green, turned even more green! It would depend on the situation. The demonic monarch had been suppressed and could not move! The human in front of it was even more terrifying than it had imagined. It was dead! There was no way out. It wanted to run. However, an invisible force held it down, making it unable to move. He could only watch helplessly as the human finished his fight with the demon Lord, and then take the time to deal with it. This feeling was very uncomfortable! In the end. It was as if he could feel that Chu he¡¯s duration was much longer than he had imagined. The gaze from The Dark World had the power of a living Gu. It stared at Chu he one last time like a knife and then gave up struggling. The vibration from the ground disappeared. Chu he heaved a long sigh of relief. The suppression this time. It was not easy for him either. After all, it was only his consciousness that attacked, and the power transmission was also suppressed! ¡°It¡¯s over?¡± He watched as Chu he retracted his palm and stood up! It¡¯s not good for the ghost Face to know! He was finished! From the looks of it, the demon Lord¡¯s rage had really been suppressed by the human in front of him. In this world, there was still an existence that could resist the demon Lord in the darkness. Such a discovery. It sucked in a breath of cold air and felt that the ghostly temple was shattering, and its faith was collapsing. Chu he didn¡¯t care about it. He directly attacked and grabbed the ghost shadow. He was ready to ask about the situation. This time, he felt that there was something wrong with this world. This wisp of Chu he¡¯s consciousness didn¡¯t plan on leaving for a while! He decided to stay and see. At the very least, at the current stage, he needed to suppress the unknown existence first and not let it escape. After all, he was someone who had a grudge against Chu he! He was quite strong. It was worth Chu he¡¯s special attention with a wisp of consciousness! In the future, when I have the confidence to crush this world, I¡¯ll come in and clean it up again.¡± I¡¯m sang Qingqing, the unfilial descendant of the Sang family. Thank you for saving my life, ancestor! Seeing that the matter was over. Sang Qingqing knelt on the ground and saluted. After a thorough analysis, she felt that Chu he was most likely her ancestor. Chu he grabbed the ghostly shadow. Looking at sang Qingqing, who had bowed deeply and bowed a few times, he couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised. Then, he thought about it and realized that this little girl had probably misunderstood! However, Chu he did not bother to explain. He glanced at sang Qingqing and found that she had a good aptitude. They could be nurtured. This wisp of his consciousness was going to stay here for a while. Since he had nothing to do, he could teach his disciple. It just so happened that he had previously deduced a technique that could be cultivated directly to the Dao Lord realm in this world. He had to use it after creating it, and it could also be used as a trial. Let¡¯s see the effect! Perhaps he could play with the story of how he trained the son of the world to fight against the dark Lord. Chu he felt that this idea was feasible. As for whether or not sang Qingqing was the child of the world ¡­ To be able to meet Tian Dao¡¯s old father in the unseen world, and to be able to feel a bit of fate at a glance. Was there a need to ask? It definitely was! This was without a doubt! Chapter 354 ? Chapter 354: The beginning of an epic legend Translator: 549690339 ¡°Get up!¡± Chu he nodded and said indifferently. Then, he pointed at sang Qingqing¡¯s forehead. this is my ultimate technique. It¡¯s carefully evolved from my blood essence and can help you reach the highest level. Work hard! When Chu he said this, the feeling suddenly came again. He sighed naturally and looked into the distance with a depressed look. Then, he spoke. the demonic monarch is about to break the seal, and I can only suppress it temporarily. In the future, if we want this world to be completely restored to clarity, we still need to rely on you young people! ¡°I¡¯m getting old!¡± Towards the end, his sigh became even heavier. It carried the vicissitudes of ancient times and the reversal of time. It sounded like the helpless voice of an old man standing at the end of time and space. Sang Qingqing, who was receiving the inheritance information, was shocked. Her consciousness, which was already hard to bear due to the huge amount of information, became even more chaotic! This short sentence contained too much information! Even though today was the first time they had met. However, she had absolute trust in Chu he! This was her ancestor. He had just saved her, captured the strange horror in the darkness, and suppressed the shaking heaven and earth with one hand! How could such a terrifying ancestor lie to her? Sang Qingqing felt a heavy pressure. On one hand, it was because of the huge amount of information it received. On one hand, it was because of the heavy sense of mission. Under this kind of pressure, she directly fainted. I won¡¯t let you down. This was the last bit of consciousness she had before she fainted. Chu he retracted his gaze. He nodded. He could feel sang Qingqing¡¯s determination. Although the opportunities he gave out were very random, there were still some choices. At the very least, the people he chose had a good heart. As the fate ancestor, not everyone could be fated with him! Of course, this was with the exception of the alien races. The alien race he was fated with was truly random. ¡°Where is your Demon Lord? How great is he?¡± Chu he looked at the ghostly face in his hand and asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± The ghost Face shook his head. Then, afraid that Chu he would crush it to death, he explained. It anxiously expressed that it was not being stubborn. It was the truth. It was just a small fry in the dark World. The demon Lord¡¯s information was all hearsay, and it was the Lord Demon general who had instilled it with information. As for how he knew that the earthquake was caused by the Demon King, it was a kind of mysterious feeling. It was magical. The Demon King had ordered them to have a Feast of Flesh and blood. To let the darkness continue forever. This order came directly from its heart. As for what exactly happened, it had no idea. ¡°Where were you during the day?¡± Chu he asked again. When he came here today, he didn¡¯t find these strange things hiding in the dark. He didn¡¯t expect them to all appear at night! ¡°In the underground netherworld.¡± The ghost Face said as he looked down into the ground. Chu he continued to ask a few more questions. The ghost Face answered honestly, and those who didn¡¯t know would explain. He hoped that Chu he could understand its weakness and ignorance. After asking, Chu he exerted more force. With a pfft, the ghostly face exploded in his hand. It was gone without even a scream! It didn¡¯t even have time to react. This was Chu he¡¯s reward for its honesty. After doing all this, Chu he¡¯s consciousness moved and turned into an imprint again on sang Qingqing¡¯s body. Sang Qingqing slept all the way until dawn. This sleep was not an easy one for her. She had a very long dream. He had a long period of learning inside. Five years of college entrance exams and three years of simulations! There was also a stern old ancestor staring at her. Fortunately, she finally graduated from elementary school and understood her current realm thoroughly. Then, she was allowed to come out and relax. She opened her eyes. At this moment, a group of women from the village worked together to carry her into a spacious and beautiful temple. Her status in the villagers ¡®hearts was different now. Then the temple that was given to passerby would definitely not be worthy! After she woke up, sang Qingqing declined the warm hospitality of the village name and chose to leave. She needed to start the cultivation process that her ancestor had set for her. According to the old ancestor. Cultivators had their wealth, partners, and laws. Money was the most important thing! Old Grand Madame gave her a list and asked her to collect it. She even gave her the method of refining pills. It could help her improve quickly with her cultivation technique. She still remembered the old ancestor¡¯s sigh last night. She felt that her mission was heavy and did not dare to relax for a moment. This world still needed her to save it. Chu he was in the library Pavilion. He also fell into a period of boredom. Cultivating, listening to books, and having the Dragon serve him, he still felt a little bored. Under such circumstances, he paid more attention to sang Qingqing. From time to time, he would send his consciousness over to guide her. He felt like an old man. Sang Qingqing also ventured into dangerous places under his guidance. As long as there were benefits, she would go wherever it was dangerous. He was even more reckless than those male leads. In the beginning, she would still feel uneasy. However, towards the end, as long as Chu he said yes, she would jump in even if there was a ghost fire in front. That ferocity indeed had the demeanor of a child of the world. This time, Chu he was only responsible for teaching and giving pointers. As for the other elixirs and cultivation places, sang Qingqing would have to fight for them herself. Under such circumstances, her progress was even faster! Coupled with Chu he¡¯s professional guidance, his Foundation was also very solid. Chu he felt that this girl had the potential to become a Dao master. She might really be able to fight the demonic monarch in the end. It was a scene of epic and legendary. Chu he began to look forward to it. His attentiveness in teaching had also increased. He no longer treated it as a chance encounter. It was a real fate. Even the human race would not be able to obtain much of such fate. At the same time. Chu he had traveled extensively with sang Qingqing and had a rough idea of the strength of the cultivators in this world! Saint venerable cultivators were all old monsters! Chu he did not see any existence above that. This should not have happened! The potential of this world was definitely not like this. As sang Qingqing¡¯s strength increased and her horizons broadened, Chu he also discovered the existence of black hands in this world through her perspective. It was suppressing this world. It was not that no one could reach the level above Saint venerable, but they were not allowed to possess it. Those with the talent would be found. Just like sang Qingqing. As her strength increased, her reputation also began to spread. In the end, she attracted the attention of many. However, she had potential, but her strength did not seem to have reached the standard. Therefore, the mastermind who had his eyes on her did not choose to make a move. Sang Qingqing did not notice this at all. Chu he did not have the intention to solve her problem directly. This was the growth path of an epic legend. Chu he had only taught her a set of profound breath control techniques and told her to take it easy when she revealed her strength in the future. Sang Qingqing was also very perceptive. He instantly understood what Chu he meant! Then, in the eyes of others, her cultivation seemed to have finally been stuck at a bottleneck, and she was unable to advance no matter what. It didn¡¯t have the ferocious momentum of rapid advancement like before. Chapter 355 ? Chapter 355: Chess pieces and chess players Translator: 549690339 Chu he was very satisfied with sang Qingqing¡¯s performance. This was a child of the world with a bright future, talent, and opportunities. And his heart was also up to standard. He did have the potential to overturn the conspiracy of an entire world. As her strength allowed her to handle most situations, Chu he¡¯s attention on her gradually decreased. On this day, Chu he retracted all his attention from the various worlds and Gu Ji. All his consciousness fell into a deep sleep. Today was a big day. The 614-year-old Chu he had checked in 600 times in a row. Today was another super check-in day. This was a rare day where Chu he still needed a sense of ceremony. As the day arrived, even Chu he could not help but sigh. As his cultivation level increased, he really felt less and less! Another hundred years passed. In these hundred years, which were the decades he spent in cloudbillow continent, he still had some feelings. At other times, it was tasteless. It could really be considered as a snap of the fingers. Time passed by! His head was still white and his spirit was still strong, and he still looked like he was 18 years old. Moreover, their lifespans were even longer. Right now, he was at rank eight golden nine transformation stage level three. He had dabbled in all kinds of methods. He had not found any experimental subjects for all kinds of treasures. The current him ¡­ If he let go. Even he himself wasn¡¯t sure how strong his combat strength was. After all, he hadn¡¯t encountered anyone that required him to use his full strength yet! There wasn¡¯t even anyone who was slightly serious. Whether it was the demon master from the abyss or demon master kun, Chu he did not feel threatened. Therefore, he had left some tricks up his sleeve when dealing with them! The higher his cultivation level, the less confident he was against stronger experts. Thus, if he attacked now, he would hold back his power regardless of whether he felt someone watching him or not. He didn¡¯t want to be too eye-catching. At this stage, Chu he did not want to encounter anyone stronger than him or someone who was on par with him. He preferred crushing. After all, the stronger one was, the more fatal it was. Chu he heaved a long sigh of relief after he finished the tea on the table. Chu he¡¯s thoughts would turn back every time the 100-year period was over. This was a node. It was a summary of life. After sighing, he got up and entered the demon suppression tower. The generals under him. Those who needed to be put into the oil pan were put in the oil pan, those who were struck by lightning were put on the oil pan, and those who were tickling were all in place. As for the steam sauna on the fifth floor, it was not time for demon master Flame to rest. He had been there all this time. He only needed to take a look and give her some encouragement. At least, Demon Slayer was much more obedient now. It no longer jumped around! It also felt that the more it jumped, the more it suffered. Most importantly, it didn¡¯t feel any hope of getting out. Chu he walked out of the pagoda after walking around and stood under the willow tree. At that moment, although the outside world was dark, according to the clock in Chu he¡¯s mind, it was close to noon. He took out his self-made Guan Gong statue. Tidying up his clothes! Washing his hands in a golden basin! He burned incense and took a bath. His expression was solemn. Then, he bowed twice to the statue of Guan Gong, whose eyes had a sharp feeling. The entire process was completed. Chu he called out the check-in system. There, a golden button appeared again. It was very familiar! This was the sixth time. After the face roll came out, Chu he closed his eyes and waited for a moment with rapt attention. Time passed by slowly. The hand of the alarm clock in Chu he¡¯s heart had just reached the middle. The auspicious time arrived. ¡°Check-in!¡± Chu he muttered in his heart. At the same time, an invisible hand appeared on the illusory world. He pressed the button heavily. The Super check-in button on the system suddenly exploded. It was like a firework that bloomed with a beautiful light. ding! Congratulations to the host for completing the Super check-in. You are rewarded with the world armor set. Chu he nodded. There was no surprise. A full set of armor appeared on the check-in panel. It was purple-gold in level. Chu he skillfully reinforced the surrounding restrictions. Then, he took out the world equipment set. The aura of this suit was very heavy. After it appeared, its heavy power seemed to cause the entire barbarian region to sink further. However, Chu he had set up a restriction, and there was the suppression of the world suppressing cauldron here. At this moment, the space under the willow tree was only slightly distorted and compressed for a moment before returning to normal. Chu he immediately put on his suit and helmet. The information about the universe armor set flashed in his mind. Chu he also felt it. A smile appeared on his face. This Pagoda was too compatible with him! The universe armor set, as its name suggested, was mainly for defense. Although it was not as versatile as the other treasures he had. However, its defensive power was not for show! Moreover, it was an all-round defense. The universe armor could even defend against physical consciousness power. It also included attacks from the power of time and space. It could be said that Chu he could directly rush over any strange means used by those Dao Lords of the origin. Moreover, with the universe armor set, his aura would be concealed even better. He could even jump out of this universe. If the information he received was correct ¡­ In other words, as long as he wanted to, even existences that were one realm higher than Chu he could not lock him down with any means. He could even use this set to disguise himself as any living being he had ever seen. As long as he didn¡¯t make a move, no matter what level the expert was, he wouldn¡¯t be able to tell the difference. He could leave and fight as he pleased, nothing could trap him! This could not be better for Chu he. In addition to his sky splitting bow and myriad world Pagoda, if not for the fact that he had to consider capturing them alive and let the demon suppressing Pagoda exert its power ¡­ It could be said that he could do whatever he wanted and kill whoever he wanted to! The other worlds let him live freely. Although there was a lack of excitement in these days ¡­ But in fact, it was also quite refreshing! With a thought from Chu he, the world extension turned invisible. This time, although it wasn¡¯t a huge breakthrough in cultivation, it was still a huge breakthrough. However, Chu he felt even more secure! The reason why he had brought the Barbarian region underground and used all kinds of methods was that he had a lot of secret techniques. He was afraid that those experts beyond his imagination would notice him. After all, from the current situation. The various worlds were covered in shadows. According to his speculation, it should be a group of big shots playing chess. And now, it was the final stage of the chessboard battle. If he had not considered that even if he did not move, an accident could happen. Chu he would even seal off the entire barbarian region and not even use the functions of myriad World Tower. He had caused so much trouble in the various realms. It was nothing more than wanting to play chess. After all, Chu he had read so many books. He still knew! No matter what kind of tribulation it was, when it happened, it would affect all the living beings of the universe. If he improved, no matter how well he dodged, he would still be blown away. Even though he understood this. However, as Chu he did not know the situation of the other Go players, he was not confident in his game. He was a little scared. That was why all his actions seemed strange and shoddy. It was steady, but not to the extreme. If you want to do something, you always do it halfway. In fact, Chu he couldn¡¯t be blamed for this. He had no choice. Chapter 356 ? Chapter 356: Foolish Translator: 549690339 It was his fault for not knowing the truth of this world yet! The shadows hiding in the dark peeked at all living beings in the world. However, the current Chu he was unable to see the truth beyond the fog. And who did those eyes in the dark belong to? Chu he did not know anything. He could only feel it. All the living beings of the various worlds were following a single line. This was what made him feel uneasy. Therefore, Chu he would try his best to use the conditions that he could use to cause trouble. He liked to lie down and enjoy himself, but he didn¡¯t want to lie down and wait for unknown danger. But at the same time, he was worried about attracting the attention of those unknown existences in the dark. Therefore, he didn¡¯t dare to use too much force. Such a situation made Chu he feel very conflicted. It was very uncomfortable. He had already made up his mind. As long as he was strong enough, those troublemakers would be killed! He would not let any of them off. They were all going to be moved into the demon subduing Pagoda and transformed. She was shining for him. Although he had not met those guys yet. However, he was so scared that he couldn¡¯t sleep. He wanted to enjoy it, but he didn¡¯t have the confidence to do so. This was a great enmity. Chu he had firmly written this down in the little notebook in his heart. Even though up until now, those guys were still just circles. But there would be a day when he had to fill in his name. And it wouldn¡¯t be too far away. For this, Chu he set a small goal for himself. He hoped that in another thousand years, he would be able to clean up all the unstable factors. After that, he would truly be free and unfettered in this world. A thought flashed through his mind. Chu he put away the items he had just prepared for the ceremony. Finally, he picked up the statue of Guan Gong. His gaze paused on it for a few seconds. As he looked at the spirited Guan Yu, many thoughts flashed through his mind. Very quickly. The light returned to calmness. A pot of tea and a roasted lamb to calm her nerves. Chu he¡¯s thoughts that had just drifted away returned to the right track. Life continued. He paid attention to the situation of the other worlds, went into seclusion, and occasionally went to the ancient era world to see the layers of fog that had been lifted from sang Qingqing¡¯s perspective. Or he could bring those beasts out and give them a massage, telling stories and doing art. Chu he¡¯s life was simple and unadorned. It was peaceful and without any waves. It was only when he occasionally went out to play a role that he could make a splash in his life. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ be careful. There¡¯s something wrong with the realms! ¡°Even the spine is gone. It¡¯s a monkey¡¯s claw! I¡¯ve never seen a monkey before.¡± according to the demons below, before kun was captured, he was shouting,¡¯they¡¯re coming, they¡¯re coming!¡¯ In the vast Galaxy. Outside a great world. The two ox Devils gathered. The world below them was now half-covered in darkness. Soon, it would be completely infected by the demonic Qi. At this moment, the ox demon who had just arrived spoke. His voice was filled with solemnity. ¡°They?¡± The demonic bull, who was greedily looking at the great world below him, did not move. He turned his head to the extreme and looked at his companion who had just arrived. His eyes flickered with uncertainty. ¡°Yes, they! However, I can¡¯t be sure. If it was them, things should have started to happen long ago. It doesn¡¯t make sense that it¡¯s only the church that has an accident, and some small realms are not advancing well!¡± The rushing bull demon nodded and then shook his head. They still couldn¡¯t get an accurate answer to this matter. The matter was still shrouded in fog. They couldn¡¯t open it with the power they could use at the moment. ¡°In other words, there might be a force trying to confuse us.¡± Bull demon, who was outside the world, felt much more relaxed. Now that the various realms were in chaos, there were too many people who wanted to fish in troubled waters. As long as it wasn¡¯t accurate, the probability of it being fake was very high. After all, if it was really them, it would not be just one kun that was in trouble. Right now, the various realms should be in chaos. no matter what, we have to be careful. After all, wuwuwu was captured alive! The other ox devil warned, emphasizing the words ¡°capture alive.¡± Killing him and capturing him alive had different meanings. ¡°Yi, that trash who can¡¯t even walk the wrong path! It¡¯s normal to be captured alive. If it were me, I would do the same!¡± Devilox from outside the world was disdainful. It showed a deep disdain for Richard. As long as the Jiao did not run away and was given a chance, it had some confidence in capturing it alive. ¡°But it¡¯s still alive, and we can¡¯t calculate its specific situation!¡± the realms are in chaos now. Although we seem to have the upper hand, it¡¯s only because the races in the realms have their own plans. We can¡¯t be careless! ¡°There are many races in the world that have hidden experts! They¡¯re also waiting for an opportunity, and they¡¯re even forming an alliance to scheme against us!¡± The other ox devil spoke again. It hoped that its companion could act more prudently. After all, they were from the same lineage! In such a huge change, they could rely on each other! Even in the devil World, the seven Supreme races had competition with each other. Only those of the same bloodline could truly be considered demons on the same front line. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I understand that!¡± Devilox shook his head from beyond the world. Its companion¡¯s lecturing tone made it unhappy. He killed his way to the demon master realm and became one of the Supreme existences in the demon world. It wasn¡¯t a junior. Why would it need other bull religions with such common sense? You must be joking! In the present world, it was a top existence. If that monkey met it, it would be good enough if it could beat it! You still want to capture it alive? Was that even possible? They were underestimating it too much! It was not a kun. Among the many devil Masters in the devil realm, it was also an existence that could be ranked on the list. They were completely incomparable! Bull demon turned around and continued to use his techniques on the world below him. He took his companion¡¯s warning as another threat. His companions had done this many times. In its heart, its companion was an overly cautious ox, without the fierceness of the cattle clan. He always wanted to be safe. The other bull demon shook his head and left. Its companion¡¯s temper was not good, so it could not say too much. However, it should be enough to give him some warning! He believed that his companions would know what to do when they encountered monkeys. Run! According to its investigation, the Jiao had misjudged the monkey¡¯s strength and took the initiative to fight it, which was why it was captured alive. As an existence at the level of a demon master, even if it was Chi, if it had fled from the start, it still had a way to escape! Moreover, its companion was more than a level stronger than the kun and might not be weaker than the monkey. Running away directly was just to be safe! At the current stage, stability was actually very important. In other words, it didn¡¯t have the final say in the demon world. If it was in command, it would have gathered the power of the demonic world together and flattened it, instead of scattering it like now! The efficiency was low. And it was very dangerous. Just like last time, the demonic realm¡¯s vitality was greatly damaged. However, he didn¡¯t get many benefits. Unfortunately, it couldn¡¯t make decisions for the matters of the devil World. No one knew what those Supreme existences were thinking. Every decision he made was so stupid. Chapter 357 ? Chapter 357: Fishing the various worlds Translator: 549690339 As the people in the Barbarian region became stronger and stronger, the Barbarian region¡¯s strength also increased. The 3,000 chaos pearls were also getting brighter and brighter. As a result, the level of the worlds that were opened became higher and higher. But it was still okay. Currently, Chu he could still hold on. But be prepared for danger in times of peace. Chu he also began to set the assessment items for the people in the Barbarian region. He didn¡¯t look at anything else in his assessment. It all depended on whether one¡¯s acting skills and breath control were up to standard. As for strength, it was secondary to Chu he! Only when one reached the level of a primordial Dao Lord would there be any meaning to watching. However, at the moment, unless the chaos bead was completely lit up, or there was a heaven-defying opportunity that even Chu he would want to take a few glances at, it was difficult for anyone to reach the Barbarian region in a short period of time. After all, Chu he was excluded. There were only two heaven trampling experts in the Barbarian region. The battle-axe and Han Yi, the ancestor of da Qian, who had reached the celestial venerable realm. With such strength, there was no need for Chu he to take the test. To him, whether it was the heaven trampling or the venerable sovereign, there was no difference. They were all things that could be done with a finger. He was looking at Dao Lord reciprocity. The others could only be considered juniors. However, in the current barbarian region, the advancement of high-end combat strength had also reached a bottleneck in a short period of time. If he wanted to make any changes, he would have to rely on the chaos bead. 3,000 chaos beads could quickly create 3000 Dao Masters! At that time, the Barbarian region¡¯s high-end combat forces would truly erupt. In addition, there was the God devouring army formation and Chu he¡¯s own strength. Those hidden existences might not be able to exterminate them, but they were more than enough to protect themselves! As long as he could protect himself, Chu he would have a lot of time! He would have more room to display his abilities. What he needed now was a deterrent force so that no one would dare to find trouble with him. Therefore, the people of the Barbarian region were to be as careful as possible in accumulating energy for the myriad World Tower. They were not to let any existences beyond their imagination notice the human race too early. This was what Chu he needed at the current stage! Thus, the art of concealment was especially important. In addition, he fabricated the patrolman. Not to say that it was foolproof. At least, there wouldn¡¯t be any big trouble in the short term! Chu he had been worried about this. When the myriad world Pagoda had just opened. Those worlds weren¡¯t that great, so he didn¡¯t really care. After all, those little realms were like dust in the universe. Even if he were to overturn the heavens, it was nothing to an expert. But now that the world level had increased, it was no longer that easy! Perhaps, Chu he would have to act personally to suppress it. Chu he held a fishing rod and drank tea as he sat in front of the sacrificial altar of myriad world Pagoda. The fishhook moved a few times in the altar. He fished out a seven-colored sheep. He caught the sheep. Chu he sighed and felt a little regretful. At the moment, he was only fishing for wild beasts like sheep. He still couldn¡¯t fish as much as he wanted. His hands were itchy! However, the time was not right yet. He could only wait for the future when he laid out his plans for the various worlds. At that time, he could fish however he wanted, and the net could be thrown around. That would be the most carefree time! Regretfully, Chu he threw the fishing hook into some other small realms. He had collected a variety of flavors, ingredients that he had never tried before, and some medicinal herbs. He had even found some flavorful but highly toxic materials that could even kill venerable sovereigns. After everything was ready, they began the process of roasting the Lamb. In recent years. He stood guard in front of the myriad world Pagoda. He had tested different colors and different types of sheep with different ingredients. Even though he was only eating one type. However, he didn¡¯t feel tired of it. After all, he had put in a lot of thought into it, and the taste was different every time. Chu he started a fire and started a barbecue. The people who were coming in and out ignored him. They seemed to be in different worlds. Everyone in the Barbarian region was busy, fighting to become an expert. Chu he, on the other hand, witnessed all of this with the eyes of a lamb-eating crowd. When he saw some people perform well, he would directly give them a big prize. In the middle of the myriad World Tower, there was a random draw machine. The people of the Barbarian region would have a chance to draw a prize every time they returned from another world. Of course, this was just a simple entertainment. Out of a hundred, ninety-nine would come again. As for who would win the award, it depended on luck most of the time. A small part of the time, it depended on fate. When Chu he¡¯s interest was piqued, he would blow a breath of air and give a big prize to the people who performed well. This could not be considered cheating. After all, he did not charge any points for the lottery. He had the right to explain everything. There was nothing wrong with this! Chu he raised his head and looked over. The 3,000-story tower was nothing in his eyes. The 3,000 chaos pearls of different brightness in the tower reflected each other and emitted the light of chaos. It still looked quite beautiful! The entire myriad world Pagoda could be seen as a fruit tree. The chaos beads on it were fruits. The moment it ripened, it was possible for the human race to flip the chessboard of the various realms. Chu he¡¯s thoughts drifted. His mind and spirit mixed together with the light emitted by the 3000 chaos beads. It kept floating and then sank into the river with a plop. Chu he looked around. Then, he naturally came to a realization. It was a River of spacetime chaos. Chu he¡¯s consciousness felt very comfortable, as if he was taking a bath. The river of time and space continued to flow, bringing Chu he forward. Chu he was like a fish swimming in the water. As he swam, Chu he encountered many tributaries. Or rather, he was only in one of them. When he was halfway there, a huge mouth appeared in front of him. Chu he did not try to challenge him or seek any answers. He had left the river of time and space and returned! He made his decision rather quickly. After all, in such a high-level place, it was very likely that something extraordinary would happen. His current strength had not reached the safest level yet, so it was better not to come into contact with things on a deeper level. Now was not the time yet. If they came into contact with it, other than the possibility of being frightened even more, there was not much effect. In the river of time and space. A pair of eyes suddenly opened and looked at one of the tributaries with doubt. It kept sweeping! The light in its eyes flickered, and it seemed as if the entire river of time and space was flowing backward. However, time passed. The river was still a River, and there were no anomalies in it. In the end, the eyes in the river closed in confusion! The entire River of spacetime returned to eternity. In the myriad World Tower, Chu he lowered his head and shifted his gaze away from the chaotic light. He did not expect that there would be such an unexpected possibility when these chaos beads were combined. He could even swim in the river of time and space. There was actually nothing wrong with moving forward. Just now, Chu he actually had the thought of swimming backward to see the world of the past and the past. However, in the end, he felt that it was strenuous, so he gave up! He decided that when he was strong enough, he would go in and try it out. Chapter 358 ? Chapter 358: Only those who love to fight will win Translator: 549690339 ¡°And he he!¡± Chu he felt it for a moment. After swimming through the river of time and space. His mental energy and soul had clearly improved. This was not simple. One had to know that the current him could not be compared to the past. The nine transformations golden body technique had reached the eighth transformation, and the transcendence golden body had also reached the eighth level. If he wanted to improve, even if he had sufficient resources, it would take a long time! But now, just by swimming one round inside, he felt an obvious sense of improvement. The effects of the long river of time and space were unexpectedly good. Moreover, Chu he could feel it. If he had comprehended the origin, he would have gained even more this time. There, the power of the origin was very strong. Actually, it was not strange. The chaos bead was used to derive the origin! ¡°But the consumption is also a bit big!¡± Chu he felt it. The light from the 3000 origin pearls dimmed. Even though none of them were much weaker. But the quantity was huge! This was also the reason why he had only been in there for a short time! Just for a moment. If it was just a little longer, the energy that he had painstakingly collected would be used up! This was something that he had held back for a long time! If he really wanted to let it all go. Then it would be useless! If he was upgrading the nine transformation golden body technique, he might even consider going through it twice. However, Chu he was not in such a hurry to improve his transcendence golden body. He felt that it was not worth it. After all, his current spiritual soul level was already strong enough. The eighth level was enough for his current use. Chu he¡¯s thoughts spun quickly. The roasted lamb in his hand had been gnawed clean, even the bones and scraps! Chu he let out a long sigh. It was black! It was highly toxic. With a move of his hand, the black Qi was gathered into a ball, and then casually thrown into the world suppression tower. Poison was also a type of energy. The worldhold Pagoda could digest it. Chu he stood up and was about to leave. Suddenly, he received a message from the myriad World Tower. Someone had entered a high-end world. That world was not opened by the myriad world Pagoda! Someone had sent it through other worlds! Inter-world teleportation? Chu he¡¯s expression changed. He was going to stir up trouble! He had clearly made an announcement that if he felt that something was amiss, he should contact the myriad World Tower¡¯s Mark and return directly. But this disciple was good. He had crossed over and had yet to return. He had probably found some benefits. Chu he¡¯s gaze passed through the mark of the myriad world Pagoda. ¡°Oh!¡± Chu he even knew people who crossed worlds! He was called Ye Feng. In the past, Chu he had given him an opportunity and saved his life. Chu he knew that he had a secret! However, he was just curious and didn¡¯t think about it. However, he did not expect that this person would directly cross over! He even went to a relatively large world. He didn¡¯t know what had happened! The current Ye Feng. After learning professor Chu he¡¯s skills, he concealed his aura even better! He even turned into a golden-haired monkey. He did not know if it was because Chu he had played the role of the monkey that reached the heavens several times. It was still monkeys that had some similar characteristics to humans. Right now, the people in the Barbarian region would choose monkeys and the like as their first choice when acting! The current monkey clan had already taken a huge blame. Many demons had expressed that they would capture any monkey alive! He would drag them into the demon world and the abyss and torture them to death in all kinds of ways! Of course, other than the monkey that was equal to heaven, the other monkeys didn¡¯t cause much of a commotion. It wasn¡¯t to the point where the devil realm or the abyss would be completely annoyed. It was only those little demons who were clamoring. The current problem that the monkey clan was facing was not considered big. In the future, the people in the Barbarian region would become stronger! And they all wore monkey skins to do things. The targets of chaos included, but were not limited to, the demon world and the abyss. He reckoned that that would be the time when the real trouble for the monkey clan would arrive. The techniques that Chu he taught could not be traced back to the source even if they were cultivated to a high level! If the blame was placed on the monkey race, they would most likely not be able to take it down! They had no choice but to carry it even if they didn¡¯t want to! At this moment. Ye Feng turned into a monkey, carrying a stick, he walked and jumped! It was very lifelike. Although there were no other living creatures around him, Chu he had emphasized repeatedly that it was very realistic. Chu he had also eliminated a batch of those who did not perform well. He even made an announcement pointing out the shortcomings. The element of acting was naturally deeply embedded in their bones. He was always in character. At this moment. Ye Feng came to a cliff. He was standing on an ancient tree. The monkey scratched his head. ¡°It¡¯s all demonic Qi here, why don¡¯t we just forget about it?¡± Ye Feng spoke in his heart. The demonic Qi at the bottom of the cliff stopped him. ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? don¡¯t be afraid. There¡¯s something inside that Lord kun once wanted. Since you have the opportunity to come here, you naturally can¡¯t miss it.¡± A voice sounded in Ye Feng¡¯s mind to encourage him. however, now that I¡¯ve joined the heavenly court, I¡¯m also someone with a backer. I think it¡¯s enough to just go through the cycle gradually, there¡¯s no need to take any risks. Ye Feng said. This was also an important reason why he didn¡¯t want to go. The opportunity he had now was heaven-defying. It could teleport across thousands of worlds, and it had super powerful guardians. With such an opportunity, as long as he was careful, he could become an expert. He didn¡¯t need to take too many risky challenges like before. ¡°What do you know!¡± ¡°Although the heavenly court is strong, they also have many people! ¡°As you can see, there are many candidates. Recently, many people have been eliminated. There¡¯s competition!¡± only by taking one step forward can you grow stronger step by step. If you can obtain something that even Lord kun cares about, you will be able to enhance your strength and become more competitive in the heavenly court. By then, you will be able to obtain more benefits! this will create a positive cycle. You have to know that the heavenly court is still in the selection stage. Only by being more outstanding will you be able to enter the eyes of the people taking the test and go further. ¡°That¡¯s why you can¡¯t retreat. If you retreat when you encounter problems, how can you become a true expert and get the heavenly court¡¯s attention? young man, you can¡¯t let your hot-blooded heart drop! I can¡¯t do that.¡± the heavenly court is powerful, and it¡¯s precisely because it¡¯s powerful that you need to work harder to grasp it. This kind of opportunity only comes once, and even I feel extremely tempted. It¡¯ll be too late for regrets if you lose it. ¡°Good luck, young man! Go forward and surpass. Perhaps it¡¯s because of your efforts this time that you¡¯ll become an expert who can stand tall in the starry sky and truly control your own destiny.¡± Only then did Ye Feng have the thought of retreating. A series of sounds rang out in his mind. He would educate and encourage him. After listening. Ye Feng nodded. It did make sense. Join the heavenly court. Under the influence of those candidates, in addition to the completion of the task, he had indeed improved at a rapid pace. It was even faster than when he had gone all out in the past. His hot-bloodedness had indeed decreased a lot. As Mr. Yi had said, if he tried harder, he would get more and make more progress. One step ahead, one step ahead. Only by having the will to fight could he obtain the best inheritance in heavenly court. Ye Feng raised his head and looked at the broken cliff, the light in his eyes became more and more determined. Chapter 359 ? Chapter 359: Chapter 359-bluffing Translator: 549690339 Chu he silently looked at the monkey that Ye Feng was acting as as he walked into danger step by step. Chu he had also heard the words of encouragement from Ye Feng¡¯s body. He had to admit that it made a little sense! However ¡­ That guy didn¡¯t understand at all. Chu he¡¯s thoughts were not based on cultivation level. It was meaningless to just become a little stronger. Even if ye Feng really became stronger, Chu he would still have to consider kicking him out of myriad world Pagoda for a period of time. &Nbsp; after all, Ye Feng was already a Dao realm stage nine expert. One more step and he would be at the heaven trampling level. One must know that the interface opened by myriad world Pagoda was not considered strong. There were only two heaven trampers in the Barbarian region. Chu he did not pull them along. They were still in free seclusion. However, Chu he did not remind him. He was idle anyway. His consciousness, using the myriad world Pagoda¡¯s seal as a medium, followed Ye Feng¡¯s gaze and advanced. This cliff was now contaminated with demonic Qi. It was obvious that there were demons from the demon Realm or abyss in this world. Ye Feng came to the cliff and jumped twice like a monkey. He scratched his head and thought for the last time, but in the end, under Mr. Yi¡¯s encouragement, he did not have the intention to retreat. His blood was boiling as he jumped up and down the cliff. The cliff was nearly 100000 meters deep. There was demonic Qi and clouds floating inside. Ye Feng¡¯s journey down was smooth. He nimbly dodged the demonic Qi. At that moment, he didn¡¯t use his full power but only used a little bit of his power. With the level of his breath holding technique, he didn¡¯t let his aura leak out at all. It was very quiet here. The vital Qi was also extremely thin. On both sides of the cliff, one could see a group of palaces built on top of it. The layers were distinct, and the Jade palaces were hidden in the clouds. There were even traces of natural treasures here, but the thin Yuan Qi of heaven and earth had caused them to wither. Perhaps, this place in the past was not like this. In the past, this place should have been an extremely prosperous place in this world. After all, to be able to build such a magnificent palace on both sides of such a cliff and survive in it, it was impossible for it to be simple. One could imagine that a great power had once existed here. However, at this moment, there was no trace of life here, and the palace was abandoned. Although he did not discover any danger, what he saw along the way made Ye Feng¡¯s expression turn more and more solemn. His eyes scanned the surroundings vigilantly, and the power in his body surged, ready to guard against any possible danger. The Mr. Yi in his consciousness was also reminding him. Finally, when they were halfway down. Mr. Yi stopped him. Ye Feng held a jade pendant in his hand and followed Mr. Yi¡¯s guidance, he walked towards a rock at the edge of the cliff. ~~ In that instant, the nearby wisps of demonic Qi trembled. It produced an invisible fluctuation, causing a strange feeling to rise in the world. However, both Ye Feng and Mr. Yi did not feel anything. The pagoda-shaped mark on Ye Feng¡¯s forehead started to spin. Chu he¡¯s view opened from the back of Ye Feng¡¯s head and looked at the few strands of demonic Qi. The demons that existed in this world were not simple. However, this realm was also a large realm and was not simple. At least that demon had only entered with its tentacles, and it was being followed! This Ye Feng, he was fishing for sheep today and not in closed-door cultivation. Otherwise, he, who had come to this place ¡­ He was tricked by Mr. Yi and directly fell into the pit! However, this also indirectly showed that his luck was strong. It was so dangerous every time, but he could still be saved. Moreover, even if Chu he did not come, he might not be in trouble. Chu he raised his camera and looked at the cliff. That place was in the clouds. At this moment, a White-browed elder floated over. There was a girl in a green dress beside him. At this moment, they were looking down at Ye Feng, waiting for him to press the Jade down. It was as if they had been waiting for this day for a long time. ¡°Why do I feel like there¡¯s a cold smell?¡± At the last moment, Ye Feng stopped! With a bewildered expression, he turned his head and looked around. Other than the whistling of the cold wind, everything else was still. He scanned the area repeatedly. Other than the demonic Qi that had been there for a long time, he did not feel anything wrong. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Maybe you¡¯re overthinking it. Maybe you¡¯re nervous at the last moment.¡± Mr. Yi consoled Ye Feng in his mind. ¡°Is that so?¡± Ye Feng felt that this was not the case. He had a feeling that he had fallen into a trap. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m lying to you?¡± ¡°Think about it, from the Xiantian realm to the Dao realm, have I given you the wrong guidance? Even though you¡¯ve encountered a lot of danger every time! But isn¡¯t it fine every time? every time, danger is averted, and the benefits are endless.¡± look, you are already at Dao realm stage nine and just one step away from heaven trampling. That time, it wasn¡¯t my decision that benefited you. That¡¯s why you are where you are today. Believe me! Mr Yi then fed Ye Feng the calming pill. Ye Feng nodded as he listened. That was indeed the case, from insignificant to powerful. Mr. Yi¡¯s advice was indeed very useful. Although there was danger every time, he did manage to escape. Chu he was speechless when he heard the words that came out of Ye Feng¡¯s mind. Luckily, Mr. Yi met Ye Feng, he was tough. If it was someone with a more tragic life, their grave would have already disappeared. This guy had no consciousness at all! He only knew how to Bluff. Of course, the only difference was that it was quite knowledgeable and knew where the good stuff was. He must have followed a wandering expert for a long time. Every time he made Ye Feng narrowly escape death, he would also gain a lot. Otherwise, Ye Feng would not have trusted it so much. That trust was also exchanged for benefits. To put it simply. This guy was a guide and an instigator. As for whether it could get any benefits, it depended on whether the lives it found were hard enough. Eventually, Ye Feng looked around again. It seemed that Mr. Yi¡¯s advice had worked, and the chill in his heart disappeared. Kachaa! When Ye Feng turned around and put down the jade pendant. A crisp sound came from the rock. After that. The entire cliff began to spin, and the entire world seemed to shrink at this moment. A misty light shone out from the broken cliff. Ye Feng let out a comfortable moan. The demonic Qi between the broken cliffs was swept away by the misty light and blown to the sky. Whoosh! With a squirming sound, the demonic Qi began to quickly condense. Boom! Boom! Boom! Thunder rumbled. The demonic Qi had just begun to show signs of condensation when thunderclouds began to form above the nine Heavens. Purple dragon-snake electric sparks kept swimming and flashing in the clouds, and a thick pillar of lightning was brewing from it. Chapter 360 ? Chapter 360: Purple divine lightning Translator: 549690339 The world suddenly changed colors. This caused Ye Feng, who was still very comfortable just a moment ago, to have a drastic change in expression. He suddenly raised his head. At this time, the demonic Qi did not care about the appearance of the lightning pillar, it directly gathered together and turned into a demonic hoof, grabbing towards Ye Feng. The demonic hooves tore through the space. It was unbelievably fast. At the same time, a huge sense of terror enveloped Ye Feng, causing him to be unable to move. This was a pressure that came from a higher life form. &Nbsp; with his Dao realm stage nine cultivation, he couldn¡¯t even struggle. He had never seen such a terrifying hoof in his life. This was definitely not the heaven trampling level. Ye Feng was sure. After all, he had faced the means of a heavenly venerate existence. The horror of that time was not worth mentioning compared to this time. They were not on the same level. He had a feeling. Even the heavenly venerate Crow and the fishing net patriarch were unable to withstand the hoof. It was too fierce! He had not even touched it, and the misty light had even helped him. At this moment, he still felt that his mind was about to collapse. Moreover, this was the result of that hussy showing mercy. Ye Feng had a sudden realization. The hoof could directly shatter his mind. However, it seemed that he was still useful, so he was spared. This enlightenment came from the hoof. It carried a will that wanted him to submit. The hooves were very fast. Almost at the moment when Ye Feng raised his head and his thoughts started to run wild, it arrived in front of him. Ye Feng only felt that in an instant, he had lost contact with the outside world. He arrived at a dark world. He was suppressed by The Phantom of a demonic bull. A black elixir appeared on the hoof of the demonic bull, which tore through the space, and then stuffed it into his mouth. Demonic Qi swirled around the pill. There was also a shrunken, malevolent face struggling within it. One look and one could tell that it was not something good. Towards pills, Ye Feng was against it, but he had no other choice. Chu he¡¯s consciousness did not move in the myriad world Pagoda¡¯s seal. He was waiting to see what would happen. He recognized that pill. It was used by the demonic realm to control other creatures, so it was not difficult to crack it. He raised his consciousness and paid close attention to the White-browed elder in the sky. In the face of the sudden change. He seemed to have anticipated this as he touched his drooping white eyebrows. Then, he raised his head and looked at the purple lightning that had already descended from the sky. A smile appeared on his face. He had already rehearsed what would happen next in his mind. The purple lightning shattered the demon ox¡¯s consciousness. Then, he crushed the monkey that was controlled by the demon ox to death. The opportunities left behind by the patriarch would still belong to the human race. Therefore, he was not in a hurry at all. Currently, the demonic realm had yet to completely break through this realm. This was still his home ground. I¡¯ll send you in later. Make good use of this opportunity. This is the hope of our human race. The White-browed old man said to the green-dressed girl. ¡°Yes, I won¡¯t let you down, ancestor.¡± The girl in green dress nodded seriously. She looked down the cliff with excitement on her face. The White-browed ancestor had already told her the details of the situation. It was about a supreme ruler. If they were lucky enough to inherit it ¡­ She would be able to conquer the starry sky and protect the human race with her own strength in the upcoming great change. The White-browed old man looked at the green-dressed girl and nodded. Even he was tempted by this opportunity. Unfortunately, he had already attained Dao. Unless he was willing to abandon his Dao and re-cultivate. If it was a peaceful world, this would not be impossible. However, the world had changed. There were too many variables for him to re-cultivate. The current human race could not afford it, so it could only give it to the younger generation! Just as the two of them were talking. The pill on the hoof was already stuffed into Ye Feng¡¯s mouth. At that moment, the purple lightning bolt that had finished gathering fell. It cut through the space and landed on the cliff, striking the bull¡¯s hooves. And this was only the beginning. More and more thunderclouds gathered in the sky, and pillars of lightning formed, falling with terrifying power. Just as the ox demon Phantom was helping Ye Feng digest. The endless sea of lightning drowned the hooves. And in the misty light, a door with a boundless aura took shape. The White-browed old man smiled. He made a move and flew down with the girl in green dress, wanting to send her in. ¡°You want to take advantage of me?¡± A cold and ruthless snort sounded in the void. The demon ox¡¯s hoof finished feeding Ye Feng the medicinal pill, at this time, it was also struck by lightning, it suddenly kicked Ye Feng towards the door, then it turned its hoof and used the last of its strength to rush out of the lightning sea. Heaven and earth suddenly shrank, and the demonic hoof directly exploded, causing the void to become unstable. At this moment, heaven and earth seemed to be suffocating. The White-browed old man¡¯s palm reached out from the void and formed a world of its own. The sky cracked and the earth cracked, mountains and rivers collapsed, and the strange signs of the origin exploding were all shrouded in his palm. It did not cause any waves in this world. Even though the self-destruction of demonic hoof did not cause a huge commotion. However, it managed to stop the White-browed old man for a breath¡¯s time. Its purpose would be achieved. Outside the world, the aura of the demonic bull, who was peeking at a major world, suddenly dropped. One of its front hooves became illusory. Even though it had only happened for a short moment. However, the sea of lightning and the self-destruction were all its original power. It was a real bull¡¯s leg and not an illusion. After it had discovered the secret of this world, it had used some means to hide itself! He didn¡¯t expect to really use it in the end. However, this would injure its core and its invasion of this world would probably be delayed. But it didn¡¯t matter. Compared to the possible gains, this was a small matter. Devilox turned his head. His blood-red eyes looked towards the depths of the starry space. This might be his only chance. If it could grasp it, it could escape its fate. &Nbsp; ¡± let¡¯s hope that kid can put in more effort. He is at Dao realm and has the upper hand. He should be more than enough to deal with a Saint venerable kid. The devilish ox turned around and looked at the world below with great anticipation. At this moment, the White-browed elder who had been blocked by the demon ox for a breath¡¯s time ¡­ He looked at the door that was slowly closing with a gloomy expression. He had miscalculated. The demonic bull had actually left its Origin Energy here. Not only had it hidden from the world, but he had also not noticed it before. It seemed like it was premeditated. Most importantly, the devilish ox was willing to use it to self-destruct. The price paid could not be said to be small. That inheritance shouldn¡¯t be that useful to it. That was not something from the devil realm. Had the devilox gone crazy? now, a monkey has entered. It¡¯s still in the Dao realm. This will be a test for you. Be careful. The White-browed old man looked at the green-dressed girl. Even though the monkey was a Taoist master. However, he had also given the girl in green a lot of tricks, so she still had a chance. ¡°En!¡± The green-dressed girl nodded and stepped into the door. Then, the door shrank and turned into a strange light spot, which escaped into the void. The White-browed old man looked in the direction where the light spot had disappeared. He stood in the void for a long time without saying anything. ¡°The fate of the human race!¡± Finally, he let out a long sigh. It was filled with infinite expectations and confusion. Chapter 361 ? Chapter 361: Sage Mode Translator: 549690339 ¡°That was close!¡± He had escaped from death. Ye Feng sensed that the medicinal pill that the demonic bull Phantom forced into his body had already been absorbed by the pagoda-shaped mark. I didn¡¯t expect the heavenly court¡¯s Communication Mark to have such a function. Ye Feng rejoiced. He wasn¡¯t sure about the effects of that pill. However, it was definitely not something good. If it really worked, something terrifying would definitely happen. At that time, he might be finished. ¡°Don¡¯t be so nervous, relax.¡± Mr. Yi, who had been silent all this while, started to comfort ye Feng. ¡°I was almost done for!¡± Ye Feng gritted his teeth. ¡°I¡¯m fine now! You saw it too, I didn¡¯t lie to you. I¡¯ve said it before, you¡¯re very blessed, nothing could have happened to you!¡± moreover, every time there¡¯s a great disaster, there¡¯s great luck. This time, your luck has come. After encountering such a great disaster, the thing that Lord kun wants will definitely be yours. kid, keep up this pace. Don¡¯t be afraid, you will become the strongest one. Mr. Yi spoke again. ¡°That¡¯s best!¡± Ye Feng¡¯s expression also changed. Although he wanted to refute. But Mr. Yi was not wrong. Every time he encountered a great disaster, he would indeed be able to turn the danger into safety in the end, and he would also be able to obtain benefits. If not for that, he would not be standing here alive. Chu he¡¯s consciousness was in the myriad world Pagoda¡¯s Mark and he was listening to their conversation. He was speechless. But there was one thing, Ye Feng was indeed tough, if he softened his stance once, there would be no bones left. Ye Feng started to size up this world. The world was filled with cold light. Cold! The so-called bone-piercing was not enough to describe it. It was more appropriate to describe it as piercing to the soul. In such a world. Even Ye Feng, who was in the Dao master realm, felt uncomfortable. He tightened his battle robe and scratched his head out of habit. He had no idea how big this world was, where he was now, or what he should do next. In myriad World Tower, Chu he¡¯s consciousness swept across the world. He didn¡¯t see any problems for the time being. This should be an inheritance world. According to his previous senses, a little girl had also entered. And Ye Feng. Those who came here to find opportunities were all humans. There was no need to care about that. No matter who got it, it would be their ability. After all, they were all humans. Thinking of this ¡­ Chu he¡¯s consciousness entered a state of concealment. He didn¡¯t have the intention to remind them or to fight for it. The old man of the human race, who was an essence Dao Lord, didn¡¯t even make a move. Obviously, although the inheritance was good, it was only good. Besides, the direction of his cultivation was not the Dao. To him, the legacy was not very attractive. What he wanted to do most now was to set up the various realms and light up all the chaos beads. As for the other matters, he would just treat them as an occasional leisure activity. At the altar of the myriad world Pagoda. Chu he opened his eyes. He looked at the crowd that was coming in and out. Then, he turned around and walked out. Under the willow tree. Chu he stood still. His eyes flickered as his thoughts raced. Perhaps it was because he was too old. Now, he liked to sigh with emotion when he had nothing to do. He was more than six hundred years old! The rise and fall of an ordinary King tier would only last for a short period of time. And he had unknowingly lived for so long. Moreover, the scope of his real life had not changed much. It was all about the book collection Pavilion. To be honest, Chu he suddenly felt a little bored. Such days were too boring. ¡°Soon!¡± Chu he muttered to himself. He already had rank eight cultivation level. At rank nine, it was almost there. At that time, he would live the life he wanted. ¡°You¡¯re the best.¡± Chu he looked at the little jerk beside his feet. As long as this guy had dog food, he was fine. He really didn¡¯t have any worries. He was very carefree. He could also endure loneliness better than Chu he. It was as if he didn¡¯t feel anything even if he stayed outside the library for a few decades or even a hundred years. He could even play with a willow tree that couldn¡¯t speak with great interest. And now, Chu he had already played whatever he could! He had already entered a state of boredom. This was not a good sign. In fact, recently, Chu he had been cultivating as well as planning. He just wanted to find something interesting to do to pass the time. There weren¡¯t many of the heavens ¡®arrangements that could make him take action. Chu he¡¯s interest in the arts was not as great as it was in the beginning after hundreds of years. As for listening to the books, he had already heard everything he needed to hear. He had even watched the TV series edited by the mirror image stone countless times. Therefore ¡­ In fact, there were many disadvantages to having a high cultivation. This was something that the other living beings could not understand. If one stood too high and looked at the scenery below, one would feel bored. This was a matter of mentality. It wasn¡¯t as if controlling it would be useful. Unless Chu he erased his memory now. Otherwise, it would be like an adult watching a child play with glass orbs and paper. He couldn¡¯t experience the joy of it at all. Even if he forced himself into it, it wouldn¡¯t work. The life of a Big Shot was just so boring. There was no passion at all. Chu he suddenly thought of a possibility. The existences who caused trouble in the various worlds. Did he live too long? As he had nothing to do, he caused a series of chaos. After all, with their cultivation base, there was no concept of their lifespan. He could already live as long as the heavens. There was a high probability that he would stir up trouble when he was bored! Chu he¡¯s thoughts were scattered as he made guesses. He felt that it was very reasonable. Those existences had lived for too long, and had become lunatics. After all, with their cultivation. What could he do in this world? To experience life. If they had their memories, they might recklessly offend them. He would definitely be smacked to death! In that case ¡­ Once or twice was fine. After a few times, there would be no experience at all! If he didn¡¯t kill her, he wouldn¡¯t feel comfortable either! He had yet to become a Supreme existence. He was only rank eight, but Chu he already had this problem. Not to mention those stronger existences. In that case, it was possible that he would use the entire world as a game and play according to its rules in his boredom! Of course, this was just Chu he¡¯s own thoughts. No one knew what the truth was. Chu he looked at the time. He turned around and walked into the library Pavilion. He checked in at an auspicious time at noon. A bottle of chaotic origin pills. It was a pretty good pill. Among Chu he¡¯s current check-in, he could be ranked in the top. It would be of some help to his cultivation. However, Chu he¡¯s heart was calm and he did not feel any excitement. Chu he really felt like he had entered Sage Mode. It seemed that he had started from breaking through the eighth level of the transcendence golden body. His heart began to calm down. Even if there was a conspiracy in this world. It couldn¡¯t really cause any ripples in him. It wasn¡¯t like when he was scared before, he was really scared. He was so frightened that he had lost all feeling! His heart was as still as water. However, Chu he did not like it. Chapter 362 ? Chapter 362: Real experience Translator: 549690339 ¡°This is not good.¡± Chu he looked at himself in the mirror. Looking at the perfect figure inside, he shook his head. Now, he began to look for flaws. He didn¡¯t know why. He just suddenly felt that ¡­ Life was too perfect. There were no waves, but it also meant that it was boring. It was just like the person in the mirror. Chu he pressed his finger on his cheek. A small black dot appeared. Chu he looked again. He clearly didn¡¯t want perfection, but that black dot was an eyesore. Chu he blinked. With a sigh, he finally erased the black spot. The person in the mirror was perfect again, without any flaws. ¡°My state of mind is too full. It seems like there are some problems.¡± Chu he muttered to himself. Although he had been bored in the past. However, it was enough to just fish and travel around the world. He would be in a good mood. But ever since he broke through to rank eight. The dull feeling became stronger, and it was not easy to relieve. before I figure it out, I can break through with the nine transformation golden body technique. But I¡¯ll have to take a while to reach the transcendence golden body! Chu he made a decision. He felt that the transcendence golden body¡¯s final path was to become a divine being. At the end of the practice, he would definitely be fine. However, his mentality was about to be refined! However, Chu he actually liked something more vulgar. It was fine if it was a little refined, but it didn¡¯t feel good if it was too much. Spring left and autumn came! Time passed day by day. Ten years passed in the blink of an eye. Whether it was Chu he or the people of the Barbarian region. Neither was considered long. It was just a blink of an eye. In the past, most of the Xia clan¡¯s people were not strong. He still had the concept of time. But now ¡­ The humans of the Barbarian region. Apart from children, anyone who was slightly older would be able to reach the king¡¯s realm. With such cultivation, they would not feel the loss of their lifespan for a short period of time. Their lifespans could already be counted in the hundreds! To them, ten years might be even less important than a year for ordinary people. Except for those places that were dedicated to keeping track of time. Most people didn¡¯t even count how long it had been. Ten years could really be counted as a snap of the fingers. Yu Mobai of the suzerain country was still looking for senior in the Azure Mountain range that had completely disappeared. Sang Qingqing concealed her aura and advanced, working hard to challenge the dark hand of this world. And those in the dark didn¡¯t find it strange that she had stopped improving. After all, ten years was too short! With her current cultivation, it was understandable that she was at a bottleneck. It was even possible that he would not make any further progress. After all, this kind of thing happened too often. The higher one¡¯s cultivation level was, the more fatal a bottleneck would be. Any genius and peerless creature could also stop halfway, until the day they turned into bones. Whether it was the various worlds or the ancient era. There were too many such examples. Since ancient times, it had been uncountable. Many people had seen it, and many of them were one of them. In the myriad world Pagoda, the light of the chaos bead was getting brighter, and the air of chaos began to float in every Pagoda. As for Ye Feng, he was still walking in the extremely cold world. That world seemed to have no end. Ten years had passed, and everything was the same. Chu he would only go in to take a look occasionally. He had no intention of helping them cheat. Because now, the older he got, the more he felt it. That would be meaningless. Young people would only feel a sense of achievement and happiness when they relied on themselves to gain benefits. If it was too easy to obtain, it would be less fun. Chu he had a deep understanding of this. His cultivation was very boring, with little fun and no excitement. The only time that made his heart beat faster was when he was scared. Chu he felt that Ye Feng probably did not want to be like him! Only by experiencing it would one have feelings about cultivation and life. Hence, Chu he would descend from time to time without any other intentions. He was just trying to experience it from Ye Feng¡¯s perspective when he was not cultivating. Don¡¯t say. It really felt good! The coldness that seeped deep into his soul made Chu he¡¯s wisp of consciousness shiver. Ye Feng trembled like a sieve! As time passed, his strength was suppressed even more. Now, he couldn¡¯t even fly. He had to rely on his legs to move forward. And Mr. Yi seemed to be frozen as well. He had not spoken for a long time. The last time, it was repenting, it should not have let Ye Feng in. He should have thought twice before he acted. On the other hand, Chu he felt that this was a good thing and Ye Feng would remember it for the rest of his life. It was a very good experience. Chu he also wanted to have it once. What a pity! His strength didn¡¯t allow it. Unless he did it on purpose, it was too difficult for him to have that kind of experience now! After all, Ye Feng¡¯s current Ye Feng felt like he was about to degenerate into an ordinary person! He couldn¡¯t even maintain his image as a monkey. His original imagination was revealed. His face was very pale. He even forgot the habit of scratching his head that he had developed with great difficulty. He only knew how to move forward step by step with listless eyes. The only reason he didn¡¯t die was because this world didn¡¯t want him to die and gave him some special care. Moreover, in order to give him a stronger sense of experience so that he would not regret his decision, Chu he had temporarily turned off the myriad World Tower¡¯s return function! This experience was too rare! Chu he was extremely envious. Under the willow tree, Chu he was drinking hot dishes and eating roasted lamb. He sighed. Why were other people¡¯s lives so exciting? He was the only one. He felt more and more bored. It was not interesting at all. It was also fortunate that there were many varieties of sheep in the myriad world. Otherwise, he would be sick of even eating it. ¡°Use more strength!¡± Chu he said. The small serene devour endured the pain and began to beat him again. Although the harder it was whipped, the more pain it felt. But in fact, he could bear it. This was much easier than going into a pot of oil. Now, no matter what he did, he would take it out to compare with the boiling oil. Then, every time, he would come to a conclusion that made him happy. As long as he didn¡¯t go into the boiling oil, everything else was a good thing. It was considered a holiday. It could quickly adapt and even like them. Even in the past, he hated the feeling of being ridden. It really liked it now. But it was a pity. He didn¡¯t know what those people were doing now. It had been a long time since he had ridden it. It made the Dragon feel uneasy. It was worried about losing this promising job. The dragons, including the first Tiger. Even now, he still had this feeling of loss. It had been a long time since they had been ridden around. They were sighing now and then, afraid that the humans ¡®enthusiasm had passed. Therefore, he had forgotten about it. This damn sense of novelty. They had been working very hard and taking it very seriously. In order to be ridden all this time, he had learned many tricks from the unicorn. However, he was still abandoned in the end. He did not know what the problem was. While ghost devour was serving Chu he, his thoughts were constantly floating. Although they didn¡¯t spend much time in the oil pan, they felt a sense of crisis after losing their promising jobs. Chapter 363 ? Chapter 363: Being willful Translator: 549690339 Chu he was drinking tea. They ate the roasted lamb. He let ghost devour serve him. He felt very bored. His eyes flickered with stars, and countless different wonderful lives flashed in them. Sang Qingqing was working hard to become stronger, and she had different experiences every day. Ye Feng was still moving forward in the cold, although it was very bitter now, he had a goal, so when he finally achieved his goal, he would be extremely sweet. Zhao Yuling and Lin Xueling were together. They did not follow the great flow and turn into monkeys. Instead, they had turned into spirit foxes. At this time, they were using the secret treasure they had obtained from the myriad World Tower to steal the luck of a large race. The students from the old master¡¯s College had also gathered in twos and threes, searching for their own opportunities. Wuwuwu, and so on, many, many more! Everyone¡¯s life was very fulfilling, and they all had their own wonderful moments. But what a pity! Chu he could only look on with envy. It was not easy to be ordinary. He couldn¡¯t really get into it. This was the worry of the strong. It was difficult for ordinary people to understand. On this day. Chu he was watching different exciting lives. Suddenly, one of the worlds caught Chu he¡¯s attention. It was a world with its spirit veins cut off. Whether it was the people or the animals inside, they were all ordinary. The leaders of that world were humans. Aircraft guns and cannons, Technology Network, skyscrapers, and aircraft supercars! It was familiar yet strange. Chu he instantly sat up from the recliner. Memories from a long time ago emerged in his mind. However, Chu he swept his gaze over it. Although the main direction of that world was technology, it was not the Blue Planet that he was familiar with in the depths of his memory. It could only be said to be very similar. At this moment, the disciple who had arrived at that time was a young man at the king tier level. This guy actually fell in love with that place after he went there. He was overjoyed by the luxurious car and beautiful woman. That world did not have what he needed. However, it seemed that he didn¡¯t want to leave in the short term. That¡¯s right. The Barbarian region was indeed a little boring. King tiers could only be considered juniors. Entering the world of ordinary people¡¯s sensual pleasures was indeed a dazzling sight. Of course, this was only for a short period of time. He believed that he would be tired of it in eight to ten years! After all, he didn¡¯t need to worry about his life. He had enjoyed it for eight to ten years. That was quite a lot! Chu he¡¯s consciousness entered that world. He felt it. There really wasn¡¯t any vital Qi. Even the power of rules was very weak, and the power of origin did not exist at all. Such a world should be as dead and silent as those barren stars. However, living beings could survive here. It was a very contradictory place. Chu he¡¯s consciousness rose into the air out of curiosity. He swept his gaze across the starry sky. He found something wrong. A stone tablet had suppressed this part of the starry sky and locked this place up. This was the reason why this planet had no vitality. On the stone tablet, there were countless black spots that emitted special fluctuations and were connected to the life planet it was suppressing. It allowed living beings to survive even without vitality. ¡°That tablet represents reincarnation!¡± Chu he¡¯s consciousness turned into a human-like shadow. He muttered to himself as he looked at the stone tablet with black spots that suppressed the starry sky. Chu he could sense that all the living beings on the planet were connected to a small spot on the stone tablet. Death and rebirth kept repeating. In fact, the stone tablet was their source. ¡°What is the principle behind this? And who is it?¡± Chu he felt strange. One stone tablet suppressed a part of the starry sky. It caused this place to have no vital Qi, the rules to be shallow, and the origin to no longer exist. It also caused the living beings inside to constantly go through reincarnation. This was a very big move. At least, Chu he could not handle it. How could he suppress a world¡¯s vital Qi rules and Origin Energy, but allow the living beings of a world to reincarnate continuously? To be honest, this wasn¡¯t what he was good at! Of course, if they were to fight, the outcome might not be certain. Chu he was not good at reincarnating. However, in terms of combat power, Chu he felt that he was quite strong! He had experienced the battle between white stallion of the sky and the Abyssal Demon master Ming, three reciprocity experts. Chu he could feel it. The physical body he cultivated had an advantage over the Dao of origin. At least for now, he had no problem in fighting against those of the same realm. As for whether he was invincible. It was hard to say. After all, he had been hiding too deeply and had not seen many origin level existences. Perhaps the ones placed there were all trash. Chu he stared at the stone tablet, and his thoughts ran wild. At this moment, the starry sky was cold and silent. Chu he¡¯s shadow stood at the edge of the planet. At this moment, there were man-made satellites in space, monitoring the world below. The image of Chu he¡¯s consciousness appeared. A satellite had captured it. And his figure was too imposing. Even if it was just a consciousness Phantom, it was enough to seriously interfere with the satellites. After that. On the planet below, all the electronic products showed the scene in the starry sky at this moment. There, they could see a blurry human-shaped shadow standing on the planet. It was indescribably magnificent and vast. People couldn¡¯t help but feel awe from the inside out. The pedestrians on the street stopped when they saw the silver screen of the square. The young man and woman who were playing games subconsciously moved their fingers away from the phone, and their breathing stopped at this moment. No one dared to be angry because of the upcoming victory or the disruption at the crucial moment of a comeback. In an instant, the bustling world seemed to have come to a standstill. But a moment later, it was chaos. After the ordinary people made their guesses, it was inevitable that they would feel a sense of panic. The person in the picture was too imposing! The reality of the starry sky also shocked them. It didn¡¯t seem like a promotional video had been leaked in advance. It was more like a divine descent. It was the same for ordinary people. The elites weren¡¯t any better. Especially after the information was gathered. They realized that it wasn¡¯t just one or two countries that were experiencing this. Instead, this abnormal scene was happening in all the countries. As long as it was an electronic product with a screen, it had already gone out of control. The same scene appeared in all of them. This was the most terrifying part! It was obvious that this matter was not simple. The unknown was terrifying. In the face of such a situation, even the elites of the various countries had countless terrifying thoughts and guesses flash through their minds in an instant. In this regard. Chu he didn¡¯t pay attention. He was more interested in the stone tablet. He looked at it carefully. The more he looked at the stone tablet, the more it didn¡¯t seem like something decent. In fact, Chu he was not a busybody. He liked stability. It seemed like the existence behind this stone tablet was not simple. At the very least, there were existences at the level of the essence Dao Lord involved, or perhaps even stronger. However, this time, Chu he did not choose to retreat. He remembered the place where he used to be. The situation there could be said to be the same as the planet under their feet. Other than in fantasy, there was no real cultivation at all. Perhaps, there was also a stone tablet there. Because of this, Chu he suddenly wanted to be willful. Chapter 364 ? Chapter 364: Taking action Translator: 549690339 He had cultivated for so many years. Chu he had always sought stability. He rarely took the initiative to attack. But this time, he saw a familiar place. He wanted to be willful for once. ¡°Then I¡¯ll be willful for once!¡± Chu he nodded. Suddenly, a very happy smile appeared on her face. He felt even happier than when he had a breakthrough in his cultivation. He was in a happy and relaxed mood. As a result ¡­ Chu he was even more certain of his own decision. It was true. At his current level, if he had to endure even the slightest bit of willfulness ¡­ That would be too boring! This might be the reason why he had been unhappy all these years. The strong should be more casual. If he was unhappy, he should express it directly. Let¡¯s just treat this as a release that I¡¯ve held back for hundreds of years. Although this time, the indulgence had come out of nowhere. But there was nothing much to say! Indulgence was indulgence because it was sudden. He acted on his thoughts. Chu he extended a palm. However, this time, he only used one palm and did not dye it golden. ¡°It¡¯s moving!¡± ¡°It¡¯s moving!¡± At this moment. Countless people in front of their screens held their breaths. Their minds were more affected than the palm that had suddenly reached out. Although he didn¡¯t know why. But a thought suddenly rose in their hearts. That outstretched hand was very important. It was about their future. They did not know where this thought came from, but they inexplicably believed it! At this moment. This matter had already spread to all the places with communication transmission in an extremely short period of time. As a result, the more prosperous the place was, the quieter it was now. Everyone was either looking up at the screen or looking down at their phones. They were unconsciously attracted by the scene. Although it was only a starry sky background and a blurry human figure. However, at this moment, it affected the minds of billions of living beings. They looked at the outstretched palm and their breathing stopped again. There were even some believers who knelt on the ground. They chanted the names of the gods they believed in. It didn¡¯t matter if it looked like it. At this moment, they were extremely certain that the person on the screen was the God they believed in. Whoever denied it, they would get mad at. a very powerful existence. It seems that this world is not simple. Perhaps those so-called legends are true. A yellow-haired young man was sitting in a red sports car with one hand on the steering wheel and the other holding a beautiful young girl. He was shocked when he saw the image that suddenly appeared on the navigation system. He had cultivation. He could feel the imposing aura of the senior on the screen even more directly. Just the image alone, without any specific target, was enough to make its thoughts chaotic. He could not tell how strong this senior was. He could only feel fear. ¡°As expected, it¡¯s just as the seniors of the celestial heavens warned. He could not underestimate any world. Perhaps, in that world, there was a Hidden Dragon under the ordinary surface. If I¡¯m careless, I might never be able to return.¡± ¡°I was too careless this time. I shouldn¡¯t have let my guard down so easily. Fortunately, I didn¡¯t make a big mistake.¡± A thought flashed across Yu Lincheng¡¯s mind as he reflected on his actions. At the same time, his eyes were fixed on the screen, eager to see how the situation would develop. This senior was so powerful. Something big must have happened for him to suddenly attack. Perhaps after today, the peace of this world would be broken. And at this moment. Chu he¡¯s palm pierced through the void in front of him. The starry sky on the screen shattered at this moment. He grabbed the stone tablet that couldn¡¯t be detected by ordinary instruments. And thus, it was revealed on the screen at this moment. Throbbing, terrified. At this moment, all the living beings on the planet felt an extreme sense of oppression descending upon them, causing their hearts to twist. It was as if the palm on the screen was grabbing his heart. However, the moment Chu he took the stone tablet away ¡­ Endless vital Qi formed a storm and blew over from the Galaxy. The violent essential Qi tide even caused the starry sky to fall into chaos at this moment. The eternally burning sun was also covered at this moment. The planet below was plunged into extreme darkness. The sudden change and the scene on the screen ¡­ Countless people could not help but scream at this moment. A huge shadow of the world¡¯s destruction loomed over their hearts. The atmosphere of fear and uneasiness spread all over the world. It was probably the vital Qi tide that was blown in that made their hearts throb from the depths of their hearts. The shadow of death loomed over all living beings. Chu he, who was holding the stone tablet, also noticed this scene. His expression changed. This would not do. The planet below did not have any vital Qi to begin with. It would definitely not be able to withstand such a violent vital Qi tide. If the essential Qi tide gushed in uncontrollably ¡­ The living beings inside would definitely not be spared. Then what he said and did now would be meaningless. He wasn¡¯t here to cause trouble. ¡°The cycle will proceed gradually.¡± Chu he made his move. He set up restrictions on all four sides of the planet. In an instant, the surging essential Qi tide began to weaken. Chu he¡¯s restriction was divided into several levels. Those restrictions would slowly dissipate. In other words, the essence Qi tide would rise several times. The time that Chu he had set aside was enough for the living beings on the planet below to slowly digest and adapt. The living beings in this world would soon feel that the world was different. ¡°Impudent! How dare you touch the seal of sin realm!¡± It was also at this moment. An emotionless voice rang out. Not only could Chu he hear it. Even the living beings on the planet below could hear it. At this moment. On the planet. It didn¡¯t matter if it was a beast with or without intelligence. He felt a sense of fear from his bloodline. It was a feeling completely different from the shock and panic just now. It was even worse than facing death. Even the yellow-haired young man in the red sports car, who was feeling refreshed from the recovery of vitality, felt that he could not bear it at this moment. The terror of that sound came from the inside out! as expected, the seniors were right. The outside world is really too terrifying. Yu Lincheng gritted his teeth. He could feel the deep malice of the outside world. He was still young. He had been in the Barbarian region since he was born and had never had the chance to go out. Not long after he had been chosen by the heavenly court, he had to face this kind of unforeseen event that was beyond his imagination. Furthermore, it was at a place that he originally looked down on and wanted to enjoy and relax. One could imagine how he felt. It was simply too much. If this world wasn¡¯t simple at the beginning, then so be it. However, it was very simple at the beginning. Yu Lin Cheng¡¯s heart felt heavy pressure. This was the case even for such a small world. What would the more dangerous high-level worlds that the seniors had mentioned look like? It was simply unimaginable. A King tier like him was indeed too weak! It seemed like the elders were right. I can¡¯t run around before I grow up. Strictly speaking, he was still a minor. Chapter 365 ? Chapter 365: The feeling of excitement Translator: 549690339 ¡°As expected!¡± Chu he heard a questioning voice. He was not too surprised. After all, this kind of stone tablet had a suppressing nature. He originally suspected that it was the work of a powerful existence. Now that he took it away, it would naturally alert the person who set it up. There was nothing strange about it. Since he had already made a move, he might as well face them directly. Moreover, Chu he did not feel any fatal threat from the voice. With Chu he¡¯s current means ¡­ He would be especially sensitive to danger. The fact that he didn¡¯t sense any danger meant that he could deal with the approaching existence. seal of sin realm. From the name, this place sounds like a prison. Chu he raised his head and looked in the direction of the sound. At the same time, his mind was spinning. In the distant starry sky. A giant beast that was walking upright came over with an axe. It looked at Chu he. To be precise, it was placed on the stone tablet that Chu he was holding. It was cold and merciless. It didn¡¯t seem to care where Chu he came from or what strength he had. It only cared about the seal of sin realm being removed. ¡°Those who open the seal of sin realm will die!¡± The beast with the giant axe saw Chu he¡¯s gaze on it and spoke again. It raised its axe. The merciless coldness in his eyes turned into extreme killing intent. ¡°Law-enforcement officers.¡± Chu he frowned and looked at the giant beast. He could feel it. There was only a cold and merciless killing intent in his eyes. There were no other emotions. He was like a heartless machine. It made Chu he feel like he was a law enforcer that had been created. It wasn¡¯t the real existence behind the scenes. Just as Chu he was in deep thought. The giant beast¡¯s ax came from the depths of the starry sky and crossed space to land on Chu he¡¯s head. The axe stirred the Galaxy, bringing with it an aura that could destroy the world. It was an extremely destructive power. It was as if it wanted to destroy everything in the world. However ¡­ ¡°Very weak!¡± Chu he shook his head. The power of this axe had exceeded the limit of the heaven trampling realm. Even a peak heavenly Saint would not be able to withstand this attack. If he were to take it head-on, he would most likely die. However, the power of this axe was slightly weaker than that of Dao Lord essence. This killing machine-like beast¡¯s strength was between the strongest heaven trampling and the weakest origins Dao Lord. The reason for this seemed to be that the origin power used by the giant beast was not its own. Instead, it was as if someone had enlightened her. As the axe approached, Chu he instantly judged the giant beast¡¯s strength and also guessed some of its details. Such strength. Even if Chu he¡¯s consciousness had descended, he was not afraid. If this had been a true Dao Lord of the origins Dao Lord, he might have found it troublesome. However, it was just a machine that had been created. To Chu he, they posed no threat. Chu he extended his palm and swept it forward. The giant axe and the power within it all fell into his palm. This was not the end. Chu he¡¯s outstretched hand did not stop even though the axe was blocked. Instead, it continued to move forward. His target was the giant beast that had swung its axe at him from afar. All the broken pieces of the stars fell into his giant palm. Chu he¡¯s palm wasn¡¯t fast. It could even be considered slow. However, as his palm approached ¡­ The giant beast roared. Although it was an emotionless machine. However, as the palm swept out, the terrifying pressure contained within it made its mouth squeeze out a roar. However, before it could do anything else ¡­ Chu he¡¯s eyes met its gaze and went straight to the core of its consciousness. The roar from the giant beast stopped as well. At that moment, only the sound of the storm created by Chu he¡¯s huge palm could be heard in the starry sky. Wave after wave. It caused the starry sky to emit a strange whistling sound. BOOM! In the end, Chu he¡¯s huge palm enveloped the giant beast. It looked simple. The giant beast seemed to have lost its consciousness and stayed where it was, allowing him to grab it. And that was indeed the case. Chu he¡¯s gaze directly rushed into the core of its consciousness. Although the giant beast was like a machine, it still had a real sea of consciousness. Chu he rushed in directly. Although its sea of consciousness had a rather high-level defensive treasure, it could not withstand Chu he¡¯s attack. Chu he¡¯s transcendence golden body had reached the eighth level, and his spiritual power was one level stronger than that of the Dao Lord of origins. And what was here was the manifestation of his consciousness. In this place, soul consciousness attacks were his strongest means. There was no need for too much fancifulness. He had succeeded in one strike. Chu he clenched his fist. He suddenly exerted force and squeezed the huge body of the giant beast until cracking sounds could be heard. ¡°This Tao Wu!¡± At this moment. As the giant beast fell into Chu he¡¯s hands ¡­ The shocked people returned to their senses and looked at the screen again. Although they felt extremely uncomfortable just now ¡­ However, they could still see everything that was happening on the screen. The giant beast that had appeared from the starry sky. It was as if the divine Punisher had descended. It meant that the divine existence on that planet was guilty. However, only a few breaths had passed. The terrifying giant beast struck out with an axe that enveloped the entire Galaxy. The axe enveloped the stalwart figure. It was as if the axe had struck their hearts. However ¡­ It was such a terrifying axe. That divine and imposing existence blocked it with a single palm and even captured the giant beast from a distance. The entire process was as smooth as flowing water. The giant beast appeared with a questioning attitude, threw out an axe, and then was captured alive. He was immediately covered by a palm. There was a cracking sound coming from inside. Even they could hear it. It looked like the giant beast was not going to survive! He would be crushed to death. The people in front of the video were at a loss. All of this was becoming more and more real! It didn¡¯t seem like a prank. It was a sense of fear and uneasiness. The voice that reverberated in the depths of their hearts. Even in the video, they could feel the magnificence of the figure. All of this. Even though only a little time had passed since the incident. However, many people had already begun to have a premonition that this world might undergo a subversive change. The world was about to change. Most of the people were still at a loss. However ¡­ There were so many people. There would always be some unusual people. After they woke up from the shock of the giant beast¡¯s voice. The fear quickly dissipated, replaced by a feeling of excitement. the revival of spirit Qi, the descent of ancient Immortals and gods. Someone in front of the computer mumbled to himself, his eyes shining. cultivation is not an illusion. It is real. It seems that my Buddha¡¯s Palm and the six meridians supersword secret manual can be put to use! Someone immediately opened the study table in front of him and took out the secret manual. His hands trembled in anticipation. Chapter 366 ? Chapter 366: An unforeseen event Translator: 549690339 the world is going to change, and food is one of the most important things right now! A young man took out a treasured saber that he had kept for a long time and walked out. Now that it had just happened, many people had yet to react. He needed to seize the initiative. Food was one of the most important things. It was always right to make the first move. The more the better. It was just that he didn¡¯t know where to get powerful weapons. Otherwise, his first choice would definitely be a weapon. The young man felt a little regretful. He felt that if the world was going to change, it would be the best to have martial strength. If they wanted to go to the next level, it was even more useful than food. After all, he didn¡¯t have a cheat now, so it wasn¡¯t realistic for him to store a large amount of food in a short time. What a pity! He didn¡¯t have the means to get weapons, so he could only settle for the second-best option and solve the food problem first. There were many who had such thoughts. Moreover, their actions also brought up the people who were at a loss. It quickly became chaotic. Although the scene on the screen had not disappeared, they were also very curious about the next plot. But now ¡­ Someone took the lead. If they didn¡¯t follow the trend and something really happened in this world, they would be in trouble if they weren¡¯t prepared. This was something that everyone in this great era knew in their hearts. The young people were especially crazy. Many of the older ones didn¡¯t have such a fast reaction. He was still staring at the screen. Chu he crushed the giant beast to death. He lowered his head and swept his gaze across the planet. The mutation had yet to truly appear. It became chaotic. There was even a place where the merchants felt that the world was about to fall into chaos. They cried and cried, and they started to sell their goods for one Yuan. The scene exploded. They were all fighting to be the first. It wasn¡¯t good for the chaos to continue. One could imagine what would have happened if nothing had changed after today¡¯s incident. Everything would return to normal very quickly. However, with the emergence of vital Qi, changes were inevitable. This way, it would only get more chaotic in the future. Even during the exploration stage. He wanted to create a complete system in the world that was about to change without any external interference. This process was not only difficult, but it also took a long time. Chu he thought for a moment. He directly dismembered the giant beast in his hand and made small toys out of it. Then, he directly sprinkled the things into the planet. System, heavenly materials and earthly treasures, Palace, and blessed land! The beast¡¯s strength was nothing to Chu he, but it was an existence that could cross the starry sky. To an ordinary person, even the hair on its body was a rare treasure. After Chu he hammered and forged them, they were distributed to the others. It could be considered as recycling waste. After this, there would still be chaos, but the process would be accelerated. As for who would be the trendsetter of this era ¡­ It all depended on one¡¯s ability and luck. ¡°Then what was it that was sprinkled?¡± ¡°That¡¯s God¡¯s gift!¡± ¡°Or perhaps it¡¯s a divine punishment!¡± ¡°Quickly lock onto those things¡± position.¡± The people in front of the screen saw Chu he¡¯s actions. They instantly made all sorts of associations. Many people had hope in their hearts. The great existence that was still on the planet. He had just dealt with a giant beast that didn¡¯t look like a good thing. They believed, or hoped, that the great existence was divine and just! At this moment, he was sprinkling gifts. Many people rushed out of their homes and looked up at the sky with great anticipation. They were waiting for God¡¯s blessing. Even a small number of people who were more cautious came to the window and waited nervously. They wanted to be the first to know whether this was a blessing or a curse. Chu he gave him the opportunity. Then, his consciousness swept through the starry sky again and again. He was sure that he was fine for the time being. Chu he looked at the stone tablet in his left hand again. Chu he¡¯s consciousness seeped in. ??! However ¡­ Chu he¡¯s consciousness had been fine when it swept the surface. They encountered trouble when they tried to infiltrate the place. There were many Black Dragon-shaped shadows inside. The moment Chu he¡¯s consciousness entered, he started biting and tearing at him. However, Chu he¡¯s consciousness did not enter too deeply. He was not injured immediately, but he could not go any deeper. His consciousness was in a stalemate with the Black Dragon-shaped shadows. In the face of such a situation. Chu he, who was under the willow tree, thought for a moment and entered the myriad world Pagoda in a flash. He went to that world through the altar. At this moment. Chu he¡¯s shadow standing on the planet shook. However, even though his true body had arrived, he still remained as an illusion. BOOM! &Nbsp; he came here. The star abyss in Chu he¡¯s eyes flickered, and the gaze that seeped into the stone monument suddenly became intense. In the stone tablet, the Black Dragon-shaped shadow that had been surrounding him and biting him suddenly exploded. Chu he¡¯s consciousness went straight in. The stone tablet seemed to be formed by layers of worlds being compressed together. Chu he¡¯s consciousness entered and broke through the walls. Each time, a Black Dragon-shaped shadow would block him. However, Chu he¡¯s consciousness was as easy as crushing dry weeds and rotten wood. He stabbed all the way. Those world barriers only gave him a feeling. But it couldn¡¯t stop him. He was extremely fast. It broke through eighteen layers in a row. Then, he came to a dark world. As soon as Chu he¡¯s consciousness entered this place, he felt very uncomfortable. In the center of this world, a black flower was growing. That uncomfortable feeling came from it. That flower was very evil. It was a mixture of all kinds of chaotic forces. And the entire stone tablet was used to feed it. The sealed planet was a source of food. Chu he seemed to understand. But then he felt a little puzzled. A group of mortals shouldn¡¯t be able to help an origin-level existence. He had spent so much money and even let a fake Dao master-level giant beast watch from the side. ¡°Could it be that this planet has something special?¡± Chu he made a guess. This was the only reasonable way. Otherwise, an ordinary planet, the ordinary living beings on it ¡­ How could it possibly interest the Dao Lord? The difference in their levels was too great. Shua! Just as Chu he was in deep thought. At the end of the world, a pair of eyes suddenly opened. The eye came from a head. But it was different. One was white and the other was black. The White eyeball looked at Chu he with a deep gaze, while the black eyeball looked violent. Behind the pair of eyes was a wheel that was spinning. Chu he¡¯s consciousness looked over and similarly formed a pair of golden eyes to look at it. Their gazes collided, and The Dark World lit up. The flower that was in full bloom seemed to have been frightened and became dispirited. ¡°You will be punished!¡± A voice rang out in Chu he¡¯s mind. This sound was similar to that of a giant beast, but it was a little more violent. Chapter 367 ? Chapter 367: The order Translator: 549690339 The pair of eyes were formed by a consciousness. In a situation where the main body did not descend, strictly speaking, its strength was even inferior to that of a giant beast. In the face of its threat, Chu he¡¯s eyes, which were condensed with consciousness, shone even brighter. Before he made a move, he might have thought about the pros and cons. However, once they fought ¡­ No matter who he offended, he would not hesitate. The threat of death would make him more cautious in the future, but he would not have the heart to reconcile. Once offended, they would be killed. At that time, even if the other party wanted to reconcile with him, it would be too late. Therefore, Chu he could not be bothered to respond to the giant beast¡¯s words. He felt that he could deal with it. The light in his eyes became even more heated. It directly caused that pair of black and white beast eyes to burn on the spot and then explode. Chu he¡¯s consciousness swept over the stone tablet repeatedly, completely wiping out the remnant consciousness left behind by the giant beast. The enmity had been formed. In the future, even if the other party did not look for him, Chu he would take the initiative to attack when he was strong enough to not leave any future trouble. Strictly speaking, he now thought that his opponents were three major forces. Besides, other than the abyss, who had a clear must-kill order, the other two great factions might not have paid special attention to him yet. However, Chu he had already treated them as his greatest opponent. The kind that would kill them all at the first opportunity. It was because they were too powerful. Chu he had a conflict with them. If they did not die, Chu he would not be at ease. It made him feel pressured and not at ease. This was enmity, a great enmity of life and death. It was the same for the person who placed the stone monument. The more powerful it was, the more Chu he wanted to kill it. A thought flashed through his mind. At the same time, Chu he¡¯s gaze fell on the flower that appeared dispirited from the light produced by the battle. The flower made Chu he very uncomfortable. He reached out with his consciousness and picked up the flower. However, after the flower was plucked. In an instant, there were glistening spots of light that began to drift out. Chu he felt something and his consciousness left the stone tablet. Then, he looked at the world below him. At this moment, as the flower glowed, the world on the planet changed again. That change was not a good thing. In the world below, on one of the small islands, the living beings on it had lost their spirits and souls at this moment, turning into walking corpses. And it quickly spread to other places. Chu he¡¯s consciousness went deep into the stone tablet again and returned the flower to its original place. Only then did the world beneath him stop changing. Chu he looked at the stone tablet in his hand seriously. This thing was closely related to the living beings below, so he couldn¡¯t destroy it easily. The living beings in the underground world could only escape the restraints of the stone tablet by transcending. And to transcend, one would need to be at the Saint venerable realm. Moreover, they only had a thousand years. At that time, those who had not transcended would not have the chance to do so. This was the answer Chu he got after picking up the flower. Chu he confined the stone tablet and placed it in the void. A Saint venerable! It was already considered the realm of the strong. Not to mention the weaker realms, even a big realm like the nine World Mountain was not a big deal. The Saint venerable realm could also be considered an intermediate level of power. It wasn¡¯t easy to achieve that. And it was only a thousand years. Even in da Qian, which was once in the Azure Mountain range, anyone who could reach the Saint venerable realm within a thousand years under such an environment would be considered a genius. As for the planet below, its environment was much worse than the Azure Mountain range. It couldn¡¯t even be compared to most small realms. And in those small realms, the Saint venerable was a legend. From this, one could imagine the fate of the world below. It could even be said that even with the great changes in the world, the lifespans of most living beings would only be 1000 years at most. Only those who had obtained great opportunities had the possibility of transcending. Chu he had a clear insight into the fate of this realm. He took a deep look at the stone tablet. The stone tablet was a medium for him to find trouble. Chu he¡¯s figure landed on the planet. Looking at the familiar skyscrapers, the light in his eyes turned into a sigh. His consciousness was strong. Hundreds of years had passed, but he had not abandoned his past memories. Chu he walked quietly on the street. At this moment, with the sudden change, the entire world was in chaos. However, where Chu he landed, the county government was particularly strong. A short time after the video ended, the higher-ups gave the relevant orders. Although the people under them were uneasy, they strictly followed the orders. Patrol cars drove out on the road with a loudspeaker to appease the people, and constables with guns maintained order. In particular, places related to food were now under their key control. You can buy things, but you can¡¯t fight over them. Even the larger businesses couldn¡¯t close down. After killing the chicken to warn the monkeys, under the situation where the earth-shaking change had yet to happen, most people chose to cooperate. Chu he even saw a Chuunibyou teenager walking down the stairs with a solemn expression. He was carrying a large long saber. However, when he saw the patrol car that appeared on the street and the constables that quickly appeared in front of the shop, he was shocked. He returned quietly and went back to the supermarket after he brought the knife back. It was just that this little delay caused not only the young people, but also the old men and women to react. He, who had come out early, ended up in an honest queue. There were also the opportunities that he had scattered in the sky. Someone had already obtained it. However, most of the people who got it kept a low profile and didn¡¯t say anything at all. Even if there were some who couldn¡¯t control their emotions, they were quickly taken away. Chu he looked around the streets. The situation in other places was different, but the place he was at was still very stable. In a short period of time, before the waves of change in the world spread, the government office would definitely be able to suppress it. At this moment, the two sides of the street were severely polarized. The places that were related to food were very crowded, and no one wanted to go in and take a look at the other places. Some of the shops that sold expensive items were closed, and some of the owners were cursing. There were also many shops that had their doors open, but the gatekeepers were all gone. It happened too suddenly and too shockingly. After someone took the lead, the shop assistants ran out without even thinking about closing the door. At this time, everyone was for themselves. As many people said, food was the most important thing in the face of a great change. It was related to one¡¯s life. In this era of highly advanced information. As for movies related to doomsday, even if she had not seen them, she had heard of them. Under such circumstances, it would be foolish not to run when someone was leading the way. Chu he didn¡¯t need to sell his reserves, so he was very different from the others. He appeared to be very leisurely. He even went to the shops that had their doors wide open to take a look and admire the fashionable clothing designs. Of course, he was only looking at it and reminiscing about it. Chapter 368 ? Chapter 368: Blocked Translator: 549690339 actually, a world like this is not bad for most people. Chu he muttered to himself. Although there were no transcendents in this world before, at least it was basically stable, and ordinary people could also live well. Although it was basically less than a hundred years. And at least, the human race had the final say here. Humans were the only intelligent creatures in this world. However, this was not the case in other worlds. The world of cultivators was cruel. Although they had high cultivation levels and long lifespans, how many of them could actually die of old age? In fact, most of them didn¡¯t live as long as the ordinary people here. Just like the old man from the library Pavilion in his memories from hundreds of years ago. He had lived in peace for decades. However, those who entered the Lin family in the same batch as him were basically gone. One could only imagine how high the death rate was. In a world where Warriors had long lifespans, the Xia clan¡¯s population had never had any breakthroughs. Why was that? They still died a lot. In a great battle between powerhouses, the number of living beings affected each time was not calculated by a few digits, but by the scale of the race. The world of cultivators was indeed exciting, but that was only for the heaven¡¯s favorites. The more ordinary it was, the crueler the world was. And it was the kind that made people despair. The strong would not die well, and the weak would not live well. Those were not empty words. perhaps the world will become more dangerous after the great change, but most people will probably still choose the world of cultivators. Chu he¡¯s eyes were deep as he sighed. If he had to choose, he would make the same choice. Even if he knew that this path was not easy to walk. It was just like what the old man from the library Pavilion had said before he left. Without experiencing the wonderful world, even if one lived a little longer, one would still be unwilling to die. If there was a chance, most people would still want to take a gamble. It might even last for hundreds or thousands of years. ¡°Indeed, I¡¯m looking forward to it! I didn¡¯t expect to be able to witness extraordinary power in my lifetime.¡± At that moment, Chu he had already come out of the store. As he passed by a supermarket with a long queue, he did not deliberately lower his voice. A young man in the queue heard what he said. He agreed excitedly. It could be seen that there was a big change that was coming. Although the young man had the uneasiness of an ordinary person, he was more excited and expectant. He had long fantasized about that kind of world. ¡°Good luck!¡± Chu he nodded at the young man and gave him a gesture of encouragement. ¡°Brother, why don¡¯t we form a team?¡± The young man extended an invitation when he saw that Chu he was about the same age as him and had a very imposing manner. ¡°No!¡± Chu he smiled and shook his head in refusal. Then, he continued to move forward. After that, Chu he walked around the world. Where order was quickly restored, there were also places that were beyond control. The great change had yet to truly begin. Some places were so chaotic that it was as if there was no order. At the place where Chu he had landed, some extreme youths could only find things like blades. Under the deterrence of the Yamen, they didn¡¯t dare to be impudent. However, it was a completely different story in places where firearms were not under control. The Yamen really couldn¡¯t do anything about it. The commotion was too big. If they dared to get out of the car and go to control the car, they might be shot from somewhere. As a result, ordinary constables did not dare to show their faces. This was only the initial stage. Very soon, it would be the main event. Those places with order were still fine, but under the gradual cycle, it was difficult to become chaotic in a short time. However, these chaotic places would probably be out of control. He didn¡¯t manage to suppress the chaos in the initial stage. It would be difficult to find another chance to restore order. Chu he looked at the figures holding guns everywhere. He had already predicted how things would develop. With a killing weapon on them, coupled with the changes that were about to happen, it would be impossible for them to be honest. However, Chu he did not plan to care about such matters. ¡°Hand over the leg of lamb!¡± Chu he was gnawing on a lamb leg as he watched the chaos in the distance. Two strong men with pistols passed by and headed towards the chaos. They changed their target when they smelled the fragrance. They were originally here to find food. There was a ready-made one now. Although it was only a lamb leg, it was possible to snatch it at this point in time. Chu he was surprised. He was just watching the fun from the side, but he didn¡¯t expect that someone would steal it from him. ¡°Hand it over!¡± Seeing that Chu he did not say anything, one of the brawny men immediately tried to snatch it. Chu he liked to give opportunities everywhere. But he had given it to her of his own accord. Moreover, not just anyone could have an affinity with him. The two tall and strong men in front of him obviously couldn¡¯t. Moreover, they were the ones who took the initiative to snatch it. That would be even more unacceptable. The brawny man stretched out his hand, and Chu he¡¯s finger directly clamped onto his fingerbone. A cracking sound could be heard with a slight movement. The burly man let out a blood-curdling screech. ¡°Bastard!¡± f * ck! his companion cursed and raised his pistol on the spot. Chu he moved his finger and blocked the bullet without thinking. With a bang, a gunshot was heard, but the bullet was blocked and couldn¡¯t be fired, causing the chamber to explode. The burly man who fired the shot also screamed and fell to the ground. The force of the pistol¡¯s explosion was too great, and he felt that his entire hand was going to be blown up. And compared to being injured, they felt even more fear. The person in front of them was a head shorter than them, and his figure was thin and weak compared to them. However, he had only used two fingers to snap five of their fingers. It was so fast that they didn¡¯t even see it clearly. What was even more terrifying was that he used his finger to block the bullet hole. How did he do it so quickly? he quickly removed his finger from the other person¡¯s hand and then accurately placed it on the eye-catching spot. Even after the finger had blocked the bullet hole, there was no damage at all. Not even a black spot could be seen. This was what they could not imagine. This was definitely kicking an iron plate! The person in front of him might be related to a transcendent. He was an important figure in the supernatural realm. They couldn¡¯t be blamed for thinking this way. Today, something happened that subverted their three views. Therefore, when they saw Chu he¡¯s incredible skills, they immediately associated it with something beyond their imagination. After all, they had never experienced such a situation before. There should be another side of the world that they didn¡¯t know about. The two strong men screamed in fear as they retreated while enduring the pain, running faster and faster. They couldn¡¯t participate in the one dollar purchase today. It was already a miracle that he was still alive. Chu he blew on his fingers and continued to gnaw on the roasted lamb with his other hand. He didn¡¯t even look at the two of them. They didn¡¯t have the right to make Chu he kill them. ¡°That, that¡¯s right!¡± In a building not far away, two young girls witnessed the whole process and couldn¡¯t help but cover their mouths and exclaim. One of them took a closer look at Chu he¡¯s appearance. He seemed to have thought of something and hurried down the stairs. Chapter 369 ? Chapter 369: Sharing Translator: 549690339 ¡°You are Chu Haoran!¡± A delicate-looking young girl ran out from a building and asked tentatively. She stood not far away and looked at Chu he carefully. She was uncertain. Chu Haoran? Chu he gnawed on a piece of sheep bone and turned to look at the young lady. Ya! The young girl covered her mouth. Although he had just seen Chu he easily take down the two burly men ¡­ But at this moment, he still felt shocked. That was a sheep bone, and it was a thigh bone. It was very hard. If it was cooked for a longer time, it was still possible to chew it bit by bit. However, the person opposite him was biting it in one bite! It was like chewing sugar cane, and there was no spitting. It felt rather crisp. What were those teeth? She had never seen or even heard of it. However, when she thought of the eye-catching scene of him blocking his finger and the many things that happened today, she suddenly felt a little uneasy. Although this scene was shocking at first, it was not unacceptable. ¡°I¡¯m not Chu Haoran. I¡¯m Chu he.¡± Chu he said with a smile as he swallowed the Lamb leg bone. It seemed that there should be someone here who looked like him. This was not easy. One had to know that his appearance was not ordinary and not common. Just like those beauties that don¡¯t appear for thousands of years. With his otherworldly appearance, it was also rare to see one in thousands of years. To have similar features, other than being related by blood, it was too difficult. Lou Xiaoyu was a little disappointed when she heard Chu he say no. ¡°You guys aren¡¯t from this country, are you?¡± At this moment, another young girl walked over. Chu he said as he looked at them. Their faces were different from most of the people here. ¡°If you can, you¡¯d better go back. There are many opportunities there, and it¡¯s safer for now.¡± Then, he casually said one more sentence. Chu he had left behind many opportunities, and there were some places that were more pleasing to the eye. And that place, which was relatively safe now, was the place with the most opportunities. Moreover, even though some of those opportunities had already been obtained by others, most of them were still floating in the sky. Jiang Lingyun, who was coming down, heard Chu he¡¯s words and her eyes lit up. Although she had never interacted with the person in front of her, she knew that he was not a simple person based on his skills and the way he gnawed on sheep bones like they were sugar canes. He might be a disciple of the so-called reclusive family clan in those novels. Perhaps he knew some inside information. He had just said that there would be more opportunities and it would be safer to go back. As for Great Shun, it was undoubtedly the country with the longest history and the most legends. Could it be that those hidden sects and families were about to appear? It was indeed very possible! In fact, if it was in the past, Jiang Lingyun would not have thought that way even if Chu he had performed well. However, such a bizarre incident had happened today, and another side of the world seemed to have been revealed. Anything that was not normal would easily make one¡¯s imagination run wild. In this place where the transmission of information was more advanced than many other worlds of cultivators. As long as he opened the window of his thinking a little. Most of them had rich imagination. ¡°Xiao Yu, is this your former classmate? Please give me an introduction.¡± When Jiang Lingyun came down, she didn¡¯t hear the conversation between Chu he and Lou Xiaoyu. She saw that Lou Xiaoyu seemed to know Chu he and felt very excited. The world was obviously going to change. It was undoubtedly a great opportunity to meet the disciples of the hidden sects and families in the initial stage. This was a chance to win at the starting line. ¡°No, sister Lingyun, I was wrong.¡± Lou Xiaoyu shook her head. Jiang Lingyun was disappointed. It would have been better if they had known each other before. However, they had recognized the wrong person. Such an extraordinary person was obviously not from the same world as them. If they wanted to interact with him, there was no doubt that they would not have the chance. Just as they were talking, gunshots were heard in the distance. The originally chaotic supermarket in the distance was completely out of control. Even the constables who were standing far away were affected. the earlier we leave, the better. This place is so dense! Chu he could not help but shake his head when he saw that the area not far away had become even more chaotic. we¡¯re here for a vacation. I just checked and found that all the flights have been stopped. We don¡¯t even have any shipping tickets. Jiang Lingyun said with a bitter voice. After the big change, their first reaction was to go back. After all, they were here for a vacation and were unfamiliar with the place. If the world had really changed, they would undoubtedly be in danger here. However, his thinking was right. They also contacted each other immediately. However, the answer he received was that the planes and ships had to be temporarily suspended. As for when they would be opened, he had to wait for a notice. Such an outcome made them extremely afraid. Especially when the incident had just begun, and there was already such a large scale riot not far from the hotel. They were even more afraid. One could imagine. If they were trapped here, they would end up in a very miserable state. Chu he looked at the country in the distance. If it was him, it would only take two steps to go back and forth. But these two were truly ordinary people. He wanted to go back without any tools. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll be gone halfway. ¡°Don¡¯t run around for no reason, that¡¯s right.¡± Chu he said emotionally. These two were definitely not the only ones in this situation. It would be even more difficult for those people to return. He might miss out on some opportunities. Chu he finished the entire lamb leg and took out a fruit for dessert. The two young girls stood at the side and didn¡¯t leave. Standing by the Chu River, they felt an inexplicable sense of security. Since Chu he didn¡¯t say anything, they didn¡¯t leave. They would stand as long as they could. Now that the world had changed so much, it was not easy to feel a little safe. Before they saw Chu he, they had been shivering in front of the window for a long time. Now that there was a chance to get a sense of security, of course, he had to do it more. Although they didn¡¯t know each other, they seemed to be from the same hometown. If not for Chu he¡¯s strong aura ¡­ They really wanted to say a few more words. ¡°Do you want some?¡± The two of them were watching him eat like little kids. Chu he revealed a smile on his face. With a thought, he took out two more fruits and handed them over. He was a person who enjoyed sharing. Moreover, because he often wandered around the various worlds, he had many things on hand. Of course, at his level, anything that could enter his hands wasn¡¯t extraordinary, and their grades were all frighteningly high. Not to mention ordinary people, even cultivators who were not of a high enough grade would be gone after eating people. But that was not a problem. As long as Chu he was around, it was not a problem. The two girls felt uneasy when they saw the smile on Chu he¡¯s face. They had seen that look before. Just like, just like how they used candy to coax children. However, they were about the same age. This was very awkward. Furthermore, the way the fruit appeared in Chu he¡¯s hand surprised them once again. He reached out to them, and two fruits appeared on them. In the past, they might have thought that this was magic. But now, they felt that this was the work of a God! Chapter 370 ? Chapter 370: Transcending Translator: 549690339 The two girls were embarrassed when they saw Chu he¡¯s fruit, but they still accepted it and couldn¡¯t help but put it in their mouths. The fruit melted in his mouth. In an instant, a warm current rushed through the two women¡¯s bodies. Their bodies instantly turned red as if they were on fire, and they couldn¡¯t help but scream. The two girls felt as if they were lobsters being placed in a steamer, and the temperature was getting higher and higher. It was extremely uncomfortable. It was as if they would be finished in the next moment. That was indeed the case, and it was even more dangerous. If not for Chu he¡¯s presence, they might not even have had the chance. In other words, they didn¡¯t even have the chance to eat the fruit. A treasure of this level was much more powerful than theirs. Ordinary people wouldn¡¯t be able to get anything even if they sacrificed their lives, let alone eat. Time passed. The two girls, who had passed the painful stage, began to feel comfortable. Moans came out of their mouths. After a while, Chu he felt that it was about time. Chu he¡¯s eyes flashed, and the two women regained their consciousness. They felt that their bodies had undergone earth-shaking changes. It made them realize that the fruit was not ordinary. As soon as this thought came to their minds, they were instantly excited. There was no doubt that they had met a benefactor. Chu he waved his hand. The two girls only felt a moist feeling on their bodies, and then a layer of filth on the surface of their bodies was washed away, making their bodies and minds feel light again. ¡°Not bad!¡± Chu he nodded. The two fruits had transformed the two young girls very well. It could be said that they had been reborn. At this moment, these two were already the peak existences of this world. And for a long time to come, he would be left in the dust. This was called an opportunity. ¡°Greetings, master!¡± Crack! Jiang Lingyun could feel the changes in her body. This was a rare opportunity. She was also a fan of novels. She was very smart and immediately knelt on the ground. However, her body had just been transformed and she hadn¡¯t mastered the strength yet. She used too much force and directly cracked the bluestone on the ground. Jiang Lingyun¡¯s mind went blank. Then, he gasped. With such a thick bluestone, it should be fine even if the car ran over it. She knelt down lightly and it cracked! What did that mean? The current her was simply not human! Even a cow would not be able to withstand this force, let alone a human. Jiang Lingyun¡¯s thoughts started to drift. And then there was excitement. Her face turned red again. A great opportunity, an absolute great opportunity. And at the beginning of this great era, she had already obtained such a great fortune. Using the setting in the novel to explain, she was the Son of Heaven! Lou Xiaoyu didn¡¯t know what to do when her companion suddenly knelt down. When he saw the bluestone below her knees that had been shattered, he could not help but cover his mouth again. The power of her companion¡¯s kneel was so terrifying that she simply couldn¡¯t imagine it. Even though a series of unbelievable events had happened today. The seed that this world was no longer the same grew in her heart. However, her best friend, who had been so weak a moment ago, had cracked the bluestone in the next moment. She still couldn¡¯t help but feel shocked. However, her mental fortitude had been trained today. After recovering from his shock, he quickly came to his senses and knelt down hurriedly. He broke a green stone and followed Jiang Lingyun¡¯s example. As expected, it was because of that fruit! As she watched her companion crack the stone, Jiang Lingyun¡¯s thoughts turned back and she was so excited that she reached a climax. ¡°That¡¯s enough. I don¡¯t have any plans to take in a Disciple Now.¡± Chu he raised his hand, and the two girls stood up involuntarily. ¡°Don¡¯t feel pressured. The fruits you ate were really ordinary. I¡¯m just letting you taste it.¡± Chu he said with a smile. This fruit was indeed very ordinary to him. He knew its effects, but he didn¡¯t know its name. He had seen it on an interface. At that time, he had eaten a few and felt that the taste was not bad, so he had casually picked a few more and put them on his body. To him, it was really just something to satisfy his appetite and had no benefits. He had given away quite a few of them. Usually, as long as he ate it, he would share it with the people around him if he found it pleasing to the eye. Ordinary fruits? Jiang Lingyun was bewildered. From Chu he¡¯s tone, it was as if he had not given away a treasure but a handful of melon seeds. Is that true? Could it be that this kind of fruit could be found everywhere in the world of Extraordinaries? However, regardless of the transcendent world, this kind of fruit was not everywhere. However, to two ordinary girls like them, this was an unimaginable opportunity. Jiang Lingyun and Jiang Yuning felt that this was a favor that they had to repay. However, no matter how they thought about it, they could not repay him with anything other than words of gratitude! It couldn¡¯t be money! Don¡¯t joke around, would such an extraordinary person need their money? The two girls who had failed to acknowledge him as their master felt very conflicted. Their hearts were in a mess, and they didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Shi, Qian, Qian Qian.¡± Jiang Lingyun said. However, as the words were on the tip of her tongue, she was so nervous that she did not know how to address Chu he. She wanted to call him master, but Chu he did not agree. Call him senior. Chu he looked so young. What if he didn¡¯t like him? ¡°Call me Mr. Chu!¡± Chu he said with a smile. Mr. Chu, you¡¯ve given me and Xiao Yu such a great opportunity. We can¡¯t repay you now, but when we have the opportunity to become stronger, we¡¯ll definitely repay your kindness. How should we contact you then? ¡± Jiang Lingyun recovered from her excitement and said seriously. ¡°No need.¡± Chu he shook his head. He had never thought of getting anything in return for giving away opportunities. After all, who could have more treasures than him? If she wanted to give him something in return, she had to surpass him. Was that even possible? Chu he felt that there was no hope! He was too powerful, and it was hopeless for others to repay him. Perhaps his only chance was to be crippled one day. ¡°As for meeting, if you can reach the transcendent realm, it¡¯s not impossible.¡± Chu he smiled and said again. He planned to visit this world often. After all, this was a world of technology, so it was still possible to play around. There was also the issue of the stone stele and the mastermind, which he had yet to solve. That guy¡¯s strength should be pretty good, so he definitely couldn¡¯t let him go. ¡°Transcend?¡± Just from the name, one could tell that this realm was not ordinary. Perhaps it was a true dividing line in the extraordinary world. ¡°Mr. Chu, is it difficult to transcend?¡± Lou Xiaoyu¡¯s face was full of yearning, and then she couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°How should I put it? it¡¯s a little difficult! But now that you¡¯ve gained some advantages, you still have a good chance.¡± Chu he said with a smile. The realm of transcendence here was the realm of Saint venerable. Not many people could reach this realm within a thousand years. However, the two young ladies in front of him had a lot of luck and opportunities, so they still had a good chance. ¡°Mm! I¡¯ll definitely work hard to achieve that.¡± Jiang Lingyun¡¯s eyes shone with determination. 10 years. She had set a small goal for herself. Ten years of transcendence. Then, he would think of a way to repay the favor. Ten times, a hundred times, to repay today¡¯s kindness. ¡°Mm! I¡¯ll also work hard.¡± Lou Xiaoyu liked to play games and had never read any novels. That was why he didn¡¯t make any guesses about the transcendent realm, and also didn¡¯t set any small goals. However, she had also made up her mind that she would definitely repay this favor in the future. Chapter 371 ? Chapter 371: Node Translator: 549690339 Chu he did not care about the thoughts of the two girls. He casually gave out two unknown fruits to help with the refinement. His gaze returned to the chaotic area. At this time, because the situation was getting worse, the bailiff who originally wanted to watch from the side was involved. He couldn¡¯t hold on any longer and called for backup. The smoke bomb and the waterwheel worked at the same time. In addition, the shopping mall had basically been emptied, so these people needed to change their target. The chaos in front naturally ended. ¡°We¡¯ll meet again if fate permits.¡± Chu he left behind two sets of basic cultivation techniques. He waved at the two girls and made a ¡®good luck¡¯ gesture. Lou Xiaoyu and Jiang Lingyun still wanted to say something, but in the blink of an eye, they had lost track of Chu he. Their eyes widened again. They had clearly seen Mr. Chu lift his leg slightly and walk forward slowly, but in just one step, he had disappeared without a trace. Although they knew Mr. Chu was a supernatural being, they were still shocked by his godly skills. Looking down at the sheepskin scroll in their hands, they couldn¡¯t help but feel endless yearning and anticipation in their hearts. As the sun set, darkness began to engulf the world and gradually became thicker. The world had been in chaos for the whole day, but it still couldn¡¯t calm down at night. The real spiritual Qi tide rushed over, like a meteor shower, illuminating the entire night sky. It was a beautiful scene. It was a scene that none of the living beings had ever seen before. It was like a poem or a painting. However, at this moment, all the living beings felt their hearts palpitate. the real curtain has been drawn. My era has arrived! At the peak of a tall mountain, a young man in a school uniform looked up at the sky. He suppressed the throbbing of his heart and felt extremely excited. As someone who had obtained the system ¡­ He was qualified to say that. He opened the hard-working life system interface that he had obtained during the day. This was where his confidence came from. The world had changed, and he was favored by the system. He was on the main character model list. He ignored the background and the system¡¯s introduction that he had read over and over again. He looked at the mission panel. [ climb to the top of a 1000-meter tall mountain and wait for the curtain to open. ] As the meteor shower fell, the mission was completed. At the bottom of the list, the system¡¯s spiritual value points also changed. There, the value that was originally zero had now become one. Although it was only a small amount, it was undoubtedly a good start. He had completed his first mission. ¡°Open the mall!¡± Ye Fan didn¡¯t care about the meteor shower that was about to fall. He excitedly asked the system to open the store. In an instant, a dazzling array of items appeared before his eyes. The price went from high to low. The first item was a token. The heavenly court¡¯s token of welcome required a total of one million spiritual value points. The second-ranked pill, the Saint realm-breaking pill, was only worth 100000 spiritual value points. The difference in price made Ye Fan take in a deep breath. However, he had decided in his heart that he would get it no matter what. The heavenly court¡¯s invitation token, just from the name, it was obvious that it was going to an extraordinary place. It might even be the place where the immortals and gods were. Expensive meant that it must be the best. Ye Fan glanced at the high-end items and then changed the order from low to high. To him, who only had 1 spiritual value point, just looking at those high-end items made him feel despair. Now that a great change was imminent, the most important thing to do was to convert the spiritual value points into strength. As for those treasures, he could take his time to look at them in the future. the divine heaven sect is going to be a teacher! That¡¯s so exciting! In the city, a brawny man was renovating his rented shop and hanging up the signboard that he had made during the day. He was both excited and nervous. After obtaining an opportunity, it was originally the most correct way to develop. He thought so too. After all, he was already an old man and had long lost the passion of a young man. He could deeply understand that with the same strength, the old cunning bastard was the most likely to have the last laugh. Unfortunately, the system didn¡¯t allow him to. The first task was to find a shop in the downtown area as the base of the sect. And the time limit is one day, otherwise the binding will be canceled. What could he do in such a situation? A transcendent opportunity could not be lost, so he could only brace himself and start. Fortunately, the system had given him a three-year novice protection period. He would be invincible in the sect for three years. This way, he didn¡¯t have to worry about being spied on by unscrupulous people. He had already decided that he would definitely raise his level of pretentiousness in the next three years. No one could see his depth. In this way, even if he couldn¡¯t suppress all his enemies in three years, he could still intimidate them. I didn¡¯t expect that I, old Wang, would be able to catch up with such a great era and even become the chosen one. Old Wang sighed with emotion. Although he didn¡¯t become a cunning old man, he was still very excited. That night, the world began to change for real. A different era had begun. Chu he was not a participant. He was a witness. He walked through the mountains and rivers. The mountains and rivers collapsed, the riverbanks burst, and the volcanoes erupted. The world began to become wider and wider. Not only were the living creatures of this world affected, but the world itself was also affected, and to an even greater extent. Originally, this world would not be able to withstand such a change. However, a part of the beast¡¯s bones had been fused into Chu he¡¯s body. Only then did the world change smoothly. ¡°This power is very different!¡± At that moment, Chu he was standing on the top of a building. A few wisps of white energy appeared on his fingertips. This was the feedback from the world¡¯s smooth transformation. Chu he, who had just done it in passing, was shocked. These wisps of energy gave him the feeling that they were above the origin Energy. Such an ordinary-looking world actually had such power. And it was even being fed back to him. However, it was understandable. After all, this world had been set up by an unknown expert and was guarded by a giant beast puppet below the Dao Lord of the origins realm. There had to be something unusual about it. It would be strange if it was really simple. Chu he began to seriously examine this world. His mental power went in inch by inch. After a few breaths, Chu he opened his eyes. After a serious investigation, he really did find a few unusual things. Those places were normal before. However, as the tide of spiritual Qi swept in, those spatial nodes began to open slowly. Chu he took a few glances. If the tide of Reiki reached its peak all of a sudden, then those nodes would be able to open up very quickly. However, Chu he had split the tide of spiritual energy into several waves. It would take time for those places to be completely opened. At least for now, it would not affect this world. As for the future, this world would have the strength to resist. One could imagine. As the spiritual energy tide increased, the two sides would fall into a tug-of-war. Chapter 372 ? Chapter 372: Envy Translator: 549690339 Chu he did not bother about those nodes. To the living beings of this world. The few nodes that were slowly opening up were actually good places to train. Only with external pressure could he grow better. With the addition of some brave warriors to organize them, they would be more United. It would play a huge role in the stability of civilization. Moreover, Chu he had his own guesses. Those nodes should also be related to that unknown existence. Perhaps this was one of its schemes. ¡°Various worlds!¡± Chu he looked at the starry sky. The worlds between heaven and earth were like stars, their numbers uncountable. It was also impossible to know how many powerhouses there were. In addition to the demon world, the abyss was also jumping around. The others were all hiding in the dark. He didn¡¯t know what he was waiting for. Chu he had also asked demon master Yi, but that guy¡¯s arrogance as a demon master had not disappeared. It was not interested in telling Chu he stories. Even if he was steamed until he lost his mind, he still acted like Chu he was dead and refused to cooperate. It had been a long time since Chu he had seen someone with such a backbone. Chu he was satisfied with this. In his opinion, backbone and ability were on the same level. The more backbone they had, the higher the production efficiency. That was the embodiment of ability. A lack of backbone was an inferiority complex, a sign of cowardice in fear of losing an iron rice bowl. The best comparison would be three dragons and one Tiger. The three of them were severely slacking now, and they could only keep their jobs by lowering their stance. If not for the fact that they were veterans and Chu he had promised to let them work for 100000 years, he would have kicked them out. He quietly watched the world change. With one hand behind his back, Chu he extended the other. From time to time, white threads of energy would wrap around his hand. Chu he, who had already explored this world once, had no intention of leaving. The White energy was quite powerful. He could store it and use it, so he planned to collect more. He just had to take a few seconds every day to go back to the library Pavilion to check in. It didn¡¯t delay things. Chu he had a lot of time. Every time he finished his cultivation, he would be extremely bored. The higher one¡¯s strength was, the less fun things one could do. It was only with the myriad world Pagoda that his life became slightly more enriching. At that moment, Chu he suddenly had an idea. The chaotic situation in the various realms couldn¡¯t have been created by some Supreme expert out of boredom, right? It must be known that the appearance and actions of those powerhouses seemed to follow some kind of rule. Therefore, this was a very possible situation. Chu he¡¯s eyes sparkled as he looked at the falling meteors. ¡°Suppress your strength to half of your current level!¡± At that moment, Chu he made a decision. And he took action. He added a lock to himself. Even if he were to become stronger in the future, he would only be able to display half of his current strength. Even if he had a huge breakthrough in his strength, he would not show it again. Even if he didn¡¯t feel a pair of eyes peeking at him, he would still do so. Even if he was beaten to the point of vomiting blood. As long as there was no threat to his life, he would do so. He still had to reserve more trump cards. This was a good habit. Chu he began to conclude. He felt that he was a little too arrogant now, and this was not good. The meteor shower finally fell. On this night, countless wails rang out one after another. It was like countless wild beasts were being roasted alive on a fire rack, and the roasted parts were being cut off bit by bit. The sound was loud and miserable. This was a rush, but also a precious baptism. If he survived, he would be in a different world. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Time passed day by day. Every day, other than going back to check in for a few seconds, Chu he would always stand on the top of the building with one hand behind his back and the other hand extended. He was like a statue. A month had passed. The first stage of the world¡¯s transformation was completed. It was simply earth-shattering. A month, even if they had witnessed it with their own eyes, to many people, felt as long as a century. The change was too great. It was displayed in all aspects. Now, the most common exclamation was ¡­ The times had changed! The transcendent realm was truly opened before everyone¡¯s eyes. After The Night of the Shooting Stars. Even ordinary people could clearly feel the huge changes in their bodies. Many of his old habits disappeared. He was even becoming younger at a speed visible to the naked eye. Whether you believe it or not, a hero who could lift a small car with one hand did not only appear in movies. The fiercest one was able to pick up an detonated grenade with one hand. After it exploded in his palm, he blew on it lightly, scattering the dust. He even declared that a mere grenade was a child¡¯s thing and that he was not afraid of the most powerful nuclear bomb. He was the most high-profile one, attracting the attention of the whole world. The most important thing was that he was not selfish. He was a great man, and he was the first one to accept a disciple. It was said that his dream was for everyone to be like dragons. The number of people who wanted to acknowledge him as their master could already circle the earth once. There was also the appearance of an underground Palace. Some people had obtained benefits inside. Before they entered, they were ordinary people, but after they came out, they were already transcendents. When such news broke out, it attracted countless people to rush there. There were also divine steles that fell from the sky. Some people had an epiphany after viewing them and obtained inheritances in their dreams. With the appearance of a Divine Tree, one could be reborn after obtaining the fruits on it. Many people felt like they were in a dream after a month. someone broke through to the innate realm and can condense more white energy. Chu he said as he looked at the White energy on his palm. The pattern of the White energy¡¯s increase was stable for a certain period of time. Even if he did not remember it on purpose, Chu he would be able to remember it clearly with his strength. However, just now, the White energy suddenly increased a little without any pattern, and then returned to normal. Chu he scanned the world with curiosity. He found that the White energy was randomly increasing by a trace, which meant that someone had reached the inborn realm. To go from an ordinary person to an innate master in a month was like drinking water. Chu he looked at the young man who had just broken through. He had obtained a system that Chu he had casually created. People who cheat are indeed powerful. Chu he revealed a smile. He was very strong now. A fabricated system¡¯s support ability in its initial stage could indeed be considered heaven-defying. It could be said that he was enlightened. However, this speed was a little too fast. Chu he touched his chin. How long did it take for him to reach the upper Sky Realm? It seemed to be calculated by years. This was the difference! People who cultivate hard. It was really different from people who had big shots protecting them. Chu he touched his chin and sighed with emotion. His cultivation was diligent and diligent, and he still needed to figure it out on his own. He was careful again and again, afraid that he would take the wrong path. However, for a teenager who had a Big Shot protecting him, breaking through was as easy as drinking water. There were no obstacles at all. All the questions would be answered by the big shots. Moreover, his life was also very colorful. ¡°What an envious young man!¡± Chapter 373 ? Chapter 373: Investigation Translator: 549690339 Chu he, who was standing on the building, looked at the changes in the world with his hands behind his back. His thoughts were also constantly flying. At the same time, Chu he also tried to use the White energy to train his body. From the beginning, Chu he had already noticed. Not only was this white energy powerful, but it could also be stored as a backup. It also had another effect, which was to assist in cultivation. And the effect was very good. Even if it was an ordinary person, if there was a strong person to help, a wisp of white energy could create a Holy body. What was a saintly being? They were monsters who had no obstacles before they reached the Saint venerable realm. Their combat strength would be very abnormal in the same realm, and it was rare to find a match for them. As for the Dao master realm, it involved the comprehension of nature. Although the saintly being was helpful, it couldn¡¯t be helped if one¡¯s comprehension was too poor. Simply put, Bai could transform the body very well. It was very compatible with Chu he¡¯s cultivation method. The reason why he had not used it. It was Chu he who wanted to understand Bai Neng thoroughly. In order to use it, one naturally had to have enough understanding. At this moment. Within a month, Chu he was confident. He moved his palm and all the White energy he had collected over the past month appeared. They started to wriggle on the surface of his body like spiritual snakes. Chu he, who had already cultivated the nine transformation golden body technique to the eighth transformation, had an immortal quality in his body. Ordinary things had no effect on his body. Even if it was just a superficial change, it would become more and more difficult. It was extremely difficult for Chu he to improve his realm. However, Bai Neng had given Chu he a surprise. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Earth Star. Three months had passed. Most of the countries in the world were still in chaos. Only da shun was getting better and better at controlling the situation. All sorts of measures against cultivators were also carried out smoothly and in an orderly manner. There were two main reasons for this. The power of the government was strong in execution. Most importantly, most of the powerful extraordinary heaven¡¯s pride experts were willing to cooperate. ¡°Have you investigated the one in the Seaview building?¡± At this moment, in the northern Yamen, a group of people was sitting on both sides of the table and having a meeting. There was an LCD screen in front of them. There was a still picture on it. He was like a statue, standing with his hands behind his back. His eyes were looking down as if he was looking down at the entire world. In fact, the LCD video had been live-streaming the whole time. The scene on it was not paused, but maintained the same way! The only difference was that the sky had changed as time passed. The things around him, including the figure, did not change at all. It was like a fixed picture. However, everyone here knew. However, that figure was indeed a human and not a statue. It had been more than half a month since they had found that person. The fact that the man could stand still like a statue was enough to show that he was extraordinary. Even the detector was unable to detect its life force. There was no doubt that he was an extraordinary. Moreover, his strength was not low. The world had just begun to change. The concept of transcendents had just emerged. The spirit Qi tide was only in its initial stage. Most people were still ordinary people. They could only be healthier than before and have better physical fitness. Therefore, every supernatural being would attract attention. This was especially true in the powerful da shun. In this initial stage, every transcendent would be recorded after a thorough investigation. Chu he stood on the top of the building without hiding anything. Naturally, he attracted the attention of these people from the special department. no, according to his appearance, we only found one person who looked similar to him, and that person was just an ordinary person. We¡¯ve checked and he didn¡¯t have any missing siblings. Even his relatives ¡®families didn¡¯t have any missing children. ¡°I¡¯ve also investigated the citizens of other countries who entered da shun, but there¡¯s no one who matches the criteria.¡± Wang Shishi, who was in charge of this matter, reported to the team leader. The team leader nodded. Although he was disappointed, he was not too surprised. Now, a great era had begun. The higher-ups were trying their best to win over Extraordinaries. In order to reduce unnecessary trouble. Therefore, before they came into contact with each supernatural being, their special department had to make full preparations and deal with the problem accordingly. The most important procedure was to analyze the information and personality of every extraordinary human. However, half a month ago, when they wanted to get in touch with Chu he, they encountered a problem. They didn¡¯t have Chu he¡¯s information. Under such circumstances, they could only report to the higher-ups. He left one member behind to continue investigating Chu he¡¯s identity while the others went to do other things. Naturally, their contact with Chu he was delayed. Today was another day of summary reports, and the orders from the higher-ups were also passed down. After concluding his other work. They began to restart the question about the mysterious supernatural being in the Seaview building. ¡°Since we haven¡¯t found any information, then we¡¯ll follow the instructions from above and make direct contact! Little Wang, I¡¯ll leave this job to you.¡± The leader said, then added, ¡± ¡°Remember, have a good attitude.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Wang Shishi nodded. ¡°Meeting dismissed!¡± The group leader stood up and led the way out of the conference room. The others followed suit. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡°Sir, can we have a talk?¡± Wang Shishi arrived at the top of the Seaview building. Looking at the small world downstairs, she couldn¡¯t help but shiver when the cold wind blew. It was a few hundred meters high. Even though she wasn¡¯t afraid of heights, she still felt flustered. It was too high. And this was because she was standing close to the inside, and it was already like this. He couldn¡¯t imagine what kind of mental strength was needed to stand at the edge of the top of the building with his hands behind his back. One step away, and it would be an abyss. Even if it was an extraordinary. Other than the giant beast that had started a new era, there was also the sect master of the divine heavens sect. If other Extraordinaries fell from here, they would die miserably. This place was very dangerous. This was the case for ordinary people, and it was the same for Extraordinaries. Therefore, to be able to stand there, one must have an extremely strong mental strength. Perhaps, he was someone who could rival the sect master of the divine heavens sect. ¡°Actually, you have more important things to do now.¡± Chu he opened his eyes and looked at the young girl who had come to find him. Chu he was not surprised by her arrival. After all, he had already sensed that there was a detector that had been scanning him. However, Chu he no longer cared. Moreover, he wanted to give away some opportunities. He wanted to see who would be fated with him. Otherwise, how could a mere machine in the mortal world notice him? He didn¡¯t know how long he would be standing here anyway. It was not a bad idea to act as a great sage and guide the way. Cultivation was very boring, and he always had to find some fun. Besides, he would also benefit if the cultivators here became stronger. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Wang Shishi was stunned when she heard Chu he¡¯s words. There was something more important? Why didn¡¯t she know about this?! Chapter 374 ? Chapter 374: Opening of the first node Translator: 549690339 ¡°As the descendant of the Guanhui warrior! You have a glorious mission. Go to the lotus flower Cave in the northern lands and you will understand. There is something you need there.¡± Chu he said in all seriousness. After saying that, he closed his eyes again and remained still. Wang Shishi had a strange expression on her face. She tried to communicate with Chu he again, but she did not get a response. The descendant of a warrior? What was the meaning of this? Why did he sound like a quack? Wang Shishi, who had failed to communicate with him, finally went downstairs. However, Chu he¡¯s words kept echoing in her heart. Her appetite had been hooked, and she couldn¡¯t calm down, making her appear uneasy. By the time she reached downstairs, she was already wavering between going and not going. This was a great era. He had witnessed the techniques of great experts in the starry sky and the invincible talent of the sect master of the divine heavens sect. All transcendents desired it. That was invincibility. That was carefree. It even meant longevity. There were many opportunities in this era. From time to time, some people would get a surprise. Wang Shishi wasn¡¯t sure if she was going to get a surprise too. I¡¯ll go. It¡¯s not far anyway. Even if I find nothing, I¡¯ll just take it as a waste of time. In the end, Wang Shishi decided to go. She had a car. The round trip would only take three to four hours. What if it was really good luck? The descendant of a warrior. From the name, it should be quite reliable. As for whether it was dangerous, Wang Shishi subconsciously suppressed the question and didn¡¯t let it enter her brain to think about it. In this era, no one wanted to be ordinary. After making her decision, Wang Shishi immediately informed the team leader and drove directly to lotus flower Cave. The lotus flower Cave in the northern lands was a scenic spot, but it was not very famous. But now, Reiki was recuperating. Many people subconsciously went to those famous places. In everyone¡¯s subconscious, those places with legends might really have unexpected opportunities. It could be said that the various scenic spots and mountains were even more lively than the city. Even a small scenic spot like the lotus flower Cave was packed with people. After Wang Shishi arrived. He felt a slight headache. In the current world, even if Great Shun had already done the best, it was still too late. However, they were only able to maintain the basic order. It didn¡¯t mean that there would be no trouble. Just like now. It was clearly not a holiday. However, many people had even put down their basic work and tried their best to make their way to the scenic Area. However, he was working in a special department. Wang Shishi knew that this was only temporary. The higher-ups meant that the great era had just begun. Everyone was in high spirits. It was not easy to maintain order. If they kept everyone at home ¡­ This would become a barrel of gunpowder, and it might explode at any moment. Therefore, it was better to disperse than block. In the beginning, he still had to give everyone a chance to pursue their dreams. However, transcendent opportunities were not so easy to obtain. After the emotional catharsis, based on the analysis of the current situation, only a small number of people would be able to obtain the opportunity. As for the majority of the remaining ¡­ He was human! He had to eat. When the time came, the effect would be much better. In addition, there were several universities that were still in preparation. It gave hope to ordinary people. They would naturally live and work in peace, accumulate their foundations, and look for opportunities. Wang Shishi followed the crowd into the lotus flower Cave. It was said that this place was the training ground of ancestor Lotus. The entire cave was winding, and there were many paintings on the stone walls. Wang Shishi had heard of this place before, but she had never been here. Since she was here to find an opportunity, she didn¡¯t take a cursory look like the others. Instead, she took a flashlight and carefully observed the murals. Although he didn¡¯t know if the people from the Seaview building were telling the truth. But now, Wang Shishi¡¯s heart was filled with anticipation. This kind of anticipation was triggered by this special era. No one could refuse. Wang Shishi had heard that the paintings on the stone wall were drawn in a retro way by people in the scenic Area. But now that she was looking at it seriously, the more she looked at it, the more she felt that it had an ancient and boundless charm. The rumors were probably false. Wang Shishi was getting more and more engrossed in reading. He watched from the beginning to the end. The pictures on it were connected to form a story. In the distant past, a foreign race had invaded this world and caused a monstrous disaster. The world was filled with rivers of blood and bones. The world was about to fall. At this moment, a warrior stood out. He was extremely powerful. Those vicious alien races were like paper in his hands. Under his leadership, the horn for a counterattack was blown, and they obtained the final victory. Humans once again became the Masters of this world, living and working in peace. ¡°This might be the glorious warrior!¡± Wang Shishi guessed. BOOM! Just as she finished looking at the mural, a sudden change occurred, and the whole world seemed to shake. An extremely bright light, like an exploding singularity, swept away the darkness of the entire flash hole. The sudden change caused everyone in the cave to scream in shock. Some people also looked excited. Even Wang Shishi was surprised at first, but her surprise soon turned into anticipation. What was their purpose in coming here? Of course, he was looking for opportunities. It was a good thing that there were changes. If everything was the same as before, it would mean that they had made a wasted trip. Therefore, although the sudden change made people panic, they did not panic for a while. Until! Roar! A brutal roar of a beast sounded. At the end of the cave, there was a cave the size of a football field. At this moment, after the blinding light weakened, people opened their eyes to see. A huge door of light suddenly appeared. But what made everyone¡¯s heart turn cold was ¡­ At that moment, they saw countless giant beasts gathering on the other side of the light hole. They raised their heads and looked at them with greed. Most importantly, there was already a giant beast trying its best to squeeze its way out of the door of light. Now, there was already a head. The violent roar had come from its mouth. At this moment, it had only squeezed out a head. However, the boundless ferocity that it exuded made everyone shiver. Faced with such a terrifying scene, they were so intimidated by the pressure that they couldn¡¯t even escape. ¡°An alien!¡± Wang Shishi looked at the murals with great difficulty. Although the difference between the alien races and the giant beasts was huge. But at this moment, she connected the two together. This difference might have been caused by the long history and the several refurbishments. But the overall story remained the same. ¡°I¡¯m the descendant of the glorious warrior. I¡¯m here to inherit his legacy and drive out these foreign races.¡± ¡°Is this my mission?¡± Wang Shishi recalled what the mysterious man had said to her in the Seaview building. However, the mysterious man had given too little information! He only said that she was the descendant of a hero, but there was no hint of what to do. More and more giant beast bodies came out. He could even smell the stench coming out of its nose. Wang Shishi became more and more anxious. She stared at the statue of the ancestors and prayed hard, looking for possible clues. But the time was too short! Moreover, it was extremely difficult for her to move now. ¡°Where is the answer? what do I need to do?¡± Chapter 375 ? Chapter 375: A mission Translator: 549690339 Just as Wang Shishi was feeling extremely anxious ¡­ On the mural, the existence she thought to be her ancestor suddenly opened her eyes. Deep light swirled and flickered in them, constantly condensing. His eyes fell on Wang Shishi. Wang Shishi¡¯s breathing suddenly stopped. ¡°This is an opportunity!¡± Her heart beat faster. She, who had originally come to find extraordinary opportunities, began to look forward to it. ¡°Child, accept the mission of the glorious family!¡± A gentle voice rang out. Then, the existence on the mural suddenly condensed into a white dot that emitted a Holy luster. There seemed to be a Golden Phoenix¡¯s shadow inside. Then, it spread its wings and flew out of the wall with a Swoosh. It landed in the middle of Wang Shishi¡¯s eyebrows, forming a Golden Phoenix. the glory of the Glory family will be inherited by you. Don¡¯t humiliate yourself. Wang Shishi¡¯s body glowed with holy light as she floated up from the ground. The Holy Light shone and swept away the ferocious aura of the giant beast. The people in the cave suddenly felt their bodies become lighter. The terrifying pressure disappeared, and a warm power calmed their hearts. They looked at Wang Shishi, who was floating in the air, and they were shocked. It was no longer a secret that the world had transcendents. However, most of the people, except for the one who had seen the means of the great existence in the video that day, were shocked. In fact, he hadn¡¯t had the chance to get close to supernatural beings yet. At this moment, Wang Shishi, who was floating in the air, was right in front of him. It still had an impact on their hearts. ¡°There really are opportunities here.¡± ¡°Someone has become a transcendent.¡± I¡¯ve noticed that girl before. She has been studying the murals since she came in. Perhaps the secret lies in those murals. After the shock. The group of people who had been rescued from the pressure couldn¡¯t help but speak up. Even though the danger of the behemoth still existed. But at this moment, someone had obtained an opportunity. Some quick-witted people would think that this was a technique left behind by a senior from a long time ago. This was a disaster, but it was also an opportunity. These days, they had been crazily discussing and imagining things on the internet. He had studied all kinds of tricks. So after the shock, they started to look forward to it. If others could obtain opportunities here, they would have a chance too. There were even a few bold ones who put the behemoth to the back of their minds and began to study the murals seriously after they felt no pressure. The temptation of being a transcendent was too great. It was even more alluring than hundreds of millions of wealth. Roar! At this moment. The crowd¡¯s attention was diverted. The giant beast squeezed out of the door of light. As it jumped out, the entire ground shook twice again. This was not the end. After the beast came over, another beast stuck its head out from the other side of the light door. At this moment, Wang Shishi felt that she had completely lost control of her body. At this moment, she was like an outsider, watching the world in the cave from a God¡¯s perspective, including herself. It was a very strange feeling. ¡°Watch and learn.¡± A voice rang out in her mind. Then, her consciousness returned to her body. However, at this moment, it was as if there was a figure behind her and took her hand. Golden energy was drawn in from all directions and gathered in her body. Then, it circulated two times in a special way. The speed was extremely fast. However, it was as if it had been rehearsed in Wang Shishi¡¯s mind hundreds of times, and she had deeply engraved the route in the depths of her mind. Whoosh! Then ¡­ Another golden staff appeared in Wang Shishi¡¯s palm. The golden light staff was nearly one meter long, with a Golden Phoenix carved on it. At the top was a crown with a few golden gems embedded in it, emitting soft and holy light. This was not the end. Then, armor and a helmet appeared on Wang Shishi¡¯s petite body. The entire set of armor was also golden in color, and there was a Golden Phoenix engraved on it. There was even a Golden Phoenix with its wings spread out on the helmet. At this moment, the light on Wang Shishi¡¯s body became even brighter, and it was almost impossible to look at her directly. The giant beast that came out of the light door let out a deep roar at the shadow that stood in the void. Its body suddenly tensed up, and its four limbs bent as a heavy force gathered in its limbs. A layer of the ground was crushed by its explosive power. Wang Shishi was the only one here who gave it a sense of threat. Other people were just ants to it, not worth paying attention to. BOOM! When the power accumulated was at its strongest. The giant beast moved. It suddenly shot up like a huge black shadow, breaking through the light. It opened its bloody mouth and swallowed the figure that stood in the void, emitting a disgusting aura. A brutal aura suddenly spread out in all directions. The Holy Light was constantly being squeezed out. The ones further away were fine. Those who were closer felt as if they had fallen into an abyss. That heavy pressure was like a huge rock pressing down on their hearts. The brutal and brutal aura made their thoughts chaotic, and all kinds of negative emotions appeared one after another. ¡°The power of the Holy Light!¡± Wang Shishi looked at the huge beast. The Golden Phoenix on her forehead flickered as if it was about to fly out. She pointed the staff of light in her hand forward, and the power in her body gathered on it, causing the Golden gem on it to light up, and then suddenly burst into an extreme light. In an instant, the violent aura that the giant beast was squeezing over was dispelled again. No, it was directly purified by the sizzling sound. Ang! A Golden Phoenix appeared from the blooming light. As soon as it appeared, it carried a holy light and pounced towards the giant beast. The giant beast was corporeal. It had a ferocious head, a huge body, and a violent manner when it leaped up. It gave people a huge impact. The Golden Phoenix was only a Phantom. Although the light it emitted was extremely Holy and comfortable, it gave people a sense of surrealism. It was like a battle between a Berserker and a healer. Seeing that the two sides were about to collide, the people in the cave were on tenterhooks. However ¡­ The final result. It was beyond everyone¡¯s expectations. There were no landslides or cracks in the ground as he had imagined. There was no excitement at all. It was just the first contact. The giant beast didn¡¯t even have time to scream before it was swallowed by the Golden Phoenix. After that. People saw. A sea of golden flames appeared in the Golden Phoenix¡¯s body, wrapping around the giant beast and refining it. The giant beast let out a shrill cry and charged left and right. However, the Golden Phoenix¡¯s world of flames seemed to have no end. No matter how hard it tried, it couldn¡¯t escape. In the end, he was trained to death with an unwilling roar. Then, the Golden Phoenix raised its head and let out two cries. A dozen white egg-like objects fell from the Golden Phoenix¡¯s body and fell to the ground. Chapter 376 ? Chapter 376: Spreading Translator: 549690339 What fell out of the Golden Phoenix was the essence of the giant beast after it was refined. It was a great supplement for ordinary cultivators. After the Golden Phoenix extracted the refined essence, the light condensed and converged, returning to the gem on the crown on the top of the Golden staff in Wang Shishi¡¯s hand. Chu he¡¯s transcendence golden body stood behind Wang Shishi. He shook his head. The giant beast only looked scary. In reality, it was only at the Xiantian level! The opportunity that Chu he gave him was also the first experience period, so it was very easy to clean up. However, there were stronger existences on the other side of the light door. It was just that the door of light was unable to let them pass. In the future, Wang Shishi, the successor of glorious warrior, would have a hard time. As time passed, the giant beasts that could enter would become stronger and stronger. After today, after the experience period, she could only rely on herself. If she didn¡¯t quickly raise her strength, she might not be able to withstand the pressure. However, as long as she worked hard, her growth rate would be quite terrifying. One had to know that the Golden staff that Chu he had given him was a good item. That was the power of refining essence. This was the power of Chu he¡¯s experience in refining pills. Coupled with the special location of the nodes. There was also the uniqueness of those giant beasts. Chu he sensed that these giant beasts did not have much strength, but the energy in their bodies was very pure. They were like walking precious medicine. This place was simply a place to farm monsters and level up. If she stayed here, Wang Shishi would become stronger and stronger. The most important thing was this node. It was opened once every month. Each time it opened, it would last for a day. She had plenty of time to digest it. Chu he looked into the node with a deep gaze. Before the node, there were thousands of giant beasts. These giant beasts looked exactly the same as the one he had killed in the starry sky. It was just that it had shrunk in size. Its strength was so weak that Chu he did not even have the interest to fight. He looked at the giant beasts. Chu he was even more certain that this realm and those node worlds were all set up by that unknown existence. This way ¡­ Chu he was even more determined to cause trouble. I can¡¯t let it go as it wishes. Chu he set up an opportunity at every node he sensed. Next. There would be dozens of descendants of Warriors. They would follow the mission of their ancestors. It would make it impossible for the giant beast to enter this world. These giant beasts would only be experience bags for the monsters to level up. As long as these dozens of lucky people worked hard and didn¡¯t slack off, they would become the old ancestors of this world in the future. Chu he¡¯s main body, who was standing on the building, attacked continuously. He took out the treasures that he had forged in his free time and threw them out. At this moment. In the lotus flower Cave. He used the power of holy light on the second giant beast that appeared. The Golden Phoenix appeared again and swallowed it. Then, the Golden flames in its body burned and refined the giant beast. It raised its head and cried twice, and another dozen white essences fell to the ground. It was clean and neat, done in one go. Most importantly, Wang Shishi had regained control of her body and used the method in her memory to attack. ¡°This is extraordinary power!¡± Holding the Golden staff tightly, Wang Shishi was extremely excited as she felt the wonderful power flowing through it. Although she was a member of the Special Forces, she was still a member of the Special Forces. However, they were only ordinary members and not Extraordinaries. The only possible difference between her and ordinary people was that she had already come into contact with the Basic Law of the extraordinary. He began to touch the door to the extraordinary. However, this did not change the fact that she was just an ordinary person. But now ¡­ She was different. After inheriting the legacy of her ancestor, she successfully opened the door to the extraordinary realm. Wang Shishi was overwhelmed with emotions. At this moment, the third giant beast stuck its head out. Wang Shishi didn¡¯t rush to make a move. Instead, he looked at the more than 30 eggs that the Golden Phoenix had pulled down. He had received some of his ancestor¡¯s inherited memories. She knew that the power she had now was the very little power that her ancestors had left. He could only help her resist the attack from the outer realm race. After today, she still had a month to prepare for the next opening of the realm gate. And her hope was the Golden Phoenix¡¯s egg. That was the essence of the giant beast, which would make her cultivation twice as effective with half the effort. Wang Shishi excitedly took off her helmet, waved her hand, and put the egg inside. She even took one and directly threw it into her mouth. According to the inheritance. Now that her ancestor¡¯s remaining power was still there, her cultivation would be much smoother. Now, he could give it a try before the behemoth squeezed out. this is amazing. Is this what transcendence is? ¡± maybe those giant beasts are useless. those eggs ¡­ Could they be the treasures that the monsters dropped?! ¡°If we can get it, maybe we¡¯ll be able to escape!¡± Wang Shishi, who was standing in the air, easily dealt with the two giant beasts. Some people were in awe. Some people looked at the egg that Wang Shishi had put away and had other thoughts. The giant beasts looked intimidating. However, they were easily dealt with. In the end, it even dropped something that was suspected to be an extraordinary treasure. In such a situation, there would naturally be people who were tempted. He wouldn¡¯t go so far as to snatch Wang Shishi. However, they could still bully the weaker giant beasts! Although it was definitely wrong to be empty-handed. But they could use weapons. Some of the people who had come in groups had already begun to discuss. He was preparing to go back and get some equipment before coming back to do a big job. This was a rare opportunity that could not be missed. There were still some people who didn¡¯t give up. They had heard that Wang Shishi had obtained her inheritance by looking at the murals. Therefore, they were still racing against time to study it. Now that Wang Shishi was able to deal with the giant beast, they felt even more motivated and had nothing to worry about. At the same time, the situation here was also posted on the internet. There were even plainclothes in the crowd who immediately reported to their superiors. Wang Shishi took a leave of absence to go to the lotus flower Cave, and then became a transcendent? ¡± and his strength is extraordinary. He took care of two giant beasts of unknown origin in a row? ¡± The special case Department had a lot of authority and shared information. After the incident at lotus flower Cave was spread, the analysts quickly locked onto the identity of the person who had obtained the inheritance. Wang Shishi¡¯s superior, the head of the special department in the Southern Mansion of the northern mountains, soon learned of the news. He looked at the information on the computer and couldn¡¯t help but think. He linked the events together and analyzed them. Previously, Wang Shishi had a mission. However, he left halfway through and even asked for leave. Then, only a few hours had passed, and she had obtained a great fortune. Geng Hao had to think about it. One must know that after such an analysis ¡­ It was obvious that Wang Shishi didn¡¯t have a fortuitous encounter, but she had a purpose. One had to know that if it wasn¡¯t for the news. How could she suddenly take leave and drive to lotus flower Cave during work? ¡°This girl went straight to the lotus flower Cave after going to the Seaview building.¡± Geng Hao confirmed Wang Shishi¡¯s whereabouts. Then, he turned his head and looked in the direction of the Seaview building. His eyes were shining with a strange light. Chapter 377 ? Chapter 377: File zero Translator: 549690339 In the time after. On the entire Earth Star, 48 light doors leading to other worlds appeared one after another. Some of the places they appeared in were relatively hidden and did not cause any trouble. However, some places where they appeared were more conspicuous, and they caused a lot of commotion. Not to mention shaking the world. At the very least, the upper echelons of the various countries had already understood the basic situation. All sorts of rumors had already started to spread everywhere. But fortunately, he was not in danger. The places where the doors of light appeared were both dangerous and fortuitous. This was because the appearance of the terrifying giant beast would also be accompanied by the appearance of the inheritance left behind by the ancient predecessors. Those inheritances could help them tide over the crisis in a short time. Every inheritance represented the birth of a powerful extraordinary. An existence that stood at the top of the tide of the times was born. Midnight. The world was dark. All was silent, and the wind blew with a chill. In a dark little forest. Two Men in Black trench coats walked in ten minutes apart. ¡°Why did you come to me? That was too rash! You know my identity. It¡¯s too sensitive. If something happens, do you know the consequences?¡± The man who came in later lowered his voice and was the first to question. The anger in his heart had accumulated, and his hands were clenched tightly. He was very unhappy about being found. If he could, he would even want to kill him. I didn¡¯t want to see you either. I¡¯m also taking a risk, but now I have no choice. The higher-ups need us to do something big. once this matter is settled, you will be completely free. Furthermore, the higher-ups have promised to give you ten times the initial offer. They will also specially arrange for you to settle in the Star Alliance and give you the best treatment. the man in black who came in first leaned against a big tree. he wore a black mask and had his head lowered, so his face couldn¡¯t be seen clearly. his voice was also hoarse, as if it had been specially modified. ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s the matter?¡± The Man in Black who was standing under another tree tightened his collar. His voice was calm. However, in the dark night, his head was lowered, and the light in his eyes was gloomy. At this time, he was very unwilling to be found. The current situation was very clear. In this new era, Dashun was the most outstanding and had the most future. The other places were terrible, and there were very few opportunities. His position in Dashun was not low, and he could get a big piece of the cake. He didn¡¯t want to miss such an opportunity. In comparison, the conditions given by the Star Alliance were not worth mentioning. It would be the same even if they were ten times more. To the Star Alliance? But forget it! That place might have been a good place to retreat to in the past. But now ¡­ He was not stupid. It was obvious that the current Great Shun was the center of this era. Even if he had been exposed, he would not have left. Right now, he only wanted to seize the opportunity and climb to the forefront of the new era. He really did not want to come into contact with the Star Alliance anymore. No matter how great the benefits were. Unfortunately, even if he didn¡¯t want to, they still came to find him. Furthermore, he did not care about the consequences. This could only mean one thing. The things they needed were very important. This also meant that the risk of him being exposed was very high. To do such a thing at such a time ¡­ Even if there was a promise of freedom from now on, he did not want to. Now, he only wanted to do his job well. Then, they shared the cake. Unfortunately ¡­ Looking at the current situation, he wouldn¡¯t be able to do as he wished. a top-secret file No. 0 has appeared in Dashun. It might be related to the most important secret of this era, and the higher-ups want to know that secret! The Man in Black under the tree couldn¡¯t feel the complicated thoughts of the man in front of him. Even if he felt it, he wouldn¡¯t feel anything. The person who made a deal with him. No one had ever done it willingly. But he didn¡¯t need to care. He only needed the results. Therefore, he directly said the purpose of this trip. ¡°I wonder if Mr. Yun already knows about this secret?¡± He continued to ask. I¡¯ve heard of file zero, but I haven¡¯t come into contact with its contents. Only a few people know about it. Under another tree, the Man in Black¡¯s eyes were even gloomier. However, his voice was still the same, without any other color mixed in. ¡°That¡¯s a pity. I didn¡¯t expect that I wouldn¡¯t be able to come into contact with someone like Mr. Lian Yun.¡± The Man in Black finally raised his head. He squinted his eyes and looked at the person under the tree opposite him. The light in his eyes flickered. After a while, he added, ¡± there¡¯s a time limit for this matter. One month, at most one month. Otherwise, we won¡¯t be able to explain it to the higher-ups, and bad things might happen. I¡¯ll come here once every seven days. If there¡¯s any result, you can come and hand it over to me directly. After the Man in Black finished speaking, he lowered his hat and left with his head lowered. ¡°Mr. Yun, I hope that this is the last time we¡¯ll be working together.¡± ¡°With the words of your Dashun, this is the only way we can part on good terms and embrace a new life.¡± After walking for a distance, the Man in Black suddenly turned around and spoke again in a hoarse voice. ¡°Zero!¡± He looked at the back of the man who was leaving. Under another tree, Mr. Yun¡¯s expression kept changing. He actually knew a little about file zero. but he didn¡¯t want to say it. He lowered his head and his eyes were filled with killing intent again. If this news were to leak out ¡­ He believed that the Star Alliance would definitely take action. At that time, the internal department of Great Shun would definitely realize the problem. They would definitely investigate. And he was very clear about what time it was now. If it was in the past, even if he was exposed, he might still have a chance. However, it was different this time. Transcendent! It wasn¡¯t just strength, it also represented life. It was now clear that powerful Extraordinaries could break the limits of a mortal¡¯s life, and for a long time, even possibly eternal life. Who wouldn¡¯t be crazy and long for such a thing? In the current Great Shun, the upper echelons had already reached an agreement on some matters. So, if he were to reveal what was recorded in file zero ¡­ Once they were found out, they would definitely die. Moreover, the possibility of him being exposed was very high. In the past, the higher-ups might have been less efficient in some matters. But when it came to transcendents ¡­ Those people, including him, had green light in their eyes. Who would dare to cause trouble at this time? He would definitely be caught at the first moment. He chopped it into eight pieces and then swallowed it alive. No one would slack off. Everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on it. It was file zero! The most important secret of this era was recorded in it. Recalling the contents of the file, Mr. Yun¡¯s eyes, which were filled with killing intent, were filled with a burning light. Chapter 378 ? Chapter 378: Guidance Translator: 549690339 File zero, the highest level red top secret. The discoverer was Wang Shishi, who was previously a member of the third operation of the Northlands ¡®Special Forces. She was now The Guardian of the first outer realm and the inheritor of the glorious Warriors. Reporting person: Geng Hao, previously the leader of the third operation team of the Special Forces in the North. Now, he was The Guardian of the second outer realm and the heir of Emperor tai. In this era, many people could obtain opportunities. However, compared to the massive population of this world, their numbers were too small. And those opportunities were all random. There was basically no trace of him. It all depended on luck who was the lucky one. Even if he was a beggar, as long as he was lucky, he might be struck by a fortuitous encounter. If they were unlucky, even emperors, generals, and ministers could only sigh at the heavens. However, where the zero file was located, there was a great sage. He could clearly point out where the opportunities might be. According to the analysis. That great sage should be the guide of this era. It was an ancient existence. He was also the only ancestor he could communicate with. The significance of such an ancestor was too great. The Seaview building had now become a military base. Ordinary people couldn¡¯t come over at all. Even the guards inside were unable to enter the top floor. They did not know what was going on up there. The building next door was also full of people. There were men, women, old and young. Their task was to go to the top floor of the Seaview building in batches at a specific time every day. Their expressions were serious, as if they had come to worship God. After these people entered the building, they were not allowed to leave unless they had some gains. Chu he, who was like a statue, saw everything. However, he did not stop her. After all, he had already expected this situation. He was standing on top of the building, out in the open, and he did not use any means to hide himself. Even the machines could detect him. During this period, there were even people who obtained great opportunities under his guidance. It would be strange if it didn¡¯t cause a commotion after it spread out. Chu he treated this place as a place of opportunity. He had done this kind of thing many times. At the same time, more people would be able to break through to the innate realm earlier. This way, he could have more white energy. As he used it, Chu he¡¯s opinion of Bai Neng grew. This thing, coupled with the treasure he had just checked in to, was a perfect match. His cultivation had improved again. Although it wasn¡¯t a lot. But it was not easy. In comparison, a few years had passed. With Chu he¡¯s cultivation level, it felt like only a few hours had passed. Moreover, Chu he could clearly feel that Bai Neng had refined his skin membrane once. His defense had once again been raised to another level. This was another surprise. Earth Star was a treasure land. This place might have once held a big secret. The ancestors of the people here might not be simple. In the beginning, Chu he was still wary of the person who had set up the stone monument. He had been waiting for the other party to appear. However, time passed. It didn¡¯t even have the slightest consciousness to come over and investigate. Chu he had thought about this question before. He thought of the ancient era. He remembered the abyss and the devil realm. They were in a similar situation. There were powerhouses beyond imagination, but they had yet to show any signs of attack. Chu he did not know if it was the rules of the schemer or some kind of contract. Chu he¡¯s eyes reflected the mountains and rivers of this world. The images flashed quickly. Although he didn¡¯t move, nothing in this world could escape his notice. Of course, he directly blocked most of the small things. What Chu he saw was the evolution of this world and the world where the giant beasts were. Sometimes, the images in Chu he¡¯s eyes would also look at other worlds through the myriad World Tower. He didn¡¯t move. However, the wind and clouds of the various worlds flashed in his eyes. ¡°Do you know how to play Go?¡± Chu he turned around and looked at the old man who had just brought people up. Chu he saw this old man every day. The other people who came up every day were different. After they arrived, Chu he did not say anything. Those people just stood there respectfully for a while before leaving. The next day, a new batch would come. These people seemed to know that Chu he valued fate. However, there was one exception, and that was the old man. He would come up almost every day. Chu he did not wait for an answer after asking. He casually sat cross-legged on the ground. Then, he waved his hand, and a chessboard appeared on the ground. Naturally, no one would reject Chu he¡¯s invitation. The old man didn¡¯t even pause. His expression immediately became extremely excited. Then, he jogged over. His face turned red. He was a regular customer here. He knew the situation. This ancestor had been standing there like a statue. Other than opening his mouth to give pointers, he had never moved. Some people even suspected that the ancestor was actually a statue, but there was still a trace of consciousness left. Many people agreed with this conjecture. However, he didn¡¯t expect that his ancestor would suddenly make a move today. And she was looking for him. One had to know that there were quite a few people who had received guidance from this place. But as an old man, he came the most. However, the ancestor seemed to be a man of good looks, and had never visited him. Now, he wanted to play chess with him. How could the old man not be excited? The others had only been guided, but had never had the opportunity to get close to their ancestors. This was a unique treatment. As long as he served his ancestor well, even if it was just a little guidance, he would benefit endlessly. This was the only place that he was looking forward to. He was already old. They were the most uncomfortable group in this era. It was not like those novels at all. The world had changed, and the older one was, the more tricks they had, the more powerful they were. In fact, after the great change of heaven and earth began ¡­ The first batch to be eliminated would be the seniors. It was the same for those who cultivated Dao. Even if they had decades of cultivation, they couldn¡¯t compare to the vigor of the young man. The younger one was, the easier it was to obtain opportunities. This was secondary. The most important thing was the cultivation techniques that had been made public. It was suitable for young people to cultivate. As for the old people, they were at a loss. They had already passed the most suitable age. Cultivation was not friendly to them. It was bad enough that they had to work twice the effort for half the result, but they couldn¡¯t even work hard. A young man could cultivate ten hours a day. He shouted the slogan ¡®diligence can make up for shortcomings¡¯. But they couldn¡¯t. If they really wanted to cultivate for ten hours, that would not be risking their lives, but a sudden death. If the effect of cultivation was not good, he could not make up for it with hard work. Such a situation simply made the old man despair. It was obvious that if they were to follow the normal pace, they would be eliminated by this era. It was fine if he had no experience. At their age, they would be able to accept it. However, things were different now. They knew about the existence of transcendents. Why didn¡¯t he think about it? That was a transcendent, and it represented an endless lifespan. The temptation was too great. Fortunately, there was always a way out in any desperate situation. In this good era, no matter how unfriendly it was to the elderly, there would always be two lucky ones. They were the role models and dreams of all the elders. Only by obtaining an opportunity could one change one¡¯s fate. The ancestor in front of him represented an opportunity. Chapter 379 ? Chapter 379: The last gift Translator: 549690339 The old man was also considered an expert in the go world. Playing chess was one of the few hobbies he had after he retired. However, after the entire game, he was completely dumbfounded. Chu he sighed. There was a sense of loneliness of invincibility. Even if he didn¡¯t use any tricks. However, as an expert, his brain¡¯s calculation ability was not something that ordinary people could compare to. Although the entire game took a day, it was still uneventful. Chu he did not even need to think for a second before making his next move. Even though the old man tried his best to play this game well and leave an impression on his ancestors, he had been thinking about it, but it was harder and harder to take one step. After the game, he felt like he was going to collapse. His entire body was trembling. He was extremely tired from overusing his brain, and he had not eaten for a whole day. The wind on the rooftop was like a knife. Even though the clothes he wore kept him warm, in order to maintain a good attitude, he did not wear a hat. The bone-chilling cold was spinning around his head. Under such circumstances, Chu he won in the end, but it was boring. There was no fun to speak of. ¡°I¡¯ll give this game to you. Study it well, and you might be able to learn something from it.¡± Chu he stood up and looked up at the White clouds in the sky. The chessboard was the most powerful treasure he had left in this world. If he could study the chessboard thoroughly, he could reach the realm of Dao master in such a place. If he had enough opportunities, it was even possible to reach the realm of heaven-trampling, although the probability was very low. One game of chess, One World. There were endless possibilities. Even if it was thrown into the various worlds, it would still be considered a rare treasure. There was a possibility of enjoying the great Dao! The great Dao! With the opening of the great era, everyone on Earth Star was more interested in all kinds of extraordinary knowledge. Even the stories that were made up in the past were studied. Whether it was in the past or now. The word ¡®great Dao¡¯ was extremely lofty. &Nbsp; so, ¡°Hiss!¡± After hearing this, the old man took a deep breath and felt very excited. However, his current state was too bad, and he couldn¡¯t catch his breath due to the intense emotional fluctuations. Her pale face turned red. Chu he retracted his gaze from the sky and pressed his hand down gently. The old man recovered from his state of excitement where he almost rolled his eyes and kicked his legs. ¡°Thank you for your gift, ancestor!¡± The old man was so excited that he wanted to kneel down. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s up to you how much you can get from it,¡± Chu he raised his palm, and the old man realized that he could not kneel no matter how hard he tried. Thus, he gave up. this is the best era, but it is also the beginning of the worst. The good or bad depends on you. ¡°This world now belongs to you, and you need to protect it yourself. The future is unpredictable, so work hard! Otherwise, you will be eliminated.¡± this world is huge, and so is the heaven and earth. There are endless possibilities waiting for you to discover. Chu he looked at the horizon with his hands behind his back. The old man suddenly raised his head. It sounded like he was entrusting his child to her. Was the ancestor leaving? Just like the Guardian ancestors who had left their inheritances, he could not hold on any longer with only his remaining strength. The old man felt his heart skip a beat. They had a lot of questions to ask. But since the ancestor didn¡¯t say anything, he didn¡¯t dare to speak. However, things were different now. The ancestor was about to leave. If he didn¡¯t speak now, he wouldn¡¯t have the chance anymore. The old man¡¯s thoughts raced, and he finally gritted his teeth. ¡°Ancestor, are you leaving?¡± He asked in a probing tone. Chu he nodded. He didn¡¯t want to stay on the building any longer. He needed to change his way of doing things. Although he had some speculations, the old man still felt uncomfortable. Today¡¯s ancestor could be considered their calming pill. He was a tall man. No matter what era it was, only a tall man could make people feel at ease. ancestor, how¡¯s the strength of the world where the behemoths are from? ¡± He was sure that the ancestor was leaving. The old man began to ask questions. If he didn¡¯t ask now, he wouldn¡¯t have the chance in the future. The greatest threat on earth was the world where the giant beasts lived. Although he could temporarily suppress it, no one knew what would happen in the future. They had yet to figure out the strength of the giant beast, so they were very worried. The dozens of space gates were the most unstable factors. Even though their current technology was still acceptable. However, the potential of a transcendent was even greater. The possibility of a terrifying giant beast being present was even more terrifying. The countries on Earth Star had analyzed those giant beasts and concluded that they were related to the giant starry sky beast at the beginning of the extraordinary. Therefore, this was the most worrisome matter. If he didn¡¯t figure it out, he wouldn¡¯t feel safe. don¡¯t rely on firearms. When the spatial node gate is under more and more pressure, you won¡¯t be able to deal with the giant beasts that come at you with your strongest attack! so for now, while they are still weak, it¡¯s best for you to grow up as soon as possible. Don¡¯t use firearms unless you have to. Chu he said. As expected. The old man sighed in his heart. They had also guessed this answer, but many people always had the mentality of getting lucky. Now, it was confirmed. ¡°I know you still have many questions, but it¡¯s better for you to find the answers yourself. It¡¯s not good to know too much when you¡¯re too weak.¡± I¡¯ll say the same thing again. This world is yours now. The future is up to you. Chu he continued. After he finished speaking. He didn¡¯t give the old man another chance to ask. Chu he¡¯s body started to melt bit by bit. He began to give this world one last gift. After today, if it wasn¡¯t for the existence behind the scenes jumping out ¡­ Other than being pleasing to the eye. Chu he would not give out opportunities on a large scale anymore. Golden spots of light slowly floated up into the sky from Chu he¡¯s slowly melting body. Then, the entire sky was covered with a golden curtain. The golden light illuminated the world, and with a buzzing sound that shook the world, golden rain fell from the sky. The Lotus flowers that filled the sky were spinning in the void. There seemed to be an illusionary figure sitting cross-legged on each flower. Those shadows were all different. However, they were all in the same position, with their hands placed on their knees, their lips trembling, and singing. &Nbsp; this was the source of the heaven and earth resonance. The chanting turned into runes, spinning in the sky and slowly falling down. The old man raised his head as tears welled up in his eyes. He felt it. Those sounds were the sorrowful cries of countless sages in heaven, and the Golden Rain was the crying of heaven and earth. The old man looked at his ancestor, who was slowly melting, and a word appeared in his mind. Complete death. The ancestor¡¯s life was coming to an end. In other words, after waiting for countless years, he would be leaving after completing his own death. ¡°Farewell, ancestor!¡± With a plop, the old man knelt on the ground with tears in his eyes. Chapter 380 ? Chapter 380: An opportunity Translator: 549690339 Tears flowed down from the old man¡¯s eyes. This scene made him feel extremely sad. The figures in the sky seemed to be the afterimages projected by the ancient ancestors. They were sending off their old brothers, or perhaps they were welcoming them. Chen Feng made a guess. He could sense a sorrowful aura from those figures. On Earth Star, those opportunities were left behind by their ancestors. They had persevered through the endless ages with their remaining spirits to this day, all for the sake of giving their descendants a spark of hope. Now, they had completed their mission and left. Chen Feng¡¯s thoughts started spinning. Finally, the words of his ancestors echoed in his mind. This world and this era belonged to them! They needed to protect it themselves! ¡°I won¡¯t let the ancestors down!¡± Chen Feng said solemnly and kowtowed again. A moment later, the characters that appeared in the sky completely fell. Each character represented a cultivation method or martial technique that could be comprehended. This was a large-scale preaching. There were high and low grade characters. What one obtained depended on one¡¯s luck. After the chant was completed. The Golden Lotus flowers in the sky began to condense in four directions. Roar! An Azure Dragon was the first to appear. It let out a loud and clear dragon roar in the sky and circled around the White clouds that were revealed after the Golden curtain dispersed. Then, it crashed down to the ground and entered the deep sea. Roar! A White Tiger was right behind it. A tiger roar that belonged to the king of ten thousand beasts exploded in the sky like thunder. A layer of the clouds in the sky was blown away. After galloping in the sky for a while, The White Tiger landed in a forest and disappeared. Wuwuwu! After that, a fiery red Vermilion Bird raised its head and let out a cry. The clouds in the sky were dyed red and turned into burning clouds. The Vermilion Bird circled in the sky a few times before landing in a volcano. The last one was the black turtle. It didn¡¯t roar after it appeared, but its body shook, causing the space to shake. It took a few steps in the air with its short legs, then its body descended and disappeared into a Lake. this golden rain is so comfortable. After being drenched, I feel like my old illness is gone! ¡°I, I can sense Qi. I¡¯ve become a transcendent. This is great. Grandfather, did you see it from heaven? your eldest grandson has made it! You¡¯ll definitely bring honor to your ancestors in the future.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve broken through. This is the spirit Rain. The higher your cultivation, the more benefits you¡¯ll get.¡± The rain had just fallen, and the people were still bewildered. She didn¡¯t know if the sudden rain was a good or bad thing. This was the first time they had seen golden rain. Then, those who didn¡¯t come to hide. He felt the difference. Some people felt in the rain that the old illness that had not been cured after the extraordinary recovery was gone. Some people who had learned extraordinary techniques felt the sense of Qi. There were even people who had already started to break through. ¡°This is an opportunity, an opportunity!¡± People gradually learned that this rain represented an opportunity. They couldn¡¯t wait to run out and embrace this opportunity. Some of them just spread their hands and opened their mouths. However, there were still a lot of smart people who directly took off their clothes. Some even left themselves with only their shorts, greedily absorbing the rain. There were too few transcendent opportunities nowadays, and this was the only time such a large-scale event would occur. There might not be such a thing in the future. If he didn¡¯t, he would regret it for life. Everyone was very excited. Then ¡­ After the runes fell. Many people stopped hesitating and chose to chase after it. A lot of rain had fallen over a wide area, and it was a sudden change. Therefore, he needed to observe for a while. However, there were relatively fewer characters. Although they were evenly distributed, they were very rare. Not everyone could have a share. Furthermore, the spirit Rain that had just rained down represented an opportunity. And those runes looked even more impressive. There was a high probability that it would be a great opportunity. Anyone would feel heartache if they lost a possible opportunity because of hesitation. Therefore, when the people who were drenched saw the rune fall, they would basically participate in the pursuit of the rune. ¡°Martial arts! It¡¯s a martial technique.¡± ¡°The cultivation method that leads directly to divine transcendence! That¡¯s great.¡± moreover, if one obtains the inheritance, one can directly enter the sect. I heard that even if a transcendent obtained the technique, it would be very difficult for them to enter the sect. However, as long as they obtain a great Dao talisman, the problem will be solved! The people who received the runes were all very excited when they felt the information being transmitted to their minds. However, most of them were still rational and knew that they would make a fortune quietly. Although their hearts were beating fast, they did not choose to spread it. However, while there were rational people, there were also many big-mouthed people. Some people couldn¡¯t help but cry out after receiving the rune and receiving the message. After the meaning of the characters was revealed, everyone became even more crazy. Then, a beast¡¯s roar sounded. The appearance of the four sacred beasts made the people even more excited. The Golden Rain was a Dao inheritance. The two benefits brought the atmosphere to a climax. People raised their heads. The aura of the four sacred beasts was oppressive. But everyone was looking forward to it. He thought about the next wave of opportunities. However, they were disappointed. After the four sacred beasts appeared, they only barked a few times. It made one¡¯s heart beat like a drum, and it was very uncomfortable. After that, they disappeared one after another. At the same time, the strange phenomenon in the sky also disappeared. I really hope that this kind of rain can happen once a month. I have a feeling that I¡¯ll definitely become a transcendent next time! ¡°I have the same feeling.¡± ¡°I feel like I can succeed in three minutes!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you three seconds!¡± ¡°Also, that rune is the best thing. It¡¯s a pity that I didn¡¯t get it, but that thing can¡¯t be traded. If you miss it, you¡¯re not fated.¡± A large-scale lucky chance ended just like that. Many people were disappointed. Chen Feng raised his head. He also felt lost. There was a chessboard in front of him, and the senior¡¯s figure had completely disappeared. ¡°Old chief!¡± A young man with a strong aura handed over a mobile phone. ¡°Our ancestor has passed away! In the end, he turned his body into the Dao and gave us his final gift. The strange phenomenon that appeared in the sky just now was a result of his death.¡± let¡¯s hold a meeting. The ancestors have left a message. After both parties greeted each other, Chen Feng spoke with a sad tone. Chu he turned into golden light spots and disappeared. The Golden Rain that fell later restored Chen Feng¡¯s spirit to an unprecedented level. There were also a few transcendent cultivators beside him. Later on, there were even people who obtained the characters and immediately understood divine techniques. In this way, he instantly thought of the word ¡®Dao incarnation¡¯. And he was so sure of it. ¡°Alright!¡± The other side replied after a moment of silence. At this moment. Chu he, who had put on a show at the end. He did not leave Earth Star. The style of his clothes changed a little, and the appearance of his face was also more restrained. With his hands behind his back, Chu he collected white energy as he walked toward a small town. After being high-profile, the next program was to live in seclusion. Chu he rented a house in the small town and moved in. Chapter 381 ? Chapter 381: The most beautiful child Translator: 549690339 Time flew by. Time passed by quickly. In the blink of an eye, 20 years had passed since the new era on earth. These short 20 years were very important to Earth Star. This was an epoch-making twenty years. This was a period of 20 years that had undergone tremendous changes. The seas had turned into mulberry fields, and current affairs were changing. Twenty years. The transcendents of the entire Earth Star had a basic level division. Houtian, Xiantian, God of War! Each major level was further divided into nine minor levels. The current Earth Star had experienced the greatest Dao transformation opportunity of its ancestor. In the initial stage of the world, opportunities that popped up like bamboo shoots after a rain became rarer and rarer. Nowadays, the most anticipated event for ordinary people was the annual spiritual energy tide. Every spiritual energy tide was a day that ordinary people and ordinary Warriors looked forward to. At this time every year. There would be countless ordinary people who would break the shackles of their bodies and become transcendents. There were also countless ordinary martial artists who had reached a higher level. However, this was only for ordinary people and ordinary martial artists. Among the Warriors at the highest level, they were more worried about the spiritual tide than excited about it. This was because every time a spirit Qi tide blew by ¡­ The gates to the outer world became stronger and stronger, and more stable. In the past, it only appeared for a day. Later on, it took three days, five days, ten days. There was even one portal that had been completely solidified. The only good news was that there had been no particularly powerful foreign races in that portal before. The humans even took the opportunity to organize their forces and break into the other world, building a fortress in the front. However, this was only temporary! The more they understood, the more they were shocked by the power of the foreign races. A specialist calculated that based on the current trend, after another ten spiritual energy tides, the humans of Earth Star would fall from their current dominant position to a disadvantageous one. Such a situation made all the powerhouses who knew the truth feel a heavy pressure. Twenty years ago, an ancestor from the ancient times had left behind a technique that helped them withstand the initial pressure. However, twenty years later, the opportunities left behind by the ancient ancestors were getting fewer and fewer, and there was no more information about them. Perhaps to the ancestors, their mission had already been completed. This world, this era, had completely belonged to the younger generation. In order to deal with the crisis of the outer realm. As the strongest country on earth, da shun naturally spared no effort in spreading extraordinary knowledge. Martial arts academies of all levels had sprung up like bamboo shoots after the rain. In addition, there were those who had obtained the opportunities of their ancestors and established their own sects. It could be considered as a competition between hundreds of families. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ll be able to start the combat examination in a month. Do you think I can? Is there a high chance of success?¡± Chu Chen returned happily from outside. He asked Chu he, who was leisurely slouching on the recliner, basking in the sun, and scrolling through TikTok on his smartphone. At that moment, Chu he, who was watching a girl with long legs crush a limestone like it was tofu, raised his head. fourteen years have passed! Chu he sighed as he looked at the handsome young man who was full of energy. Chu Chen was an abandoned child. 14 years ago, Chu he had picked it up while he was strolling. He was one year old then. In the blink of an eye, 14 years had passed. On Earth Star, there was already a relatively mature system for transcendent cultivation. Cultivators concluded that under the circumstances where there were no special opportunities, fifteen years old was the best time to cultivate. Before that, he just needed to build up his body¡¯s basic conditions. And at the age of fifteen, every youth would have a chance to enter a Martial Arts Academy or a sect. If he succeeded, he would be able to soar into the sky. If he couldn¡¯t, he could only continue to stay in an ordinary school. Perhaps there was a possibility of breaking through to the extraordinary realm during the spirit Qi tide. But that was all. If he couldn¡¯t enter the academy, his aptitude would definitely be bad. Even if one managed to step into the transcendent realm, it would be extremely difficult to advance further. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the Academy¡¯s Gate is open for you!¡± After sighing, Chu he said with a smile. He was speaking the truth. If Chu he hadn¡¯t picked Chu Chen up, Chu Chen might have been an unremarkable person among ordinary people. However, Chu he picked it up and raised it for 14 years. Even if he wanted to be ordinary, he couldn¡¯t. It was no exaggeration to say. He was now the most beautiful child in this world. Even in the Barbarian region, he could be ranked among the best among his peers. Over the years, Chu he had laid a solid foundation for him. Although he had not started cultivating yet. However, he wouldn¡¯t die under normal circumstances. However, Chu he had placed a shackle on his abnormal physique that had been refined and suppressed. Otherwise, a frivolous young man would have already become famous in the world. The current Chu Chen was in a state of being burdened. He could only use one-tenth of his power. It was like this now, and it would be like this in the future. Only when he encountered an irresistible state would the shackles loosen, allowing him to explode. Therefore, Chu Chen couldn¡¯t feel how ridiculous he was. In the future, if anyone were to anger him to the point of going crazy, he would be able to do it. Only a teenager could feel his own extraordinariness. That would be a long time later. This was the best way to hide one¡¯s strength. He didn¡¯t even know how strong he was. Therefore, Chu he didn¡¯t teach Chu Chen how to hide his talents. In Chu he¡¯s opinion. He was fine even if he did his best. In any case, he would not be able to use his full strength. If they really encountered danger, it would be the explosion of the little universe. ¡°Is that so?¡± After receiving Chu he¡¯s affirmation, Chu Chen revealed a smile. He was filled with endless anticipation and yearning for the upcoming Martial Arts Academy examination. ¡°Grandfather, when I enter the academy in the future, I¡¯ll definitely find medicinal pills that can prolong your life and treasures that can cleanse your marrow for you. I¡¯ll let you regain your youth and let you be able to cultivate as well.¡± Chu Chen said with a serious expression. After making his wish, Chu Chen glanced at Chu he¡¯s phone screen and chuckled. He added another thought,¡±And find me a young and beautiful grandmother.¡± Chu Chen was serious when he said this. In this era, there were many news of old people recovering their masculinity. In this era, it was not a rare thing to extend one¡¯s lifespan and return to one¡¯s youth. As long as one reached a certain realm, the age gap of a few decades was no longer a problem. Chu Chen felt that his grandfather was too lonely. He definitely wanted to find another one. Although those aunties from the housing Committee had tried to matchmake him more than once, they had been rejected. However, Chu Chen knew that it was just because his grandfather was old and his heart was young, and he didn¡¯t like people of the same age. He liked to chat with young and beautiful women. Upon hearing this, Chu he¡¯s Fanning hand could not help but exert more force. The temperature in the small courtyard dropped abruptly. Chu Chen felt a chill on his neck and couldn¡¯t help but shrink back. He looked up at the sky. The sun was very bright! Why did it suddenly feel so cool? How strange! Chu he put down his fan and glanced at Chu Chen. This little brat had more ideas than the younger generation of the Barbarian region. He even wanted to introduce him to a little girl. Young people were really good at playing. Chapter 382 ? Chapter 382: The black Yellow tower Translator: 549690339 ¡°In a blink of an eye, you¡¯re going to be an adult. Come in with me.¡± Chu he stood up slowly and walked into the main room. Under Chu Chen¡¯s suspicious gaze, he rummaged through the cabinets. Very quickly. It was a secret manual that had turned yellow. He took out a black four-story Pagoda. Chu Chen looked into the box. He was very confused. The whole house was only so big. He had even seen and studied the small holes in the corners of the walls, let alone the boxes. He had never found any secret manual, and this mysterious Pagoda. If it had always been there, he would not have overlooked it. The appearance of these two things. It felt strange. ¡°Child, this is a secret that has been passed down for generations in our family!¡± these two things have been passed down from ancient times. If you can explore them thoroughly, you will have the possibility of reaching the peak of the world. Chu he touched the secret manual and the black Pagoda, and his eyes suddenly became deep. He seemed to be reminiscing and sighing. Chu Chen¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but shine. From his tone and expression. It seemed like the Chu family had a background and a story to tell. They were once rich! Moreover, it was in ancient times. This was incredible. ¡°Take it and ponder!¡± Chu he thought for a moment and sighed. Then, he passed the item to Chu Chen. He was the one who had derived the manual, and he was the one who had created the pagoda. As for why he sighed, it was an actor¡¯s self-cultivation. He was used to it now. The secret realm and the pagoda were indeed good things. That secret realm was enough for Chu Chen to cultivate to the ninth level of the Saint venerable realm. As for the pagoda, it was a replica of the demon subduing Pagoda that Chu he had made. The function was similar, both were for boiling fiendish Qi. However, the effect was much weaker. It was unrealistic to want to benefit the world. The effect was also within the range of a small hill on earth. Furthermore, the limit was only at the Saint venerable realm. Even stronger ones could only be trapped. But refining it would be a waste of energy, and he basically couldn¡¯t make ends meet. The energy obtained was not even comparable to the energy consumed. However, just this alone was enough for Chu Chen. ¡°Grandpa, how do I use this?¡± Chu Chen asked after receiving the two items. ¡°If I knew, would I have passed it to you?¡± Chu he fanned himself with his broken fan as he walked out. Chu Chen was stunned. Then, he understood. These two things should have been passed down from generation to generation, and no one had been able to understand the essence of it. He remembered the book saying that the extraordinary¡¯s recovery was twenty years ago. Before this, other than some novels, there was no concept of extraordinary. Everything from the ancient times had long been buried in the long river of time. It only started to recover in the last twenty years. What happened at that time was entirely up to the speculations of the specialists. There were many versions. However, without exception, the treasures that were passed down from that time were all extraordinary things. Of course, he wasn¡¯t completely sure if the two items in his hands were the same. But even so, Chu Chen was still very excited. After all, no one else had the chance to draw a prize, but he did. Chu Chen took the item and began to study it. He thought for a moment. He took a knife from the kitchen and made a cut on his finger. Then, he dripped a drop of blood on it. This was rumored to be the most practical method for treasures to recognize an owner. Whether it was true or not, Chu Chen had never seen it. However, this method was currently the most practical and the least difficult, so he simply gave it a try. Anyway, it was just a drop of blood. However ¡­ He didn¡¯t expect it. He was just trying. Following the sound, a drop of blood fell from his finger onto the Black Tower. The blood immediately melted. Chu Chen¡¯s eyes lit up. Wakaka! It was really effective. Chu Chen was extremely excited. If it was effective, it meant that the item might be real. He might really be inheriting an incredible opportunity. How could he not be excited? Immediately after, the pagoda began to emit a dark light. The pagoda also began to float from the table and entered his sea of consciousness through his forehead. He felt the message in his mind. Chu Chen¡¯s body was shaking. It¡¯s true, this is really the inheritance from the ancient ancestors. He was about to fly! The black and yellow Pagoda. It could bear the fate of the heavens and earth. Refine the evil of the world. It could suppress mountains and rivers and also defend against all the laws of the world. His level of pretentiousness was extremely high! Grandpa, it¡¯s recognized me as its master. It really recognized me as its master. I can do it by dripping my blood on it! Chu Chen Ran towards Chu he like a gust of wind and happily shared the good news. He held the knife and gestured with his fingers. He expressed his experience of successfully establishing a connection with his ancestor¡¯s inheritance. He was very happy. It was an item passed down from ancient times, but none of their ancestors had found a way to use it. The first time he touched it, he immediately opened the secret. It was indeed something to be proud of. However, that was not necessarily the case. The recuperation of Reiki happened twenty years ago. In the past, it was this world¡¯s problem that prevented the pagoda from being activated. But who cares! He had indeed made the black and yellow tower recognize him as its master after only one time. It was indeed something to be proud of. Chu he glanced at Chu Chen, who was waiting to be praised. ¡®Stupid little kid!¡¯ He would not know. He had already established a connection with the tower. Not to mention dripping blood, even spitting a mouthful of saliva, or even keeping it with him for a night, could make it recognize him as its master. This was destined! However, it had nothing to do with bleeding. There were so many treasures with spirits in the world. Except for those evil things. Most of them had nothing to do with blood. Of course, Chu he did not explain any of this. Under Chu Chen¡¯s expectant gaze, he nodded his head. ¡°Keep it up and try to see if that mystical realm can also be bound by blood,¡± he continued. Grandpa, secret manuals are different from treasures. You have to comprehend them. Dripping blood on them is useless. Chu Chen explained. He expressed. A secret manual was something that required comprehension. It was used for cultivation, and there was no such thing as master recognition. It would belong to whoever got it. The key was to see if one could understand the meaning within. ¡°Like this? Give it a try and let me see.¡± Chu he nodded but continued to speak the truth stubbornly. After the explanation ¡­ Chu he was still interested. Chu Chen didn¡¯t refuse. He was an old man! Once he had an idea, he still had to satisfy it, or else it would be easy to overthink. Chu Chen took out the yellow secret realm. Anyway, he had already bled. It¡¯s fine to try. The page was blank, and it was fine to have a little blood on it. The wound on his finger hadn¡¯t completely healed yet, so he squeezed hard at the secret manual. After a while. Fresh blood dripped down. A burst of faint green light flickered. Chu Chen¡¯s body shook. Really? Even secret manuals can be bound by blood? I¡¯ve never heard of it. This time, Chu Chen was surprised. Both items were bound by blood. It gave him a feeling that he had been too careless. Chu Chen didn¡¯t think too much. The entire secret manual floated up, then turned into characters and entered Chu Chen¡¯s ears. He didn¡¯t have time to be surprised. Chu Chen closed his eyes and began to digest the knowledge that had entered his mind. Chapter 383 ? Chapter 383: : dangerous place Translator: 549690339 Chu Chen¡¯s fighting spirit rose after receiving his ancestor¡¯s inheritance. He felt that he was the chosen one. He had absolute confidence in extending Chu he¡¯s life and restoring his youth. He even vowed that he would find himself a young and beautiful grandmother in a year. This kid seemed to lack motherly love, so he was quite eager to find his grandmother. He had been talking about it for a long time. However, he knew that Chu he wasn¡¯t interested in women of the same age, and their family wasn¡¯t very well-off. He hadn¡¯t even gotten his own little girlfriend yet! So in the past, he could only satisfy himself with words. But now ¡­ That would be different. He was using a cheat, so he immediately put this matter on his mind. He looked at Chu Chen, who had been laughing foolishly ever since he woke up. Chu he could not help but smile. The little brat¡¯s mind was quite fanciful. At night. As usual, Chu he returned to the Barbarian library to check in and then checked the situation of the myriad world. Everything was fine. There was no big trouble. Ye Feng and the girl in the green dress had finally entered the true stage of the inheritance. Sang Qingqing¡¯s strength had also improved by leaps and bounds, and she had already traveled through nearly half of the ancient era continent. The people of the Barbarian region were becoming more and more skilled at stirring up trouble in the various worlds! The chaos bead¡¯s light was getting brighter and brighter. Chu he extracted a small amount of the original source energy from it and opened up a small world in the myriad World Tower. He named it primordial origin. The small world was used to allow the experts in the Barbarian region to use their points to enter and cultivate. The power of the origin derived from the chaos bead was purer and gentler than the bead of origin that Chu he had once obtained. The power of the source could reverse the evolution of rules and even the natural power of the great Dao. It was very effective for Dao Masters and those in the heaven-trampling realm. As a result, the speed of the Barbarian region¡¯s high-end combat forces, which had slowed down, increased again. Chu he¡¯s eyes flickered as he understood the situation. Then, he returned to Earth Star. His fingertips moved, and the White energy that was produced when he left earlier appeared in his hand. Then, he directly refined and used it. Twenty years passed. From time to time, the myriad world Pagoda would open up some slightly stronger worlds. Among them, there would be some experts with a murderous aura, as well as demons from the devil realm or abyss. Chu he would sneak over from time to time and put gunny sacks over those guys before throwing them into the demon-suppressing Pagoda. In addition, demon master kun was still alive and kicking after decades. The luck produced by the demon suppressing Pagoda had never decreased. Therefore, the things that Chu he had registered for all these years were not bad. With the help of Bai Neng. Although Chu he had not gone into long-term closed-door cultivation in the past 20 years, his strength had improved considerably. The nine transformation golden body technique was at the fourth level of the eighth transformation. This was his current cultivation level. Moreover, because of Bai Neng, Chu he could feel that his nine transformation golden body technique¡¯s defensive power was stronger than before. Although it was only a little, at his current level, even a little increase would be extremely terrifying. Hence, Chu he started to pay more attention to Bai Neng. This was also the reason why he had been staying on Earth Star. In fact, Chu he had not been idle all these years. Other than cultivation, he had also tried to find the source of the White energy more than once. After 20 years of non-stop investigation. Chu he had also found some clues. The White energy was the evolution of the living creatures in this world and the change in the fate of the living creatures. The origin of the living beings in this world was not right. And those giant beasts. It was very different from the other living beings in the various worlds. Even though they could cultivate the techniques of the various worlds. However, Chu he still noticed the difference. And white energy was produced from that difference. Chu he called it the power of fate. And those giant beasts were different from the creatures on earth. Chu he had also gone in to study it over the years. The world where the behemoth lived had a kind of dark energy. Chu he called it the power of destruction. Bai Neng was relatively more docile. The black energy was unusually overbearing, and it contained the will to destroy everything in the world. Chu he had also collected a lot. However, he did not use it. Instead, he gathered all the black energy together and used it as an attack. After digesting Bai Neng, Chu he looked up at the night sky. It was another full moon night. His body moved, and in the next moment, he appeared in the core. This was a stone cave. All four sides were sealed, without any gaps. Chu he¡¯s gaze was quietly fixed on the middle of the cave. There was originally nothing there. But after a while. It was midnight in the outside world, and the full moon was hanging in the middle of the sky. It was also at this moment. In the middle of the cave. The place that Chu he had been staring at. At this moment, a small dot of light appeared. They were small, like fireflies. ¡°It¡¯s getting bigger again!¡± When Chu he first discovered the situation. This light spot was still invisible to the naked eye, but it had now become the size of a Firefly. He had indeed changed a lot. Every time it appeared, it would be different. Chu he stared at the spot of light. A sense of fear appeared. He felt that as the light spot grew bigger, it became heavier. This was a dangerous place. At the very least, it was more mysterious than the ancient era. Even though Chu he could not see through the ancient era, he did not sense any danger. But here, the light spots gave him a sense of danger. And it was getting stronger and stronger. The secret of Earth Star was getting bigger and bigger. Because of this, Chu he realized. He had encountered a huge problem. It might even be more troublesome than the devil World and the abyss. After a moment. A wisp of white energy appeared, and like a spiritual snake, it fell straight toward the light spot. This time, Bai Neng was not drawn over by Chu he. Bai Neng was about to fall into the light spot. Chu he suddenly made a move and caught Bai Neng at the last moment. Bai Neng, who had become very docile after being attracted to him in the past ¡­ This time, he was not being honest. He became violent. It wanted to rush out of Chu he¡¯s palm and enter the light spot. Chu he wanted to suppress it by force and even wanted to explode it. This feeling was as if the original Bai Neng was a gentle young woman who could stay up all night. It would belong to whoever got it first. However, Bai Neng at this moment ¡­ She had already become a chaste woman with a lover. No matter how they forced him, he would rather die than submit. She just wanted to throw herself into the arms of the person she loved. ¡°The strength of my struggle has become much stronger.¡± Chu he looked at Bai Neng on his palm. Chu he was already used to Bai Neng¡¯s resistance. It should be known that he was able to lock onto the light spot because of Bai Neng¡¯s abnormality. In the beginning, it only moved a little, and it wasn¡¯t obvious. Chu he used a little more force and suppressed it. The time point should have just appeared. Even though he sensed something unusual. However, Chu he did not manage to lock onto him. However, after a few times, he first confirmed that Bai Neng would be abnormal during the full moon. After one or two times, Bai Neng¡¯s struggle was slightly more intense, and he finally locked onto this place. Chapter 384 ? Chapter 384: The motivation Translator: 549690339 And there was another point. In the past, a full moon rarely appeared on Earth Star within a year. Normally, the moon that appeared would always have some blemishes and blur, and it was basically not hanging in the middle. But now ¡­ As Chu he removed the shackles of Earth Star, he seemed to have touched some rules that had originally existed. The night of the full moon appeared more and more frequently. And every time it appeared, it would be hung in the middle of the room at midnight. Even without calculating, Chu he could tell. The White energy should have been prepared for the light spots. It was just that he had used them all. Unknowingly, he had destroyed another unknown existence¡¯s plan. This enmity could be considered big. This was also the reason why Chu he had stayed to absorb the White energy even though he had clearly sensed danger. If all the White energy was absorbed by the light spots, it would probably be the time when the unknown existence¡¯s plan would succeed. However, things might have been brought forward because of Chu he. He didn¡¯t follow the direction that the unknown had set up. There was a flaw. But no matter what, if Bai could be absorbed normally ¡­ To that unknown existence, it should be a stop to the loss. This was not what Chu he wanted to see. He had already offended them. Then, of course, he would kill them. Things that were beneficial to the unknown must be destroyed. Furthermore, it was beneficial for Chu he to destroy this matter. Naturally, he would not get tired of it. It could speed up the progress of cultivation and also cause trouble for the opponent, so why not? As Chu he¡¯s thoughts spun, the strange light slowly disappeared. The next moment, the White in his hand calmed down. It was as if she had seen her lover leave, turning from a chaste woman to a young woman in a brothel again. It was refined by Chu he. This Bai Neng was quite pretentious. Chu he raised his head and looked at the sky through the layers of barriers. The full moon was still there. However, it had already deviated from the most central position by a little. ¡°The water is really deep!¡± Chu he sighed with emotion. He had only come into contact with a corner of the various worlds today, and he had already encountered quite a few strange things. No one knew what kind of turbulent waves were hidden under this seemingly calm surface. He recalled his time in the Barbarian region. At that time, he was relatively weak. However, he was living a much better life than he was now. Of course, that was also because ignorance was fearless. However, because he grew up faster. Those hidden troubles simply couldn¡¯t keep up with the speed of his growth. When he provoked them, even if it was a little difficult at that time. However, after a period of time, when they really had to face each other, they would be completely crushed. Thinking of this, Chu he felt much better. In fact, he was already growing very fast. However, because he was too powerful, he had already sensed danger. He was not like when he was weak and could not even see any danger. It would be relatively easier. In fact, it was almost the same. As long as he was strong enough and grew fast enough, all of that was nothing. On the contrary. &Nbsp; based on the current situation. All the realms were in trouble. If he wasn¡¯t strong enough, there was no point in hiding. After all, the disaster was a large-scale one! Just like during an avalanche, it was not enough to just dig a hole and hide. Instead, they were either faster than the avalanche. Either they had the power to suppress the avalanche. He understood all this. Chu he heaved a long sigh of relief. He dispelled the sense of danger he felt from the light spot and the displeasure he felt. He still had the ability to suppress the danger. His strength had also increased quickly. No one could say for sure what the future would be like. Chu he¡¯s figure flickered and he returned to the small courtyard. He sat on the deck chair, waving a fan, drinking tea and looking at the starry sky, occasionally absorbing the White energy that appeared. ¡°Grandpa is too lonely!¡± He digested the information that appeared in his mind. He had a clear understanding of the basics of becoming a transcendent. Chu Chen worked until midnight. He went to the window and panted heavily. Seeing her grandfather wandering alone under the tree at night, she couldn¡¯t help but feel sad. The reason why he was so happy to find a grandmother was because of this. From young to old. He had seen his grandfather looking up at the sky in the middle of the night countless times. He didn¡¯t understand it in the past. But as he grew up. He knew. That was because he was lonely. Now that he was 15 years old, he knew more and understood the deeper reason. In this situation, his grandfather was too energetic and had no place to vent. Otherwise, how could an ordinary old man not sleep in the middle of the night and only wear a t-shirt and shorts? He didn¡¯t catch a cold, and he was in good spirits. He had heard of it before. Such a thing would have been impossible twenty years ago. It was also now, with the emergence of the spiritual energy tide, that many old people had a second spring. But it also varied from person to person. Some people glowed less, while others glowed more. And her grandfather was undoubtedly the extra one. As he gained more knowledge, he had a direct feeling of how energetic Chu he was. At the very least, within a radius of a few hundred miles, other than those old men who had become transcendents, he was confident that his grandfather was among the best. The others were not as powerful as him. In the past, he was used to this kind of situation and didn¡¯t have a deep impression of it. Now that he had grown up, he understood that his grandfather¡¯s spirit was more vigorous than many young people. Under such circumstances, it would be strange if he wasn¡¯t lonely. In the current world, many old and single people were actively looking for a partner. Nowadays, the young people placed transcendents as their number one priority. As a result, the blind date market was the most popular among the elderly. ¡°AI!¡± Chu Chen sighed. The old man was old but his heart was not old. He only liked to chat with young and beautiful women. He looked down on people of the same age. Otherwise, he would have helped Chu he matchmake a few. However, it was still not too late. ¡°Grandpa, wait for me.¡± Chu Chen once again had the motivation to cultivate. As long as his strength increased, he would become stronger. Then, she would have the means to find a young and beautiful woman for her grandfather. Eight to ten wouldn¡¯t be a problem. Thinking of this, Chu Chen, who had finished panting, once again began to stand in a special posture as if he was injected with chicken blood. His current goal was to not let his grandfather be lonely. ¡°Not bad!¡± Chu he glanced at Chu Chen¡¯s room. He had only cultivated for a few hours, but he had already broken through to the next realm. He was already at houtian realm level three. If he continued to work hard, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for him to reach the fifth floor in one night. It could be considered a real cheat. After all, his Foundation was too good. When he wasn¡¯t cultivating, if the suppression was lifted, even upper Sky Realm couldn¡¯t do anything to him. One could only imagine how solid his Foundation was. If not for Chu he. With his current situation, even if he didn¡¯t practice any cultivation techniques, he would have naturally reached the innate realm long ago. However ¡­ Other than Chu he, no one else would understand this. Chu Chen¡¯s strength was severely suppressed. The cultivation technique he was cultivating was also deduced by Chu he. Chu he had also set the cultivation realms inside according to his situation. Therefore, he did not understand the specific situation at all. Even now, he still thought that he had not entered the sect. In fact, he had already begun to cultivate at the pace of houtian realm level four. Such a method. Not to mention him. On the current Earth Star, even the strongest person could not understand it. Chapter 385 ? Chapter 385: The sparrow Translator: 549690339 Even though Chu Chen¡¯s strength and talent were completely suppressed. However, he had a strong foundation and had cultivated in advance. He was considered above average among his peers. Even though he was still a little weaker than Ordinary Geniuses. However, he had also successfully passed the test and entered the martial arts Academy as he had wished. He was quite a figure in their class. In this small city, there weren¡¯t many who could enter the academy. Although it had only been twenty years since the recuperation of Reiki. &Nbsp; but ¡­ In the past, ordinary people with a bit of ability knew to gather in prosperous places. Until now. Cultivators would also go to places with rich vitality. Those places with dense spiritual Qi. When cultivators gathered, they would become big cities. Chu he¡¯s place of seclusion. It was a small place before the recuperation of Reiki. Even after the recuperation of Reiki, it had not been blessed and was still ordinary. Therefore, there were very few cultivators here. After all, this small city didn¡¯t have a Martial Arts Academy. As for those with strength and aptitude, they would leave for a better future. It was only after these few years. The Earth Star became bigger, and the land became wider. Other creatures had also evolved, making the wilderness more dangerous. Otherwise, many ordinary people would also go to those big cities with rich vital Qi. These small cities would be even more desolate. ¡°Grandpa, are you really not coming with me?¡± Chu Chen wanted to leave this city that he had lived in for 15 years and head towards Luo city, where the Academy was. He thought that Chu he would leave with him. As someone who had successfully entered the martial arts Academy, he had the quota to bring people to Luo city. In the future, as he grew stronger, he would be able to bring more people. Of course, these benefits in the future were meaningless. He only had one grandfather. But now ¡­ Even his only grandfather refused to go with him. Chu Chen, who had happily returned to report the good news, felt very uncomfortable. This situation was a little different from what he had imagined. He had thought that his grandfather would also like those big cities. After all, in this small city, almost everyone was full of yearning for a big city. ¡°You go! Good luck, you¡¯ll be able to return home in glory in the future.¡± Chu he said with a smile. It was not a problem for him to be there. He felt quite comfortable in this small city. He had been cultivating under the tree every day and had never thought of moving. ¡°Then, then I won¡¯t go either.¡± Chu Chen said after some thought. ¡°What are you talking about? just go. It¡¯s not like we¡¯ll be separated forever. As long as you become stronger, you¡¯ll have more days in the future.¡± Chu he took a sip of tea and advised. Now, this little brat had grown up and could rely on himself. It was time to go out and stir up trouble. In the end, after Chu he¡¯s persuasion, Chu Chen still set off on his journey with great reluctance. After all, his grandfather was right. The only way was to become stronger. They would have more days in the future. Furthermore ¡­ Only the outside world had longevity extending pills. His grandfather was old. If he didn¡¯t work hard to obtain the treasure as soon as possible, he probably wouldn¡¯t have many years left to live. He had asked around. Those things that could extend the lifespan of the elderly were priceless. It was very difficult to obtain it without becoming an expert. Chu Chen left. The Chu family¡¯s courtyard became much quieter. The wind blew and the leaves fell. Chu he was drinking tea alone under the tree. A small Sparrow flew over and landed on his finger. With a light Peck, it swallowed a drop of crystal-like tea that had appeared on it. The little bird shook its feathers. The newly grown feathers were mixed with some golden light. The light in its eyes flickered with wisdom. Chu he flicked its small head. The little sparrow was not afraid. It tilted its small head and rubbed it against Chu he¡¯s fingers. After all, it was a bird that had eaten a few meals in Chu he¡¯s hands. Now that it had gained sentience, its strength was also passable. Now, he had already learned to speak human language. However, it didn¡¯t like to talk and rarely spoke. After all, it was a bird that had just gained intelligence. Freeloading was just an instinct. It still didn¡¯t understand the importance of flattering the big boss. As a one-year-old bird ¡­ Its heart was still very pure. If he had met someone with a mature mind ¡­ Now, he should choose to climb up the mountain. She opened her Skylark-like clear voice and soothed her mood in the morning. Just as Chu he was playing with the bird. Two Men in Black jumped in from outside the wall. He was agile. After he landed, he quickly scanned his surroundings and understood the situation in the courtyard. Then, with a few movements, he surrounded Chu he from the left and right. It could be seen that they were very professional. don¡¯t hit him. We want him alive. At his age, he won¡¯t be able to withstand a hit from you. After one of the men in Black came over, he wanted to hit Chu he in the back of his neck. He was very skilled. It could be seen that he had done this kind of thing many times. However, before he could touch Chu he, he was stopped by his companions. The Man in Black who was about to attack nodded. It was indeed so. He was too convenient and thoughtless. Just now, he really wanted to chop down with one hand. With the old man¡¯s age, he would indeed die directly. It would be hard to explain when the time came. This time, young master wanted him alive. ¡°Let¡¯s find a rope!¡± Chu he was very tactful and didn¡¯t say a word. The two men in Black didn¡¯t rush to make a move, considering his age. One of the men in Black turned around and entered the house. It was as if he had entered his own home. He found a rope and walked out. Chu he looked at the two men in Black. He felt baffled. He had always been a kind person, and he didn¡¯t reveal his wealth after moving here. Why did two Men in Black come in to kidnap him in broad daylight? It felt weird! you guys have a grudge against that brat Chu Chen?! Chu he¡¯s thoughts turned and he thought of a possibility. Although it was a question. However, Chu he immediately confirmed it. Then, he was speechless. Chu he didn¡¯t tell Chu Chen to keep a low profile. After all, he was suppressing his strength. He had a trump card that could explode a small universe. It was an innate low profile. Furthermore, he was on Earth Star, a place where Reiki had just been restored. There was no need to keep a low profile. Furthermore, Chu he wanted to use him to cause chaos in the world nodes. The people in this world were special. Chu he had a feeling that it would be better for them to take action. However ¡­ He didn¡¯t expect that because he didn¡¯t give any instructions. He just let it go a little. He had only been out for a month. He had brought trouble back. He didn¡¯t know what to say. This was too high-profile. The disciples that he had trained. None of them could compare to Chu Chen in terms of speed of getting into trouble. After all, she had only left him for a month. In other words, he had only started cultivating for a month. In the past, his Constitution had been suppressed and he was like an ordinary person. Thus, he had never caused any trouble. Or rather, he didn¡¯t have the ability to cause trouble. He didn¡¯t expect that he would be so wild with just a little strength after just breaking out of the cage. This feeling, why did it feel so much like the template of the child of the world? And as a grandfather, he was very much like the parents of those protagonists. He had to offer sacrifices to the heavens at the start. Or rather, they were all drifting about. It would become the driving force for the growth of the child of the world. Chapter 386 ? Chapter 386: Too cautious Translator: 549690339 Just like now. If he didn¡¯t have the strength. He would be caught. Then, the child of the world, Chu Chen. In order to save his grandfather. He had experienced all kinds of tribulations and had a slim chance of survival. And every time, when he was about to succeed. His grandfather would be captured by an even stronger force. The cycle repeated. Until the son of the world reached the peak. It was also possible that his grandfather would just die halfway. Chu he¡¯s thoughts spun. He felt that it was quite fun. However, he wasn¡¯t so bored as to cooperate with this kind of children¡¯s game. He looked at the two of them. The two men in Black were full of killing intent. And there was the smell of one of their own. old man, you¡¯re right. I¡¯ll let you die knowing the truth. Your grandson has offended someone he shouldn¡¯t have. You two are dead! ¡°If you want to blame someone, blame that grandson of yours for not knowing what¡¯s good for him and not behaving himself properly.¡± you¡¯ve only just stepped into the transcendent realm, yet you think you¡¯re a Big Shot! ¡°You can¡¯t even tell who you can offend and who you can¡¯t.¡± Chu he¡¯s gaze made one of the men in Black very unhappy. He snorted and answered Chu he¡¯s question. They had inquired about Chu he¡¯s situation before they came. He was just an ordinary person who didn¡¯t get any opportunities. For twenty years, he had not shown any unusual behavior. Therefore, he didn¡¯t mind explaining the situation. Of course, he did not stay idle while he spoke. He moved the rope in his hand and was about to tie Chu he up. The kind that included the person and the chair. It was as if he was taking special care of Chu he because of his age. There was still a stool to sit on even after being kidnapped. ¡°As expected.¡± The Man in Black answered. Chu he nodded in understanding. His mental power could cover the entire world. However, he wouldn¡¯t pay attention to those small movements. Unless there was a huge commotion. Therefore, he didn¡¯t know anything about Chu Chen. It all depended on analysis. ¡°You¡¯ve come to the wrong place! It¡¯s better to go to that kid directly than to find me. Maybe there¡¯s still a chance.¡± Chu he turned to look at the two men in Black and said seriously. At this moment, the eyes of the two men in Black were wide open, revealing an expression of extreme fear. They all agreed with Chu he¡¯s words. Because just as they were about to tie the rope to the old man in front of them. An extremely terrifying pressure enveloped them. They had never seen such a terrifying pressure in their lives. Even when the eldest young master had personally taken action, he had not given them such a feeling. It was just the pressure from his aura. They were already unable to move. They realized. The old man in front of him was not an ordinary person. He was a transcendent like them. And his strength was extraordinary. At the very least, they had no chance of resisting. Just the pressure that it emitted made them unable to move. It was hard to imagine how high the level of this old man was. He was at least an innate master. Such an expert. Even in Luo city, he had a place! Why did this old man stay here for twenty years?! ¡®Damn it.¡¯ Are you crazy? While they were frightened, the two men in Black couldn¡¯t figure it out. One had to know that the extraordinary Golden Age had only been open for twenty years. This period of time was the Golden and most precious. Everyone was fighting and working hard. Even if some people were more low-key. However, they would still fight for what should be fought. Their low-profile was just so that others couldn¡¯t see through them, and they were hiding their trump cards. He wasn¡¯t unknown. If they asked around, they could still judge whether they could be provoked. But the old man in front of him! In this small city, from the information he had gathered, he could be sure that he was really ordinary! Even his grandson, other than being arrogant and unable to see the big picture, was not too different from ordinary people. However, it was such an old man. He was an expert hidden among the people. How could the two men in Black understand this? If a transcendent had a history of a few hundred years, he would have fallen into the hands of an old monster. They could understand! But now, he had just begun to become a transcendent. Someone was hiding. Other than being sick, there was no other possibility. He was too cowardly! ¡°Cultivators are not like you. No wonder you¡¯re so useless.¡± Chu he shook his head at the two men in Black. Then, the light in their eyes flickered, and the two black-clothed men suddenly let out muffled groans. Their auras also leaked out, and their faces behind their black veils became extremely pale. He could feel the condition of his body. The eyes of the two men in Black turned ashen. He felt even more despair than when he had just realized that Chu he was extraordinary. They had been crippled. The strength that he had worked so hard to obtain had all been taken away. Such a situation was even more unbearable than killing them directly. At the very least, it would be better to die directly. After experiencing the feeling of power, it was hard to accept losing it again. Moreover, they could feel that ¡­ Their Foundation had been crippled. In other words, not only would his power be taken away, but no matter how hard he worked in the future, he would never have the possibility of becoming extraordinary again. In this state, they were even worse than ordinary people. At least, ordinary people still had hope. And they had nothing. This was worse than death, and it was worse than death. Moreover, what was even more unimaginable to them was ¡­ They had been crippled. The old man in front of him didn¡¯t even move his hand. They could not understand how the old man in front of them had done it. Was an innate master that strong? Even though the two of them didn¡¯t fight with an upper sky. However, from the information they knew, even an upper sky shouldn¡¯t be able to do this. Even if those Xiantian experts wanted to cripple a person, they would have to use their hands to do so. Therefore, the old man in front of him was likely to be stronger than an inborn expert. The two men in Black looked at each other. He was even more terrified. They had to look up to the upper Sky Realm. An even stronger existence was simply unimaginable! He had thought that he had gotten this mission for free. However, he did not expect to enter The Tiger¡¯s Den in the end. In fact, it was the kind that was bottomless. The two men in Black felt very unwilling. However, Chu he did not care about their thoughts. He didn¡¯t even ask them to stay here to tell stories. After they were crippled. With a thought, he sent them and the car they drove here to the wilderness. After that, he continued to play with the little bird in his hand. then, why didn¡¯t that Lord interrogate us? ¡± Two Men in Black appeared in the wilderness. He looked around and felt a little confused. They thought that Chu he had crippled them and did not choose to kill them directly because he wanted to interrogate them about the situation. But now, they had not even explained anything and were directly thrown into the wilderness. He didn¡¯t even have to think about how unbelievable this method was. More importantly, it didn¡¯t make sense! It was rare that that terrifying existence did not care about his grandson¡¯s condition. He didn¡¯t even ask. ¡°We¡¯ll discuss this matter later. Let¡¯s go back and report to young master first.¡± The other man in Black calmed the panic in his heart and stood up while holding his stomach. He touched the off-road vehicle that had appeared with them in the wilderness. Aowuu! However ¡­ At this moment. A deafening roar that shook the forest suddenly rang out. The world suddenly became heavy and was enveloped by an extreme pressure. Chapter 387 ? Chapter 387: Toughness Translator: 549690339 A roar rang out. And it was getting closer and closer. In the air, there was a foul smell. An extreme sense of danger enveloped the two men in Black. Although they had been crippled. However, as extraordinary humans, they were knowledgeable. A demonic beast! And it was coming for them. After realizing this problem. The two men in Black rushed to the cars at the side like crazy. ¡°F * ck!¡± After getting close. The two men in Black realized in horror. The door was locked. It was the kind that couldn¡¯t be opened with a key. It was a dead lock, just like being locked inside. If it was before, they could still do it with their strength. But now ¡­ They had just been crippled of their strength. He had become an ordinary person again. The car door was not something they could open. In this little bit of delay. The forest, which was already dark to begin with, had its weak light completely covered. A forest Tiger saw them from afar and pounced over. This Tiger was extraordinary. It was the lucky Tiger after its Reiki was restored. He had obtained a great fortune. At this moment, his body was so huge that he was like a super heavy truck. He jumped over and crushed a large number of ancient trees like a heavy tank. It opened its bloody mouth, revealing jagged teeth that flickered with a cold, blood-red light. The two men in Black raised their heads. He was extremely desperate. This Tiger. Even if they still had their strength, they would not be able to deal with it. As for now ¡­ The Tiger had not pounced in front of him, but he could feel the Tiger¡¯s might. They had already fallen to the ground. They couldn¡¯t even move, let alone resist. The Tiger¡¯s huge mouth swept across the ground, and with a lick of its tongue, the two men in Black were swept into its mouth without any resistance. The next moment, a crack was heard. The Tiger pounced down and stepped on the cart with one paw. The modified and thickened off-road vehicle was crushed into pieces like paper. Guu! He didn¡¯t even use his teeth. The giant Tiger swallowed its prey whole. He licked his lips in satisfaction. The giant Tiger walked away slowly. However, he did not go far. The giant Tiger, which was originally extremely comfortable, revealed a human-like look of fear on its face. Roar! After a shrill and terrified roar ¡­ As if it had eaten too much, the giant Tiger¡¯s body continued to expand. Then, with a boom, it exploded like a balloon that had burst. ¡­¡­ ¡°It¡¯s not good to randomly eat things when you¡¯re hungry.¡± He had casually dealt with the trouble caused by Chu Chen. Chu he¡¯s life had been recorded. He didn¡¯t pay any attention to Chu Chen because of this. She didn¡¯t even think about helping him solve his problems. The strength Chu Chen had displayed was simply too weak. Now, on Earth Star, those who could really pose a threat to his life were not of a high enough level, so he could not come into contact with them. As for those who had similar strength to him! Even though he might be on par with him during normal times. However, that was only the strength he displayed after being sealed. At the critical moment, he could explode! Chu Chen¡¯s little universe exploded. At that time, he would be the most beautiful child. The greater the danger, the more terrifying the explosion would be. Those who went against him would definitely not have an easy time. There was nothing to pay attention to! Chu he played with the small Sparrow in his hand and threw the matter to the back of his mind. Chu he didn¡¯t pay attention to it. However, trouble still came one after another. Chu Chen felt like he had poked a hornet¡¯s nest. One after another, people came to ask Chu he to come. This was considered a good attitude. One time, a man who didn¡¯t say a word and just took out his knife to kill appeared. There was a constant trend of people looking for trouble. I can¡¯t always find a Tiger to digest. Chu he simply threw them to a mineral star to mine. ¡°You have a bright future, little brat.¡± ¡­¡­¡­¡­ In Luo city. Chu Chen, who was praised by Chu he. He was very annoyed now. He entered the Academy. He only wanted to cultivate properly and become strong enough. When he was strong enough, he would be able to extend his grandfather¡¯s life and even help him become a transcendent. This was his goal. Therefore, he never slacked off, nor did he do anything that was not related to cultivation. Of course, in the current world, there were many people like him in the Academy. Moreover, his results in the entrance test were only average. In the martial arts Academy, apart from the most elite group ¡­ He was just ordinary and didn¡¯t attract attention. Even those who fell behind were more famous than him. However ¡­ This situation only lasted for a month. After a month of school training. The newcomer King exam began. The reward was great. Rich. Of course, those rewards were for those who ranked high. Although he was ambitious. However, at this stage, Chu Chen still knew his own limits. His ordinary strength was only a foil in this competition for the newcomer King. This was his original plan. Just try your best. However ¡­ One match after another. Chu Chen felt more and more different. The judging teachers and the senior students were also slowly attracted to him. He was clearly not the strongest, and it took him a long time to finish off his opponents. But no matter who his opponent was, he won every time. As the number of people paying attention to it increased. Many people had analyzed him. She felt that he was hiding his strength. This was something that many people had come to an agreement on. Otherwise, there was no clear explanation for why it was so difficult no matter how strong or weak the opponents were. During the break. Chu Chen¡¯s friends from this month also laughed and tried to find out how deep he was. However, Chu Chen had no way to answer. Even he himself was still feeling confused! He was trying to show that he was not hiding anything. This was the truth. The reason why it was so tiring every time ¡­ It was because his strength was really that weak. However, he felt that he had enough endurance. No matter how much he was suppressed, it was still a little worse than failure. As long as he wanted to continue, it would not end. It was a very strange feeling. Even he didn¡¯t understand what was going on. Every time he won, it was because of his endurance. Just like in a game, his mana was unlimited. He could not go all out every time. His body seemed to be emptied, but he was just a little short. The others naturally did not believe his explanation. They only thought that he was ambitious and wanted to continue hiding his strength. His goal was to get a good ranking. Therefore, he didn¡¯t want his opponent to get his specific information. However ¡­ Even so, those top students who had been directly shortlisted still didn¡¯t really treat him as an opponent. They had also paid attention to Chu Chen¡¯s battle. Even though he had hidden his strength every time, he still won. However, they could tell that Chu Chen wasn¡¯t hiding much of his strength. If they put themselves in the shoes of others, the conclusion they came to was that they could be Insta-killed. Therefore, most of them were just surprised by Chu Chen¡¯s ability to hide his strength. Of course, there were also people who were disdainful and felt that it was all gaudy. In the end, Chu Chen received the most attention. This was beyond Chu Chen¡¯s expectations. He still felt very happy. He walked into the crowd with a humble attitude. He was very friendly to those who had been internally selected. After drawing lots, he gave his opponent a provocative look. He also expressed that those who had barely made it through little tricks were only trash that people looked down on. The strong should be upright. Chapter 388 ? Chapter 388: : sudden impulse Translator: 549690339 The opponent¡¯s attitude made Chu Chen very unhappy. The previous matches. No matter what the opponents thought, they didn¡¯t show it. This was a shortlisted candidate. But he was high and mighty. She looked at him like she was looking at a country bumpkin. However ¡­ He had to admit that these internally determined shortlisted candidates were indeed very capable. They came from great forces, had good talent, good resources, and inheritances. These people had already shown their abilities when they entered the school. Chu Chen made a comparison. With his strength, even if his endurance was good, he would still be crushed. So, even though she was very angry ¡­ But there was nothing he could do. It was meaningless to scold each other. He was too lazy to talk. He just looked at his opponent indifferently and didn¡¯t say a word. However, the final result ¡­ Chu Chen had won. Although it was a Pyrrhic victory, both sides were injured. However, this time, it really shocked everyone. One had to know. The ordinary competitions from before were not on the same level as those who had made it through internal selection. Normally, those who had fought their way up from the ordinary matches would have been eliminated in the first round. After all, those who could pass were all internally selected. They were all proud children of the heavens. This was also the reason why they had internally decided to be shortlisted. With their strength, it would be bullying to compete with ordinary students. However, he did not expect ¡­ The students who entered the qualifiers in the most special way would be the true dark horses. The so-called background that he had seen through earlier was an eye-opener! This time, Chu Chen was truly loyal. As for Chu Chen¡¯s opponent. Originally, he was the center of attention, but his brilliance was overshadowed by the dark horse. Coupled with the way Chu he had looked at him before, he was misunderstood as looking down on him after his failure. It was as if she was saying the word ¡®trash¡¯ to him over and over again. Chu Chen, who had won, was also stunned. However, it felt good to step on those who despised him. So, after standing up with great difficulty ¡­ He looked at his opponent who was lying on the ground. Although he didn¡¯t say anything, he revealed a bright smile. ¡°Taunt!¡± naked mockery! This was Jiang Zhen¡¯s understanding of Chu Chen¡¯s smile. In addition to the previous contemptuous expression. A seed of hatred was planted in Jiang Zhen¡¯s heart. The next few matches. Every round was still difficult. But without a doubt, Chu Chen had won with his tenacity. Some people were free and easy, willing to accept their loss. Some people were filled with hatred. Especially one of them. Before the battle, he even spoke first, saying that if he liked Chu he, he would give him face. He would fight seriously, show his true strength, and give him face. The result. Chu he still won with great difficulty. It was as if his potential had really been exhausted. In the end, in the next match, an even more powerful opponent was defeated by Chu Chen. In such a situation. This caused the young man who wanted Chu Chen to give him face to have an ugly expression. It wasn¡¯t over yet. In one of the battles. Chu Chen met a young girl. The two of them fought for a long time and actually developed feelings for each other. And that young girl had quite a few suitors. Moreover, those who were acquainted with her were all youths of the same level. After the match. Chu Chen obtained first place in a daze. He met a young girl whom he got along well with. There was also a pile of trouble. It was also after the zence new generation competition that Chu Chen¡¯s low-profile life was broken. As an influential figure with no background, he was a man of the moment. Although Chu Chen liked to grow up in an honest manner, it didn¡¯t mean that he was someone who would deliberately seek to keep a low profile. After being by Chu he¡¯s side for a long time, he was not someone who could take it. So, from that day on. Chu Chen and those who had been defeated by him in the qualifiers had frequently clashed. Especially when he had a pretty little tail following him. That resentment would only grow deeper and deeper. However ¡­ There were rules in the Academy. Even if those people hated Chu Chen, they couldn¡¯t do anything about it since Chu Chen didn¡¯t want to go out. The more some people thought about it, the angrier they got. After investigating Chu Chen¡¯s background and increasing their resentment, some people began to Harbor evil thoughts. Among them, Jiang Zhen was the most resentful of Chu Chen and had sent two groups of people over. The first time, he thought that someone had met with an accident. This was nothing strange. The time had changed too much, and the wilderness was very unpredictable. There were always accidents. According to the saying, those who drowned were people who could swim. Ordinary people were not qualified to wander outside. Therefore, those who died in the wild were basically martial artists. Therefore, Jiang Zhen didn¡¯t think too much about it when something happened to the first person he sent out. However, there was no news the second time. He felt that something was wrong. The first time could be an accident, but the second time meant that something was up. Of course, he didn¡¯t know that there were other people who had not returned. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t just be a suspicion, but a definite situation! before we figure out the situation, we can¡¯t waste any more time. It¡¯s better to deal with the main character directly! Jiang Zhen decided to get rid of Chu Chen first. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to take it if they continued to send people. Twenty years after the recuperation of Reiki, transcendents were already in large numbers. However, each of them was still a character. Although Jiang Zhen¡¯s family was not weak, he could not mobilize much power. Four of his subordinates had been killed in a row. He didn¡¯t have any cards left! that kid is now the newcomer King, with abundant rewards and cultivation resources. It¡¯s not easy for him to do anything since he¡¯s in the Academy every day! Jiang Zhen began to think, feeling very bad. It was because Chu Chen didn¡¯t leave the Academy that he wanted to kidnap his closest relative and lure him out, or directly cause trouble for Chu Chen. But now, the people who went out to do things could not come back. He had to go back to his original plan. The more he thought about it, the angrier he got. Ever since he had met Chu Chen, he had never felt good. The more time passed, the more frustrated he became. ¡°He seems to be a little possessed!¡± At a certain moment, a thought rose in Jiang Zhen¡¯s mind. One had to know that even though he wasn¡¯t considered a good person. However, in the past, the most he did was insult others. But this time, why did she directly want to be undying with Chu Chen? And he even killed his family? Initially, Chu Chen was just not giving him any face. It shouldn¡¯t have ended up like this. He felt that it was a little strange and inexplicable. However ¡­ This thought only flashed through his mind. Jiang Zhen¡¯s heart was quickly filled with hatred again. ¡°Chu Chen must die!¡± A vicious aura rose from his body. The way Chu Chen had looked at him appeared in his eyes again. A person had two different faces in two eyes. One of his eyes was filled with contempt. One of his eyes was mocking him. He looked at the two faces. Jiang Zhen¡¯s body was ablaze. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡°Why do I keep having this strange feeling?¡± Chu he, who was drinking tea, suddenly had an idea. His consciousness swept across the world. He didn¡¯t sense any big movements that were worthy of his attention. ¡°Could it be another place?¡± Chu he held his chin. He began to use the myriad world Pagoda to observe the situation of the various worlds. Chapter 389 ? Chapter 389: The analysis Translator: 549690339 Chu he felt that something was wrong. The more he guessed, the more serious he became. He felt even more annoyed. This was not normal. With his strength and level ¡­ How could he feel bored so easily? ¡°There must be something fishy about this matter.¡± Chu he touched his chin with his hand. He thought for a moment. With a flash of his body, he returned to the Barbarian region through the myriad World Tower in the next moment. This was his home ground. The entire barbarian region had been transformed by him several times. Even though it was not as big as those larger worlds. However, it was not weak in defense at all. With the support of the Barbarian domain, Chu he¡¯s combat strength would increase by several levels. With the addition of a few violet-gold grade treasures, only existences above the level of the Dao Lord of the origin realm would cause him to be apprehensive. Therefore, Chu he felt much more at ease after returning to the Barbarian region. Chu he appeared. The eyes of the little turtle, who was playing with the willow tree out of boredom, lit up. Its four claws were like small electric motors as it drew a line in the air. With a whoosh, it appeared next to Chu he¡¯s feet in the next moment and hugged his thigh with practiced ease. It had been a while since Chu he came to the willow tree to relax. All these years, he had placed his focus on the various worlds, and his daily check-in was only for a moment in the library Pavilion. After that, he left. Even when it came to cultivation, because of Bai Neng, he would do it on Earth Star. Therefore, the little jerk was very excited to see Chu he, whom he had not seen for a long time. In the past, when Chu he had left, he had not been around. The little jerk had just reached the stage of advancement. Therefore, after Chu he left, it instinctively started to cultivate. Although it had been a long time, he didn¡¯t feel anything. However, this period of time was different. The little jerk was already a Dao master. Since Chu he had not returned, he had not been eating as much good food. At the moment, he could no longer make rapid progress. In such a situation, the little jerk no longer had the instinctive feeling of cultivating. He was no longer driven by his inner feelings. With its level of awareness, it would be a little difficult for it to calm down and cultivate properly. The little jerk was actually very lazy. It couldn¡¯t be compared to the goldfish in the tank. Therefore, during this period of time, it felt very uncomfortable since it had not seen Chu he and had been in a clear state. Although it wasn¡¯t like a day felt like a year, it had truly been ten to twenty years. It was as if he had returned to the time when Chu he had released him. It was very uncomfortable. ¡°Here.¡± Chu he glanced at little Wang an, who looked a little aggrieved. He took out two bags of Royal Dog Food. He hadn¡¯t given her any dog food in a while, so he gave her a little this time. He was very generous to the alien races that worked for him. The subsidy was generally not small, and it would be a little more if it was delayed. Of course, he couldn¡¯t mistreat his little jerk. He took the two bags of dog food. The little jerk had no more claws to report. It threw a bag of dog food into the turtle shell. He opened the other bag, took out a few pills with his little paws, and threw them into his mouth. After one mouthful, her small eyes, which were originally the size of green beans, narrowed. He seemed to be enjoying it. He was just short of saying, ¡± it¡¯s still a familiar feeling, and it¡¯s still a familiar formula. It had been out of food for quite some time. Reminiscing about it once again, that was called comfortable. Chu he touched the little bastard who was satisfied with just two bags of dog food. He also felt very comfortable. He sat down on a chair under the willow tree. Chu he took out a pot of tea and heated it up. Then, he slowly tasted it. This time, he was really thinking about it seriously, so he didn¡¯t roast lamb. After they returned. The gloominess that suddenly appeared in his heart disappeared. ¡°Or, there¡¯s something that can threaten me in the Barbarian region that I can deal with,¡± ¡°Or, the threat comes from Earth Star.¡± ¡°Or we can¡¯t lock on to the unknown existence in the Barbarian region.¡± ¡­¡­ Chu he¡¯s thoughts moved quickly. He thought of many possibilities in an instant. And he didn¡¯t stop. He took out a divination plate and used a secret technique to calculate. It might be related to him. This time, the calculation did not yield any results. It was easy to calculate the heavens and the earth, but it was a whole level more difficult to calculate one¡¯s own fate. Once he started calculating, he would enter the river of time and space. If he was calculating other existences, he would be looking at them from the perspective of an outsider, and the clarity would be higher. And if he was calculating himself, it would be the first-person perspective. This was the saying ¡®bystanders see clearly, but the involved are confused¡¯. It was easy for him to understand some small things. However, if it was a more troublesome matter, the clarity would not be so good. ¡°There¡¯s a big problem now,¡± Chu he put away the divinatory plate. In the past, he could predict the good and bad luck of even existences of the same level. But this time, there was nothing. This was very possible. He was being targeted by an even stronger existence. Hiss! Chu he took a deep breath. He felt a little unhappy. ¡°Which side did he come from?¡± There was no result. Chu he began to analyze in his heart. A thought flashed through his mind. Chu he suddenly realized that there were many possibilities. The major forces that he had come into contact with so far. Their relationship was basically not good. The demon world and abyss were like this, and so were the sky Race. There was also the unknown ancient era world and the layout of planet Earth that he had destroyed. There was no need to mention the first three, as there was definitely an unimaginably powerful existence. Chu he did not even think of taking the initiative to solve the problem before he reached rank nine. And the ancient era continent had Earth Star. There was a strange feeling everywhere. Yet, he was involved in it, and he was an unliked character. ¡°Unknowingly, even someone as low-profile as me has become involved with so many forces.¡± Chu he finished his tea and poured another cup. He raised his head and looked at the seven Suns outside through the yellow sand above the Barbarian region. He felt the strong malice of this world. He was so honest and low-key. He basically didn¡¯t take the initiative to cause trouble. However, he had unknowingly provoked a bunch of forces that were not easy to deal with at the current stage. He felt that it was unreasonable. No one would believe it. He really didn¡¯t do anything. Trouble always came to him! He felt that it was useless to hide. The light in Chu he¡¯s eyes continued to shift. Through the myriad world Pagoda, he could seriously observe the situation of the opened worlds. If he didn¡¯t find the source of the frustration, he would always feel uncomfortable. However, a day later. In the sky outside the Barbarian region, the seven Suns had all retreated. The light in Chu he¡¯s eyes seemed to be covered by a layer of black curtain. The sun, moon, and stars that were originally shining on it had disappeared. what¡¯s going on?! After observing for such a long time. Chu he still didn¡¯t find anything. Everything in the various realms was still very normal. It was no different from before. The people in the Barbarian region were stirring up trouble. Even though he saw many people in danger. However, nothing happened that caught Chu he¡¯s attention. ¡°Sign in first.¡± Chu he took a sip of tea and stood up. It was time to check-in again. However, Chu he was not in high spirits. Chapter 390 ? Chapter 390: Calculation Translator: 549690339 ding! Congratulations to the host for signing the contract successfully. You are rewarded with two xuantian calculations. A divinatory plate appeared on the check-in panel. Normally, he would have closed the interface after checking in. As for the check-in rewards, they would be processed once in a while. However, this time. He looked at the reward that appeared. Chu he¡¯s expression changed. He had just failed in his divination, so he was more interested in this kind of divination. He took out the divinatory plate that Xuan Tian had calculated. Instantly, Chu he understood the information. This was an item that could only be used twice. The effect was just like the name. It was used for calculations. However, it did not require Chu he to spend too much energy to control it. This thing could even be used by an ordinary Saint venerable to calculate the secrets of heaven and earth. However, he only had two chances. ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Chu he revealed a smile. Although Chu he was the one who activated the xuantian calculation, there would not be any obstacles when he was calculating. After all, Chu he wasn¡¯t the one who was using all his strength. This was also the perspective of an outsider. Furthermore, the level of this treasure was higher than Chu he¡¯s. After all, Chu he was not a professional when it came to divination. He just knew a little bit of everything. In terms of fighting methods, he was the one who was good at it. In terms of calculations, he was still slightly worse than a professional. The power contained in Xuan Tian¡¯s calculation ¡­ In terms of rank, it could be said to be the highest rank among the origin Dao Lords. As this thought flashed through Chu he¡¯s mind, he had an idea. The trigram began to spin in his hand. The first calculation began. The calculation required clues. Chu he unfolded the feeling that had appeared in his heart before and directly penetrated it into the hexagram. Whoosh! As it spun ¡­ The entire library Pavilion seemed to have transformed into a starry sky. Chu he was among them. He scanned the surroundings. His eyes were filled with surprise. At this moment, he was like a giant in the universe. It was surrounded by countless stars. Countless stars flashed in front of him like a flood. The speed was shocking. Compared to his giant-like body, the billions of stars were like the sand of the Ganges. In the blink of an eye, Chu he felt as if he had seen half of the universe. But in the end. At a certain moment. The River of Stars suddenly stopped. Then ¡­ The stars that surrounded Chu he retreated in all directions. It was as if a strong wind had blown past, sweeping away all the dust. The entire universe turned pitch black. It became empty. The darkness became eternal. Chu he lowered his head and looked at his feet. There was only sand and dust left after the sweep. Or rather, the stars. However, it was too small. It was as unremarkable as a grain of sand. After Chu he looked over. The sand started to float upwards. The speed was very fast, and it was getting bigger at a speed visible to the naked eye. That feeling wasn¡¯t swelling, but more like being pulled out from somewhere. After a few moments. The grains of sand had completely turned into stars. It occupied the entire dark starry sky. ¡°Earth Star.¡± As the stars grew bigger. Chu he could tell that the planet that had been pulled out was the transformed planet Earth. He had lived there for quite a long time. Naturally, he could tell. Although this divination wasn¡¯t finished. Chu he also realized that the source of his uneasiness came from Earth Star. Chu he¡¯s thoughts were spinning, and the trigram continued to calculate. Very quickly, the stars enveloped Chu he. Chu he¡¯s consciousness arrived above the clouds. From a special perspective, he watched the flashing images and the figures on them. At the end, the figures that flashed past suddenly jumped out from the picture. Then, from the shadows, fine lines appeared and connected them all. BOOM! In the end, the figures that were linked suddenly shattered. Heaven and earth suddenly changed and became deep, as if they had fallen into a bottomless abyss. Chu he¡¯s vision followed the dark abyss as he fell and broke through the walls one after another. And then, at a certain moment. The scene froze again. However, it was a little blurry this time. There was a black-and-white giant beast in the picture. In Chu he¡¯s perspective. Shua! It was as if something had opened its eyes and was following a certain trajectory, wanting to look over from afar. ¡°You dare to spy on my Kasaya!¡± A loud voice was heard. Kachaa! However, the next moment, the image collapsed. The gaze that followed his feelings disappeared. The loud voice also disappeared. Chu he¡¯s view returned to the library Pavilion. The trigram in his hand also stopped moving. &Nbsp; crack. The divination plate in Chu he¡¯s hand cracked. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be an existence from Earth Star.¡± The divination plate was originally a two-use item. It wasn¡¯t strange for it to crack after being used once. Chu he put it away indifferently. His fingers twirled a few times on his chin. The feeling came from Earth Star. Chu he was not too surprised. After all, his suspicions included Earth Star. After some thought, Chu he decided to go and take a look. This time. Chu he did not go with his actual body. Instead, he sent a wisp of his consciousness in. After entering. It directly swept across the world. This time, his target was not the black and white giant beasts. From the image he had calculated earlier ¡­ The giant beast was not on Earth Star, but there were some people here who were related to it. A moment later! huh?! He had found her. He was receiving the information from planet Earth. Chu he¡¯s eyes revealed surprise. The people that appeared in those images were all related to Chu Chen. Chu he glanced at it and understood the situation. He discovered that those people had grudges with Chu Chen. Following this line of thought. Those people who came to find trouble should be the handiwork of those people. ¡°It¡¯s normal for young people to be competitive.¡± there are also people who don¡¯t abide by martial virtue and bring disaster to their families. After all, there¡¯s never a lack of scumbags. However, the ratio is a little too high. Chu he¡¯s eyes shone. His consciousness on Earth Star began to carefully scan the youths. There was no doubt that they had a big problem. One had to know that although Chu Chen had offended a large number of people. However, most of them were just unpleasing to the eye, and not to the extent of fighting to the death. Not to mention the level of harming one¡¯s family. But now ¡­ However, these people had all chosen to attack Chu he, who was an old man on the surface. One or two of them were coincidences. It didn¡¯t make sense for all of them to be like this. However, in the midst of his analysis. Chu he also felt puzzled. With his strength ¡­ If they wanted to scheme against him, their level was too low. This shouldn¡¯t be! This way, other than beating the grass and alerting the snake, there should be no benefits. If he wanted to deal with Chu Chen, it would be more reliable to find some experts and directly kill Chu Chen. ¡°There must be some other problem.¡± He observed for a moment. Chu he realized that there were indeed some problems with those people. Their levels were too low. In addition, there was an unknown force concealing them. That was why Chu he did not notice them previously. This time, he paid close attention and naturally discovered it. However, he still had one more thing to sort out, so he didn¡¯t choose to act immediately. Chapter 391 ? Chapter 391: The search Translator: 549690339 Chu he observed those people quietly. He wanted to sort it out. The existence of the unknown. Was the target him or Chu Chen? Would his identity be exposed to the unknown existence? This was something that needed to be confirmed. However, he was more inclined to believe that he had been affected. Otherwise, it would be impossible for just a few small fries to come over. That being said ¡­ However, he still had to confirm it. Chu he was not in a hurry. He silently watched those people. It took a few days. Chu he was certain. Those people were only targeting Chu Chen. He was really just implicated. That unknown existence had yet to lock onto him, the main culprit who had been ruining its plans. As for those who didn¡¯t get along with Chu Chen, they should have been affected not long ago. In other words, the unknown existence was still unable to use too much of its power on earth. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t just be a few juniors who would be affected. ¡°Then let¡¯s see when you¡¯ll be able to show your face.¡± Under the willow tree, Chu he had his hands behind his back. He thought for a moment. He didn¡¯t interfere in this matter. Those few people were only juniors, so this matter should be left to the juniors to resolve. He, on the other hand, looked at the whole matter from the perspective of a spectator. He had decided on this. Chu he had only left a wisp of his consciousness on earth to collect white energy. As for himself, he leisurely sat under the willow tree and began to listen to the book again. In the demon suppressing Pagoda, the few demonic humans that were released were very emotional. They were only ordinary Saint Venerables. Because he was too weak. These years, they had rarely entered the pot of oil except during critical moments. They were basically all on the shore. They didn¡¯t want to cultivate. He knew that Chu he liked the four Arts. The two dragons and one Tiger, who had some achievements in this area, had a much more carefree life than them. They consciously began to practice this reverse side. Therefore, the alien races on the second floor were the most versatile. Apart from their appearance, they could now be the top stars of those art houses in other aspects. Chu he squinted his eyes as he drank his tea and ate his barbeque. He felt very comfortable. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Just as Chu he was developing his body. In the Azure Mountain range. Yu Mobai was already in complete despair. A few decades passed. There was no trace of the senior he had met before. The further they went. The more he thought about it, the less confident he was. He already had a guess in his heart. Perhaps that senior had already left this world. The humans didn¡¯t choose to set up this place. Yu Mobai was very disappointed. Now, he finally couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. Most importantly, so many years had passed. Cang mang probably couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. He was even startled. Yu Mobai had already made a guess for the worst. ¡°In the end, there¡¯s no way to salvage it!¡± He looked at the scorching sun hanging high in the sky and the endless yellow sand under his feet. Yu Mobai was in a bad mood. It was as gloomy as the weather. ¡°It seems that my race has to withdraw from this world.¡± Yu Mobai sighed. The nine World Mountain was already considered a high-level big world. This main branch of the human race had been rooted in this world for tens of thousands of years. This place was the home of their branch of the human race, and also an indispensable force of the human race. But now, she was going to lose it. Even if he was a heavenly Saint. Yu Mobai couldn¡¯t help but shed two drops of tears. Boom! Boom! Boom! He was a heaven Saint expert, and his tears contained an unimaginable power. It directly smashed the yellow sand below with a loud bang. Then, it soaked through a large area. A small lake appeared in this vast world of yellow sand. The scorching sun in the sky was extremely hot, but it was unable to reduce the water in the lake in a short period of time. As a heaven Saint expert ¡­ When he didn¡¯t control himself, just a little venting of his emotions would cause a drop of water to form a Lake. In some small worlds, his anger could even destroy the world. However, even someone as powerful as him ¡­ It would also be of no help to the human race in this world. Even a peak heavenly Saint expert was in the heaven trampling realm. ¡°If you don¡¯t comprehend the origin, everything will be in vain.¡± Yu Mobai raised his head and cried out sorrowfully. ¡°You¡¯re a man, and you¡¯re crying.¡± Chu he, who had really taken out a bunch of grapes and stuffed them into his mouth, raised his head and revealed a little surprise. Yu Mobai¡¯s strength was still acceptable. Although he was a little far away, Chu he still noticed the commotion he caused in the now-desolate Azure Mountain range. Without a doubt, Yu Mobai had encountered a difficult problem. Looking at him, he must be looking for help, or a backer. And in this Azure Mountain range, who could make him trust and search for? Without a doubt. However ¡­ Chu he hadn¡¯t found trouble yet. It wasn¡¯t in any other world. Chu he didn¡¯t really want to take the initiative to show himself. She heard Yu Mobai¡¯s sigh. Chu he¡¯s heart moved. Yu Mobai was an old heavenly Saint. He was just one step away from becoming an essence Dao Lord. As for his problem, he might need to reach this level to be able to solve it. The current heavenly court was indeed lacking in top combat power. Other than him, who was hiding in the dark, no one else had appeared to be able to control the situation. Chu he¡¯s palm moved. An exclusive token of the heavenly court appeared in his hand. This was something Chu he had prepared long ago. He had previously excavated several gold mountains and obtained some other hard ores, making countless tokens and keeping them on him. It would not be a problem to send all the people in the Barbarian region in. Whoosh! Chu he flicked his finger. The token tore through space and left. At this moment. Yu Mobai retracted his thoughts after feeling upset. I can¡¯t find senior. He should go back and take a look. With a heavy heart. Yu Mobai took a step forward. In the next moment, he was about to shatter the space and leave. However ¡­ At this moment. An incomparably palpitating feeling enveloped Yu Mobai. He couldn¡¯t take another step forward. The space was sealed, as if a thick wall had been added. Yu Mobai¡¯s foot, which could easily cut through space in the past, was stuck. It was really stuck and could not be pulled out. Moreover, he felt like he was in an alternate dimension. Even his perception of rule force became blurry and chaotic. The yuan Qi in his body was also suppressed. The moment he noticed that something was wrong, it became difficult for him to unleash his power. At this moment. The place he was in seemed to have become a cage. Yu Mobai felt a sense of panic. As an existence at the peak of the heavenly Saint realm ¡­ He was so easily subdued. There was no doubt about the level of the existence who had attacked. This place was too strange. This was not the first time he had encountered such a situation. This was the third time. The first time, it was the demon that had yet to descend. From a distance, it used its aura to suppress him, and then a few little demons imprisoned him. The second time was when he met a human senior from another realm and saved him at a critical moment. This was the third time. Yet another essence Dao Lord had appeared. This place might have an unimaginably big secret. It was the type that even Dao Lord reciprocity was interested in. Chapter 392 ? Chapter 392: The plot Translator: 549690339 A thought flashed through Yu Mobai¡¯s mind. Could it be that human senior from before? But as soon as this thought arose, he rejected it. If that senior really wanted to see him, there was no reason for him to suppress him. Give him a scare first. This was not in line with the process of a senior meeting a junior. Just as Yu Mobai was feeling extremely flustered. A token fell from the sky. Yu Mobai suddenly raised his head. He could feel it. The terrifying pressure came from the Golden token. When Yu Mobai¡¯s eyes looked over. In that instant. The Golden token glowed. A figure in a golden cloud robe and a crown on his head with his hands behind his back was projected from the Galaxy. The moment he saw the figure. The feeling of panic in Yu Mobai¡¯s heart was greatly reduced. Although he didn¡¯t know the person in the token. But as long as they were human, there would be a sense of familiarity, and the fear in their hearts would naturally be reduced. ¡°I am the Lord of the heavenly court!¡± A voice filled with melancholy and reminiscence rang in Yu Mobai¡¯s ears. Even though it was only five simple words. However, Yu Mobai could sense a lot of information from it. This senior was extremely powerful. A long time ago, he was an expert who could suppress the universe. That was the glorious past of the human race. He was high-spirited, domineering, and overbearing. Finally. However, it declined at the peak. And now ¡­ After waiting in dormancy for countless years ¡­ The senior needed someone to inherit his legacy and let the human race return to its peak. Yu Mobai¡¯s eyes were filled with that golden light. Even though there was only one figure in his eyes. However, he understood many things in an instant. The panic in Yu Mobai¡¯s heart decreased once again. This time, it was an opportunity. Even though the opportunity had come out of nowhere, he still had a slight sense of vigilance. But overall, this result was considered very good. One had to know that the moment the pressure was felt, the person who was being suppressed was already dead. He, who had experienced the incident with the demon master ¡­ His worst guess was that he would be captured alive and become a slave. The token fell. Yu Mobai spread his hands and caught it. It was also at this moment that he felt that the overbearing suppression had completely disappeared. Even so. Yu Mobai did not leave immediately. He looked at the token in his hand. He felt a little conflicted. If the senior had pulled him into the land of inheritance directly, it would have been best not to give him a choice. But now, according to the information he had obtained. It was voluntary to enter or not. In other words, it was time for him to make a choice. To be honest, Yu Mobai was very tempted. However, one had to be prepared for the worst. Some concerns made him unable to make a decision immediately. However ¡­ This token had a time limit. He had two hours to make a choice. After it was out of date, it would give up by default. Yu Mobai closed his eyes. The vast mountain was currently enveloped in danger. With his strength, he could not deal with it at all. so, from a certain point of view, I can¡¯t possibly refuse. Yu Mobai muttered to himself. He had no other choice now. The boundless mountain needed outside help. Even now, something might have already happened there. But what if ¡­ As long as he didn¡¯t see it with his own eyes. There was still hope. Therefore, he couldn¡¯t refuse. ¡°I accept!¡± After thinking it through. Yu Mobai¡¯s expression relaxed completely. Then, there was a ¡®pa¡¯ sound. The Golden token was slapped on his forehead. The token rotated and contracted, then burrowed into Yu Mobai¡¯s forehead. A golden light enveloped Yu Mobai. In the next moment, he appeared in the myriad World Tower. ¡°Young man, how about I give you an opportunity?¡± Yu Mobai quickly scanned his surroundings. The mark of the myriad world Pagoda had already transmitted a simple message. Therefore, Yu Mobai was still calm. Just as he was looking at the teleportation altar ¡­ On the high platform. The Heavenly King, who was dragging the tower, touched his long beard and walked down. ¡°Senior,¡± he said. Yu Mobai bowed in greeting. According to the information he had obtained. He knew that this person was a remnant soul left behind by a long time ago. He might not have much strength left, but he was still worthy of respect. you should know that there are many good things here, but you need points to get them. your strength has already reached the peak of your current stage. You¡¯re only one step away from stepping out. And here, there¡¯s a place that¡¯s suitable for you. however, that place requires a lot of points. Even with your strength, it will be difficult to gather them in a short time. and I can decide to build points for you, but you¡¯ll have to pay me back twice as much. In the future, when you enter the true land of inheritance of the heavenly court, I hope you can find something inside. The pagoda-bearing Heavenly King said as he stroked his beard. He sized up Yu Mobai, his expression full of reminiscence. It was as if he was looking at the drum people from countless years ago. It made Yu Mobai¡¯s heart surge with excitement. He was familiar with that gaze. It was the feeling after seeing an old friend. He didn¡¯t expect to meet a senior who treated him as the descendant of an old friend the moment he entered the heavenly court¡¯s assessment grounds. He immediately hugged her thigh. Yu Mobai still had important things to do. He wanted to reach the realm of Dao Lord reciprocity as soon as possible. Although, when he got the token. According to the information inside. The heavenly court¡¯s land of inheritance had such an opportunity. But he understood. If one wanted to gain something and obtain an opportunity, there had to be a test. As for a trial on the level of a Dao Lord of the origins? I¡¯m afraid it can¡¯t be completed in a short time. But now ¡­ He could get in through the back door. Yu Mobai knew all too well the benefits of having connections. He was too lucky. Perhaps this was a blessing from heaven and earth to the humans of this realm. The human race in the nine World Mountain would rise. Yu Mobai¡¯s thoughts started to drift. As for how strange this matter was, Yu Mobai subconsciously buried it deep in his heart. He couldn¡¯t think about this question. Right now, his only hope was heavenly court¡¯s inheritance. And if there was a problem here, he would not be able to resist. Therefore, it was best not to think about it. ¡°I¡¯m extremely grateful for senior¡¯s guidance. I¡¯m willing to serve senior.¡± He suppressed his excitement. Yu Mobai bowed again and agreed to the pagoda-bearing Heavenly King¡¯s suggestion. very good, you¡¯ve made the right choice. Only by becoming stronger will you be able to get more points and go further. The pagoda-bearing Heavenly King stroked his beard, showing that he was very satisfied with Yu Mobai. ¡°Being a Dao Lord of the primessence realm is just the starting point. I have faith in you.¡± Patting Yu Mobai¡¯s shoulder, the pagoda-bearing Heavenly King said seriously, ¡± ¡°Get ready, I¡¯ll send you in.¡± Yu Mobai suppressed all the emotions in his heart and nodded solemnly. The pagoda-bearing Heavenly King waved his hand and a twisted light door appeared. Yu Mobai took a step inside under the signal of the pagoda-bearing Heavenly King¡¯s gaze. He didn¡¯t see that behind him, the old figure was slowly turning young. The old man was watching him step into the door of light with a deep gaze. ¡°The beginning of the human race¡¯s rapid rise.¡± Chu he raised his head. He held a black chess piece between his fingers, ready to place it down at any time. Chapter 393 ? Chapter 393: Devil¡¯s well Translator: 549690339 Yu Mobai was placed in the center of the chaos bead¡¯s power. He enjoyed the first wave of benefits. The chaos bead¡¯s effect was not as simple as giving an ordinary cultivator the combat power of an essence Dao Lord. It also had an auxiliary function. Comprehension. An expert who had reached the peak of the heavenly Saint realm. With the help of the chaos bead ¡­ He would be able to sense the origin more clearly. It increased the chances of a breakthrough. This auxiliary function did not require the chaos bead to be fully charged. However, there was a cultivation level requirement. If he only wanted to use the power of the chaos bead to reach the level of Dao master, he could do it. This method had very low requirements for cultivation. Chu he felt that the first method was the correct way to use the chaos bead. They could simply mass-produce origin Dao Masters. Of course, the premise was that there were enough experts at the peak of the heavenly Saint realm. Moreover, he was a peak heaven Saint with a good future. Otherwise, if he did not give it his all, he would not be able to make use of the conditions no matter how good they were. From the looks of it. Many people in the Barbarian region met the conditions. The only thing they were lacking now was time. If he had enough time to grow. The strength of the Barbarian region would be beyond the imagination of the major forces of the various worlds. At that time, there would only be one voice among the realms. That was the human race. He looked at Yu Mobai, who had already started to comprehend. Chu he¡¯s gloomy mood on Earth Star became much better. ¡°But somehow, I feel like I¡¯m going to lead the human race to fight for hegemony!¡± Chu he took a sip of tea. Now that his cultivation level had increased, he could sense that the number of opponents had increased. His way of thinking had also changed. His current thoughts and direction of doing things seemed to be leading the human race to fight for hegemony. This might be called ¡­ This might be called ¡°when one person gets it, all the chickens and dogs will rise to the heavens.¡± This analogy was very appropriate. In the following days. Chu he would occasionally go to Earth Star to collect the White energy. He spent the rest of his time cultivating. Occasionally, when he was interested, he also went to the various worlds to put gunny sacks on them to replenish the energy of the demon suppressing Pagoda. In fact, there were many qualified alien races in nine World Mountain. However, Chu he wanted to develop now. As the saying went,¡¯rabbits don¡¯t eat the grass near their nests¡¯, they didn¡¯t attack the alien races in the nine World Mountain. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ BOOM! ¡°Whether they submit or resist, their fate has already been decided.¡± Black demonic Qi gushed out, covering the entire world. An emotionless voice sounded. A mosquito the size of a water buffalo streaked across the galaxy and appeared in this world. As his words fell ¡­ In the world covered in demonic Qi, screams of unwillingness rang out one after another. ¡°Mosquito King clan, your devil realm is too much.¡± Three giant elephants stomped through the air. Looking down at the great world that had been eroded by the devil realm, he was particularly angry. This was the territory of the Tian myriad race. And now, the demonic realm had extended its claws over. This was a naked provocation. He didn¡¯t put Tian Xiang Yi in his eyes. Although the devil realm was a bit stronger. However, there were also several Allied forces among the various worlds, and they did not support the demon world. The divine Palace where the celestial phenomenon clan was located was one of them. Therefore, they launched an attack on the demon world. They didn¡¯t run away, but jumped out directly. It wasn¡¯t like those realms with chaotic forces. With all the forces watching, there was no way to truly form a unified force. Therefore, when the devil World and abyss were attacking the other worlds ¡­ The other forces had their own concerns, so they did not care about the realms that were attacked. But now ¡­ The devil World was becoming more and more open. He was very bold and unrestrained. They began to attack the interfaces with the background. And it was very fast. This was definitely intolerable. hehe, now is the time to reap the harvest. You will soon know whether I¡¯m impudent or not. One against three, the demon master of the mosquito clan was not afraid at all. It glanced at the three celestial bodies indifferently. Its long mouthpart had turned as red as ink. BOOM! The demonic Qi that was eroding the world suddenly boiled. The mosquito¡¯s mouth sucked down. It was accompanied by a tragic scream. In a large world below, the blood of billions of living beings had been sucked dry. It turned into a river of blood. Then, a mysterious altar appeared. The river of blood gushed into it. The mysterious altar that stretched across the endless territory slowly lit up. An extremely evil aura was emitted. This aura broke through the heavens and earth, as if it was going to go straight to the Galaxy. But at the critical moment. A barrier that enveloped the entire great world appeared. It concealed the terrifying aura. Everything in the starry sky was normal. However, in this world. Endless blood was boiling. A terrifying evil power was wreaking havoc. The world that had been shrouded in demonic Qi became even more depressed, completely losing its former appearance. The world that originally had hundreds of millions of living beings was completely destroyed. Even the world itself was on the verge of collapse. The laws no longer existed, and the origin source was in chaos. A rain of blood fell from the sky, bringing with it a sorrow that shocked all living beings. This power was about to spread to the Galaxy and let out a sorrowful cry to the myriad worlds. However, he was also stopped. The demonic realm¡¯s arrangement had caused the collapse of a large world without a sound. At the very least, no one would be able to discover it in the short term. ¡°Devil¡¯s well!¡± ¡°Blood sacrifice!¡± ¡°This is a trap. We¡¯ve been tricked.¡± so this is what the devil realm was planning. There¡¯s actually a Devil¡¯s well here. ¡°It¡¯s starting! It¡¯s about to truly begin.¡± The three Dao Lords of origins seemed to have understood something. The blood-colored aura that was wreaking havoc between heaven and earth seemed to have struck them, causing their spirits and souls to tremble. At this moment. They stood at the peak of all worlds, and their words could decide the life and death of hundreds of millions of living beings. At this moment, a sense of fear rose in his heart. They knew all too well what the devil¡¯s well represented. It was suppressed inside. However, in the previous era, he was a true giant in the devil realm. It could make all the worlds tremble with it. It could be said that existences at the level of the origin Dao Lord had the ability to easily destroy ordinary worlds without external forces. When it came to a large world, it still required many arrangements to succeed. If it encountered an external obstacle, it would be even more difficult to succeed. However, the existences of these Giants ¡­ It was the ability to destroy a major world without any pressure. As for those small worlds, they were no different from ants to these existences. ¡°I see!¡± The appearance of the devil¡¯s well. This also allowed the three Tian myriad race¡¯s Dao Lords of origin to understand the problem that they had not thought of when they had rushed over. This time, the devil World had contributed to the Ivory world too quickly. He had paid an unimaginable price. It even exceeded the value of a large world. It was precisely because of this. They were three Dao Lords of the origins who had gathered together. Moreover, he had also tested the waters before coming in. They also knew that in the current devil realm, or in other words, the other realms, there were no big shots. That¡¯s why they came in. They were dissatisfied with the demonic realm¡¯s behavior of crossing the boundary. Chapter 394 ? Chapter 394: The lost power Translator: 549690339 However, they had never expected that ¡­ There would be a sealed Devil¡¯s well here. And the situation in front of him. Without a doubt, the devil World wanted to use the power of blood sacrifice to open the devil¡¯s well. Their arrangements had been completed long ago. Before this, they didn¡¯t open it directly, but instead caused a commotion to attract them over. What did he want to do? It went without saying. The devil¡¯s well was about to open, and the power of the blood sacrifice of a large world was not enough. The devil realm had plotted against the three of them. They were the prey. With the appearance of the devil¡¯s well. In an instant. The three Tian myriad race Dao Lords of origin had already thought through the problem. Their thoughts were spinning quickly. Moreover, they were connected by their mental power. The three celestial phenomenon ascendants shared their thoughts, and even finished their discussion in an instant. do we need to escape?! for this moment, the devil World must have made a lot of arrangements. We can¡¯t leave, so we can only fight. ¡°I can feel that this major world has been sealed. It¡¯ll take at least a dozen breaths for us to force our way out.¡± ¡°It¡¯s taking too long.¡± therefore, we must take advantage of the current situation. The devil¡¯s well has just appeared and is still unstable. We must attack it directly. This is where our chance of survival lies. The opportunity will be gone in a flash. We can not hesitate. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. ¡°Step forward.¡± The moment the devil¡¯s well appeared. He was an existence at the level of an essence Dao master. While the three heavenly phenomenon were panicking, thousands of thoughts flashed through their minds, and they also finished their discussion in an instant and came to a conclusion. At the same time, they also tried to spread the news, but they undoubtedly failed. It was difficult for them to escape, let alone send out a message. The devil world¡¯s pit had already been dug for them. He didn¡¯t have any intention of fishing. Their goal was clear. It was to open a Devil¡¯s well without any movement. BOOM! After thinking it through, the three heavenly elephants suppressed the fear in their hearts and directly galloped. They had a clear division of labor. One of them faced the mosquito, while the other two rushed towards the altar, trying to interrupt the power of the blood sacrifice and prevent the devil¡¯s well from coming into being. BOOM! The entire world was once again enveloped by the turbulent demonic Qi. Wen Xiao didn¡¯t choose to fight one-on-one. It directly dragged the three of them. Moreover, it was the kind that didn¡¯t care about the devil¡¯s life. It enveloped the three celestial phenomena with its great Dao of origins. To be precise. It covered the altar with its great Dao of origin. He let the three heavenly phenomenon ascendants charge in. This was a very Dangerous Method. The great Dao of origins was the core secret of every single Dao Lord of the origins. It was also the foundation of each Dao Lord of the origins. Even if it was a battle of strength. No one would reveal their great Dao of origins. Furthermore, he had chosen to place his opponent into his own great Dao of origins. This was a real desperate fight. It was not much different from seeking death. It wasn¡¯t easy for every single Dao Lord of the origin realm to cultivate, so they wouldn¡¯t be so confused. But now, Wen Xiao had chosen to do so. Moreover, it had directly enveloped three beings of the same level. ¡°This is crazy!¡± ¡°You¡¯re looking for death!¡± ¡°Bastard!¡± Such an unforeseen event. The three celestial phenomenon ascendants were all startled. It was unbelievable. They had taught the guys from the devil realm before. Only those living beings that had been assimilated would be unafraid of death. The true creatures of the devil realm, besides their cultivation method being a little evil, they also had the thoughts of normal creatures. They were also afraid of death. This was especially true for the seven Supreme clans of the devil realm. But now ¡­ This mosquito was clearly abnormal. They had just met, and without any nonsense, they directly went all out. He was too decisive and direct. After all, he was an existence at the level of a demon master, but his actions were like that of a death warrior. It didn¡¯t even care about its own life. This method ¡­ This caused the three heavenly elephants to panic. One had to know that the great Dao of origins could not be taken out and used easily. However, when trapping an enemy, if time was not taken into account, the effect would be great. It¡¯s also very effective in desperate situations. It was just that there were too many variables, which made existences of this realm rarely use this move. Given the power of the three Dao Lord-level ascendants, if they used ordinary techniques ¡­ With three of them against one, they could definitely attack the altar. But now, they were trapped in Wen Xiao¡¯s great Dao of origin. If they didn¡¯t destroy the mosquito King¡¯s great Dao of origin, they wouldn¡¯t even be able to touch the altar. Three against one, the three celestial phenomenon ascendants had absolute confidence in crushing Wen Xiao¡¯s great Dao of origin. However, they needed time. About twenty breaths of time. Although it wasn¡¯t long, at this critical moment, it felt like a century had passed. Under the desperate situation. The three celestial phenomenon ascendants finally managed to break apart Wen Xiao¡¯s great Dao of origin. Although they had the chance, they didn¡¯t have the time to pursue and kill the mosquito. It was during the short period of time when they shattered the great Dao of the mosquito King¡¯s origin. The blood sacrifice had basically been completed. The aura released by the devil¡¯s well was even more terrifying. As the three celestial phenomenon ascendants approached, the feeling of heart sacrifice became even more intense. The three heavenly phenomenon ascendants formed an army formation and attacked together. A huge, thick hoof appeared. It carried a heavy force that caused the void to collapse. Then, it stomped on the altar. The Blood River that connected the sky and the earth was also shattered. The effect of this attack was not bad. However, the three heavenly elephants were not happy. Because the moment their hooves stepped out ¡­ A mouthpart unique to the mosquito clan appeared, and it fiercely stabbed into the elephant hoof that the three giant elephants had stepped on together. Those hooves were formed from the source energy of three celestial phenomenon. Although it looked illusionary, it was more important than the real hoof. After all, at the level of Dao Lord origins, regrowing limbs was a very simple matter. And the origin Energy was the foundation. The mouthpart had appeared suddenly, and there was a terrifying suction force on it. After it was inserted. After sensing that their origin was slipping away, the three celestial phenomenon could not even take back their hooves. That mouthpart had firmly sucked on the hoof. It was like bleeding. In the blink of an eye, the aura on the massive hoof that seemed to be able to crush an entire world weakened at a speed that could be felt. In the end, it was completely absorbed. He had lost a portion of his origin power. It was like an ordinary person losing too much blood. The three celestial phenomenon ascendants felt their minds become lighter, and their minds went into a daze for an instant. There was also a tearing feeling in their hearts. It was like an ordinary person who had lost their lifeblood, their hearts empty. Furthermore ¡­ Compared to the loss of his source energy, the current crisis was even more serious. The appearance of the mouthparts made the three meteorological phenomenon who wanted to risk their lives to fight despair. ¡°We¡¯re finished!¡± It was just that he had been stopped for so long. The devil¡¯s well had almost recovered to its peak. Next, he would have to rely on them if he wanted to completely break the seal. The three celestial phenomenon ascendants were well aware of this problem. In the devil¡¯s well, the mouthpart that emerged seemed to have grown eyes as it turned in their direction. An evil light flashed across it. It was expressing its unbearable hunger and thirst. Chapter 395 ? Chapter 395: Not calm Translator: 549690339 Three of them were Dao Lords of the essence of the celestial phenomenon race. He looked at the sharp mouthpart that was completely exposed. There was also the increasingly dense demonic Qi between heaven and earth. The feeling of despair grew wildly. This kind of emotion was simply uncontrollable. Even if they had extremely terrifying cultivation, because of their endless lifespans, their hearts and wills were as hard as rocks. But at this moment, the terrifying demonic might struck their hearts. The breeding of fear was simply uncontrollably induced. Even a Boulder had a bearing limit. ¡°Run!¡± ¡°Be quick.¡± They had clearly discussed and analyzed the situation earlier. There was no way to escape. Only a fatal blow would have a chance of survival. But now, under the terrifying demonic might ¡­ The will of the three heavenly elephants crumbled. Under the circumstances where they were unable to tear open space, they directly turned around and flew up into the sky, wanting to escape into the starry sky. Demon King Wen Li, whose origin source Dao had been destroyed, looked at the three celestial bodies fleeing in fear, and the light in his demon eyes relaxed. To be honest, three Dao Lords of the essence realm would be quite a thorny problem. The old ancestor had just been awakened and had yet to break out of the seal. He could not display much of his strength. It would be very difficult to deal with them all at once. But now, the three celestial phenomenon ascendants couldn¡¯t withstand the pressure brought by the demonic might. His mind and will were crushed, and he immediately turned around to run. He could no longer maintain his battle formation. With that, their fate was already decided. If they could withstand the devil¡¯s might¡¯s suppression, as long as they could hold on for a while and wait for the devil¡¯s well to start working, they would still have hope today. What a pity! Even though they had been sealed for countless years, the terrifying might of a Big Shot was not something an ordinary essence Dao Lord could withstand. ¡°The moment I turned around, my fate was already decided!¡± Demon King mosquito King¡¯s indifferent voice resounded throughout the world. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡°The world seems to have become much more depressed.¡± Chu he, who was playing with the little jerk under the willow tree, suddenly raised his head. He felt a strange atmosphere suddenly rise. Although he didn¡¯t understand the reason. However, he felt that this was not a good sign. It was as if a curtain was about to be pulled open. Chu he¡¯s expression was uncertain. However, he had already guessed that something would happen to the various realms. It was only the moment when the strange atmosphere came that made his heart sink. Then, he quickly recovered. Who cares. Now, he just had to secretly develop. The main thing was that he wanted to manage it now, but he felt that his strength was not enough. It was better to hide at the side and watch the immortals fight. When they were almost done. Chu he had also developed. It was simply wonderful to end it. It was quite exciting just thinking about it. He liked the feeling of developing behind the scenes and then sneakily working in the back. ¡­¡­ Just as Chu he calmed down to develop his body ¡­ The Galaxy of the various worlds was beginning to sink into true turmoil. At the end of the Galaxy. An ink-colored rock suddenly began to shake. Its stone body shook, causing the entire star field to shake. It was like a curtain being pulled open. The entire star field was in turmoil. The Boulder stood up, and at the top, a beam of light shone, shooting toward the center of the distant galaxy. ¡°It¡¯s been concealed?¡± A moment later, an oppressive voice rang out from within the Boulder. ¡°Is it the demonic realm or the abyss? Or the sky Race?¡± Murphy made a guess. Looking at the deep starry sky, the only dark green eye that it opened was filled with heaviness. The price they paid to survive the previous calamity was too great. The number of experts who had fallen was uncountable. Back then, mo Fei was only a small character in the universe Alliance, a junior who followed behind the strong. He was just lucky enough to survive the catastrophe. And now. The vitality of the various worlds had not recovered yet. The catastrophe rose again. There weren¡¯t many experts left. Even Murphy had become the foundation of the universe Alliance. It was already a cauldron-bearing existence. But this was not a good thing. If it was an ordinary living being, as long as they were smart enough, even if they were not strong enough, they could still find a way to be King. However, in the world of cultivators. The strong were respected. It didn¡¯t really matter if he was the decision maker. To wear a crown, one must bear its weight. The greater the power, the more pressure they had to face when they sat in that high position was unimaginable. If it hadn¡¯t been for that catastrophe, with Murphy¡¯s current strength, he wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to sit in his current position. If he had a choice ¡­ Murphy hoped that there would be a senior on it. That way, it wouldn¡¯t have to be as helpless as it was now. Unfortunately ¡­ The seniors were not around. It could only stand at the top. The pressure was huge. In the past, it was still fine before the changes started, and he could barely cope with it. But now, the calamity had begun. Everything had only just begun, but the pressure was already reaching its limit. According to this trend ¡­ It probably wouldn¡¯t be able to last until the end. It was too difficult. He stood there for a long time. The light in his eyes flashed again and again. In the end. Murphy¡¯s meteorite-like body turned in a circle. The single eye that was opened at the top of its head looked towards the end of the Galaxy. ¡°Return!¡± A heavy sound turned into a special fluctuation and was transmitted to the chaos at the end of the Galaxy. ¡­¡­ In the ancient divine Palace. It stood in the center of the galaxy, in the depths of a deep black hole. This was where the Alliance of the great clans with ancient bloodlines was located. The divine Palace¡¯s strength was at the top of all realms. Whether it was the demon world or the abyss, he could touch them both. The divine Palace was huge. It filled the entire black hole. Countless meteorites were floating in it. On each meteorite, there was a Grand Hall. There were also pillars that connected the sky and the earth. All kinds of strange races were moving in them. In the center. It was an ancient temple. The entire divine Palace and other places were full of vitality. However, this shrine was filled with an ancient and boundless aura. And in this place. There were no signs of any living beings. The gate of the temple was also tightly shut. The world seemed to have come to a standstill. Whether it was time or space, everything was frozen here. There wasn¡¯t even the slightest bit of fluctuation. But today. The eternal silence was broken. The bronze ancient Bell hanging in front of the hieron¡¯s Hall moved even though there was no wind. The bell rang. It was very weak, but it caused ripples in this part of the world. He swept through the entire divine Palace. It swung three times in succession. Countless powerful living beings were awoken from their cultivation. The creatures that had been flying around in the temple and were raised to decorate the temple knelt on the ground and started to move. The entire black hole began to spin again. The divine Palace world instantly became distorted. ¡°Three chimes of the divine Bell, great disaster!¡± In the ancient temple. The door that was only closed slowly opened. A melodious sigh came from it. In the blink of an eye. The waves that had been caused by the ringing of the divine Bell were now smoothed out. The living beings kneeling in the divine Palace felt their bodies and minds lighten. The distorted black hole also recovered soon after. Chapter 396 ? Chapter 396: The beginning of the change Translator: 549690339 Refresh at 7 o ¡®clock. Subscription will not be repeated. [ due to special reasons, the website will no longer move the content of this book from today on, causing some chapters to be missing. We apologize to the vast number of users for the inconvenience caused. For the original content, please come to Qidian or QQ to read and subscribe. ] [ due to special reasons, the website will no longer move the content of this book from today on, causing some chapters to be missing. We apologize to the vast number of users for the inconvenience caused. For the original content, please come to Qidian or QQ to read and subscribe. ] Refresh at 7 o ¡®clock. Subscription will not be repeated. [ due to special reasons, the website will no longer move the content of this book from today on, causing some chapters to be missing. We apologize to the vast number of users for the inconvenience caused. For the original content, please come to Qidian or QQ to read and subscribe. ] [ due to special reasons, the website will no longer move the content of this book from today on, causing some chapters to be missing. We apologize to the vast number of users for the inconvenience caused. For the original content, please come to Qidian or QQ to read and subscribe. ] Refresh at 7 o ¡®clock. Subscription will not be repeated. [ due to special reasons, the website will no longer move the content of this book from today on, causing some chapters to be missing. We apologize to the vast number of users for the inconvenience caused. For the original content, please come to Qidian or QQ to read and subscribe. ] [ due to special reasons, the website will no longer move the content of this book from today on, causing some chapters to be missing. We apologize to the vast number of users for the inconvenience caused. For the original content, please come to Qidian or QQ to read and subscribe. ] Refresh at 7 o ¡®clock. Subscription will not be repeated. [ due to special reasons, the website will no longer move the content of this book from today on, causing some chapters to be missing. We apologize to the vast number of users for the inconvenience caused. For the original content, please come to Qidian or QQ to read and subscribe. ] [ due to special reasons, the website will no longer move the content of this book from today on, causing some chapters to be missing. We apologize to the vast number of users for the inconvenience caused. For the original content, please come to Qidian or QQ to read and subscribe. ] Refresh at 7 o ¡®clock. Subscription will not be repeated. [ due to special reasons, the website will no longer move the content of this book from today on, causing some chapters to be missing. We apologize to the vast number of users for the inconvenience caused. For the original content, please come to Qidian or QQ to read and subscribe. ] [ due to special reasons, the website will no longer move the content of this book from today on, causing some chapters to be missing. We apologize to the vast number of users for the inconvenience caused. For the original content, please come to Qidian or QQ to read and subscribe. ] Refresh at 7 o ¡®clock. Subscription will not be repeated. [ due to special reasons, the website will no longer move the content of this book from today on, causing some chapters to be missing. We apologize to the vast number of users for the inconvenience caused. For the original content, please come to Qidian or QQ to read and subscribe. ] [ due to special reasons, the website will no longer move the content of this book from today on, causing some chapters to be missing. We apologize to the vast number of users for the inconvenience caused. For the original content, please come to Qidian or QQ to read and subscribe. ] Refresh at 7 o ¡®clock. Subscription will not be repeated. [ due to special reasons, the website will no longer move the content of this book from today on, causing some chapters to be missing. We apologize to the vast number of users for the inconvenience caused. For the original content, please come to Qidian or QQ to read and subscribe. ] [ due to special reasons, the website will no longer move the content of this book from today on, causing some chapters to be missing. We apologize to the vast number of users for the inconvenience caused. For the original content, please come to Qidian or QQ to read and subscribe. ] Refresh at 7 o ¡®clock. Subscription will not be repeated. [ due to special reasons, the website will no longer move the content of this book from today on, causing some chapters to be missing. We apologize to the vast number of users for the inconvenience caused. For the original content, please come to Qidian or QQ to read and subscribe. ] [ due to special reasons, the website will no longer move the content of this book from today on, causing some chapters to be missing. We apologize to the vast number of users for the inconvenience caused. For the original content, please come to Qidian or QQ to read and subscribe. ] Refresh at 7 o ¡®clock. Subscription will not be repeated. [ due to special reasons, the website will no longer move the content of this book from today on, causing some chapters to be missing. We apologize to the vast number of users for the inconvenience caused. For the original content, please come to Qidian or QQ to read and subscribe. ] [ due to special reasons, the website will no longer move the content of this book from today on, causing some chapters to be missing. We apologize to the vast number of users for the inconvenience caused. For the original content, please come to Qidian or QQ to read and subscribe. ] Refresh at 7 o ¡®clock. Subscription will not be repeated. [ due to special reasons, the website will no longer move the content of this book from today on, causing some chapters to be missing. We apologize to the vast number of users for the inconvenience caused. For the original content, please come to Qidian or QQ to read and subscribe. ] [ due to special reasons, the website will no longer move the content of this book from today on, causing some chapters to be missing. We apologize to the vast number of users for the inconvenience caused. For the original content, please come to Qidian or QQ to read and subscribe. ] Refresh at 7 o ¡®clock. Subscription will not be repeated. [ due to special reasons, the website will no longer move the content of this book from today on, causing some chapters to be missing. We apologize to the vast number of users for the inconvenience caused. For the original content, please come to Qidian or QQ to read and subscribe. ] [ due to special reasons, the website will no longer move the content of this book from today on, causing some chapters to be missing. We apologize to the vast number of users for the inconvenience caused. For the original content, please come to Qidian or QQ to read and subscribe. ] Refresh at 7 o ¡®clock. Subscription will not be repeated. [ due to special reasons, the website will no longer move the content of this book from today on, causing some chapters to be missing. We apologize to the vast number of users for the inconvenience caused. For the original content, please come to Qidian or QQ to read and subscribe. ] [ due to special reasons, the website will no longer move the content of this book from today on, causing some chapters to be missing. We apologize to the vast number of users for the inconvenience caused. For the original content, please come to Qidian or QQ to read and subscribe. ] Refresh at 7 o ¡®clock. Subscription will not be repeated. [ due to special reasons, the website will no longer move the content of this book from today on, causing some chapters to be missing. We apologize to the vast number of users for the inconvenience caused. For the original content, please come to Qidian or QQ to read and subscribe. ] [ due to special reasons, the website will no longer move the content of this book from today on, causing some chapters to be missing. We apologize to the vast number of users for the inconvenience caused. For the original content, please come to Qidian or QQ to read and subscribe. ] Refresh at 7 o ¡®clock. Subscription will not be repeated. [ due to special reasons, the website will no longer move the content of this book from today on, causing some chapters to be missing. We apologize to the vast number of users for the inconvenience caused. For the original content, please come to Qidian or QQ to read and subscribe. ] [ due to special reasons, the website will no longer move the content of this book from today on, causing some chapters to be missing. We apologize to the vast number of users for the inconvenience caused. For the original content, please come to Qidian or QQ to read and subscribe. ] Refresh at 7 o ¡®clock. Subscription will not be repeated. [ due to special reasons, the website will no longer move the content of this book from today on, causing some chapters to be missing. We apologize to the vast number of users for the inconvenience caused. For the original content, please come to Qidian or QQ to read and subscribe. ] [ due to special reasons, the website will no longer move the content of this book from today on, causing some chapters to be missing. We apologize to the vast number of users for the inconvenience caused. For the original content, please come to Qidian or QQ to read and subscribe. ] Chapter 397 ? Chapter 397: The leisurely beasts Translator: 549690339 He looked at the red light in Demon King Kun¡¯s eyes, which had some mist. Chu he felt pretty good. He was going to be touched. Now, demon master kun had begun to understand his good intentions. It wasn¡¯t a waste to find such a promising job for it. Most importantly, it was still in a good mental state, and there was still a long time before it needed to rest. ¡°Keep up the good work.¡± Chu he encouraged him again. It was not a bad thing to feed him more chicken soup. After that. Under the gaze of demon master kun¡¯s demonic eyes, Chu he¡¯s figure disappeared from the fifth level in a flash and arrived at the fourth level. Those who could come to this place to enjoy themselves were at least of the heaven trampling level. With Chu he going out to put gunny sacks on them from time to time, the number of gunny sacks had already reached nearly a hundred. Moreover, they were basically demons from the demon world and the abyss. The others were also people with monstrous bloodlust. The quality was very good. The opportunities in this place could not be obtained by just any living being. Even if his cultivation was high enough. If his aura was not strong enough and he did not have that kind of arrogance, Chu he would not have taken a fancy to him. Ever since he had brought back a demon master level existence. His standards were getting higher and higher. She was like a little fairy who had scored 90 points in her strategy. He didn¡¯t look up to other flirtatious cheap goods. He would only occasionally go out to hunt for wild food and bring back one or two perverts to have a taste of meat. The moment Chu he appeared. The weak wails of the entire fourth level instantly became loud. All sorts of roars surged towards Chu he like a wave. It caused the fourth level to be filled with sound waves. The saliva that he spat out created waves that swept across the barrier on the shore, making slapping sounds. The group of alien races were very excited. They shook their bodies as they were bound to the pillars. They wanted to break free and fight Chu he. However, it only caused the iron comb that was originally slowly scratching their bodies to creak and suddenly speed up. If it was originally to scratch an itch for a little sister ¡­ And after their rebellion, it would be the steel wire ball scraping the burly man¡¯s body as the black pot. It was rough and fast. The kind that would cause blood to flow out. The voices of the group of foreigners grew even louder. Chu he turned his head and looked in the direction of the world-suppressing cauldron. The power of destiny inside suddenly increased by a notch, and the rising trend had not slowed down. There was still room for it to rise. Not bad. This was a virtuous cycle. Chu he nodded. The moment he came, these alien races became more powerful. They all began to work hard with their lives. He was giving him a lot of face as his boss. However ¡­ There were those who risked their lives, and naturally, there were those who slacked off. Those who were the most energetic were the ones who Chu he had put gunny sacks over. They were still considered new and energetic. And those who had been here for a while. As a wily old fox. They were very quiet now. As for the new recruits ¡®ingratiating behavior, they just watched coldly from the side. They lay there and only looked at Chu he with their eyes. They could feel the scratching and would groan from time to time before they stopped. He had stayed here for a long time. They also knew that no matter how well they performed in this place, it was useless to shout until their throats were hoarse. Lying flat was the most comfortable. In any case, there was no future to speak of here. They had seen through it. Chu he glanced at those calm guys. He felt disgusted. Those old foxes were completely incomparable to the new ones. Now, he was truly slacking off. The time they needed to rest was getting longer and longer. However, the output was getting lower and lower. The rich aura that Chu he liked was too little now. It was almost done. Just like the five-clawed Golden Dragon on the shore. They had been shining for Chu he for hundreds of years. He really couldn¡¯t squeeze out now. He couldn¡¯t even force it out, so he could only draw out some useless blood. Under such circumstances, Chu he took the opportunity to give them a long holiday. He watched as they curled up in the corner. Chu he felt that it was an eyesore. It was as if these guys had retired. He was even more relaxed than Chu he. He really didn¡¯t need to think about anything when he closed his eyes. He looked at Chu he¡¯s disdainful gaze. The non-humans on the shore who had already woken up couldn¡¯t help but shiver. He fearfully returned a fawning look to Chu he. Although they had rested for a long time, they felt that it was not enough. They really didn¡¯t want to go up there and suffer anymore. The most important thing was. As time passed, they had already become numb from the scratching. But for some reason, in the final period of time. They had already gotten used to the rhythm and felt that something was wrong with the iron comb. How should he put it? In the past, it felt like there was a lubricant when she scratched him. Although it was torturous, it was not a problem to bear with it. However, in the final period of time. The amount of lubricant used up gradually until it disappeared. There was no longer that slippery feeling. The torture they suffered increased exponentially, and it was also fatal. In the past, as long as they didn¡¯t struggle, they rarely bled on a large scale, even though they felt like they were being scratched and had shed a layer of skin. But that was only a feeling. But in the last years of their lives on the copper pillar ¡­ However, with massive bleeding, the peeling was not just a feeling, but real peeling. If not for Chu he¡¯s great mercy and letting them down ¡­ They felt that they would be scratched to death. In such a situation, it was easy to imagine how much they feared the copper pillar. They were no longer as passionate as the newcomers. She just wanted to stay in a corner comfortably until she died. This was the life they wanted the most. Every time Chu he appeared, they would feel uneasy. He was afraid that he would be thrown onto the copper pillar again. The longer they rested, the more they were afraid of the arrival of this day. &Nbsp; so, They had long abandoned their pride as heaven trampling experts. A hundred years of torture. Compared to their endless years, it wasn¡¯t considered long. Even if he had the chance to see the light of day again in the future, he would never be able to forget. It wasn¡¯t as simple as carving his bone marrow, it had already gone deep into his soul. don¡¯t worry. Although you¡¯re temporarily useless, I won¡¯t give up on you. If you like this job, I¡¯ll definitely keep it for you. ten years, a hundred years, a thousand years, ten thousand years, or even a hundred thousand years for eternal life. ¡°In the future, I¡¯ll find some useful things for you guys to make up for it, so that you guys have the chance to shine again.¡± Chu he patted the dragon¡¯s head and said calmly after thinking for a while. He remembered the seed in Yu Mobai¡¯s body. That thing might be useful for the great generals on the shore. By then, they would be able to continue working. Now, they had been resting like this. It was obvious that she was bored and uneasy. If he didn¡¯t find something for them to do, he would feel a lot of pressure. This was a common phenomenon after retirement. As the boss, Chu he had to solve this problem. Chapter 398 ? Chapter 398: Encouraging the various beasts Translator: 549690339 After hearing Chu he¡¯s speech. The group of beasts on the shore trembled even more. The fawning look in his eyes turned into fear. Make up for it? They had also come into contact with these three words a few times. Back when he was still on the copper pillar. Chu he would put them on the shore every once in a while and prepare good food and drink for them. It was a salary allowance for them to supplement their nutrition. And at that time ¡­ After each repair. That would be the beginning of sorrow again. Every time they thought about this, they would tremble. And now ¡­ Ever since the last time Chu he pulled them up, they were covered in blood. He threw them to the shore and left without saying anything. He did not even give them any compensation. At that time, both his body and mind were in pain. But that was the beginning of their good times after they had experienced eternal darkness. Although the allowance was gone, they had rested long enough. He had stayed on the shore for many years. But now ¡­ Chu he mentioned the subsidy again. In addition to what he had said. There was no doubt that they would return to the copper pillar after the repair. He had to experience the heartache of the past again. If he wasn¡¯t afraid of being targeted after he spoke, he would have been killed. They really wanted to roar. He expressed loudly to Chu he. There was no need to subsidize them at all. They just liked to be a little incomplete. I hate subsidies the most. However, the way he looked at Chu he was too serious. It was as if he could not reject him. They couldn¡¯t voice any objections. Most importantly, even if he said it out loud, it would probably be useless. The human in front of them was no longer negotiating with them. They did not have the qualifications. The beastmen on the shore looked at each other. A few of them suddenly had tears in their eyes. It was crystal clear and had different colors. The light was dazzling. It was as if a rhythm had been brought up. Tears began to appear in the eyes of the beasts. Chu he was very satisfied. ¡®Take a look.¡¯ The moment he heard that there would be subsidies. He was touched. As expected. He was really qualified to be a boss. The generals under him all acknowledged his generosity. They were all a bunch of honest beasts. Even though he was from a different race. But whoever was good to them, there was no doubt that they would remember it in their hearts. If they were given a chance, they would definitely do their best and repay him regardless of the gains and losses. Chu he was very confident about this. One could tell from the light in their eyes. as long as you guys are happy. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll prepare the tonics as soon as possible. I have everything here. I promise I won¡¯t leave anyone behind. Chu he waved his hand and made another promise. The beasts on the shore were even more touched. There were more tears in her eyes. It was as if the floodgates had been opened. They kept falling to the ground and rolling on the ground. Fortunately, the demon subduing Pagoda was sturdy. If this was outside, their tears would have been enough to cause a terrifying disaster. They were so excited that even their breathing became heavier. The sound of his heart beating was like a drum. Chu he turned his head and no longer cared about the group of touched beasts. He looked into the iron comb prison again. He didn¡¯t need to care about those passionate things. Chu he¡¯s gaze swept across the bodies of the old foxes who had already laid flat. He estimated their final capacity. They also had their own merits. When they reached their limits, they naturally had to come over and give them a hand. For this kind of thing. Chu he was a good boss, so he naturally had to keep it in mind. ¡°Let¡¯s do it again next time, good luck!¡± In the end, Chu he encouraged the group of beasts as usual. These hands were full of passion. Chu he also swung his hands twice in response. His actions greatly encouraged the group of beasts. The waves in the iron comb prison rose even more fiercely. The ripples in the air surged violently, and the waves rose several feet high. The atmosphere here had reached a climax. Chu he looked at the direction of the demon-suppressing Pagoda. The speed of growth, which had already slowed down, once again climbed by a notch. Very good. It seemed that his frequent visits had an extraordinary effect on encouraging him. You can come often in the future. Chu he, who was about to leave, stopped. He kept waving his hands towards the inside of the iron comb prison. The eyes of the alien races were all red with emotion. Even the slackers were affected by the atmosphere, and their moans were much louder. His general was so enthusiastic. Chu he could only accompany him to the end. Time passed. Until the passion turned into wailing. Chu he felt that it was time to leave. If this continued, these generals would be too exhausted, and he would feel heartache. It was enough as long as they could feel their intentions. Chu he¡¯s figure disappeared from the fourth level and arrived at the third level. The alien races here were all at the Dao master realm. Now, they were all on the shore. It had been a long time since they had been on the lightning pillar. The beasts here were all lying in the corner. All of them had their eyes closed as they recuperated. Chu he¡¯s arrival was silent. There was no news from the alien race on the lightning pillar. Therefore, his arrival did not attract any attention. In this vast and empty world. Chu he¡¯s ¡± uh-huh ¡± broke the silence. A group of beasts woke up from their deep sleep one after another. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time,¡± Chu he waved his hand. The last time he checked in, he had hung them up and put them down. Chu he had never been here. It had indeed been a long time since they last met. The group of beasts saw Chu he. They were indeed very excited. His body was shaking. It could be seen that these guys were constantly thinking about their boss, Chu he. Otherwise, how could he have been so excited at first sight? Especially the three dragons and one Tiger. He thought about the past. They were at the venerable sovereign realm. His biggest dream was to break through to the Saint venerable realm. However, she had only followed him for a few hundred years. He had already reached the Dao master realm. He was already qualified to enter the third floor. Such an improvement was unprecedented. They had probably never thought of it before. They were hundreds of years old, and their biggest goal was only to become a saint venerable. However, after working for Chu Hefu for hundreds of years, they had already reached the level of Dao master that they could never imagine. In their race, he was already considered an ancestor. What kind of opportunity was this? However ¡­ This was obviously not enough. Their current cultivation level was still too low. They could not keep up with Chu he¡¯s footsteps. This was not good. all of you have to work hard. From now on, you have to work hard in your cultivation and strive to break through to the heaven-trampling realm as soon as possible. Chu he took out an iron bucket and an iron ladle and started to distribute the benefits to the three dragons and one Tiger. He even encouraged her. Even though he could find a group of beasts with higher cultivation and fiendish Qi than them when he went outside to put a gunny sack on them, they were still too weak. &Nbsp; but ¡­ Chu he had once told the three dragons and one Tiger. They would always be given the opportunity to work and let them shine for thousands of years. Chu he¡¯s words. If he didn¡¯t remember, then he was just casually saying it. Once he remembered, he was serious. Today, he just happened to enter the demon suppression tower. He was also here to help the three dragons and the Tiger. It would give them a chance to return to their jobs. Chapter 399 ? Chapter 399: You don¡¯t know how to work hard Translator: 549690339 He looked at the food being fed to him. The three dragons and one Tiger felt a strong sense of malice. Give them subsidies. It allowed them to become stronger. They rejected all of these things. He really didn¡¯t like it. They liked their current life. He lay on the ground and closed his eyes. He was very relaxed. They had seen through all the struggles and whatnot, and they were not suitable for them at all. So what if he was strong? the final result would still be getting struck by lightning. The so-called aura of an expert that could make thousands of living beings submit to him simply didn¡¯t exist. Thinking back to the past, when they were still weak, they stayed in a pot of oil. After accidentally breaking through, he was sent here to be struck by lightning. Even though Chu he had suddenly become much better over the years ¡­ He wasn¡¯t as ruthless as before. They were rarely put up there anymore. He would only put it up occasionally, and it would be put down very quickly. However, they could never forget the only time when they were struck by lightning. It was even more painful than a pot of oil. Their cultivation wasn¡¯t high. That was why he was rarely struck by lightning. However, if he became stronger ¡­ That would be different. He didn¡¯t even need to think to know that the lightning pillar would pierce through their bodies every day. This kind of torture, without a doubt, was terrifying just thinking about it. Therefore, they refused to become stronger. They did not dare to close their mouths when Chu he fed them food. However, they could choose not to digest the food after eating it. They made up their minds to fish to the end. He definitely didn¡¯t want to be remembered again. Cultivation wasn¡¯t something they wanted unless they were strong enough to suppress the human in front of them. Otherwise, other than increasing the pain, it would be useless. Chu he looked at the disappointing three dragons and one Tiger and felt a little disappointed. There were so many beasts on the third level. He was a little biased towards these four. After all, she had been with him for the longest time. It felt very convenient to use. He didn¡¯t expect that these guys didn¡¯t seem to appreciate this favor. This was one of the disadvantages of being a wily old fox. His passion was worn away. He didn¡¯t have any desire to work hard. And now. His general, the little goldfish, who had a death-exemption medallion, was still as diligent as ever. It was in the fish tank. He had been cultivating for so many years, yet he had never slacked off. Chu he also gave the least subsidies. He would only occasionally throw in a handful of food when he was in the mood. However, the little goldfish had already reached the level of a fifth-stage Dao master. It was all thanks to its own efforts. Of course, there was also the addition of the environment. Three dragons and one Tiger. Every time, it was by the bucket. And there was also the addition of the sealed beast list. It was much better than the little goldfish. However, even with the accumulation of so many benefits, they were only at the level of consolidating the Dao master realm. He had been a first-level Dao master for a long time. It was not very powerful. Perhaps he had given them too much, so they no longer knew what it meant to cherish. ¡°Should we give them some motivation?¡± Chu he thought for a while and then shook his head. ¡°Forget it,¡± he said. It was their loss that these beasts did not have good fortune. Chu he didn¡¯t want to care too much. The main thing was that he had too many capable generals under him. In the future, he would only be able to use these useless things to pull carriages from the ten thousand beast Lotus platform. He glanced at the group of beasts that had been squeezed dry. These guys didn¡¯t know how to appreciate their good fortune. Except for those demons. The other alien races were struck by the lightning. In fact, he had gained a lot of benefits. Now that they had rested for many years, they had recovered from their injuries. The aura on his body became more dignified and powerful. If they took the opportunity to cultivate, they would be able to improve. But it was a pity for these guys. They were all too lazy and only knew how to sleep. None of them knew how to work hard. They were all slacking off. He didn¡¯t understand the meaning of ¡®the harder you work, the luckier you are¡¯. Chu he thought of the passionate scene on the fourth level. That was his favorite. Chu he left after staying on the third level for a while. Hu! In the silent and oppressive space, a long cry rang out. It was neat and loud. The beasts all heaved a sigh of relief. When they were struck by lightning, they hoped that Chu he would come over to give them a break. But now was break time. They were most afraid of seeing Chu he. He might have been thrown into the lightning pillar. Fortunately, Chu he was only here to take a look. Such an outcome naturally made them heave a sigh of relief. The three dragons and one Tiger were gasping for breath. Chu he¡¯s favoritism put a lot of pressure on them. They felt that they couldn¡¯t bear it. He strolled around the third, fourth, and fifth floors of the demon suppression tower. Chu he came out. If it was the third floor, he would be interested in taking a look. Then there was really nothing to see on the second floor. A group of Saint Venerables. It was really too low-grade. They were completely trash. ¡°Brother Chu, you¡¯re here!¡± Not long after Chu he came out. Zhao Yuling, who had not been seen for a long time, walked over. Chu he glanced at her. Ninth-level Dao master. Not bad. Over the years, under Chu he¡¯s encouragement, Zhao Yuling had indeed worked hard. He had been earning points in the various worlds. After that, he would cultivate in the few cultivation Holy Lands in the myriad world Pagoda. The level of hard work he put in during this period of time was comparable to that of a little goldfish. In addition, Chu he would throw her a few opportunities from time to time. Her cultivation had reached the ninth level of Dao master and successfully formed a chapter. Zhao Yuling was also very happy. She was very satisfied with her current cultivation. The next step was heaven trampling. By then, the difference between her and Chu he would only be a little. Just thinking about it made him a little excited. This was the closest she had ever felt to Chu he. Moreover, she had failed to achieve it through her own efforts. In the past, no matter how hard she tried, she could not figure out Chu he¡¯s true strength. She didn¡¯t even have a goal to work towards. And now, she already knew. Chu he was a celestial venerable. The distance between her and Chu he was getting smaller. Try harder. At that time, Chu he would fight with those experts. She wouldn¡¯t just be shouting six six six. Instead, he could go up and help. This was Zhao Yuling¡¯s current wish. She could already feel it. That day was not far away. That was because she had found a treasure land in a world. The opportunities contained in it gave her the opportunity to break through to the heaven-trampling realm. This time, she had come to bid Chu he farewell. The breakthrough to the heaven-trampling realm required time. She didn¡¯t know how long it would take for her to enter. However, based on the information he had. From Dao master to heaven trampling. Even if there was a chance, it wouldn¡¯t be a short time. After hearing Zhao Yuling¡¯s intentions. Chu he was not surprised. After all, the opportunity Zhao Yuling found was not set up by Chu he. However, it did not stop Chu he from going in and taking a look when he saw it. This kind of thing was a habit he had developed in the Barbarian region. He would go to the various realms from time to time. Every time he saw a place of opportunity inheritance that was full of flaws. Or some strange places. He couldn¡¯t help but go in and help reinforce it. This was a good deed done every day. It was like checking in. Chu he did it very smoothly. Just like eating and drinking, he was already used to it. She had no choice, he was just that kind. He liked the feeling of doing good. And he never left his name, nor did he ask for anything in return. Chapter 400 ? Chapter 400: Rebirth from blood Translator: 549690339 Chu he heated up the tea and handcuffed a lamb. Zhao Yuling sat down. He sipped his tea while eating the Lamb leg. It was rare to have such a relaxing time. She cherished it very much. After a long period of hard work, it had been a long time since she had sat down and talked to brother Chu junior in a proper manner. And after this time. She had to work hard again. It would be a long time before he could have such leisure time again. It was longer than any of the previous times. However, at that time, the gap between her and brother little Chu would be shortened to the minimum. Thinking of this ¡­ Zhao Yuling¡¯s spirit was lifted. Chu he didn¡¯t feel anything. He ate and drank as he should. When Zhao Yuling would break through, he had a basic idea in his heart. After all, he already knew the situation of the land of inheritance like the back of his hand. She was also very clear about Zhao Yuling¡¯s situation. Therefore, he didn¡¯t feel anything at all. The two of them chatted about some interesting news as they ate the roasted lamb. Other than that, Chu he also explained some doubts Zhao Yuling had regarding cultivation and gave her some guidance. The little jerk also ran over, holding the cup of tea that was given to him and drinking it. His short legs were shaking, and he kept spinning in front of Zhao Yuling. His little tail was shaking gently on the ground, and his pair of green eyes kept glancing at Zhao Yuling. However, Zhao Yuling, who had been trying hard for a long time, did not have the interest to tease it. After knocking on its head twice, he shifted his attention away from it. The little jerk could not help feeling disappointed. He had no choice but to find the willow tree with the green cloth on his head. It felt that the willow tree was the best. No matter what, he was still standing there. He wouldn¡¯t treat it differently just because his mood had changed. Time passed by quickly. Zhao Yuling, who was about to make the final sprint, left after staying at Chu he¡¯s place for a while. She looked forward to the next time they met. Even though her strength was still inferior to Chu he¡¯s. But thinking about it, it wouldn¡¯t be like now, where he couldn¡¯t see anything. Next time. At the very least, she was able to see through little brother Chu¡¯s depth. goodbye, little jerk. I¡¯ll find you a partner next time. After saying goodbye to Chu he. In the end, Zhao Yuling waved at the little jerk, who was still struggling with the willow tree. The little jerk raised his head and flicked his head, causing the rag to fall to the ground. It turned around and looked at Zhao Yuling, who was leaving, with a puzzled expression. What was the meaning of finding a companion for it? After Zhao Yuling left. In the following time. Lin Xueling, Lin Teng, and his wife came out of myriad World Tower to bid Chu he farewell. They all had their own opportunities. Just like Zhao Yuling, he was also going to try to break through to the heaven-trampling realm. There were also a few older figures in the Barbarian region who had their own opportunities. However, they went in directly after they found the opportunity. He did not come to bid Chu he farewell. during this period of time, the barbarian region had once again soared. The main reason was that the planes opened by myriad world Pagoda were getting stronger and stronger. Chu he had more time. The number of times he did good deeds was also increasing. There was another reason. Chu he could clearly feel it. Ever since that time when the atmosphere between heaven and earth had become gloomy. It was as if the entire world had opened its gates. The vitality concentration had increased. The laws and even the power of the origin became clear. This situation was occurring at the same time in all the realms. &Nbsp; so, Recently. In addition to the frequent appearance of inheritances, it was also much easier for living beings to become stronger. Some existences who had been stuck at a bottleneck for many years would be able to break through directly. Most of the living beings who didn¡¯t know the truth thought that this was the beginning of a Golden Age of cultivation. They were full of ambition and wanted to show off their abilities in this era and go further. However ¡­ What accompanied them was a bloody storm. The waters of the various worlds became even more muddled. The lives of the weak became even more fragile. Killing was everywhere. In the past, there seemed to be some kind of agreement and order between the worlds. But as time passed. Chu he could clearly feel that the power of order had weakened. Chaos was inevitable. Chu he also became more careful when he traveled through the worlds. They all entered with the power of consciousness. It was the same even if he put a gunny sack over his head. Chu he also started to make many preparations. He had reached the eighth transformation of the nine transformation golden body technique and the eighth level of his transcendence golden body. He already had the characteristic of being indestructible. In addition, he had many means. Blood reincarnation was already barely achievable. He split three drops of blood essence that could be used for rebirth. One drop was placed in the library. As for the other two drops, one was dropped in an ordinary interface, and the other in a deserted world. He began to prepare for the possible accidents. Of course, he hoped that he would never need to use it. Three drops of blood essence that could be used for rebirth was already the limit for him at this stage. This was also because his nine transformations golden body technique was only at rank eight. In the future, when he reached rank nine, he could do as he pleased. He didn¡¯t need blood essence. At that time, even a strand of hair would be left. He could come back to life. However, by then, there should be nothing that could threaten him. At most, they were about the same. If there really was an existence that could deal with him. Chu he suspected that blood reincarnation was not a safe choice. After all, it was possible for such an expert to kill all of them. However, this thought was a little far-fetched. He had not even seen the specific level of rank nine. All thoughts could only be guesses. The level of cultivators. Without reaching a certain realm, the weak¡¯s guess of the strong would never be accurate. Because they couldn¡¯t see anything at all. It was similar to Chu he¡¯s realm. The people of the Barbarian region had made many speculations. However, every time one of them reached that realm, it would be overturned. Only those at that level would understand how stupid their guesses were. After that, he scattered the blood essence. Chu he began to divide his gains from the check-in and went to confirm the power of the offensive and defensive items. In fact, the check-in system had many powerful one-time use items. It had both offensive and defensive capabilities. However, Chu he was a very cautious person. When facing an enemy, one had to be confident before making a move. He liked to use his realm to suppress others. Therefore, he didn¡¯t need to use his trump card. And now ¡­ Chu he felt that the situation had worsened. He began to sort out all the cards that he could use. It didn¡¯t matter even if it was a technique that was slightly weaker than his. After all, Chu he had already decided to hide his strength. If there was no major crisis coming next ¡­ He was not planning to use his true strength. Therefore, these trump cards were especially important. Next, he used an external force. He had already thought it through. When he faced the enemy, it would be best if the battle was extremely difficult. Then, he would throw away those one-time means. This way, in the eyes of other opponents, he would be an opponent with many treasures and many unorthodox methods. This would be very deceptive. Although he didn¡¯t know if it would be useful. However, doing so would definitely not harm Chu he. This was called stability. In the myriad World Tower, Chu he, who had finished sorting, opened his eyes. His hand reached toward the altar. The Gunny Sack that his consciousness was wrapped in fell into his hands. ¡°This is the time to reap the rewards.¡± Chu he turned around and walked towards the demon-suppressing Pagoda. Chapter 401 ? Chapter 401: Xia Yuan¡¯s troubles Translator: 549690339 Following that, Chu he¡¯s daily life. Basically, it was about checking in to cultivate and using his consciousness to go to the other worlds to put gunny sacks. Occasionally, he would have the opportunity to stir up the situation of the various realms. It was already a mess anyway. It was no big deal to be a little more chaotic. A sense of oppression even appeared in the world. Chu he was getting used to this. And this might not be a bad thing. The appearance of an unimaginable powerhouse would break the balance and make people tremble with fear. However, if a group of them appeared. To Chu he, it was safer. This proved that all the families had existences at the level of great ancestors. In this way, they were still restraining each other. It was like a monk with water to drink, two monks carrying water to drink, and three monks without water to drink. None of the major forces were willing to submit to each other. Before the balance was completely broken, Chu he could still secretly develop. He hoped that this situation would continue for another few hundred years. At that time, he should be strong enough to protect himself. In the blink of an eye, twenty years had passed. In these twenty years. Chu he¡¯s strength had increased a little. He was now at rank eight fourth level. The entire barbarian region was also developing rapidly. Yu Mobai had successfully advanced to the realm of Dao Lord of the origin in the myriad world Pagoda. His aptitude was extraordinary, and his Foundation was extremely solid. He was only one step away from breaking through to the next realm. Chu he connected the myriad world Pagoda to the world suppressing cauldron. When Yu mo broke through, fate energy surrounded him. There was also the opportunity provided by the chaos bead. After walking around the origin, the thin membrane of the realm naturally broke. When the water flows, a channel is formed. It was so smooth that Yu Mobai couldn¡¯t believe it. However, he also owed the heavenly court countless points. Even with his strength, it would not be easy for him to repay the debt. However, this was nothing compared to breaking through to become an essence Dao Lord. Yu Mobai felt that he had profited. Furthermore ¡­ Yu Mobai looked at the myriad world Pagoda. The eyes of the cultivation sanctuaries built by Chu he lit up. He had tried the cultivation environment here before. Even though he was now an essence Dao Lord, he would still feel extremely benefited if he were to cultivate inside. He had never heard of such a place in the nine World Mountain. It was a true Holy Land. To be able to enter, this was an unimaginably great opportunity. If other living beings knew about this, they would probably kill him out of jealousy. So what if he owed a little points? He had relied on this opportunity to become an essence Dao Lord. More importantly, he could earn more points to cultivate after he paid off the points. It was wonderful. However ¡­ After the breakthrough, he could go out. Yu Mobai did not immediately enter the various worlds to earn points. It was only after he was sure that he could get out. He left immediately. Now that he was an essence Dao Lord and had the strength, it was time for him to return to the vast mountain to take a look at the situation. Chu he didn¡¯t care about this. At the current stage, the world opened by the myriad world Pagoda was a little too weak for experts at the level of Dao Lord of origins. The world that was now open. Except for some special circumstances. For example, experts who crossed worlds. Basically, in those worlds that had been opened, the top batch of the local experts that Chu he had seen were only at the heaven-trampling level. And it was very little. The most important thing was. An expert of such a level had appeared. Apart from a few who had a calm aura, the rest were basically filled with a murderous aura. When Chu he saw it, he instinctively put a gunny sack over his head. Therefore, the people of the Barbarian region were still able to cause trouble in the various worlds smoothly. In the past twenty years. Those who needed to break through had already broken through. Just like Zhao Yuling, Lin Xueling, and the Lin Teng couple. They had all broken through to the heaven-trampling realm. They were also the first batch of experts to break through to the heaven-trampling realm, apart from battleaxe and Han Yi, the ancestor of da Qian. The patriarchs of the Barbarian region in the past. For example, Xia Yuan and Meng Yi had been left behind by them. ¡°AI! The world has changed so much, and I¡¯ve also broken through to the Saint venerable realm. I didn¡¯t even dare to think about it in the past, but why do I always feel that it¡¯s so boring?¡± Xia Yuan and Meng Yi, who had just come out of myriad world Pagoda, sat opposite each other. He looked up at the sky filled with yellow sand and sighed. There was a sense of desolation in his voice. Meng Yi understood why his teacher was so emotional. The teacher used to look forward to the opening of the curtains. Many people, including him, were saying that his teacher was the son of destiny. He was the main character who was about to open the curtains. Even though his teacher was always humble back then. However, as time passed, he escaped death time and time again. In addition to that, Meng Yi and the others had been flattering him. In fact, his teacher was probably also hoping that he would be the son of destiny. However, as the curtains were drawn ¡­ The world was changing more and more. However, even though his teacher had lived a Second Life ¡­ And he was getting stronger and stronger. He had reached a realm that was unimaginable in the past. Furthermore, due to Xia Yuan¡¯s special status, he had received too much care. He did not lack resources. Thus, even though his Foundation was severely damaged, his cultivation progress was still acceptable. The time it took was actually very short. It was only a few hundred years. It was not worth mentioning at his current realm. But there was always hurt when there was a comparison. Xia Yuan had used so many resources, yet he was only at the Saint venerable realm. As for the Barbarian region? Not to mention Zhao Yuling and the others. For example, the children born in Lin city. There were many monsters. One by one, Xia Yuan watched as the children grew up and surpassed him. He was smacked onto the shore again and again. Even his disciple, Meng Yi, was shaking him so hard that his tail couldn¡¯t be seen. One could imagine Xia Yuan¡¯s mood. The Barbarian region was developing too quickly. He could still live for a long time. However, he still felt that he was old. In the past, everyone always said that this was his era. Now, Xia Yuan only felt that he was out of place in this era. It was a huge blow. That was the appearance of the myriad world Pagoda. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t even have the chance to go out and face the enemy. With his strength ¡­ He was considered a junior in the Barbarian region. But in reality, he was the patriarch! Every time he fought an enemy. The others could at least run to the side to watch the show. But he could only stay at home. He was the son of destiny. However, he could not feel it at all. It was very uncomfortable. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that this wasn¡¯t his era. He was already old. He looked at Xia Yuan. Meng Yi thought about it and chose his words. teacher, ¡± he said, ¡± although the curtains have opened, the battle that will engulf the world has yet to happen. Everything should have just begun. it¡¯s hard to say who will be able to walk to the end. The one standing at the front might not be the main character. He might be steady and unremarkable in a corner, slowly improving step by step and finally becoming the master of this era. and such people have one characteristic, which is that they always survive a great disaster. This is the true dormancy. ¡°Such a person, once given the chance, will instantly soar to the sky.¡± Xia Yuan looked at Meng Yi, who was speaking very seriously, with a complicated expression. In the past, he could still make his blood boil with excitement. Now, it felt more and more farfetched. The only thing that could have improved was his expression. He was more serious than ever. Chapter 402 ? Chapter 402: Seeing the depth Translator: 549690339 ¡°AI!¡± Xia Yuan let out a sigh. The master of the era. He didn¡¯t dare to think about it now. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll just watch.¡± Xia Yuan shook his head. He didn¡¯t accept Meng Yi¡¯s flattery. He had thought things through a little. In the past, after the crisis of the Xia clan had passed, his greatest wish had been to see the curtains open and the Xia clan prosper. Originally, with his situation ¡­ That day would not come. It was a regret that he had buried in his heart for a long time. But now ¡­ With his strength ¡­ He could already live for a long time. It was a chance to witness the entire process of the opening of the curtain. It could also determine the final prosperity or decline of the Xia clan. This was actually very good. Next, he just had to witness it with his own eyes. There was no need to be the son of destiny. He used to live a very tired life. As the strongest, the tall one. The entire Xia clan needed his support. The pressure was immense. But now ¡­ His strength couldn¡¯t even catch up with the younger generation. Just stand behind them silently and cheer them on. Actually, this was not bad. Just treat it as retirement. Thinking of this ¡­ Xia Yuan picked up the brewed tea and drank it in one gulp. ¡°Teacher, please.¡± Meng Yi stopped. He truly felt that his teacher was the ruler of this era. But it was a pity. The juniors were too powerful. A few days ago, after coming out of myriad world Pagoda, Xia Yuan, who had seen the juniors of various stages, was clearly shocked. The high fighting spirit became low. Those little brats really made people jealous. The environment he was born in was too good. They looked more like the masters of this era. Xia Yuan was too well-hidden. Even now, he had yet to obtain the opportunity to soar into the sky. This made the once-strongest ancestor of the Xia clan ¡­ Not only was he ranked at the bottom of his generation, but he was also not even comparable to little wimp Shu. It would be strange if he didn¡¯t take a blow. Xia Yuan closed his eyes. He began to reminisce about the past. The scenes from the past kept flashing through his mind. What he remembered the most was the time when he did not rise up at all, until he became the strongest person in the Xia clan. That period of struggle. There were many things worth reminiscing about. People and things. There were also many good and bad things. They were all worth reminiscing. On the contrary, it was the period of rapid development in the Barbarian region. Even though a lot of things had happened. But the memory was not as deep. Other than the fact that he was not very involved. Most importantly, it was all too dreamy. The Xia clan had undergone a tremendous change. It seemed to change every day. In the past, he had been an expert of the Xia clan. Now, he could only be considered a junior, the kind that didn¡¯t even have the right to go out. An expert that he didn¡¯t dare to imagine in the past. Now, as long as he worked hard, he would have a chance. In such a situation. If he had not seen it with his own eyes. In the past, he didn¡¯t even dare to think about it. Time passed. Being in this era, he was also a witness. It still felt surreal. The light in Xia Yuan¡¯s eyes gradually turned old. The Xia clan had changed too much. It was as if the entire clan had been promoted several levels. He could not imagine what level he would reach in the future. ¡°Can everyone see that? My old friends.¡± perhaps, this era does not belong to an individual, but the entire Xia clan, or even the entire human race. the human race will have the chance to become the master of this world. Xia Yuan raised his head, and the light in his eyes that had experienced the vicissitudes of life gradually turned bright. It was as if he had thought things through. The gloominess in his heart was instantly reduced by a lot. ¡°This era should belong to the entire human race.¡± Xia Yuan said to Meng Yi in a serious tone. At this moment, he seemed to be looking at the problem from a different perspective. It made him understand a lot of things. He became comfortable and clear. The various changes of the Barbarian region became much clearer in his mind at this moment. Everything. Everything. Wasn¡¯t it just advancing step by step? Starting from Lin city. The talents of the juniors who made a sound in there became stronger and stronger. From the very beginning, he was just laying the foundation. And generation after generation. In fact, the Barbarian region was developing very quickly. However, compared to the lifespan of cultivators, it was not too long. After a period of time, those juniors would have completely grown up. Every single one of them was the darling of this era. All in all, the entire human race was about to fly. Xia Yuan thought of the senior in the library Pavilion. The Barbarian region was a place with big secrets. It was opened by that senior in this era. Perhaps, all of this had been planned by the human race¡¯s seniors a long time ago. There was also the appearance of the heavenly court. It further explained this problem. It was a place where the younger generation of the human race could grow rapidly. The inheritance inside came from a senior from a long time ago. Therefore, those who could join the Barbarian region ¡­ They were destined to be the Masters of this era. This era belonged to a race, not an individual. Xia Yuan¡¯s thoughts started to drift. The light in his eyes grew brighter and brighter. Meng Yi saw this and couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh of relief. Although he didn¡¯t know why. But looking at the current situation. The teacher had indeed gotten over it. His mood had recovered. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡°Brother Chu, I can finally feel some of your strength. That¡¯s great.¡± Under the willow tree. Zhao Yuling, who had broken through, came over with Lin Xueling. Zhao Yuling looked at Chu he, and her eyes lit up. In the past, Chu he had always been unfathomable. She couldn¡¯t figure it out no matter what. He couldn¡¯t feel how deep it was. Every time he broke through, he would instead feel that the gap between him and brother little Chu was getting bigger and bigger. However, this time, after he obtained the opportunity to break through ¡­ The first time he saw Chu he ¡­ She could sense Chu he¡¯s situation. Even though he still felt stronger than her. But it was much better than before when he couldn¡¯t see through it. This was a good start. She believed that it wouldn¡¯t take long for her to thoroughly probe brother Chu Junior¡¯s depths the next time. Chu he glanced at Zhao Yuling and only smiled. The true hidden strength was not to let the opponent not see through anything. That kind of return to simplicity was more like a big Shot. True concealment. It was to let them see one thing. Chu he¡¯s current performance was at the level of a heavenly Saint. Moreover, it was the kind of aura that had not been completely concealed. Zhao Yu¡¯s spiritual sense told him that it was only natural. ¡°En!¡± Chu he did not explain. Instead, he encouraged her, ¡± ¡°Come on, try to reach my current realm as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Mm! Yes!¡± Zhao Yuling nodded seriously. She was in a good mood. He grabbed the little jerk who was wandering around and kept teasing him. When Zhao Yuling ignored it, the little jerk felt like he was in a bad mood. And when he was teasing it, the little turtle liked to resist. It kept swinging its four limbs in the air. He opened his mouth. He bared his teeth and tried to bite Zhao Yuling¡¯s wrist again and again. However, all its resistance was in vain. Just like how it had tormented the willow tree. Zhao Yuling had no way to deal with it. Lin Xueling watched quietly from the side. With a smile on his face, he helped Chu he roast the Lamb. After their breakthrough this time, they had also consolidated their realms. However, he also felt that it would be very difficult to improve in a short period of time. Therefore, he could choose to relax. Chapter 403 ? Chapter 403: Lying flat Translator: 549690339 He looked at the two servant girls. Chu he also sighed with emotion about time. In the blink of an eye. He had been in this world for more than six hundred years. He had also signed in for more than six hundred years. Time passed quickly. So much time had passed in the blink of an eye. That was fast! Chu he was very powerful now. But because he had lived two lives ¡­ It was unlike the living beings in the cultivation world. Because they had seen different things from the beginning, they had a very weak sense of time. However, Chu he was different. He used to live in the secular world. He had seen the concept of mortals living for less than a hundred years. Peerless beauty, a hero who opened the sky, even emperors, generals, and ministers couldn¡¯t escape this fate. One day, they would turn into bones. As for Chu he, even though his cultivation level had increased, he still had a lot of potential. The concept of time was also getting weaker and weaker. However, he would also recall the scene from time to time and feel a little emotional. Now, he was more than six hundred years old. It was equivalent to the time for the rise and fall of a powerful empire. Their descendants had also gone through dozens of generations of reproduction. This was a lifespan that was unimaginable in the eyes of mortals. However ¡­ To the current him, as long as he hid well, he would not be reckless. Basically, this was just a negligible amount of time. The current Chu he. He already had a feeling that he could live as long as the heavens and earth. If he took one step further ¡­ If the heavens and earth collapsed, he would not die. If the universe collapsed, he would still exist. The next stage. His flesh and blood, his soul, would be immortal in this world. &Nbsp; so, If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the situation in the various realms was becoming more and more chaotic. Chu he was afraid that he would be affected even if he was just watching the show. In fact, he would have chosen to close the myriad World Tower. This way, he would be more thorough. Not a single trace was left. However ¡­ The situation in the various realms was unclear. The atmosphere was getting more and more depressing. That was why Chu he wanted to work harder. It would shorten the time needed to reach the peak. Only then could he be completely at ease. Otherwise, as long as he did not reach the highest position, he would not be able to be completely at ease. ¡°The heavens reward the diligent.¡± Chu he raised his head and sighed. His hard work was obvious to all. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to touch the edge of the Supreme in just a few hundred years. In the past few hundred years. He was very self-disciplined. Other than going out to relax occasionally. He had always placed cultivation as his main priority. He understood. The hard work he had now. It was for a better future. ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Zhao Yuling agreed with Chu he¡¯s words. She flicked the little jerk¡¯s head. you¡¯re the only one who doesn¡¯t work hard. You have nothing to do all day long. Other than breaking through a major realm, you¡¯re always slacking off. You deserve to be so weak now! look at how hardworking the little goldfish is. Every time you see it, it¡¯s cultivating. Why can¡¯t you learn from it? ¡± After Zhao Yuling¡¯s breakthrough, she could already see through the little jerk¡¯s cultivation. The little jerk¡¯s breath control technique wasn¡¯t very advanced, so he couldn¡¯t hide from someone who was one realm higher than him. At this moment, he had been captured and taught a lesson. actually, the little jerk¡¯s cultivation isn¡¯t weak anymore. He¡¯s in the Dao realm now. Lin Xueling shared the roasted meat with Chu he. Then, he glanced at Zhao Yuling, who was educating the little jerk, and said, ¡± She felt that after this girl broke through, she might have some misunderstanding about the Dao realm. He was a little floored. One had to know that in the past, the strongest of the Xia clan was only a peak King. And the Lin family. She had experienced the Lin family¡¯s initial crisis. At that time, even a few half step King Warriors would be able to suppress the Lin family. And such strength ¡­ This was already the foundation that the Xia clan and Lin clan had accumulated for hundreds of years. That kind of strength was already ranked among the top in the Barbarian region, where there were thousands of races. As she thought of this, Lin Xueling suddenly sighed. Reminiscence flashed in his eyes as he looked at the little jerk with a complicated expression. One had to know. At that time, all the creatures in the Barbarian region were so weak, but it was not because they did not work hard. On the contrary, in a harsh environment. Those who were able to live were all hardworking. To become a powerful being, one had to experience hardships and pressure that other living beings could not imagine. However, it was under such circumstances that he tried so hard. King tier was an extravagant hope, and great emperor was a legend. Experts beyond that had never even been heard of. At that time. The lifespan of the Xia clansmen, other than those top experts, was generally around a hundred years. After all, the environment back then was too harsh, and powerful enemies were everywhere. But what about the little jerk in front of her? He was even younger than her. He was only six hundred years old. But now, he was already in the Dao realm. Moreover, he didn¡¯t work hard and just lay down. It was fine if he didn¡¯t think about it. When he thought of this. Lin Xueling was in a daze. A tortoise that had been lying for hundreds of years had become a Dao master. If this matter was to be placed in the Xia clan a few hundred years ago, it would have been a fantasy story that even novels would not dare to write. But now, it had become a fact. What would the elders who had worked so hard to the point of becoming dust think? When they were paying their respects, if they were to say it out, they might come back to life. This world was just so ridiculous. Lin Xueling was a witness. She could feel the difference between them more directly than Zhao Yuling. After all ¡­ Zhao Yuling was not only younger than her. Moreover, he had spent most of his time growing up with Chu he. During the Xia clan¡¯s most difficult period, she did not participate enough. One had to know. The difference between before and after the opening of the screen was indescribable. The closer he was to brother little Chu, the greater the change. Even the laziest little jerk. It was all because he was the closest to brother little Chu. His achievements were already higher than most of the people in the Barbarian region. It was only because he had improved the most compared to the two of them in the Barbarian region that he was still lacking. However ¡­ The little jerk was lazy! It had never tried! It had been lying down all the way here. If only it knew how to work hard. It was simply unimaginable now. He might even have higher achievements than them. Thinking of this ¡­ Lin Xueling suddenly felt as if she had taken a wrong turn. He analyzed it carefully. Before the heavenly court appeared. She should be one of the hardworking ones. At least, that was the case when compared to Zhao Yuling. Moreover, in terms of strength, she was also among the strongest in the Barbarian region at that time. Even before Zhao Yuling started cultivating, she was already a King. But in the back, Zhao Yuling slowly caught up. This was not the most important thing. After all, there were many times when the difference in talent made no sense. However ¡­ Lin Xueling admitted that although her talent was indeed slightly worse than Zhao Yuling¡¯s, it was not too outrageous. Speaking of which, the little jerk was a typical example of lying flat and not working hard. But in fact, Zhao Yuling was almost the same. Her hard work took time. Most of the time, he was lying down, and only occasionally did he have the passion. Under such circumstances, the diligent her should have left Zhao Yuling in the dust. However, the reality was that the gap between the two of them was getting smaller and smaller. And there was even a period of time when Zhao Yuling had even surpassed her. What was the reason for this? In the past, Lin Xueling had never seriously thought about this problem. But today. A flash of inspiration appeared in his mind. Lin Xueling suddenly understood something. At that time, she had been running around outside because she was too hardworking. Although Zhao Yuling did not work hard, she was always by Chu he¡¯s side. This was the difference. So, her efforts seemed to be in vain. Thinking of this, Lin Xueling looked at Zhao Yuling with a complicated expression. Other than the time when the heavenly court appeared. This was also a sleeping winner, similar to the little jerk. And Lin Teng. His talent was the best among them. He had overtaken her in a very short time. However, there was a period of time when they were even again. He remembered that it was time for Xiao Lin to go out and explore. He went out for a trip. He had found a wife. His strength didn¡¯t change much. It was only after she returned to brother Chu¡¯s side that she advanced by leaps and bounds again. After that, he went out to have fun. His talent was clearly the strongest among them. But now, their strength was almost the same. So, he was stunned. Lin Xueling suddenly felt that hard work was just adding flowers to a brocade. The most important thing was whether the thigh he was hugging was thick or not. Just like now. The curtains were pulled open. The various worlds had changed greatly. Opportunities were everywhere. However, it was also accompanied by a crisis. It was unknown how many living beings had died because of this. As for the Barbarian region ¡­ He had obtained many unimaginable opportunities over the years. However, he had also encountered many dangers. And every time, it looked like the danger of extermination. It was only because little brother Chu was unreasonably strong that he managed to get past the crisis time and time again. ¡°Yes,¡± After hearing Lin Xueling¡¯s words. Zhao Yuling also felt that it made sense. She had been too careless. The little jerk had only reached the level of Dao master. It did not seem to be weak. It was just that now that she had reached the heaven-trampling realm, her vision had become higher. That¡¯s why they thought that the little jerk was too weak. ¡°You,¡± He understood all this. Zhao Yuling was speechless again. This little Wang had already reached the Dao master realm. And even after all her hard work, she was only one level higher than it. He felt a little disappointed. &Nbsp; so, ¡°Thump thump!¡± Zhao Yuling flicked the little jerk¡¯s head a few more times. The little jerk struggled violently again. ¡°Alright, have some tea.¡± The little jerk complained. Chu he poured the tea and distributed it. Zhao Yuling then put the little jerk down. He drank a cup of tea. Instantly. Zhao Yuling and Lin Xueling both felt that the realm that they had already consolidated was even more solid. The tea in Chu he¡¯s hands. The taste was different every time, and the effect was different. As their cultivation level increased, the effects of the tea would also become stronger. It was just like the tea in the cup, which could be adjusted by itself. In fact, it looked like a type of tea every time. He didn¡¯t know if it was a problem with the people or the tea. He finished the tea in one gulp. Not a single drop was left. Zhao Yuling and Lin Xueling, who hadn¡¯t drunk it for a long time, felt that the aftertaste was endless. The little turtle held the teacup in one hand and stuck his other hand into the turtle¡¯s shell to take out pieces of dog food. A small sip of tea for a piece of dog food, repeated. It didn¡¯t care about the taste of the tea at all. It was purely used for dog food. This was an important reason why it could lie flat. The little goldfish worked so hard, but it didn¡¯t leave it too far behind. Its life as a tortoise was too comfortable. Even Chu he could not compare to it. Of course, it was indeed boring. He was just a bastard. If he was alone, he might not be able to stand such a boring life. It was also possible that the little jerk had not gone out to see the outside world alone. That was why it didn¡¯t have high expectations for the outside world. A lamb, a pot of tea, it was an entire day. Lin Xueling and Zhao Yuling accompanied Chu he and told him many stories. Even though Chu he had seen their experiences. However, when it was exaggerated, it was a different story, which was quite interesting. In the days to come. When the students from the old master¡¯s College returned, Chu he went to give them a lesson. The outstanding students were awarded with certificates and enhanced little red flowers. The flower was dazzling and could last for more than ten years. Furthermore, Chu he had mixed origin Energy into it, so the effect was incredible. There were also trophies. Chu he had carefully crafted it. He had used up several gold mountains. It was not just glory, but also an incredible treasure. After that. The entire old master¡¯s College was also transformed by Chu he. There was a universe inside. It was no longer like before, where there were only a few thatched cottages. The old master¡¯s College had been transformed. With more houses, there were more different locations. Even the teaching buildings were divided into nine levels. Chu he was thinking about how he would become an utmost being in the future. This place should also be passed down. Of course, at that time, he would be the principal and would no longer be teaching personally. The current students of The Master¡¯s College would be the foundation of the team in the future. At that time, the old master¡¯s College would be a large Heritage College belonging to the human race. However, Chu he had already made up his mind. The old master¡¯s Academy would not be famous in the various worlds. It would only be the foundation of the human race. It was a power that was hidden and forbidden. The kind that wouldn¡¯t reveal itself until the end. And once they came out, it would mean the extermination of the entire clan. Of course, Chu he would not be the one to provide the resources. He would only forge a few final treasures in the beginning. The others were left to the good-for-nothing disciples of the Academy to travel the world and search for treasures for the Academy. And they can¡¯t use the name of the old master¡¯s Academy. He did not know why. Every time a plan appeared in Chu he¡¯s mind ¡­ The first problem to consider was to hide his strength. This might have already become a habit. It felt very difficult to change. However, this habit was actually quite good. Chu he didn¡¯t want to change it. Be careful. He was always right. After that. When Lin Teng¡¯s family and Wang Tengfei came out of the myriad world Pagoda, they all went to Chu he¡¯s place. Lin Tian and Lin lingxue were the last to arrive. Lin Teng and his wife were living in their own world in the various realms. He was not on the same side as the two of them. The Lin siblings, Lin Tian and Lin lingxue, were both very talented. Even though he was still very young. He was only three hundred years old. However, they had all kinds of fortuitous encounters in the various worlds. &Nbsp; he was already at Dao realm peak. He was only one step behind Zhao Yuling, Lin Xueling, and the Lin Teng couple. His strength was quite impressive. In fact, the two little guys were very hardworking. He was much better than their father who liked to have fun. However, it was because he was too hardworking. In the past, he wasn¡¯t in the Barbarian region most of the time. After the heavenly court appeared, he searched for a way to become stronger in the various realms. Therefore, they did not have much time to spend with Chu he. That was why they could not make full use of their talent. Otherwise, with their talent, they would have the chance to catch up to their parents. Wang Tengfei was in a similar situation. They were all good and hardworking children. He knew the importance of becoming stronger. He didn¡¯t slack off because of his talent. This should also be a subtle influence. After all, they had been by Chu he¡¯s side since they were young. Naturally, they were affected. Chapter 404 ? Chapter 404: An unusual calm Translator: 549690339 The entire barbarian region¡¯s overall strength had risen by a level. However, that was unless Yu Mobai and Chu he, who still didn¡¯t know the situation, were added. Otherwise, the strength of the Barbarian region was still not very strong in front of the powerful forces of the macro world. It wasn¡¯t high grade. This was something that could not be helped. The development of the Barbarian region was too short compared to the major forces. It had only been a few hundred years. This bit of time was just like the snap of a finger in front of the endless lifespans of those powerful creatures. Although Chu he had given the Barbarian region a lot of resources. However, the other major powers had an equally unimaginable amount of resources. Furthermore, if not for the chaos bead in myriad World Tower ¡­ After the people in the Barbarian region reached the peak of the heavenly Saint realm, they would be able to reach the peak of the heavenly Saint realm. There would be an unimaginable bottleneck. From peak heaven Saint to Dao Lord origins. This leap had stumped countless heavenly Saints in the various worlds. The heavenly Saints still needed to rely on the world to survive. Staying in the starry sky for a long time would cause side effects. However, Dao Masters of the origins were already existences who could roam the Galaxy. One could only imagine the difference between them. Chu he stood in the Galaxy. His eyes revealed a deep light as he looked into the depths of the starry sky. His body seemed very small in the vast Galaxy. It was as inconspicuous as a grain of sand. The light of the Galaxy dimmed, and the cold and lonely aura seemed to be able to freeze space. Chu he concealed his aura to the extreme. He looked in one direction. It was on a meteorite not far from the nine World Mountain. There, the terrifying demonic Qi was burning like a Black Flame. But in fact ¡­ If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the aura it emitted was too strong ¡­ In this dark and desolate starry sky, which was full of meteorites and stars, it was not eye-catching. However, at this moment. It had no intention of concealing its aura. It was like a burning torch in the Galaxy, extremely arrogant and conspicuous. Chu he sensed a familiar aura from the demonic flames. It was the demon master who had escaped from him. Back then, that fellow had even issued an abyssal must-kill order to him. However, Chu he wanted to hang in there for the time being. Therefore, he had moved the must-kill order into the substitute doll and temporarily sealed it. The nine World Mountain was a decent world. In addition to the previous defeat, some of the arrangements had been disrupted. It would prevent the abyss from infiltrating in a short period of time. However, they did not leave. He had always been outside of the nine World Mountain. They had been waiting all these years. However, time passed. The wide curtain demon master did not see what he wanted to see. The nine World Mountain had always been peaceful. They didn¡¯t cause a huge commotion. This did not make sense. The nine World Mountain was a little different. The abyss wasn¡¯t the only one with thoughts. Even the abyss had only wanted to occupy a spot first. He had thought that it would be a simple matter, but he did not expect a small accident to happen. The wide curtain demon master had wanted to postpone the matter. Although it was a pity to lose the initiative, it did not mean that the abyss had no more opportunities. But the truth was. He did not know what was happening in the nine World Mountain. They had never found an opportunity. ¡°What are those guys thinking? Don¡¯t you want to show your face? The other places are already very lively.¡± The wide curtain demon master looked at a being that looked like a Qilin. This was its companion, Guang Lin, who had been sent over from the abyss after its defeat. It was even stronger than it. However, this fellow was much more patient than it was. After coming here, he had been sleeping and cultivating. He had no intention of investigating the situation in nine World Mountain. It had suffered a loss last time and had placed a must-kill order in nine World Mountain, which had triggered a strong backlash from nine World Mountain. If it used some means again, it would hurt its origin. Therefore, he could only see that the nine World Mountain was peaceful all these years. He was unable to investigate the specifics. ¡°Who cares? What are you so excited about? We¡¯ll wait and see.¡± Guang Lin looked at his companion indifferently. Then, he turned his demonic eyes towards the direction of the nine World Mountain. The light in his eyes was still calm. It could be seen that it was not interested in the nine World Mountain. It wasn¡¯t that he was patient. ¡°It would be better if this place didn¡¯t change.¡± Following that, Guanglin let out a faint sigh. ¡°Why?¡± Guanglian was puzzled. If it was always peaceful. They would not be able to complete their mission, and they would be punished. Furthermore, the opportunities that followed would be very difficult to obtain. Now, everyone knew that the time for the change of era was coming. He had to improve his strength as soon as possible so that he would have a better chance in the great change. This was something that all living beings who knew the truth understood. If you don¡¯t make progress in the early stages, what will you do in the future? Guang Lin had no intention of explaining. It closed its eyes again. Its body was on the surface of the meteorite, and the cold current blew past it, but it still stood there like an eternal statue. Guang Lian looked at Guanglin, who was ignoring him. However, he also felt very unhappy. Guang Lin was slightly stronger than it. But it was limited. Most importantly, Guanglin was much older than it. Legend had it that he was a senior from the previous era. However, it was very special. The other seniors from the previous era had all left their names in the abyss and the other worlds. As for Guang Lin, not to mention the various worlds, even his name in the abyss was a question mark. Even whether it was a predecessor that existed in the previous era was a question. After all, its strength did not match its exaggerated seniority. It was only slightly stronger than a new junior like it. And in the abyss, there were quite a number of demon masters who caught up from behind, pressing Guang Lin under their feet. This legend was a senior left behind from the previous era. In the ranking of the Abyssal Demon kings, he was falling behind more and more as time passed. If the matter in nine World Mountain had not been dragged on until now, he would not have gotten any benefits. Guang Lian felt that it had a good chance to suppress this senior who had doubts. As such, this senior who had only relied on time to reach his current realm ¡­ Under the situation where he felt that he could surpass him at any time. Who would take it seriously? Not only the wide curtain. Among the many Abyssal Demon masters ¡­ As for the others who were ranked at the bottom. No one would truly respect this senior. The abyss looked at strength, not seniority. Before this, Guang Lian did not understand why the seniors that existed in the previous era were so weak. With such a long span of time, even if they worked a little harder, their status in the abyss would not drop again and again. After all, those who could reach the realm of Dao Lord of the reciprocity realm were not that talented. In the past, Guanglin had kept a low profile and both parties did not interact much. Hence, he did not understand. But now. As companions on the same mission, they were able to interact with each other at close proximity. Guang Lian seemed to understand a little. This senior was really different. He didn¡¯t have the slightest bit of initiative! Chapter 405 ? Chapter 405: Running away Translator: 549690339 He was so calm even when it came to missions with opportunities and rewards. There was no passion at all. Guang Lian suddenly had a guess. Why was the abyss still able to give it the power to support it at this time? Could it be that this senior had never gone out? He might not have accepted any missions. This time, he might have been forced to come. The more he thought about it, the more likely it was. In the abyss. This senior, other than his seniority, he didn¡¯t seem to have heard of any outstanding battle achievements. He was a guy who was extremely afraid of death. If that was the case, how did it reach the demon master realm? Guangzhou was puzzled. One had to know that the demon master realm was not something that any living being could reach. Other than the opportunity, there were many other conditions. How could he still be a demon master when he was so cowardly? Guang Lian felt that his realm had been insulted. The light in guanglian¡¯s eyes became strange. As a demon master, Guang Lin¡¯s senses were naturally very sharp. Therefore ¡­ It opened its eyes again and glanced at the curtain. However, he did not say anything. He was just a stupid guy. It had seen many of such things in the previous era. They were destined to be cannon fodder. Guang Lin was equally disdainful. It was about to close its eyes again, but the light in its eyes suddenly condensed into a black straight line. He looked in the direction of nine World Mountain. It did not look inside. He just kept scanning the space around nine World Mountain. However, there was nothing unusual about it. However, at a certain moment just now, it clearly felt a trace of fear. Even though it was very weak. However, with its strength, it could be seen from this. There was definitely some danger lurking in the dark. ¡°The nine World Mountain used to be so powerful!¡± Guang Lin looked in the direction of nine World Mountain and his gaze suddenly sank. It was a steady demon. He had a strong sense of crisis. Moreover, it was a demon that transcended the era. He knew many secrets of the various worlds. It also happened to know about the nine World Mountain. This was not a good place. A large number of origin Dao Lords had died here, as well as some of the big shots. Such a place. Any slight abnormality would naturally trigger its vigilance. He scanned the area outside the nine World Mountain for a moment. He still didn¡¯t find any problems. Guang Lin retracted his gaze. It rolled its eyes. He began to consider the problem of running away. That¡¯s right, that was what it was thinking. He had no choice but to come to nine World Mountain. Guang Lian, who was beside him, did not know, but he was very clear about it. The two of them had only come to nine World Mountain to Scout the way. The so-called mission, there were so many other things mixed in that even it didn¡¯t fully understand. The abyss was an evil place to begin with. There was nothing good inside. It was the same in the previous era. If the powerhouses of the abyss had some feelings, they would not be in this state. &Nbsp; so, Normally, it would be fine. At such a critical moment. It definitely did not want to risk its life for the abyss. If not for something important. In fact, Guang Lin had already run away. But now ¡­ It had to consider the pros and cons. Although that thing was good, he had to be alive to get it. Now, the presence of the nine World Mountain made its heart palpitate, but it could not find where the target was. Guang Lian, who was next to him, was more familiar with him and did not notice it. This was definitely not a good sign. I left a body here. As long as the foolish juniors don¡¯t investigate carefully, they won¡¯t be able to find anything wrong in a short time. He thought. Guang Lin quickly made a decision. It chose to leave behind a body with its origin aura. It had paid a huge price to make this. He only had a few on him. There were not many in stock. The reason why it left its body behind after leaving was not because it wanted to trick Guang Lian. Although the wide curtain was suspected to be disrespectful to its senior. Guanglin was not considered to be a very good person. However, it was a demon that was difficult to weigh the pros and cons. It was not worth it to pay the price for a mere wide curtain. It was not worthy. Guang Lin¡¯s motive for leaving the body behind. The main reason was to hide the fact that it had run away. It still had some thoughts about that thing. The body was left here. At that time, if something happened here, it would be able to escape in time and not be affected. If nothing had happened here, it would still have had room to turn things around. He could only hope that this foolish junior would not notice anything unusual. It had been in seclusion all these years, and it should have given this junior some unreliable impression. With this layer of relationship, the probability of it being discovered was even lower. I¡¯m going to continue my closed-door cultivation and make the final preparations. If you want to take action, you can do it yourself. I¡¯ll be the finale. Don¡¯t disturb me. Otherwise, if something happens to me while I¡¯m cultivating, I¡¯ll be resentful! Although he was a little cold in the past, his attitude was better. Guang Lin suddenly gave a warning. Guang Lian felt strange. He could tease her whenever he wanted. It didn¡¯t rush him. Why was his attitude so bad? However, Guang Lin was still a senior, and most importantly, he was indeed stronger than it now. The abyss spoke with strength. Even though he disapproved of Guang Lin in his heart. But at least for now, Guang Lian did not dare to turn hostile. Guang Lin turned around and entered the meteorite. It was about the possibility of running away. Long before they had arrived, Guang Lin had already started to make preparations. Its cultivation place was inside the meteorite. Although it could be dangerous outside, so it couldn¡¯t go deep to cultivate, it still set up layers of restrictions. This was to prevent Guanglin from investigating. However, it did not completely cover him. In this restricted space, there was still the aura of cultivation that could leak out at any time. Furthermore, if Guang Lin¡¯s figure were to examine it seriously, he would be able to vaguely sense it. This was for an guanglian¡¯s heart. There were some details. He didn¡¯t know if it would be useful, but it would definitely work if he used it. There was one more thing. After entering seclusion here. Guang Lin had also come out a few times. It had only been half a year since he first came here, but he had already run to the front of the wide curtain and walked around. The second time was three years. The third time was ten years. The fourth time was twenty years. ¡­¡­ The time it took for it to exit seclusion continued to extend. It was as if the more he went into seclusion, the better he felt. This time, it would not be a problem for it to go into seclusion for a few decades or even a hundred years. If nothing had happened here, Guang Lian would not have realized that it had run away. It could even come back for a round. It was wonderful. For all of this, when he had first arrived here, Guang Lin had already started to plan in his heart. In fact, it already had an idea of how to escape. It was just that this time, the sudden palpitations had brought it forward. It was because of this cautiousness that it was able to survive from the previous era. At this moment. In an unremarkable corner outside the nine World Mountain. Chu he was still quietly looking at the place where the demonic flames were raging. He had been standing in one place all this time. Even though he had sensed something strange about the demon and had alerted the other party by looking at it a few more times, Chu he remained very calm and did not move. Chapter 406 ? Chapter 406: Decisive Translator: 549690339 Chu he was hesitating. Originally, he had brought the little jerk out to look at the stars and recite poems. However, he was surprised to see the base of the abyss outside nine World Mountain. He was very familiar with one of the auras. He had once fought with him and almost had the opportunity to become a general under him. It was just that its luck was a bit hidden at that time, and it didn¡¯t grasp the opportunity. This encounter. Chu he wanted to give it another chance. Chu he was well aware of the demon¡¯s strength. Back then, Chu he had easily subdued it. Although the nine World Mountain had also suppressed it, Chu he had not used much strength. So, even back then. If its strength was not suppressed, Chu he could suppress it too. Things had come to this. Chu he¡¯s strength had become stronger, but that demon had not improved. The aftereffects of fighting with it back then had not fully recovered. One grew while the other grew. The two sides were no longer on the same level. If Chu he wanted to deal with it, he could easily do so even if he had to hide his strength. However ¡­ At this moment, in the temporary base in the abyss. Other than that devil, there was another one with decent strength. That fellow¡¯s aura seemed to be only a little stronger than its companion¡¯s. However, after Chu he used a secret technique to scan the area, he was certain. That guy was a cunning old fox. He was hiding his strength. He was not as arrogant as the other demons. With its strength, even if Chu he used all his combat strength, it would be difficult to capture it alive. At most, he would kill it. If it had enough means, it could even escape. Under such circumstances. Chu he naturally felt hesitant. Although, according to his philosophy, in such a situation, he should have turned around and left. What he lacked now was time. However ¡­ There were always exceptions to everything. Chu he was very envious of demons. He felt that if he did not give them an opportunity, it would not be good and would not make sense. He really liked these demons. ¡°Eh? Did that guy send me out?¡± Just as Chu he was still considering ¡­ He suddenly realized that something was wrong. One of the demons who had been looking in the direction of nine World Mountain sneaked into the center of the meteorite, left a substitute behind, and ran away. From the looks of it, he was still hiding it from his companions. He ran very professionally and very simply. It was as if there was a powerful existence chasing after him with a knife. In such a situation, Chu he had reason to suspect that the other party had discovered him and had sensed his actual strength. Otherwise, it would not make sense. How could such a powerful demon master level existence abandon his companions and run away if he had not realized that he was no match for them? They must have been afraid that the two of them would run away together, so Chu he had stopped them. That¡¯s why he sold his teammate out. Otherwise, if he felt that he had the strength to fight, he would not have made such a cowardly choice. but how did he find out?! Chu he couldn¡¯t figure it out. He was very confident in his breath holding technique. Among all the cultivation techniques he had, the art of breath control was the best. When he had nothing to do, he would practice it and study it in depth. If it was an existence beyond his imagination that discovered him, Chu he could still understand. However, that person just now was clearly weaker than him. The most important thing was ¡­ Chu he did not feel like he had been discovered. This was also something that he couldn¡¯t figure out. He didn¡¯t even feel anything after being discovered. His strength had even been seen through without him knowing. This was a little terrifying. It shouldn¡¯t be. ¡°Could it be that guy is too cowardly?¡± Chu he thought of another reason. That guy felt that something was wrong, but he couldn¡¯t find out the specific reason. Therefore, he panicked and decisively chose to run away. If this was the case ¡­ That demon was too cowardly! And he even betrayed his teammates. Using oneself to deal with the devil. The more Chu he thought about it, the more he felt that this guess might be true. After all, if it were him, he would feel that he was being spied on but he could not find the exact source. He would definitely be frightened. Moreover, it was the kind that made one¡¯s heart tremble in fear. There was more. That demon had something in common with him. He liked to hide his strength. Thinking of this ¡­ Chu he felt that he had an affinity with the demon that had run away. To be honest. He had taken a fancy to the other party. He liked this kind of guy the most. I¡¯m happy to give you an opportunity. It made it glow and heat up. There was also a chance to experience the feeling of a sauna. The kind that gave subsidies. Chu he memorized its aura. He would let it go this time. Next time, if he met her, he would give her special care. While he was thinking about this ¡­ He saw that the demon who felt uncertain had already run away. Chu he no longer hesitated and chose to attack. Guang Lian watched as Guang Lin entered the star core to cultivate in seclusion. He felt bored and unhappy. It didn¡¯t agree with the method of not taking the initiative and doing missions to find opportunities passively. Unfortunately ¡­ In the future, Guanglin would definitely be suppressed by it. However, at least for now, its cultivation time was not on the same level as the other party. His strength was still a little weaker, and he was unable to take the initiative. Even if they did not agree, they were forced to accept it. ¡°You¡¯re quite good at pretending.¡± Guang Lian felt disdained. It didn¡¯t think that Guang Lin was at a critical moment in his closed-door cultivation. He was just deliberately delaying time and not doing anything. After all, so many years had passed. That guy didn¡¯t improve at all. Moreover, every time he went into seclusion for a period of time, he would come out and show his face. He would circle around in front of it a few times to show his presence. This was not a state of seclusion at all. ¡°However, it seems to be in a hurry this time.¡± Guang Lian still felt something different. The few times that Guang Lin had come out of closed-door cultivation. The time spent in front of it would not be short. But this time, he had just come out, and he had rushed in to enter seclusion. However, Guanglin was acting very strangely. Guang Lian only had this thought in his mind and did not care much about it. Following that, Guang Lin¡¯s figure disappeared. Guanglian shook his body and swallowed two black beads. He started to recover from the hidden injuries left behind by the last time. ¡°What kind of Origin Energy does that person cultivate?¡± He could feel the energy in his body that had not dissipated. There was a shadow in Guang Lian¡¯s heart. It was the backlash that it had suffered when it had forced the abyss must-kill order into the nine World Mountain. Logically speaking, he should have recovered after such a long time. However, in reality. It had used many methods and consumed many treasures. However, until today, the effects of the backlash had not been removed. Guang Lian was very clear about his own situation. The reason why the power of the backlash became a chronic illness that couldn¡¯t be removed was because ¡­ In fact, it was mainly because of the human who had almost captured it alive when it was suppressed by nine World Mountain. That human had left a very strange power in its body. After it entered its body, it combined with the power of the nine World Mountain¡¯s backlash. Then, in a way that Guang Lian could not understand, the two of them merged together and occupied a place in its body. He couldn¡¯t get it out no matter what, and it was useless even if he cut off a large piece of his body. If it wanted to use its Origin Energy to fight it, it would suffer a great loss. Therefore, he could only grind slowly. Chapter 407 ? Chapter 407: Front Translator: 549690339 The wide curtain was still very afraid of that human. Although he had almost been captured alive back then ¡­ It was mainly because nine World Mountain had suppressed it too much. However, it was undeniable that the human¡¯s strength was indeed terrifying. Even without the suppression of nine World Mountain, Guang Lian felt that it would not be in danger if it fought alone. However, it might have to run away in the end. He felt his body. It was a power that had fused with the backlash of nine World Mountain. Guang Lin was extremely depressed. If these two forces existed on their own ¡­ It was very confident that it would be destroyed quickly. But the two forces mixed together. He didn¡¯t know what changes had happened, but it had directly risen by more than one level. ¡°That human deserves to die. Just you wait.¡± The wide-curtain nostrils, which were the size of water buckets, exhaled two streams of heavy air, which stirred up two tornadoes on the small meteorite. The thought of that human made Guang Lian angry. However, the hidden disease in his body was not removed. It would remember it every day. That human¡¯s breath also always appeared in its nostrils. He felt that he would never forget it. Just like now. The human¡¯s aura reappeared. Moreover, it was especially intense this time. It was more powerful than any other time it had fought with the human. It couldn¡¯t help but take two deep breaths. It went straight into his body and soul. There was a cool and refreshing feeling. ¡°Wait!¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem right.¡± With his eyes closed, Guang Lian felt his Demon Heart turn cold and his body shivered. This feeling ¡­ This aura ¡­ Let it be in this realm. It was as if it had returned to the time when it was almost captured alive. It was too real. It was definitely not nostalgia. In addition, this place was outside the nine World Mountain. Even though there had been no problems all these years. The aura of the abyssal must-kill order did not approach either. But at this moment. Guang Lian had an epiphany. It was him. It was him! The human was here. Before he could even open his eyes, the Qi in Guang Lian¡¯s body exploded! It blocked the aura that was approaching. Shua! Guang Lian suddenly opened his eyes. At this moment, the small meteorite became silent, and all life was extinguished. The breathing, sound, and even the cold current flowing in the small meteorite were heard by the juniors of the devil World. All of them fell silent in an instant. The horror that suddenly descended seemed to have destroyed the entire world. A Golden Palm had appeared out of nowhere. At this moment, he had already clenched his hand into a fist and was holding the small meteorite. A great sense of horror rose in Guang Lian¡¯s heart from the inside out. When did that palm come? Why didn¡¯t she sense it at first? This was a very terrifying thing. One had to know. It was an existence on the level of a demon master. However, he didn¡¯t feel anything when a human of the same level approached him. If the other party had not made a move. It might not have been able to discover it from the beginning. The information revealed by this caused guanglian¡¯s heart to palpitate. It had long understood that the human was no match for it. This was also one of the reasons why it had issued the abyssal kill order. Other than taking revenge, he also wanted to keep an eye on Chu he¡¯s movements. This was also an important reason why it could remain calm outside of nine World Mountain. However, he did not expect ¡­ With the abyssal must-kill order in place, he could not do anything. It was still closed in on by the other party without a sound. It was even enveloped and sealed. He took the initiative the moment he made his move. Guang Lian felt uneasy. He felt a little flustered for some reason and had a bad feeling. This human¡¯s strength might be even stronger than it had estimated. However ¡­ It was still alright. Guang Lian suppressed the uneasiness in his heart. If it fought alone, it might not die today, but it would be skinned. The injuries that had not fully recovered would only become more serious. But in this place. Now, it had a companion and a senior to back it up. This time, not only was it not suppressed by nine World Mountain, but it was also not a demon fighting. Therefore, there was nothing to panic about. Although he had looked down on Guang Lin before, at this moment, in the face of danger, when he thought of Guang Lin, Guang Lian felt a strong sense of security. That was the feeling he gave. Its good impression of Guang Lin rose to another level. She didn¡¯t hate him as much anymore. The feeling of having a senior here was still very good. He opened his eyes and saw the situation clearly. As an existence at the demon master level. Guang Lian¡¯s thoughts turned, and in an instant, all the thoughts that he should have went through his mind. After that. It did not hesitate. ¡°Senior Guanglin, there is an enemy attack. Quickly come out and face the enemy.¡± ¡°Quickly come out!¡± The wide curtain roared. It didn¡¯t just roar, its four hooves also jumped up. The small meteorite was shattered with a cracking sound. The terrifying power hit the restriction that Guang Lin had set up without Chu he¡¯s intervention. Many layers of restrictions had been broken. The voice was sent out, and the action was done. Once again, Guang Lian felt more at ease. According to the rhythm. Next was senior Guanglin who had just entered and had yet to close his eyes. He came out with anger and faced that human head-on. He assisted from the side and could adapt flexibly. This was what Guang Lian thought. It was actually very reasonable. Guang Lin was stronger than it. They should have fought head-on. But the truth was. As Guang Lian shouted, the meteorites under his feet were also penetrated. With such a huge commotion, not to mention that Guanglin had just entered, he should not have had the time to enter closed-door cultivation. Even if it was really in seclusion, with the reaction of a demon master, it should be shocked. However, the reality was true. Other than the noise from the wide curtain, there was no other noise. When it finished its attack, everything became silent again. The Golden Palm that enveloped the meteorite was getting closer and closer. The heavy pressure also became more and more terrifying. The force pushing the curtain out was broken layer by layer. What did that mean? He looked at the motionless core of the meteorite. Guanglian was stunned. However, even though he didn¡¯t understand. However, it did not think that Guanglin had already run away. Its brain wasn¡¯t that big yet. Therefore, he did not panic. It thought. ¡°It can¡¯t be that Guanglin, that cowardly fellow, who wants me to fight in the front and pretend not to hear anything, right?¡± ¡°You really are a bastard!¡± He thought of this possibility. Guang Lin¡¯s status as a senior was once again thrown away by the wide curtain. Based on Guang Lin¡¯s previous performance. This was very possible! That guy was a coward from the beginning. He didn¡¯t like to fight head-on. Thinking of this ¡­ Guang Lian felt extremely angry. Those who were strong didn¡¯t come out to support. However, he was hiding on the side, looking for an opportunity to play support. Doing this was simply an insult to the realm of demon masters. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he still needed to rely on them. At this moment, Guang Lian wanted to curse out loud. ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s just face it! Damn it. ¡± Guang Lian gritted his teeth. His demonic face became extremely struggling, and the breath from his bucket-sized nostrils became more intense. Half of it was pressure, and the other half was anger. It could feel that the palm was coming for it. There was no way to Dodge. Chapter 408 ? Chapter 408: Don¡¯t joke around, senior Guanglin Translator: 549690339 Guang Lian had stayed in this place for many years. It had set up many traps here. There were also many of its direct descendants. This was its home ground. Now, it was facing an attack from an even stronger existence. The restriction it had set up was activated. The restrictive spells and the wide curtain had delayed them. Its descendants had also successfully opened the Army formation. A junior who could be brought along by guanglian. There were quite a few of them, and none of them were lower than the heaven trampling level. The power of the military formation had raised Guang Lian¡¯s momentum to a new level. It felt that the boundless power that was enveloping it suddenly lightened. Even so, it could not relax. That was because he could only relieve some of the pressure, but it would not change the current situation. The palm that was holding the entire meteorite was still tightening. The layers of restrictions it had set up exploded one after another, causing a chaotic impact on the surface of the meteorite. It caused the entire void to turn chaotic. If not for the fact that the formation was now one with the meteorites ¡­ Now, the entire meteorite had probably exploded under the impact of the energy. ¡°Senior Guang Lin! If you don¡¯t act now, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to hold on any longer. At that time, it¡¯ll be very difficult for you to gain an advantage, and you¡¯ll be defeated one by one.¡± The power of the restriction was broken and it charged back into the Army formation. The entire battle formation rippled. The boundless pressure made Guang Lian feel flustered. It roared into the meteorite again. After it spoke, a line of words came out of its mouth and turned into a blood-red spear. As the words fell, it directly pierced through the meteorites and went straight inside. Then, with a rumble, it stabbed under the restrictions that Guang Lin had set up and started to spin rapidly. But even so ¡­ There was still no movement within the restriction. It was as if there was nothing inside. Such a scene. Guang Lian was really angry. At this point, Guang Lin still did not make a move. It felt that the other party might want it to risk its life. Then, he would escape with the least cost. This was highly possible. This was the feeling that Guang Lin gave it recently. This made Guang Lian, who was under endless pressure, feel like he was about to break down. Was life that easy to fight for? One had to know. Once it exploded, the consequences would be devastating. It would hurt the source. In today¡¯s great era, if that happened, it would have no future to speak of. The opportunities in the future would probably not be fated with it. Even if it obtained them, it would be twice the result with half the effort when it digested them. At that time, in the eyes of the abyss seniors, it would not even be as good as some of the juniors with monstrous potential. They could be abandoned at any time in this era. And there was another important point. Later on, even if it risked its life, Guang Lin might take the chance to escape first and not care about it. Such a situation could not be allowed to happen. Therefore, I¡¯m afraid that you won¡¯t. Under the boundless pressure, it split out a considerable amount of power and used its words as a spear, directly piercing through the restrictions that Guang Lin had set up. Boom! Boom! Boom! The restrictions that Guang Lin had set up were functional. It wasn¡¯t too strong in terms of defense. Of course, this was only relative. If it was the heaven trampling level, it would be very difficult to break through. Able to face attacks at the demon master level. Moreover, it was under the condition that the host was gone. The layers of restrictive forces were broken one after another. Shua! As the wide curtain blocked the giant palm that was coming at it, its lantern-sized eyes stared at the broken restriction in the meteorites with suppressed anger. Even at this moment. Guang Lian still did not expect that Guang Lin had already run away. That was because before the palm appeared, Guang Lin had only gone into closed door cultivation. Who would have thought that it would choose to run away so directly? And at this moment. Guang Lian had already noticed. As the palm descended, the entire space was sealed. There was no way to tear open space and escape. Even if Guang Lin had such a method, the commotion he would cause would definitely not be small. &Nbsp; so, Guang Lian had always thought that after Guang Lin felt that the attacker was powerful, he wanted it to risk its life so that it could take advantage of the situation from behind. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong.¡± Guang Lian¡¯s eyes, which were as big as lanterns, widened even more. As the restriction was broken, the demonic shadow inside was revealed. Guang Lin¡¯s eyes were tightly shut as he lay on the ground. There were wisps of original source demonic Qi on his body that were being emitted out without any pattern. Its huge body was moving up and down as if it was in a deep sleep. Such a scene. There was no doubt that something was wrong. After all, Guang Lin had only just entered seclusion. It was impossible for it to enter such a state so quickly. Moreover, it was under the circumstances where a powerful enemy was approaching from the outside. Guang Lian¡¯s demonic face became bewildered. ¡°It seems to be fake!¡± It could feel the aura on Guang Lin¡¯s body. As an existence at the demon master level ¡­ At such a close distance, it naturally felt it very quickly. The demon body that was lying on the ground was not Guang Lin. This was not a good situation. Guang Lian¡¯s consciousness was stunned and he felt a chill seeping into his body. The demonic patterns that covered its body trembled. The boom was like the sound of a drum being struck, but it also sounded like the Thunder from the nine Heavens. It was the sound of Guang Lian¡¯s heartbeat. It felt an ominous feeling. ¡°Senior Guanglin, please don¡¯t joke around!¡± come out. We have a chance to kill the human in front of us if we fight together. Although he had a very bad guess. But Guang Lian still made a sound and struggled. It hoped that this was only one of Guanglin¡¯s tricks. He had only managed to hide it from it. At this moment, Guang Lin was still here, hiding in the dark. This was Guang Lian¡¯s comfort to himself. However, as it spoke with a pleading tone ¡­ There was no other movement in the broken restrictive spell except for the demonic shadow lying on the ground. Guang Lian¡¯s consciousness kept on scanning the area. He didn¡¯t find anything unusual. That guess was true. This little bit of hope was just self-consolation! Guanglian¡¯s heart sank even deeper. Despair grew with the passing of time. Facing Chu he¡¯s huge palm ¡­ Previously, it had been under immense pressure. There were also negative emotions. But that was still acceptable and could still be suppressed. After all ¡­ Even though he had guessed that Guang Lin was a coward and had the intention of using it. But no matter what, there was still a senior who was more powerful than it. She still felt a little safe. However, at this moment, the truth that senior might have run away was revealed. The feeling of despair was born from the depths of the soul. As time passed, it became more and more intense and couldn¡¯t be suppressed at all. Guang Lian greeted Guanglin in his heart. He was a real bastard. He was too shameless. He was a little too cowardly. As a demon master, it was simply a disgrace. However, at this moment. Guang Lian also understood a little. How did Guanglin survive from the previous era until now? He had to admit that he was impressed by this method of escape. Chapter 409 ? Chapter 409: Extending: helping hand Translator: 549690339 The space was sealed. He was able to escape without a sound even when he was not broken. Guang Lian had never heard of such a method among those of the same level. Only the strong could use such a method against the weak. Moreover, they were on a far different level. However, would Guanglin be stronger than the humans who were attacking now? It was impossible. If only it had that much power. How could he have fled upon hearing the news? He didn¡¯t even say hello. He didn¡¯t have the aura of an expert at all. &Nbsp; so, At this moment, Guang Lian did not understand. How did Guang Lin escape? He broke through the sealed space without causing any fluctuations. It was unbelievable. Even if it had an artifact that limited its strength, it shouldn¡¯t have been able to do such a thing. He wanted to remain calm. In addition to the meticulous arrangement, he had to escape when the palm descended and the space was not confined. Wait, Wuwu! could it be that that damn bastard already sensed that a strong enemy was coming and ran away in advance? ¡± ¡°This Tao Wu is very likely to be the one. Damn it!¡± In his confusion, another possible thought rose in Guang Lian¡¯s mind. Moreover, the more he thought about it, the more he felt that this possibility was correct. Other than that, there was no other explanation. ¡°I hate this!¡± ¡°Thump thump!¡± After guessing the possible correct answer. Guang Lian¡¯s body rose and fell, his heart beating like a drum. A strong sense of grievance and hatred rose from the bottom of its heart. Black mist rose from its entire demonic body, and the entire meteorite layer was shrouded in the original demonic Qi. Even Chu he, who was about to close his palm, paused. Guang Lian was mad with hatred! His state of mind exploded. However, the person it hated the most was not Chu he, who was making a move on it. It was Guang Lin who had run away without even saying goodbye. He was too inhumane. He felt that something was wrong and immediately ran away. He didn¡¯t even give her a warning, let alone bring her along. Even a little hint would be good! Was this something a teammate would do? He was worse than an animal. If possible, Guanglin was right in front of it. Even Guang Lian wanted to fight it to the death. The kind that wouldn¡¯t stop until one of them died. It was too infuriating! How hateful! All the black hair on Guang Lian¡¯s demonic body stood up like steel needles. The inside of his body was filled with Black Spring water, reflecting the cold light. On the outside, there was a demonic flame. At this moment, the Furious Guang Lian displayed the terrifying might of a demon master level existence. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that its descendants had formed an army formation, they would have already become one with it. Otherwise, who knew how many abyssal demons would have been turned into ghosts in the yellow Springs under its furious aura in such a short time. Of course, that was all. He looked at the wide curtain. Chu he, who was in the sky above nine World Mountain, looked calm. He had not used his full strength yet. Of course, he could not use his full strength. After all, it had already made plans before. Hiding! This was something he had already considered. The wide curtain on the meteorite in front of him could not change his mind. Chu he estimated the gap between the two. If he used his full strength ¡­ Even though the meteorite was covered in restrictions and was supported by the Army formation, it was still too weak. He only needed a dozen seconds to deal with that demon. And this was considering capturing him alive. Otherwise, he was confident that he would be able to destroy the other party with one strike and his strongest technique. It directly turned the demon head, the other demons in the formation, and the entire meteorite into dust in the void of the universe. How strong was he now? what level was he in the other worlds? Even Chu he himself could not explain it. However, he was not invincible. He was well aware of this. After all, when he was on Earth Star, he had felt a sense of fear. There was definitely an existence that could threaten him there. As for the various worlds, it should be the same. It was just that the myriad world Pagoda had yet to connect to all the planes. He didn¡¯t take the initiative to go out. That was why he didn¡¯t come into contact with it. As Chu he¡¯s thoughts turned, layers of restrictions were crushed by his palm. Everything seemed to have taken a long time. In reality, it had only been a few moments. Of course, even though it was a short period of time, to the wide curtain, it was as long as an era. Its mental state was also constantly experiencing ups and downs. Although it was an existence at the demon master level. It had the ability to remain calm even if a star collapsed in front of it. However, the pressure this time was much more unbearable than the collapse of the stars. As Chu he gradually clenched his fist, the pressure from the surroundings continued to tighten and attack its soul consciousness. It was as if the world was collapsing at every moment, and it was in the center of the storm. The pressure was unimaginable. All the negative emotions were suppressed. Coupled with the merciless abandonment of their companions, the whole wide curtain was about to explode. It was the kind that really exploded. The small universe exploded. He burned his own origin and potential in an attempt to break through the shackles of space and obtain a chance of survival. At this moment. Just as the last few layers of restrictions were about to be crushed. A series of bitter, unwilling, and resentful voices rang out on the meteorite. The bodies of the Devils were set ablaze. It spontaneously ignited and turned into black crystals after burning. Then, they flew into Guang Lian¡¯s body. ¡°No, please spare my life, Demon Lord!¡± ¡°Demon Lord, I¡¯ve been so loyal to you, how can you be so disdainful!¡± ¡°Ancestor, I¡¯m your direct descendant.¡± He saw his comrades ¡®tragic encounters. The Devils who were still alive finally realized what had happened. One by one, their hearts suffered a heavy blow. The enemy¡¯s attack had yet to arrive. The demon master would directly sacrifice them to strengthen himself. He was very decisive. Although such a choice was very common in the abyss. However, they were naturally not happy to be sacrificed. If it wasn¡¯t for the suppression of their bloodlines, they wouldn¡¯t just be begging for mercy, they would be cursing out loud. Of course, the begging of the younger generation could not stir up any waves in Guang Lian¡¯s heart. The tragic wails and howls of despair did not make it feel any less guilty. At this moment, it had already exploded and was abnormally violent. It had already put all its eggs in one basket, so why would it care about its juniors? It also understood that since its path was uncertain today, these juniors would definitely die. He might as well use his remaining energy. At that time. As long as it could get out. It was their honor for their descendants to sacrifice themselves for this. However, Guang Lian didn¡¯t care about the life and death of the younger generation. Chu he, who was under heavy pressure, could not bear to watch. He had always been a soft-hearted person. He could feel it clearly. None of the Devils here were lower than heaven trampling. Although they were demons, it was not easy for them to cultivate to this stage. Chu he had already decided to give them a chance to turn over a new leaf. Therefore ¡­ The Devils suddenly spontaneously ignited. The tragic wails. This made Chu he¡¯s heart ache. A miserable groan represented a heaven-trampling demon! It represented the end of a life. This made Chu he, who loved life, feel uncomfortable. Therefore, he did not even think and decisively extended a helping hand. He was still too kind. Chapter 410 ? Chapter 410: Saving the demon Translator: 549690339 In order to save the demon, Chu he suddenly increased the strength of his palm. The last few restrictions were broken one after another. At this moment. As the Devils were sacrificed one after another. The abyssal army formation was also destroyed without any attack. Under such circumstances, Chu he¡¯s leaked aura was something that the group of demons who no longer had the support of the military formation could not resist. In addition, the wide curtain did not take care of them or share the burden of Chu he¡¯s powerful aura. Instead, it was devouring them. At the same time, it was also suppressing them. One inside and one outside. It was a double suppressive force. And even more vicious. A group of tyrannical Devils had become a sandwich. It was the kind that could not resist at all. In fact, Chu he did not use his full strength. Most of the power he used was directed at the wide curtain. He controlled it very well. Only when he suddenly exerted his strength and crushed the last few layers of restrictions did he release some of his aura. Under such circumstances, if it was not for the wide curtain, although the group of Devils could not resist, they could still protect themselves. However, the premise of all this was that Guang Lian¡¯s claws could be soft. However, it was obvious. That was impossible. At this moment, Guang Lian was willing to pay any price just to fight for a chance of survival. It was an Abyssal Demon. He had lived for countless years. Moreover, he was a top-tier demon master. The demon¡¯s heart had long been black and bottomless, like an abyss. The life and death of a group of juniors could not even make its demonic heart fluctuate in the slightest. At this moment. When Chu he attacked, there was a constant stream of spiritual power in his palm that continuously attacked its consciousness and soul. At this moment, even if he was facing a life and death crisis, even if he felt unwilling and afraid, his Demon Heart would not be shaken. However, it was a pity. Chu he¡¯s spiritual attack was too powerful. Now, not only was Guang Lian¡¯s Devil¡¯s heart as deep as an abyss surging with waves, but even his face had changed. He no longer had the face of a demon master. Fear and malevolence were all on the surface. Chu he increased his strength and instantly crushed the last restriction. It shocked the wide curtain, who had just begun to devour the younger generation. The begging of the younger generation and the subconscious resistance made it extremely furious. He directly burned some of his bloodline power. A Demon King¡¯s bloodline power had absolute suppression over a group of abyssal demons. Now that it was strengthened, their resistance began to dissipate, and some weaker demons even began to be devoured. How could this be allowed? In front of a kind-hearted person like Chu he ¡­ It could not bear to see the death of a life. Even if they were demons, they were still living beings, not to mention that the weakest of them was still at the heaven trampling level. In the face of such a situation, Chu he immediately divided the power he used to deal with Guang Lian into several layers. It was used to cut off its suppression on a group of Devils, and it even formed a golden barrier to isolate and protect the group of Devils. The rhythm of the wide curtain¡¯s devouring was interrupted. The pure demonic crystals that had been condensed by the demons that were burning in pain were also taken away by Chu he. Such a situation should have been terrible for Guang Lian, but he was relieved. It could feel that the pressure from the human powerhouses had been greatly reduced. Even though the space was still sealed. However, its demonic heart had already begun to calm down, and the feeling that it was about to die in the next moment had also dissipated a lot. ??? ¡°That human expert is dispirited?¡± although its power is overbearing, it doesn¡¯t last long? ¡± A thought rose in Guang Lian¡¯s heart, which had just calmed down, causing his demonic heart to shake. If that was the case, it would be for the best. This time, they would be able to survive. It still had a chance to return to the abyss today. However ¡­ ¡°What¡¯s the human doing?¡± Guang Lian¡¯s excitement only lasted for less than a second. The thought of comfort flashed through its mind, and the next moment, it realized that something was wrong. ??? A puzzled thought flashed through its mind again. Look at what it found. The reason why the human used less force on it was because he was taking care of its descendants, those little devils. This was magical! Guang Lian could not understand. One had to know. At this moment, looking at the situation, the human didn¡¯t just crush its descendants to death. Instead, he was protecting them. This didn¡¯t make sense! Those were its descendants, demons, different from humans. In the various worlds, when other living beings encountered them, they would either stay away in fear or fight to the death. As for protection, there was no such thing. However, the current situation was awkward. Could it be that the human had some special fetishes? That¡¯s not right. Even if she had a Special Hobby, she was fighting with him now. It didn¡¯t make sense for him to be distracted at this time! Did he look down on it that much? He didn¡¯t put it in his eyes! Or did it have other uses? However, it was just a thought, and then Guang Lian¡¯s thoughts stopped. If he couldn¡¯t understand, then there was no need to think about it. No matter the reason. Right now, the most important thing was to find a way to escape from this place. The human expert¡¯s distraction was the best thing for it. It gave it a chance to escape. This is great! As for those juniors who didn¡¯t devour them all, it didn¡¯t matter. After all, even if he devoured all the juniors ¡­ The situation it was facing might not be any better than it was now. That human was being too arrogant! He had to make good use of this opportunity. Furthermore, he had to succeed in one strike and not give the human a chance to react. The demon¡¯s heart calmed down, and Guang Lian quickly calmed down. With a thought in his mind, he began to secretly accumulate power. And at this moment. Those Devils were also dumbfounded. Just a moment ago, the feeling of death was still in their minds. It was as if a sharp sword was hanging over his head, and it seemed like it would fall down at the next moment. But at the most dangerous moment. That feeling of danger suddenly disappeared. It was as if they had entered a warm Harbor. A sense of security appeared in their consciousness. The sudden change made them unable to react in time after they had just broken free from the suppression of their bloodline. ¡°Has the demon master thought it through?¡± ¡°It¡¯s sentimental?¡± These thoughts passed through the minds of some demons. But it was instantly denied. That was because it was nonsense. Although they had begged for mercy earlier, they were still too weak. However, he had never thought that it would be effective. He was the subordinate of the wide curtain demon master and had a junior. They knew this old ancestor too well. Or rather, the entire abyss, apart from those who planted the abyssal seed, was the same from top to bottom. In the face of danger, unless there was a senior¡¯s bloodline to suppress it. Otherwise, when facing a weakling or a companion of the same level, if it was useful, he would use it as much as he could without hesitation. They would never talk about feelings. At such a dangerous time, he had already made his move. How could he stop? Although it had happened so suddenly, they didn¡¯t know much. However, he also knew that the strength of the enemy was beyond imagination. After all, it was an existence that had scared demon master Guang Lin so much that he had directly abandoned them and ran away. Chapter 411 ? Chapter 411: The reversal of friend and foe Translator: 549690339 One had to know. Before this. The unknown existence had only just touched the restriction, but it had directly forced the wide curtain demon master to activate the Army formation. The wide curtain demon Master¡¯s Voice had lost its former Majesty when he had shouted angrily earlier. It was also the first time they had seen someone lose their self-control. Before the restriction was broken, it began to devour the younger generation. This was a mysterious existence who had revealed his invincible potential without even showing his face. One could only imagine how strong he was. Even if the wide curtain demon master had devoured enough, it was impossible for him to have any spare energy to protect them. He did not continue to devour them. Fighting directly or running away could be considered as attracting firepower and thanking him for his kindness. Therefore, the sudden sense of security made them feel very unreal. As they thought about it, they mobilized their forces to defend themselves and also observed their current situation. After that. Their consciousness seemed to have stopped. Even his strong mind felt a little inadequate. ??? They were indeed under protection. But ¡­ The person protecting them was very suspicious. It was that unknown expert! It was magical. From the looks of it, it was as if their Demon Lord wanted their lives, and the unknown powerhouse was here to protect them. Please, they were demons. They should be on the same side as the demon master. That unknown powerful being was their common enemy. But what was going on with the current situation? The unknown powerhouse gave up the opportunity to suppress the demon master in one go and instead split up to protect them. This was the first time they had encountered such a caring expert. He was not used to it. Without the suppression of the bloodline and having escaped from death, some of the Devils were touched. Of course, it was only a little bit. It quickly dissipated in their deep devil hearts, leaving no trace. They were the demons of the abyss. The demon¡¯s heart was black. Even though he had been saved, he was still touched by the ups and downs. In addition, Chu he¡¯s round shield emitted a gentle aura. The next thing they should consider was how to deal with the current situation. Even though they were being protected. However, the round shield was not only the alley that protected them, but also the cage that trapped them. Although he did not understand why an unknown powerhouse would protect them. However, after the initial shock, confusion, and emotions, they began to speculate in a bad direction. All the imaginable directions were filled with malice. No matter how they thought about it, they didn¡¯t dare to think that the unknown master respected life and couldn¡¯t bear to see any life die, even demons were no exception. After all, every expert who rose to power must have been used to it and experienced countless life and death situations. They definitely wouldn¡¯t be soft-hearted. They should all be very hard. Therefore, although they had temporarily survived, they were not out of danger yet. But after thinking deeply, they didn¡¯t seem to have a choice. After all, they couldn¡¯t even choose whether they were teammates or opponents. Even if he knew that the path ahead was filled with malice! What could they do? He couldn¡¯t win. She wanted to run, but she couldn¡¯t. Whether the other party was kind or malicious, they could only bear with it. There was silence. The group of demons, who had figured it out, looked at the wide curtain demon master outside the shield. There was no bloodline suppression now. That was why they felt complicated now. If the demon master and that unknown existence fought ¡­ That unknown existence was unable to divert its attention to protect them, and the demon master would definitely not care about them. He might even crave their bodies to replenish the energy he had expended in the high-intensity battle. However, if the demon master ran away, then even if they were captured alive, their future would still be very dark! &Nbsp; so, They realized that no matter how the situation developed, it would not be good for them. After all, they were weak. And his backer was not reliable. His pitiful fate was destined. This feeling of powerlessness made the group of Devils very uncomfortable. One had to know. Whether it was in the abyss or the various worlds. In the past, when origin realm experts did not make a move, they were the existences that controlled the life and death of hundreds of millions of living beings. He was high and mighty, looking down on the world. But now, they were like ants waiting to be slaughtered, without even the right to choose. This time, he had followed the demon master out. They only had two uses. They would either form an army formation or be devoured by demon masters. Other than that, it had no other use. They were merely consumables. The difference was huge. He felt very aggrieved. However, although the aura of the shield was gentle, when they touched it on their own initiative and had other thoughts, the gentleness would become overbearing and suppress them, obliterating their thoughts. &Nbsp; now. Their fate was no longer in their hands. ¡°What do we do?¡± Some of the fiends who had strange thoughts and actively touched the protective shield panicked after being suppressed by the overbearing power. Its demonic body was trembling as if it was facing a sharp sword falling from the sky. The panic grew stronger and stronger, filling its abyss-like demonic heart, as if it was about to explode. ¡°We¡¯ll definitely die!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll definitely die!¡± There were many demons who touched it, but after being suppressed, they also felt despair and let out negative sounds. He didn¡¯t have any hope for the situation that would come next. Their emotions contained the power of the demonic Dao, accompanied by the demonic Qi that leaked out of their excitement. Those who touched it first were considered big Devils among this group of Devils. Their auras were very infectious. Their loss of self-control had affected the demons within the barrier. it¡¯s not like we don¡¯t have a chance. If the demon master and the unknown existence fight, they can hold out for a short time. Although we will be affected by it, we still have a chance to survive. when the time comes, we can¡¯t leave anything behind. We must use all our strength to create a hole in the barrier after it weakens. After that, we¡¯ll leave our lives to fate. A demon said. However, its voice was very abrupt and echoed in the surroundings. In this chaotic time, no demon could lock onto it. It provided the method only because it wanted to gather its strength to obtain a chance of survival. It did not want to be noticed. If he was exposed, he would have a chance to return to the abyss. After the demon masters returned, they would probably have objections. After all, its plan was not to help the demon master, but to escape. This attitude was very wrong, and the demon master would not like it. The group of demons heard this suggestion. It immediately made them, who were on the verge of collapse, feel a little hope. Thus, it became a motivation for them to slowly calm down. Chu he¡¯s overbearing power was only used to suppress them. Since they were honest, he would naturally treat them gently again. They wanted to wait for Chu he and the wide curtain demon master to be in a stalemate before they attacked together to obtain a chance of survival. Chu he did not mind this. After all ¡­ The former wide curtain demon master might have been able to fight with him. But the current wide curtain demon master was no longer comparable to her. Even if Chu he suppressed his cultivation level, he could still suppress it. It wasn¡¯t a big problem to take care of a group of little devils at the same time. He didn¡¯t need to reveal more power, he just needed to throw out a treasure that wasn¡¯t considered top-tier. In a battle, one could not just rely on one¡¯s body. Sometimes, external forces could also be used! Chapter 412 ? Chapter 412: God-subduing bowl Translator: 549690339 God subduing bowl! A Golden bowl-shaped treasure appeared in Chu he¡¯s hand. This was a gold-grade Cardinal treasure that Chu he had obtained after checking in. Although it couldn¡¯t be compared to the sky splitting bow or the demon suppressing Pagoda, it was still a rare treasure. However, it was something that ordinary origin realm experts could not possess. Chu he had already figured this out. Although he had not met many origin realm experts, he had captured one alive. However, it did not cooperate and was still resisting because it could not feel Chu he¡¯s kindness. However, through some details and the treasures it was using, Chu he managed to analyze some basic information. The highest grade of the treasures on demon master kun¡¯s body was not gold. Although this might also be related to its strength, which was not up to standard at the origin level. However, it could also be seen that ordinary origin realm experts couldn¡¯t possess gold-level true treasures in the various worlds. It was already very impressive! As for the grade of purple gold, Chu he had never seen any other living being possess it. He had never gone out to talk to experts of the same grade as him. Therefore, his knowledge was limited and he did not have an accurate understanding. However, it was clear from the fact that demon master Yan¡¯s treasures were slightly inferior to gold. The purple gold rank was unimaginable. Therefore, Chu he did not need to use it unless he had no other choice. A golden light shot out of the God-subduing bowl and shone directly at the wide curtain demon master. The light was so bright that it pierced through the dark galaxy. The stars were trembling, and the space was frozen. God subduing bowl! It was a support-type treasure. Spatial imprisonment. Within the God subduing bowl, even gods would be suppressed. At this moment. The wide curtain demon master, who had been ready to escape after the first attack, felt his Demon Heart throb in the face of the divine light. It was dangerous! It felt it as the divine light approached. Around it, the space that had already felt a little loose was once again strengthened. Moreover, he felt that he was even stronger than before. The wide curtain demon master realized that something was wrong. Even though he still needed an instant to accumulate power to reach the peak. But it made a prompt decision. He could not hesitate any longer. Otherwise, if the Holy Light was completely formed, then even if it was fully charged, the situation would only be worse. He wasn¡¯t confident. But he had to go all out. Roar! A muffled roar sounded. The sound wave swept over, and black cloud explosions rose around the wide curtain demon master, spreading in all directions, containing terrible demonic power. At that moment, the meteorite seemed to form a terrifying forbidden land of the devil abyss. The starry sky trembled, and the meteorite under the guanglian Demon Lord cracked. The momentum was earth-shattering. Then, a demonic pestle flew out of the demonic clouds and pierced the star. The wide curtain demon master¡¯s body shrank rapidly under the explosion and followed the demonic pestle. This was the direction it had chosen to escape in. Although piercing through the stars looked like it required a bit more time, it was not the case. This small star was only a temporary base for the abyss. With the restrictions set up broken, it was nothing in the eyes of an origin realm expert. If the space had not been confined, the wide curtain demon master would have been able to pass through the stars and the empty void with his strength. Although the confined space increased the pressure on it, it still managed to pierce through the entire meteorite star in the end. The time it took was less than an instant. At this moment, the meteorites and stars, which had already collapsed, began to shatter inch by inch under the resonance of the vast curtain demon master¡¯s monstrous demonic power. However, under such circumstances, it did not spread out into the starry sky. Instead, it quickly turned into fine black dust with the wide curtain demon master as the center. The divine light completely descended, covering the entire meteorite. The space was extremely stable. Even if the shattered Stars turned into powder, they couldn¡¯t drift away. BOOM! The wide curtain demon master, who had pierced through the meteorites and stars, did not have time to relax. The demonic pestle, which had pierced through the stars and space, hit the Golden divine light with a loud bang. Its rapidly advancing body also came to a halt. The heavy and terrifying pressure once again enveloped it. At this moment, the God-subduing bowl¡¯s divine light was completely sealed with the meteorite as the center. If he wanted to get out, he had to have the power to break through it. But it was obvious. The wide curtain demon master could not do this. Looking at the demonic pestle that was still spinning rapidly, its demonic heart sank. After the divine light was completely formed, its previous feeling was correct. The space was more secure than before, and it had formed a cage that was targeted at it. It was able to cross the galaxy, so it was difficult for it to even move an inch forward, let alone go out. ¡°Go all out! Guanglin Qianqian should die! You should die!¡± In the midst of its angry and unwilling roars, it vented its deep resentment for Guang Lin leaving it without a word. The person the wide curtain demon master hated the most now was Guang Lin. As he roared, the origin and bloodline of the wide curtain demon master burned more and more intensely. However, under such a crazy situation, the effect was very small, only making it move forward by an inch. And immediately after. In the midst of the rumbling sound, the God-subduing bowl spun and descended rapidly, and the divine light began to shrink. The star, which had been shattered into black dust, was constantly being compressed. The wide curtain demon master, who had just advanced a few inches, kept retreating. Soon, he was imprinted on the star, which had changed greatly, and was constantly being pressed in. The wide curtain demon master let out an unwilling roar again. He used all his means and completely exploded without holding back. Its body constantly emitted explosive sounds as it was bathed in demonic blood. It was using all of the origin Energy it had cultivated for countless years in an extremely violent manner. The time was too short, and he had used up too much blood essence. Even with the strength of the wide curtain demon master¡¯s body, he could not hold it any longer and felt like it was about to collapse. However, it couldn¡¯t care less about these things. It completely ignored the condition of its body. One had to know that it had even directly revealed the most important part of the abyssal demons, the abyss of the devil¡¯s heart. It had turned from an illusion into reality. At this moment ¡­ All the power he could use was added to the demonic pestle. In the beginning, the damage to the wide curtain demon master was more than 80%. After the explosion, its aura quickly became dispirited, and the original demonic Qi in its body was unstable. After this, the wide curtain demon master knew that even if it could escape, it would be useless. In the following great era, if one didn¡¯t obtain a heaven-defying opportunity, it would basically have nothing to do with it. Its purpose was only to be a slightly stronger cannon fodder. Perhaps in the eyes of those seniors, it was not even as good as some of the talented juniors. However, he couldn¡¯t care about that now. After all, escaping was the most important thing. However, to the despair of the wide curtain demon master, even after paying such a great price, the result was that the God-subduing bowl, which was in the process of being collected, returned to its original position. But that was all! The result made the wide curtain demon master feel like he was about to break down. Chu he, who was on the nine World Mountain, had one hand behind his back. He watched quietly as the God-subduing bowl began to close again. The wide curtain demon master had used all his means and his breath was weak, so the result was predictable. Chapter 413 ? Chapter 413: Stepping into the Galaxy to come Translator: 549690339 A group of Devils who had placed their hopes on the stalemate between their devil Lord and an unknown existence. He watched as the star continued to shrink, gradually forming a black statue. They could feel their consciousness freezing! Looking at the situation, his demon master seemed to have been captured alive without any resistance. The unknown being had refined stars to suppress and imprison the wide curtain demon master. The difference was unimaginable. It was too big! The group of Devils felt that their world view had been subverted. In their hearts, the wide curtain demon master, who was so powerful that he could suppress all the galaxies, had been captured alive. This was even more inconceivable than directly killing him. The difficulty was much greater. One had to know that the unknown existence was still taking care of them. One could imagine. The difference between the two sides was overwhelming. A group of Devils who originally still had some hope were now filled with despair. Thump! In the end, the meteorite completely disappeared, and in its place was a black statue standing in the Galaxy. The black statue was lifelike, and wisps of demonic Qi floated out from it from time to time, but they were all destroyed by the divine light with a sizzling sound, followed by a constant sound of unwillingness. The black statue trembled continuously in the Galaxy. At first, it seemed like it was going to explode at any time. There were even loud sounds coming from the entire statue, but as time passed, it became more and more stable. The whole process was like going from the initial passion to the stage of dullness. When the statue started to shiver, the group of Devils came to a realization. The resistance of the wide curtain demon master had ended, and it was basically declared that he had been completely captured. Shocking! The starry sky, which was originally filled with sounds, fell into an eternal silence. The bright divine light in the Galaxy kept shrinking, and so did the Golden Shield that shrouded the group of Devils. The group of Devils could once again clearly see the situation of the entire Galaxy. However, due to the suppression, their demonic will still couldn¡¯t spread out. They could only rely on their eyes to scan the Galaxy. They were searching for the figure of the unknown existence. They wanted to know what kind of creature was so arrogant as to take the initiative to attack the abyss. Furthermore, it was to imprison an expert at the demon master level. This would cause the abyss to be enraged! Although the being that could capture the wide curtain demon master alive was indeed very powerful, they had never seen it before. Such an existence might have a name in the various worlds. But they still had confidence in the abyss. The abyss¡¯s power and reputation suppressed the various worlds. There were only a few forces in the various worlds that could go against the abyss, let alone a single expert. There was no way they could withstand the abyss¡¯s wrath. This kind of strength was not just for show. Even though they had never seen a patriarch who could suppress a demon master in the abyss for such a long time ¡­ However, they knew that the abyss had such a Foundation. At the bottom of the abyss, there was an unimaginable power. It was the reason why the abyss was able to dominate the world. It was a place where other forces did not dare to provoke the abyss. At this moment. If the existence that suppressed the wide curtain demon master did not belong to any of those forces, he would soon face the wrath of the abyss. If he had belonged to one of those forces, he would not have dared to do anything to the wide curtain demon master. After all, that would start a war. The abyss could not be humiliated! The death of a demon master level existence was enough to enrage the abyss, let alone capturing him alive. That was simply a naked humiliation. However, the group of Devils had their eyes opened as wide as they could. For a moment, they did not notice the figure of the unknown existence. In the silent Galaxy, other than them, all he could see were the stars and the world. He did not see the shadow of any other living beings. could it be that all of this is just a lesson given to an expert who doesn¡¯t like the demon Lord? ¡± that expert actually doesn¡¯t want to be enemies with the abyss! ¡°This expert might have a personal grudge with mo Zhi!¡± and now he¡¯s gone after the lesson? ¡± ¡­¡­¡­¡­ A demon couldn¡¯t help but make a guess that he thought was reasonable. This could also be explained. Many Devils felt that it made sense. After all, the other party had protected them after making a move. Although it had caused some casualties ¡­ However, they knew their own limitations. To an origin realm expert, those who had not entered the origin realm, even those at the heaven-trampling level, were just ants. They did not take them seriously at all. Perhaps they protected them because they didn¡¯t want to cause too many casualties and embarrass the abyss. Now that he had been taught a lesson, he immediately retreated. In this case, it would only be a slap in the face of the wide curtain demon master. Even if the news spread to the abyss, it would not attract too much attention. If that was the case ¡­ That would be great for them. However, it was a pity. Before they could even finish comforting themselves ¡­ Chu he scanned the Galaxy with his consciousness a few times and confirmed that there was nothing wrong. Then, with his hands behind his back, he walked towards the refined meteorite from the direction of nine World Mountain. His body was extremely small in the vast Galaxy, like a speck of dust, completely unremarkable. At this moment, the wide curtain demon master had been imprisoned, and Chu he¡¯s aura had returned to silence, not showing any trace of it. His speed was relatively slow. However, that was only in terms of his strength. The temporary encampment in the abyss was more than 100000 kilometers away from the nine World Mountain. Chu he walked over slowly, taking more than a hundred steps. As he walked, he enjoyed the scenery in the Galaxy. He felt very comfortable. With every step he took, a star Lotus bloomed under his feet and kept spinning in the starry sky. This wasn¡¯t chu he taking out the seven-colored Lotus. Now that the battle was over, and all the spectators were going to enter the demon suppression tower, there was no need to take it out. The star Lotus that bloomed in the starry sky was purely refined from the nearby starry sand after Chu he had landed. Even though he had casually refined them, the quality of the grains of sand in the Galaxy was still decent. In addition to Chu he¡¯s strength and methods, these star lotuses were considered treasures to King tier existences. With this as the foundation, it could be forged into a sovereign weapon. One step, one Lotus. One treasure for each step. This was the boring way of walking for the strong. In the depths of Chu he¡¯s hands, some crystal-like dust gathered and quickly formed a black brush and a crystal-like jade flute. Chu he held the Jade flute in one hand and played it. In the other hand, he held a writing brush and wrote a music score in the Galaxy. The music was overbearing and carried an unparalleled aura that rolled out in the galaxy. The group of Devils heard this and finally noticed the figure that was walking over in the Galaxy. He only saw. That figure was as small as a speck of dust. However, it made their demonic hearts sink, and the despair and fear that had begun to stagnate in their self-consoling spread again. Other living beings had appeared in the empty Galaxy. What did this mean? They still had some idea in their hearts! Chapter 414 ? Chapter 414: : bumper harvest Translator: 549690339 Chu he¡¯s figure was approaching. The sound of the flute was like waves and tides, wave after wave, setting off huge waves in the starry sky. A magnificent voice spread across the galaxy like a divine Phoenix from the heavens. The entire Galaxy reverberated with Majesty. The Stardust bloomed and turned into different colors. It made the originally empty and dark starry sky give off different colors. The paths of stars spun and danced along with it. Then ¡­ One by one, characters formed under Chu he¡¯s brush and flew in all directions. They contained terrifying power that stirred up space and shook the River of Stars. It was as if the will of heaven had descended upon the mortal world. The characters were embedded in the Avenue of Stars and condensed into heavenly books. At the end of the flute sound, they rolled up like open paper. After the last sound, they turned into rays of light and scattered to all corners of the starry sky. These heavenly tomes might be obtained by some blessed sons of heaven. Another batch of hot-blooded youths would appear in the various worlds. They looked at the shocking scenes. The group of Devils no longer had the slightest bit of luck. They were extremely certain that the human was the unknown existence that had just attacked. It was him who had broken the restrictive spells they had worked so hard to set up, protected them, and captured the wide curtain demon master alive. This was a forbidden-level human expert. It was an existence that could suppress all worlds. He was invincible here! Their fates were already in his hands. But! Even now, they still couldn¡¯t figure it out. The human race wasn¡¯t considered a top-notch force in the various realms. Even the Star Alliance, which the human race was in, was weaker than the abyss. Under such circumstances. How could a human dare to attack an expert at the level of an Abyssal Demon King? So what if he was a forbidden existence? Was this a declaration of war against the abyss? How dare the human race! Was he not afraid of the pressure from the abyss? While the group of demons were shocked by Chu he¡¯s power, they also found it unbelievable. It would be understandable if the one who had attacked was a Tribe Force on the same level as the abyss, or if they had been hunted down by the abyss and were struggling on their last breath. However, he was just a puny human. Before the abyss had a chance to fight against it. Why did he dare to provoke the abyss? If they wanted to declare war, the abyss should be the one taking the initiative. The weak race should be trembling in fear while waiting for the strong race to look down on them. The lightning, rain, and dew were all gifts. But now, a weak race had taken the initiative to go against the overlords of the various worlds. This didn¡¯t make sense. They had never encountered such a situation before. This made the group of Devils feel that it was unreal. However, as the human reached out his hand and casually clenched it ¡­ The meteorite statue, which was originally as large as a mountain, shrank rapidly. In the blink of an eye, it became the size of a palm and landed on Chu he¡¯s palm. Then, Chu he turned around and looked at the group of demons. The barrier dissipated, and a god-like pressure descended, rendering the group of Devils unable to move. It was clearly telling them. Everything that had just happened was real! At this moment, they had been captured alive, including the wide curtain demon master. The group of Devils were not willing to accept this. They didn¡¯t want to obey, they wanted to resist. But unfortunately, the forbidden existence¡¯s pressure was too strong. They couldn¡¯t do anything to resist. He couldn¡¯t even make a sound. He couldn¡¯t even scream his throat out. He could only endure it passively. He felt helpless and powerless. This was the feeling of being weak. It was a strange feeling. A group of Devils had not experienced this for a long time. But whether they wanted to or not, they could only lie flat. A golden fishing net fell. All the Devils were caught in one fell swoop. Chu he counted. Three hundred and twenty. All of them were at the heaven trampling level. Furthermore, most of them had reached the level of a heaven Saint. The weakest Empyrean realm cultivators were the least. After all, he was a direct subordinate of a demon master. They needed to form an army formation to help the wide curtain demon master. Naturally, his cultivation would not be too low. Chu he placed the net behind him. This time, he had returned with a full load. It was a full harvest. ¡°Not bad, not bad at all.¡± Chu he revealed a smile. He had wanted to come out and relax a little, but he had an unexpected harvest. This was indeed a good idea. Speaking of which, it had been a long time since the demon suppressing Pagoda had a harvest. Usually, Chu he would go out and put on a gunny sack. He didn¡¯t really care about those with weak cultivation. Currently, the level of the worlds that the myriad world Pagoda had opened had not reached the level that required Chu Li¡¯s attention. Except for the occasional unexpected situation. The people in the Barbarian region could still barely deal with it. Therefore, in general, there were not many decent powerhouses in those worlds. It also required the condition for the murderous aura to reach the sky. Furthermore, Chu he would only inspect the worlds that were opened by myriad World Tower when he was in the mood. One could imagine. After so many years, the demon suppressing tower really couldn¡¯t keep up with the pace. One must know that as time passed. The living beings on the second and third levels were basically sucked dry. Of course, even if they weren¡¯t, Chu he didn¡¯t think much of them. As the duration of consecutive check-in increased ¡­ Now, if he wanted to get a blessing, the luck he needed, whether it was quality or quantity, would be very difficult for those below the heaven trampling realm to provide. Of course, Chu he would sometimes see some strange-looking alien races and feel that they were fated. He would bring some back and give them good fortune. Although they were weak, Chu he was still willing to give them a chance. But even so, they were still unable to balance out their income and expenditure. It was all good now! A few hundred heaven trampling experts and a single origin realm existence. Moreover, all of them were the favorite demons of the demon-suppressing Pagoda, and they were even stronger than those non-humankind beings who were full of killing intent and had Strange Bones. This time, it could be considered a wave of fat. The Barbarian region would once again welcome a great fortune. Chu he¡¯s recent check-in had given him a lot of rewards. It should be a wave of good stuff. However, he had to pay attention to one thing. The demon suppression tower can¡¯t be opened at will. No family visits. Those who wanted to visit their relatives could wait. Moreover, all the channels had been cut off. He couldn¡¯t let the family visit get any clues. It was best to point the spearhead in one place. This was the safest way. While Chu he was thinking, he brought a group of demons to the nine World Mountain and was about to enter. However, in an instant, the sense of rejection surged with hostility. The color of the sky changed and the entire nine World Mountain trembled. At this moment, the nine World Mountain was like a chaste woman who had just been married but was already taken. Chu he seemed like a burly man who was about to break in. This caused a violent reaction from nine World Mountain. Accompanied by a thunderous roar, a will that would not submit to death was emitted from it. Chu he had a feeling that if he continued to go down, nine World Mountain would fight with him until it collapsed. This situation made Chu he¡¯s expression darken. He also retracted his foot. Carrying a group of demons on his back and holding the statue that suppressed the wide curtain demon master in his hand, Chu he looked down at the world below and pondered for a while. Then, he understood. Chapter 415 ? Chapter 415: Crisis everywhere Translator: 549690339 He wanted to enter the nine World Mountain but was met with resistance. It was as if there was an invisible membrane. If Chu he forced his way in, he could still enter. However, the consequences would be quite serious. Nine World Mountain might be damaged, but it would not be a big problem for him. However, the group of demons that he had captured would probably suffer heavy losses. If Chu he tried to protect him forcefully, he would suffer a backlash. These demons were unusual to the nine World Mountain. Just like the Barbarian people who had just entered the nine World Mountain. In the past, as long as they left the Barbarian region, they would be suppressed in the nine World Mountain. However, they were weak and the nine World Mountain did not care much about them, so it was not a big problem. In the end, the problem was solved because the effect of the Pearl of origin was dissolved by the world suppressing cauldron. In addition, the Barbarian region had been transformed by Chu he for many years and was suppressed by a precious treasure. But these demons were different. They were rejected and hated by the world, and this problem had not been solved yet. Otherwise, they would not have used a small star as a temporary base and waited for the opportunity to come. If it was possible, they would have barged in long ago. In the past, the wide curtain had made preparations and was about to succeed. However, later on, Chu he accidentally passed by and broke its arrangements. The demons of the abyss were not hiding anything. Just by getting close, it caused the sensitive nine World Mountain to react. All the living beings in nine World Mountain felt their hearts throb. The higher the cultivation, the stronger the reaction. At this moment, countless cultivators looked up at the sky. The heavens and earth were warning him. It allowed them to naturally understand that the danger was above. In jiewang mountain. Yu Mobai, who had just returned to the vast mountain, suddenly raised his head. His eyes bloomed with divine light, piercing through the sky and looking at the Galaxy. However, after looking around, he couldn¡¯t find the source of the change. The Galaxy outside the sky was dead silent and dark. He couldn¡¯t see any life energy fluctuation. At that moment, the nine World Mountain, which had just been in chaos, returned to normal. It was as if everything that had just happened and the feeling it gave him was an illusion. &Nbsp; but ¡­ Yu Mobai, who had already reached the level of an essence Dao Lord, did not believe that he would still have such an illusory feeling. He was confident about this. In other words, there was indeed danger lurking outside the nine World Mountain. The first thing he thought of was the demon master who had fought with the human seniors in the Azure Mountain range a few decades ago. At that time, he, who had almost been assimilated, had some understanding. It was an Abyssal Demon. They were spying on the nine World Mountain. The nine World Mountain was their hunting target. Therefore, now that the heavens and earth were warning him, he immediately took action against the abyssal demons. the inheritance of the heavenly court is here. This is the Supreme inheritance of the human race. Is the purpose of the abyss¡¯s visit related to this? ¡± A thought emerged in Yu Mobai¡¯s mind. He wasn¡¯t thinking too much. In reality, after experiencing the inheritance of the heavenly court, only a few decades had passed, but it had allowed him to cross the most difficult threshold for cultivators. The power of the inheritance was beyond his imagination. That was only a corner of the heavenly court, not the entire place. One could imagine that there was an unimaginably huge secret hidden inside. The outer realm¡¯s forces had come, and the place they appeared was exactly where the heavenly court¡¯s inheritance had appeared. Furthermore, they had captured him alive when they had just arrived, and had even attracted the attention of the human race¡¯s seniors. Even though the abyssal demons had captured many living beings back then, they had treated him the most special. Now that he thought about it carefully, there was indeed a connection between all of these. Yu Mobai¡¯s thoughts turned. At the same time, the divine light in his eyes continued to sweep across the galaxy. The heavenly court was an inheritance left behind by human seniors. He had already proven his Dao and origin, so he was very strong. After obtaining benefits, he naturally had to take the initiative to protect the heavenly court. However, he was still clear-headed. He knew that there was still a gap between him and the Lord of the Abyss, who had already vindicated Dao. Thus, he didn¡¯t take the initiative to go out into the starry sky. Only in the nine World Mountain would he have a chance of winning. He was very clear about this. It did not swell up because of the unprecedented sense of power in his body. After watching for a while. Everything was as usual. The nine World Mountain did not react again. It seemed that the existence that was hostile to nine World Mountain had retreated. What had just happened was just a test. In the end, Yu Mobai retracted his gaze and looked at the vast mountain that was still sealed. He raised his head. His gaze became deep again, penetrating the space and looking at several core areas of the jiewang mountain. Those places were also sealed off like the vast mountain at this moment. Even the warning from heaven and earth just now did not cause any reaction from those places. One must know that the core areas, as well as the boundless mountain, were the gathering places of the nine powerful clans in the nine World Mountain. They represented the top fighting power of nine World Mountain. They also benefited from nine World Mountain. The survival of nine World Mountain would have the greatest impact on them. But it was just like this. Under the warning of heaven and earth, none of the nine tribes responded. From this, it could be seen that the other races were in the same situation as the human race. In fact, Yu Mobai had already vindicated his Dao and origin. He could see things that he had never seen before. Among the nine tribes, the human tribe¡¯s situation was relatively better. The other tribes were in a much worse state. This was also the reason why he didn¡¯t go to the boundless mountain immediately, but observed the entire jiewang mountain. When he first arrived, he had already seen that nothing would happen to the vast mountain in the short term. They could still hold on and were not in a hurry. But in other places. If there were no accidents, it wouldn¡¯t be long before more mishaps occurred. ¡°What kind of secret is hidden in the nine World Mountain?¡± Yu Mobai¡¯s gaze once again returned to the middle of the mountain. His eyes flickered. The secret of nine World Mountain was only known to the nine creatures of the origin level. In the past, although he was at the peak of the heaven Saint realm, a top expert below the origin realm and had a high status in the human race, he still didn¡¯t know much. He only knew that the origin powerhouses of the nine great clans did not break through normally. Instead, they had achieved it through some kind of contract. As a result, there were many restrictions on their actions and they had the mission of suppressing something with their entire clan. As for the more specific details, Yu Mobai did not know. And now, several major races were in trouble at the same time. The thing they were suppressing was probably going out of control. Yu Mobai¡¯s good mood, which had just broken through, turned gloomy. The abyss of the outer world was spying on the heavenly court¡¯s inheritance. The thing that was suppressed inside nine World Mountain started to go out of control. And he had only just vindicated Dao origin. He felt his body filled with power. He had indeed vindicated the origin of Dao. Now, he was indeed unprecedentedly powerful. He even felt like he could crush a star with one hand. However, he still felt that it was not enough! Yu Mobai raised his head. His heart, which had become restless because of his breakthrough, had completely calmed down. Chapter 416 ? Chapter 416: The rebellious nine World Mountain Translator: 549690339 ¡°It¡¯s far from enough to just vindicate Dao origin.¡± the once glorious heavenly court of our race was also buried. Yu Mobai muttered in his mind. He didn¡¯t say anything. The heavenly court used to be so powerful and had so many heaven-defying inheritances. There were too many good things, and the powerful races from the outer world were eyeing them. If he spoke casually, he might cause huge trouble for heavenly court. He had ears. Although he had vindicated his Dao, he now understood that it was far from enough. The higher one stood, the more one could understand that the depths of heaven and earth were unfathomable. ¡°Let¡¯s solve the problem of the boundless mountain first!¡± Yu Mobai took a step forward. Right now, he was still too weak. He might barely be able to solve the problem of the boundless mountain. The only way to deal with the outer realm was to wait for them to come in. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Outside the nine World Mountain, in the Galaxy. At this moment. Chu he stood on it quietly. The group of demons was being ostracized. This problem was actually very easy to solve. As long as he pulled up the Barbarian region, put a group of demons in, and then entered the nine World Mountain, it would be fine. The Barbarian region was becoming more and more special with the suppression of several treasures and Chu he¡¯s modifications. It should be known that when he had imprisoned demons that could not escape the world¡¯s will, the heaven and earth would still have some reaction. Although they could not find the place, they would still scream twice, thunder and lightning would strike a few times, and a black cloud would be formed to show that. Although it was useless in the end, he still had a good attitude. But now, a group of creatures from other worlds kept coming in from the Barbarian region. Occasionally, Chu he would bring back demons. There was one demon master in each world, and they had not been dealt with. But there was no reaction from nine World Mountain. Not to mention rejection, he wouldn¡¯t even make a sound. Therefore, the Barbarian region was a very special place. It was as if he had jumped out of the world and could no longer be covered by the laws of heaven and earth. As long as these Devils entered the Barbarian region, he could take them anywhere. The nine World Mountain allowed them to enter and leave. It was probably the same in other worlds. The savage domain was like an intermediary platform. Without the Barbarian region, these demons would not be trusted. It was like when a decent family was hit on by the left Azure Dragon and right White Tiger¡¯s yellow hair, they would definitely resist bringing them home for fear that they would do something bad. If Blondie dressed up, there was still a chance of entering, but there would be a lot of preparation work to do. The more temperament he had, the more difficult it was to hide him. On the other hand, the barbaric domain was like a well-dressed celebrity. His fame spread all over the world, and he could enter any house as long as he showed his face. It wouldn¡¯t be a problem for him to bring anyone. The gate of the good family was opened. In the past, she might have shyly covered it up and said no. But now, as the Barbarian region became more and more extraordinary ¡­ He didn¡¯t even know how to scream. If he really had an idea, he could do whatever he wanted. Therefore, it was not a big deal for Chu he if a group of demons were rejected by the nine World Mountain. As long as one understood the problem, it was not difficult to solve it. Of course, he didn¡¯t need the Barbarian region to bring it out. That would be too stupid. He had the myriad world Pagoda that could teleport him at any time. That should be the most thorough item he had that could block the world¡¯s will and the laws of heaven and earth. From the Barbarian region to other worlds, they had never felt uncomfortable with the mark of myriad World Tower. In the current barbarian region, nine World Mountain did not have any opinion about the chaotic creatures that came in. Myriad World Tower should have made the greatest contribution. If he wanted to go back, he could contact the myriad World Tower and it would only take a thought. Previously, when he was in the nine World Mountain and other worlds, he had never had any problems going in and out, so he had ignored this problem. With such a close distance, he did not think of using the myriad world Pagoda. After all, that thing consumed energy every time it was activated. The higher one¡¯s cultivation was, the greater the consumption, especially when he had so many demons with him. Although the distance was short, the one-time consumption was also very large. With this thought, Chu he¡¯s thoughts of contacting myriad World Tower were cut off. There were so many demons, and there was even a demon master level existence. The people in the Barbarian region would have to work hard to replenish the energy consumed every time they returned. It was not worth it to be so close. Of course, he couldn¡¯t give up on these demons. Their aptitudes were not bad. There was a lot of room for education. When Chu he first saw them, he had already felt that their fate was destined. So he couldn¡¯t and wouldn¡¯t let her down. With a wave of Chu he¡¯s hand, the star sculpture that suppressed the wide curtain demon master fell into the fishing net. Then, Chu he set up layers of restrictions to imprison the group of demons and the wide curtain demon master. After that, he entered the nine World Mountain. He was already a long-term resident of nine World Mountain and was basically no different from the locals. In addition, he was special to begin with. After entering, nine World Mountain naturally did not have any reaction. Without any obstacles, Chu he returned to the Barbarian region in an instant. He reached out and grabbed the myriad world Pagoda. Then, with a flash, he appeared in the starry sky again. The round trip only took two breaths. In this short period of time, coupled with the restrictions he had set up, there were naturally no accidents. Chu he stuffed the group of demons in the fishing net into myriad World Tower. He dragged the tower down and entered nine World Mountain. Boom! Boom! Boom! There were too many demons, and there was even a demon master. Most importantly, the nine World Mountain was not of a low level. It should be said that other than the world that Ye Feng had accidentally entered, none of the other worlds that were opened by myriad world Pagoda could compare to it. The myriad world Pagoda could shield the wills of various worlds and the rules of heaven and earth. However, there were different levels. If it was just myriad World Tower, without the suppression of the other treasures in the Barbarian region, it was impossible to travel unimpeded in any world. This was also the reason why when the myriad World Tower opened a world, its level would increase bit by bit. This was not the myriad World Tower taking care of the people in the Barbarian region. It was just that at its current stage, it was unable to allow the people of the Barbarian region to integrate into a higher world. It required the people in the savage realm to provide it with enough energy. Until the day when all the chaos beads in myriad World Tower were lit up. At that time, he would be able to live freely in any world. However, the current myriad World Tower could bring many experts from other smaller worlds to enter and leave at will in other smaller worlds. However, it was a little difficult for experts at the level of nine World Mountain. If it was just a single, weaker creature, he might be able to fool it. However, a group of such powerful creatures, and they were all Devils, was too big a target. And this was when all the Devils were in the myriad world Pagoda. Then, at this moment, it was probably not as simple as Thunder. The entire nine World Mountain would be in chaos! But now, the nine World Mountain was just shouting, as if it was shouting No. But he didn¡¯t do anything more extreme. Chu he¡¯s foot landed completely. He tried, but he didn¡¯t enter the Barbarian region immediately. Otherwise, if nine World Mountain showed any signs of resistance, his speed would be too fast and he would appear to be violent. Nine World Mountain would not be able to take it if it ended in an instant. Chapter 417 ? Chapter 417: Creating: Pure Land Translator: 549690339 Chu he did not think of changing locations in the short term. In addition, he was a kind-hearted person. That was why she was gentle enough. He landed very lightly and slowly. He had to pay attention to the reaction of nine World Mountain. He would immediately withdraw his foot if something went wrong. He definitely didn¡¯t need to use force. Although it was easy to kick him to the end, if there were any accidents, the damage to the world would be too great. He could still understand this. Fortunately, the myriad World Tower did not disappoint Chu he. Although the current myriad World Tower could not completely isolate and shield the will of a world at the level of nine World Mountain, a group of demons was not outside. If they were placed inside, the impact would be reduced and they could avoid being locked down by the will of nine World Mountain. Within the nine World Mountain, there was only the sound of thunder and lightning. Purple snakes of lightning were running around. It was like doomsday, making all the living beings inside feel extremely depressed and terrified. Many living beings even knelt down! Those who had just broken through felt their minds and wills on the verge of collapse. However, that was all. It was just a small problem. Nine World Mountain did not have any other extreme reactions. There was only sound, no obstruction. To Chu he, this was enough! He didn¡¯t put up too much of a resistance. He only shouted a few times. This was actually like he had completely opened up his arms and was shouting ¡± don¡¯t! Don¡¯t! to liven things up. It could be said that the nine World Mountain had silently allowed Chu he to bring a group of demons in. The lightning in the sky was indeed spectacular. It was worth admiring and had a different feeling. Chu he¡¯s body fell. As he felt that everything was going smoothly, his speed became faster and faster. A moment later, as Chu he stepped into the Barbarian region, the Thunder outside rumbled and the purple snake¡¯s roar stopped. The purple lightning snakes in the sky were spinning around as if they had lost their target. They asked each other questions and then slowly dimmed. As the sun shone again, it illuminated the earth and made the gloomy sky clear again. In just a few moments, the world became clear, as if nothing had happened. That apocalyptic scene was just an illusion. However, the creatures in nine World Mountain could not get rid of the feeling of oppression in their minds. It was pressing down on them and it was getting heavier. Under the heavy pressure, some living beings felt an inexplicable anger growing and wanted to vent it out. With the warning from the heavens and earth, coupled with the fact that the nine World Mountain had been acting weirdly all these years, it was true. Problems would occur from time to time, and many places had already become dangerous. The various races and forces had already sensed that something was amiss. Many of the experts who were responsible for the fate of the race were invited out. The living beings who were good at calculations were also used by the various races to observe the blessings and disasters in the world. The result shocked all the races, and they also felt that it was as they had expected. Great ominous! It was just these two words. The races had expected this, and they wanted to get more information. However, the backlash from the information he had calculated was too terrifying, and he could not go any further to find out. Even if some of the operators were forced to sacrifice their lives, they would not be able to get a more specific situation. The nine World Mountain was in chaos. All the races were looking for an Alliance to preserve their race¡¯s torch in the face of the great calamity that was coming. All the living beings were already tense. At this moment, the world suddenly underwent such a violent change. Naturally, they couldn¡¯t stay calm. They were all guessing that this might be the start of a great calamity. The source of the disaster had arrived. Nine World Mountain, which was already extremely suppressed, suddenly exploded. The world seemed to sink at this moment. Chu he, who had dragged the tower to the willow tree, suddenly looked up. His gaze was fixed on the star abyss, and he scanned the world above through the yellow sand above the Barbarian region. The vast mountains and rivers seemed to be pulled by a line, flashing quickly section by section. The nine World Mountain was huge. In the various worlds, although it wasn¡¯t the top, it was still considered a grade. The vastness of this world was beyond imagination. If one were to throw those small worlds in, they would only be one of the mountains. Even with Chu he¡¯s strength, he could not see the entire world after scanning it once. It was simply too big. ¡°I¡¯m losing control of my emotions even more than before.¡± Even though he could only see a portion of it. Chu he still discovered some problems. The nine World Mountain had been chaotic in recent years. Many races were not in a good mental state. Their brutal side was magnified infinitely, and Wars were frequent. Many things that could be handled well would go out of control. Chu he knew all this. Those races were becoming more and more emotional. After cultivating, his heart would be tough, and he should have a calm and rational mind. As time passed, it became weaker and weaker. He had already sensed something unusual from it. And this time, the strength had increased by another level. ¡°The nine World Mountain is not simple either!¡± or rather, any slightly larger world is not simple. There are secrets buried in them. Chu he muttered to himself. He thought of the eastern Azure region, which was also a big world, but it was already broken. However, it had already begun to reform. He didn¡¯t know what the situation was now, but there were big secrets hidden there. There was also the ancient era continent. However, Suan ni should have some connection with the nine World Mountain. Chu he¡¯s thoughts drifted. He then thought of the world Lin Feng had gone to. It was also not simple. And earth Star! ¡­¡­¡­¡­ In other words ¡­ As long as it was of a higher grade, there would definitely be something strange hidden within. In other words, there were some things in every world, but it was only a matter of size. Chu he¡¯s eyes flickered. Originally, when the nine World Mountain was so unstable, he was still considering whether he should move. After all, he wasn¡¯t invincible yet, and he didn¡¯t want to come out. He still wanted to hide in the dark for a while. He didn¡¯t want to fight against the experts who suppressed the various worlds too early. However, thinking about the situation in the various worlds. There didn¡¯t seem to be any place for an Sheng. Everything he had seen and heard was chaos. Even if there was an occasional calm, it was only on the surface. There were undercurrents surging beneath that could explode at any time. The current chaos was engulfing the entire Galaxy. The various worlds and the living beings within were all in the game. Even if he changed his way of thinking, there was a high chance that he would accidentally fall into the eyes of a powerful creature while floating in the starry sky. After all, as the situation became chaotic, those rarely seen powerhouses would show up. With their strength, they would not be limited to a single world, but the entire starry sky. It was normal for them to run around. &Nbsp; so, Chu he touched his chin. He realized. Although the worlds were big, there was no Pure Land now. ¡°Then let me forge it!¡± He took out a teacup and poured out his energy. The tea was hot very quickly. Chu he blew away the steam and drank it in one gulp. He, who was a salted fish, suddenly felt a little passionate. However, even though he was feeling emotional, he didn¡¯t act rashly. The creation of a Pure Land wasn¡¯t something that could be done on a whim. Right now, it was just a thought. As for what to do, that would depend on the situation. Safety was always the first priority. Only when it was safe enough would he be able to complete the idea. Otherwise, it would only be a pity. Chapter 418 ? Chapter 418: Three different states Translator: 549690339 He put away the teacup with a flip of his hand. The little turtle pulled its head out of the willow branch and stood up straight. It moved its two hind claws and ran over happily. Chu he picked up the teacup that it had placed on the willow tree¡¯s table, heated a cup of tea for it, and left. Then, Chu he put the incident in nine World Mountain to the back of his mind. With light steps, he entered the demon-suppressing Pagoda. He directly reached the fourth layer of the iron comb prison. Even the weakest of his gains was Empyrean realm. The first three levels were naturally of no use. The first three levels of the demon subduing Pagoda were basically empty. The living beings on the top had not gone out to accumulate baleful Qi for a long time. There was no more to be squeezed out. They were all resting on the shore. And on the fourth floor. The living beings on it were all at the heaven trampling level and were very powerful. Those who caught Chu he¡¯s eye were naturally the type who were extremely hardworking. There was nothing to say about their aptitude, and all of them were filled with an unimaginable amount of murderous aura. After being squeezed for so long, except for those who were caught in the eastern Azure region, the others were still full of energy and could still be used for a long time. Regarding Chu he¡¯s arrival ¡­ The living beings here had three different emotions. The ones resting on the shore were the group that had been caught in the eastern Azure region. After being tormented for so long, they were both physically and mentally exhausted. Even his soul and will had a pain that was engraved in his bones and could not be erased. Although there was no freedom and no way out, the life after being freed was already very beautiful. If they could, they wanted to lie on the shore forever. At this moment, Chu he entered. Their bodies trembled, and they felt fear from the inside out. They were extremely afraid! After all, Chu he would often let them relax and treat their internal and external injuries. He would also replenish their energy. If they had the desire to improve, Chu he would even take the initiative to help them improve their cultivation. However, at that time, they wouldn¡¯t have much time to rest after coming down. However, it was different this time. It was a little longer. Most importantly, Chu he did not forget. He had come in a few times during this period but did not throw them in again. This gave them an exciting thought. Chu he had played with them enough, so they did not need to be tormented anymore. However, an idea was still an idea. They couldn¡¯t really feel at ease. Therefore, they were most afraid of seeing Chu he. As soon as Chu he entered, they would be reminded of those extremely painful years and fear would arise spontaneously. They curled their bodies into a ball and tried to lean toward a corner that was not very noticeable. They were afraid that Chu he would suddenly think of them and become interested. Then, he threw them onto the bronze pillar. They didn¡¯t want to experience it again. That kind of feeling was better than dying directly. When they were being tortured up there, they had thought countless times about how good it would be if Chu he had killed them with a slap. That would be grace. Even though he was still alive after being brought back, he was only left with his body. Therefore, they were the quietest. Even her breathing and heartbeat stopped. It was as if he had turned into a dead statue that would remain silent for eternity. Even the fur on it didn¡¯t move. As for the second option ¡­ They were the ones who had been on the top for a long time but still had potential. Although he hadn¡¯t been here for long, it wasn¡¯t short either. All this time, they finally felt Chu he¡¯s kindness, and their impression of Chu he had changed. At this moment, as they endured the iron comb scratching their bodies and hearts, they showed a look of awe on their faces. Some of the foreign races even praised Chu he. Their target was those resting on the shore. He also wanted to become one of them. They had had enough of the iron comb¡¯s torture. His entire body and soul consciousness seemed to have been emptied. And that strange itch. It made them really want to die. Every minute and every second felt like a century. It had only been a few decades or a hundred years, but it felt like it had been longer than all the time they had spent outside. They were heaven trampling realm experts. In fact, he had experienced all kinds of tribulations, and some living creatures had been tortured for a long time. However, this place was different. The itch was indescribable. And as time passed, the torture would continue to intensify. It was as if the layers of invisible shields on their bodies were slowly being scraped off layer by layer. After a certain period of time, the itch and torture would multiply. At this point, they really couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He could clearly feel how good Chu he was. They wanted to be blessed. Therefore, they had become Chu he¡¯s supporters. They had humble looks on their faces and all kinds of flattering words came out of their mouths. They were the group that wanted Chu he to come the most. After all, every time Chu he came, he could be a lookout for them. Perhaps if he was in a good mood and found them pleasing to the eye, he would give them the same treatment as those guys on the shore. As for the third ¡­ They were the ones who hadn¡¯t been in the iron comb prison for too long. Those demons were the typical examples. Their arrogance was still there, and their unyielding will as powerhouses had not wavered. Therefore, he could not feel Chu he¡¯s kindness. They were originally tortured to the point of wailing. The moment Chu he entered, they became excited. Its body trembled, causing the chains on it to make a constant sound. There was a light shining on the copper pillar. It was a group of people who were still unconvinced. They wanted to mobilize their power to launch an attack, but they were suppressed by the power of the copper pillar. After so many years, the demon suppressing Pagoda could already display a very strong power. Even Demon Slayer was suppressed and unable to move. A group of heaven trampling level creatures naturally couldn¡¯t move at all. All his actions were in vain. Instead, because they were too excited, the iron comb on their bodies sped up. It was fast and ruthless. It made them let out a sigh of relief. However, this was not enough to make them yield. When they were slightly better, they started to curse. They did not give Chu he a good look and sprayed the water in their mouths at Chu he. However, Chu he naturally did not mind this! He had experienced such a scene so many times that he was used to it. Moreover, if one were to ask which batch he liked the most here, it would be the same. Without a doubt, it was the third. They had potential, so he naturally had to tolerate them. With talent, one could naturally be allowed to have a temper. As for the first and second methods, Chu he did not like them. He was just a little more obedient. It was useless. He didn¡¯t need it. He didn¡¯t have any energy at all, he was too useless. Chu he rarely gave out subsidies for the first kind. Basically, they were just ordinary fruits that he would throw over a few mountains of when he thought about it. Those without talent would naturally be looked down upon. If they dared to open their mouths and scold him, Chu he would not let them off. However, these guys were also very sensible and had good eyes. After knowing that their talents were exhausted, they no longer put on airs and all became very obedient. He had changed all his bad habits. Chapter 419 ? Chapter 419: Beyond imagination Translator: 549690339 He observed the situation of the group of generals on the fourth floor. Chu he was in a good mood after the harvest. Therefore, he was quite satisfied with them. With a wave of his hand, the group of beasts were temporarily put down. In front of them, there were metal buckets with subsidies in them. These guys could still move and did not need Chu he to feed them. As for the group of people on the shore who were pretending to be dead like statues, Chu he could tell that they did not have much of an appetite. They only wanted to rest now. On account of their hard work in the past, he did not disturb them. After doing all this, Chu he extended his hand into the myriad World Tower. He took out the Golden fishing net. Some of the monstrous demonic Qi was released. Moreover, there were too many demons. After being pulled out, they would be too conspicuous. A group of alien races who had just been put down were attracted. They looked over and their faces were filled with shock and complex emotions. Look at what they¡¯ve seen. A dense net of demons. Moreover, even though their auras were basically covered by the Golden fishing net ¡­ However, those who could enter the fourth level were all heaven trampling experts. In the outside world, they were all clan-guarding level existences. He had lived for countless years. He had both knowledge and experience. The fishing net covered the monstrous demonic Qi and blocked their consciousness, but they could still see. He only swept his gaze around. They had already discovered it. The Devils in the net were all abnormally terrifying. None of them were weak. Something even more terrifying. Only a small number of them could look at each other normally. When they looked at most of them, they seemed to see the ferocious might of a sea of blood, which made them feel inexplicably guilty. They were familiar with this situation. It was the instinctive fear of the weak when they saw the strong. In other words, most of the demons in the net were strong enough to crush them. But now, there were so many terrifying demons. They all became prisoners in the net. They had truly been caught in one fell swoop. This scene was extremely terrifying. The creatures here had all been captured alive by Chu he. However, most of them only knew that Chu he was an expert who could crush them. Some of them had even exchanged a few moves with Chu he when he caught them. This gave them the illusion that they could resist a little. At the very least, it was no problem to call out a few times. Although it was useless. Therefore, apart from a few, most of them did not have a clear idea of what level Chu he was at. This time, the Suan ni and the others ¡®consciousness trembled. The depth of their previous speculations was an underestimation. It was impossible to estimate the strength of the human in front of them. It was not something they could imagine. Like star abyss, it was impossible to probe its bottom. Every time he saw them, he would shock them and refresh their knowledge. On the shore, one of the seven great clans of the devil World, the devil ox descendants of the devil Master of the devil ox clan. It had personally witnessed its patriarch, fiend master kun, being captured alive. Therefore, it had a rather deep estimate of Chu he¡¯s strength. But at this moment, they were even more frightened than the other creatures. Although it was a demon of the demon world and did not belong to the abyss, there was still something in common between them. In addition, it was a descendant of the seven great clans, so its senses were even more sensitive. Chu he opened the net a little and started to throw the group of demons onto the copper pillar. It felt that something was wrong. A sense of suppression. Although it was very weak, it truly existed. That feeling was different from the suppression of bloodline, but it was a suppression of a sense of hierarchy. ¡°There¡¯s a Demon King level expert inside.¡± The demonic bull kun said in a low voice. The demons not far away from it trembled when they heard this. He felt a deep sense of horror. Before Chu he¡¯s harvest, the kun gods were the strongest beings here and had noble bloodlines. The demons easily believed its words. After all, everyone had already reached this stage, so there was no reason for them not to be in the mood to lie. There were no benefits to this. Furthermore, some of them had seen demon master kun captured alive before. However, that was the last time. Moreover, according to what the descendants of the kun God had said, their ancestor had been defeated because he had been careless and had been tricked. Furthermore, the old ancestor had Gu on him previously. Otherwise, how could a demon master level existence be captured alive? But this time. There were a few Hundred Demons! Furthermore, they were all extremely powerful. Even with a demon master holding the line, they were all captured in one fell swoop. This couldn¡¯t be explained by the word ¡°regretful defeat.¡± This was especially true for Crow and his brothers. They discovered that there were many familiar faces among the demons. They instantly realized the problem. ¡°That¡¯s left emissary Yan! There¡¯s also emissary kun!¡± ¡°They were actually captured alive!¡± ¡°Then the demon master who was captured alive should be the wide curtain demon master.¡± ¡°But how is that possible? The strength of the wide curtain demon master was considered strong even among the demon masters. It was said that he was comparable to some of the old demon masters who had existed in the previous era! It¡¯s extremely terrifying.¡± ¡°In addition, the demon master has brought several restriction demonic discs with him on this trip. He also has the help of the military formation. We can help him at the critical moment!¡± ¡°Under such circumstances, how could they all be captured alive? It doesn¡¯t make sense!¡± The crow Brothers muttered one after another. They felt that this was inconceivable. They did not know how powerful the wide curtain demon master was, even though there was a ranking of demon masters in the abyss. They had no access to the specific division of this level. However, the emissaries often explained things to them, so they knew what they were doing. However, it was such a powerful demon master. But now, he was captured alive. This situation made the demon unable to figure it out! If he couldn¡¯t win, there were so many demons blocking him, so he could always run! Otherwise, if he couldn¡¯t even run, he would have been crushed. It was unimaginable! ¡°Or, the wide curtain demon master is too sentimental and has been dragged down by Qianqian!¡± Crow gave a reason. He guessed that the wide curtain demon master had been captured alive because he was worried about his descendants. At any other time, the other demons would not have believed this reason. After all, they were very clear about the situation in the abyss. Although they did not usually come into contact with the wide curtain demon master, they had heard of his style. He was no different from the other demons in the abyss. He was not an independent demon and was emotional. But now ¡­ But it was somewhat credible. After all, most of the demons that the wide curtain demon master brought out had been captured alive. Logically speaking, if the wide curtain demon master could not hold on, he would be killed. Whether it was activating the battle formation or the final sacrifice. They were the most damned. And now, they were still alive. This meant that the wide curtain demon master had not laid his hands on them, but had developed feelings for them. I think it¡¯s possible that the gap is too big, and the wide curtain demon master didn¡¯t have time to use some means to escape! Some demons suggested in a low voice. When it spoke, it still had some sound for the first few words, but after that, it was almost just moving its lips. After all, this guess was too bold and not very likable. Although the wide curtain demon master might have been captured and was now a prisoner, it still had its dignity and did not dare to make up stories. However, even though it was just his mouth moving, the few demons who had been attracted by the first few words still understood the meaning. Then, they were all speechless. He thought about the personality of the wide curtain demon master. This possibility was actually more convincing. However, if that was the case, the information contained in it meant that it was extremely valuable! Chapter 420 ? Chapter 420: I have to train the old veterans Translator: 549690339 Didn¡¯t that mean ¡­ Even the powerful wide curtain demon master was crushed. Then, the humans in front of them were so powerful. It was something they could not imagine. However, it was still too weak! Looking at the large group of captured demons, there might even be demon master level existences among them. While the group of demons were afraid, they thought about it seriously and their minds became active. A sense of excitement welled up in his heart. Even his fear was reduced a little. They weren¡¯t gloating. One had to know. So many years had passed. When they first came in and found that their lives were not in danger, they were still very happy and very confident. At first, they thought that as long as they didn¡¯t die, it was the best result, and there was still hope for the devil to be born. After all, they all had their own backers. Especially after more and more demons were caught. This thought became even stronger. With so many demons captured, there were even demon master level existences who were trapped here. The other captured creatures didn¡¯t seem to be good people either. Some of them even felt better than them. It was obvious that this human abhorred evil. If this continued, one of the abyss and the devil World would be attracted by this and become furious. At that time, the humans in front of him would definitely not be able to resist the anger of the demon world and the abyss. At that time, they had already simulated countless scenarios in their minds about the fate of the humans who had tortured them to the extreme. The soul and the body were both part of each other. One demon, one piece. Everyone could take it back and play with it slowly. They would take revenge together. It was a good idea! However, a long time had passed, and the commotion seemed to be getting bigger and bigger, but there was still no movement from the abyss and the demon world. Even after a demon master was captured, nothing happened that they wanted to see. The torture they were suffering was getting worse and worse, and they could not take it anymore. Sometimes, some demons even had a terrible desire to die. They felt more and more anxious and desperate. It wasn¡¯t that they lacked patience. It was just that this place was not friendly, and he was living a life worse than death at every moment. I can¡¯t take it! But now ¡­ They felt that the good news had arrived. The following days were full of hope. This time, so many demons had been captured. It could be said that they were a nest. There were more creatures in the iron comb prison than all the creatures in the past years combined. Moreover, they were all very powerful, and they were all in the middle level of the abyss. In addition, there was an expert at the demon master level. This was a huge commotion. This time, the abyss¡¯s gaze would be attracted no matter what was said. There would be experts to investigate. This also meant that their chance had come, and good days were not far away. Under such circumstances, how could they not be excited after figuring out the key points? Even though the human in front of him was very strong. They couldn¡¯t be seen through. However, that was only because they were too weak and their levels were too low. So what if he was strong? After all, they were more confident in the abyss and the demon world. A human that was not considered among the top forces in the various worlds. Even the strongest among them would have to kneel before the abyss. This wasn¡¯t a self-consolation, but a fact. It was a fact that had been passed down for countless years. The anger of the abyss and the demon world. Even the starry sky would tremble. It made countless powerful races lower their heads. A mere human could not possibly withstand it. The person in front of him would soon regret the stupid things he had done. Just thinking about it made him a little excited. However, he couldn¡¯t show this. The group of demons was put down to rest, and their consciousness became more clear, so they naturally knew the severity of the situation. Afraid that their companions would ruin their plans, some of them couldn¡¯t help but signal with their eyes. This was a critical moment. The good days were here. I can¡¯t ruin this at this critical moment. They had to live, live well. Thinking of this, they began to eat more nutritious food. Not to mention, these subsidies were really good things. It would be of great benefit to them if they digested it. With their strength, they had only encountered these things a few times over the countless years. It was a rare opportunity. After they were saved, it was possible for them to advance to the next level. Chu he could easily sense the emotional fluctuations of the demons with his strength. However, Chu he did not care if they had any strange thoughts. He even felt satisfied when he saw them eating the stipend obediently and taking the initiative to digest it. These demons were different from other living beings. If other creatures ¡®evil Qi was sucked dry, they could only live a little longer in the demon suppression tower if their bodies were healed. There wasn¡¯t much difference in other aspects. He wouldn¡¯t be able to squeeze out any luck. However, these demons were different. They could be recycled. As long as the demonic Qi was still there and they were still alive, they could be squeezed. The allowance that Chu he gave them was a great supplement to demons. They had caught so many demons at once. Their things were temporarily handed over to Chu he. Therefore, Chu he did not lack resources that could help demons. It was very generous. This time, those demons who had been squeezed for too long could return to their peak. In fact, if they had the desire to improve, they could even go further. It was better for the demon suppressing Pagoda to shine and heat up. Hence. Chu he thought of ha Yong and the others. Although it could still be used now. However, they were too weak. They had been abandoned for a long time. This was not good. Back then, du Chengqi wanted to use them for thousands, tens of thousands, hundreds of thousands, or even millions of years! Now, it¡¯s not even a thousand years yet, and it¡¯s not right to abandon them. It just so happened that he had just obtained a wave of resources that could only be used for mana. It would be a waste to just leave it there. He could give them a hand. We can¡¯t let them, who have been glowing for so long, be eliminated. They were old veterans. He had to let them understand his good side. He, Chu he, kept his word. He definitely wouldn¡¯t mistreat anyone who worked for him. Now, under such good conditions. It wouldn¡¯t be long before those few guys could also come to this fourth level to enjoy. To accept a stronger cultivation method. He would have a brighter future. They would be very touched to meet so many seniors. Among the group of demons, sky demon ha Yong and the others were really considered to be the ones with good fortune. If he had not met Chu he. They were still lingering around the Saint venerable realm. However, a few hundred years had passed since he came to Chu he. He was already a Dao master, and now he had a chance to go further. Such a leap was something they could never have imagined before. Chu he¡¯s mind spun. The entire iron comb prison was getting noisier and noisier. The demons in the net were basically all thrown onto the copper pillar. After enjoying the service of the comb, they began to resist the itchiness and pain. As a result, the comb became excited and the torture continued to increase. It was so strong that they couldn¡¯t help but cry out in pain. A group of demons on the shore, who were enjoying subsidies and full of hope for the future, raised their heads and looked at those demons who were wailing. It was a complicated feeling. They really wanted to remind him. It would be much more comfortable if she lay down obediently. Based on their experience, the itch was at its weakest when they first entered. With their strength, they could actually endure it easily. But the premise was that he didn¡¯t struggle. The more he struggled, the more pain he felt and the more unbearable it was. However, thinking about it, everyone had a temper, and it was useless to remind them just now. Besides, they were not familiar with each other. It was better to watch the show. He could also relax a little. Chapter 421 ? Chapter 421: Another opportunity Translator: 549690339 In the end, except for the wide curtain demon master, all the other demons were thrown onto the bronze pillars. After merging into the demon subduing Pagoda, it began to shine and work hard to show its own value. The fourth level became very lively. It finally didn¡¯t seem too empty. Chu he looked around and felt satisfied. Then, he turned around and looked outside through the demon suppressing Pagoda. The world-suppressing cauldron was trembling as if it had been lit with sandalwood. Wisps of green smoke were emitted. A series of invisible ripples emitted a special aura from this point and quickly spread out. It rolled like waves in the Barbarian region, round after round. The people in the Barbarian region could feel the sudden change in the world. It was as if there was something extra. It was extremely mysterious. They couldn¡¯t understand it, but with their cultivation base, they could instinctively feel that this wasn¡¯t a bad thing. It was a good thing. They felt as if they were bathing in holy light. His entire body felt smooth and comfortable. The old man from Lin County was very happy, but he was also very calm. They had experienced many things. He knew that something special would happen in the Barbarian region. Opportunities and such would appear after a period of time. In other words, as long as he was in the Barbarian region, he would be enjoying the opportunities at all times. It was only a matter of the size of the opportunity. It was just like what the old ancestors had said. This was the opening of the curtain, and all of them could be the chosen ones, the protagonists of this era. It was a glorious era. They all deeply agreed with this. The younger generation might not have felt it so deeply. However, he had come from a time when thousands of races were at war, the human race was weak, the Barbarian region was chaotic, and he was on the verge of death. They had witnessed everything with their own eyes. He had witnessed the soaring of the Xia clan of the Barbarian region. All kinds of things from the past would always inadvertently appear in his mind, like a dream. The world was indeed changing at every moment. There were also many powerful beings who were interested in the Barbarian region. In this world of war, if it weren¡¯t for the Xia clan¡¯s deep foundation and the existence of their hidden ancestor, the mysterious barbarian region might still be around. However, the protagonists of this, the ones who enjoyed all of this, would not be the human race. If not for the hidden forefather ¡­ The people of the Barbarian region had long been buried in the dust. This was something they were absolutely certain of. Those few times when terrifying creatures descended, that feeling of powerlessness, that feeling of despair. They had personally experienced it and understood the hidden terror. It was unimaginable. The world collapsed and the heavens and earth were destroyed. Several times, the hidden forefather had blocked the aftershock of the attack outside. Even before it had entered, the Barbarian region felt like it was about to collapse. It wasn¡¯t just a feeling. If there was no hidden ancestor, then it was the truth. Xia Yuan, who had closed his eyes and was meditating, flashed out of the house and appeared on the training field in the next moment. He looked up. His eyes were shining. A smile appeared on his face. It was filled with nostalgia. He felt as if the world was raining. It had been a long time since the Barbarian region had this feeling. In the past, it was a real spirit Rain! Although there was no rain this time, the feeling was the same. At this moment, it was raining invisibly. It was cool and comfortable when it landed on his body. Xia Yuan opened his arms and closed his eyes. He threw all his past struggles to the back of his mind and returned to the time when he experienced the spirit Rain for the first time. That carefree and crazy moment. After that. He felt his consciousness becoming clearer and clearer. There was a feeling of sublimation. In his heart, the internal conflict that he had felt for so many years was slowly washed away from the depths of his consciousness. Was he the main character of this era? Was he the chosen one of this era? Actually, it wasn¡¯t that important. He was indeed much stronger than before. Even though many of the younger generation had surpassed him. Although he was called an old ancestor, his strength was no longer ranked in the Barbarian region. Even though he was in danger. He no longer had the ability to hold the front, so he could only cheer loudly. He was no longer a mind-calming pill, a pillar of support. However, these were not that important. This Golden Age, the glory of the present. He had participated, witnessed, and seen. There was no need to be obsessed with the fact that the younger generation kept slapping him on the beach. The younger generation became stronger. He should be happy to be able to support the human race. At least for now, he didn¡¯t need to use his broken body to intimidate the enemy and fight for a chance of survival for the human race. There was no need to be so tragic. He no longer needed to live like an ant. Wasn¡¯t this enough? After thinking it through, Xia Yuan suddenly felt very relaxed. That was the relaxation of the heart. Then, it would be used on the body. The invisible spiritual rain in the world seemed to have been attracted and gathered towards him. The realm suppressing cauldron¡¯s rhythmic ripples were thus disrupted. It was all Meng Yi¡¯s fault for always whispering in his ear about the son of Heaven¡¯s mandate and how he was in a dormant state. Later on, when she realized that something was wrong, she would come to comfort him every few days. He had been talking about this matter. In addition, he was constantly being surpassed by the younger generation who had watched him grow up. That was why he had sunk deeper and deeper into this entanglement. If Meng Yi had nagged a little less, Xia Yuan would have been able to figure it out earlier. All these years, he, who loved children the most, had not gone to play with those little guys. He was afraid that they would grow up and come back to protect him. ¡°Actually, some things aren¡¯t that important!¡± the Xia clan and the human clan are now unprecedentedly powerful and glorious. They have reached a level that the ancestors of the Xia clan could not even imagine. Isn¡¯t this enough? ¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to be uncomfortable about when a dying person comes back to life and can still see this Golden Age!¡± ¡°The juniors are promising, so you should be happy!¡± The smile on Xia Yuan¡¯s face grew wider and wider. At this moment, he seemed to be embracing the future of the world. He saw the prosperity of the human race in the future. He even saw the end of time and space, those seniors who had already disappeared, turning back to him and showing a gratified smile. The rise of the human race. He felt comforted. As he slowly moved forward, he saw more and more of his ancestors. He had seen the Xia clan of the Barbarian region before, and he had paid his respects to the previous generations of ancestors. Now, he had seen the human ancestors he didn¡¯t know. And the smiles on the faces of those seniors were getting deeper and deeper. The sense of comfort he felt decreased gradually. It felt like the seniors ¡®grade was rising, so the Barbarian region¡¯s evaluation in their eyes was different. At this moment, Xia Yuan felt as though he was about to cross through time and space. However, he only felt that there was a layer of shackles that he could not cross. The faces of those seniors were getting more and more blurry. He could vaguely see the worry on the faces of some of the seniors. However, it was too blurry. Xia Yuan felt that this was probably because he didn¡¯t see clearly. There was no reason for the seniors to be worried about such a glorious barbarian region. Just as the faces of those seniors were becoming more and more blurry ¡­ BOOM! It was as if there was an explosion. Although it was silent, the creatures in the Barbarian region could clearly feel it. Chu he had already arrived at the fifth level and placed the wide curtain demon master in the steamer hell. The world suppressing cauldron trembled again, and the green gas that rose became thicker. The invisible ripples became even fiercer. It was also at this moment that the blurry figures of the seniors began to become clear in Xia Yuan¡¯s consciousness. His consciousness, which was originally about to retreat, moved forward again. Chapter 422 ? Chapter 422: Xin Huo Translator: 549690339 This time, Xia Yuan could see clearly that he was indeed worried. He was worried about the Barbarian region and the human race. This was not the end. After that, Xia Yuan even saw sorrow. He was enlightened. It was the sorrow of the ancestors for the human race¡¯s inability to resist fate. Xia Yuan was easily influenced, developing empathy and even being directly immersed in it. His mood that had just improved was gone. Tears flowed uncontrollably from his closed eyes. That extreme sorrow gave birth to despair and powerlessness. With his cultivation as a Dao master, he could not resist that kind of influence at all. His sorrow even materialized. There was a group of juniors in the training field. They didn¡¯t know why, but just a moment ago, under the influence of heaven and earth, they had been happily improving themselves, but they suddenly became sad and cried together. Xia Yuan only shed tears. Some of the weaker juniors even started to cry loudly. The sound was very loud and spread far away. Some people in the distance were alarmed and ran over to see what was going on. Before they could figure out what was going on, they also started crying. This caused the cries in the training ground to become louder and louder. However, this did not wake Xia Yuan up. Why? Why? ¡­¡­ He kept asking questions from the depths of his soul. The Barbarian region was already so powerful. Unparalleled experts appeared one after another. He had also obtained an unimaginable inheritance. There was also a senior whose strength he couldn¡¯t see through. Why were there still ancestors who still felt sad and desperate for the future of the human race? What would happen in the future? The human race was already so powerful. Was there really no way to resist? Could he really not break through the shackles of fate? All sorts of questions appeared in Xia Yuan¡¯s heart. He wanted to ask. But he couldn¡¯t do it! He wasn¡¯t in charge of this place, and he didn¡¯t even know how to get in. He just realized that the seniors ¡®worries must be reasonable and real! Under the seemingly prosperous and prosperous era, there was an unknown disaster. Xia Yuan could see some blurry scenes through those sorrowful eyes. The starry sky was filled with corpses, and blood flowed like rivers. It was a corner of the ancient. An unknown catastrophe had caused the blood of countless ancestors to dye the Galaxy. Who was it? Where did the source of the great disaster come from? Xia Yuan unconsciously wanted to see these things clearly. ¡°You¡¯re too weak! There are some things that you can¡¯t go and see!¡± It was as if an ancestor had sensed Xia Yuan¡¯s thoughts. In Xia Yuan¡¯s consciousness, he suddenly had a realization. No one spoke, and there was no sound. He had this kind of enlightenment. In the next moment, Xia Yuan felt as if there was a pair of deep eyes shooting over from the distant end of time and space. They were scrutinizing him and sizing him up. ¡­¡­ It was also at this moment. In an unknown star field. The stars were bright here, and the number of living worlds was uncountable. One of them was a fortress-like World, and it was called Xin Huo. There were many dojos inside. Since the beginning of time, the entire world had always been bright. There was no such thing as day or night here. People in this field would not care about this. The people who could be here were not weak. Even the younger generation could be used as a clan Protection Force in other worlds. To come here, even the descendants of experts had to go through layers of trials. The inheritance of the human race was the most complete in this place. Of course, that was only relative. The Galaxy was too vast, and the human race wasn¡¯t the most powerful race, so they couldn¡¯t find many of the lost items. However, if it was during normal times, just the existing inheritance was enough. Although the human race was not the strongest, they were not weak either. In addition, those strong clans rarely made a move and were basically all in the midst of preparation. Therefore, the human race was generally Living a Good Life. However, things were different now. The situation in the various worlds was not good, and disputes and killing continued. Even though it hadn¡¯t reached this place yet. But there was already bad news spreading from other places. This was a great disaster for all worlds and races, not just the human race. With the strength of the human race, they could not do much. Or rather, he could only go with the flow. Now, other than the top-tier clans. The other races were all pawns. The sages of the human race could see it very clearly. With the arrival of a great disaster, the clans below the strong clans like them might be in the most danger. The reason for the chaos ¡­ There must be benefits to be gained. Otherwise, those races wouldn¡¯t be causing trouble everywhere for no reason. A great opportunity was definitely about to appear. In this way, those powerful clans would definitely have a tacit understanding to clear the scene. The human race was the most dangerous race. If there really was an opportunity, those weak races wouldn¡¯t even have the chance to watch from the sidelines. As for clans like the human clan, which could be considered to be somewhat powerful, they had the opportunity to dawdle at the edge. They might even be able to reap great benefits. And such a possibility was clearly not something the powerful races wanted to see. Therefore, the human race was in great danger. Under such circumstances, it was better if they didn¡¯t understand the situation. The top experts who had their speculations were under great pressure. The stargazing Hall had already been open for over a hundred years. There were great sages inside, who took turns to deduce it day and night. There were also some human geniuses and juniors who were sent to various places in the starry sky with inheritances and treasures. They were sent to some Forbidden Lands and secret realms that had been sealed for countless years. Those places had been discovered by the human race a long time ago. They had been sealed up and used as a means of escape. Only a few people knew about the secret lands. Moreover, different secret realms had different people who knew about it. After sending the prodigies away, the human race powerhouses even used their own methods to erase their memories of that aspect. From now on, those heaven¡¯s favorites were just missing people. Even their bloodline clansmen didn¡¯t know where they went and were looking for them everywhere. The law enforcement Division of the human race also paid special attention to it. They thought that it was an enemy race that was attacking the human race¡¯s heaven¡¯s pride. After all, the realms were indeed in chaos. And so on. The human race experts in the infernal world were doing all they could. The human race had a large population and could be found all over the Galaxy. As long as the Galaxy was not shattered, there would definitely be some survivors from the human race. However, the human powerhouses didn¡¯t just want people to survive. As a tribe below the top, the human tribe was not in a good situation in the Galaxy. If he lost all his current power ¡­ He had lost the power inheritance. The outcome could be imagined. Even if they were still alive, they would still be considered ants. This was not something the human powerhouses wanted to see. Therefore, there must be a power to pass on. It was easy to live, but it was also not easy. He had made all sorts of preparations. However, the result of the deduction in the stargazing Hall was still gray. On this day. In the stargazing Hall, one of the stars in the star map, which had been dark since the chaos in the world, suddenly lit up. Although it was dim, it was indeed bright. A few middle-aged men who had their eyes closed in the hall suddenly opened their eyes, and a divine light flickered in them. But before they could do anything. Hiss! Hiss! The infernal world, which had a long life, suddenly began to shine. Chapter 423 ? Chapter 423: Guidance Translator: 549690339 Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! The sudden turn of events shook the entire infernal world. Powerful auras kept emerging. As the situation became unpredictable. The human race had already awakened many powerhouses with deep foundations. Even they were shocked by what was happening. The infernal world was flickering with light. It was like an everlasting lamp that could be extinguished at any time by the wind. This was a big deal. The infernal world was special, it belonged to the human race. After countless years of constant transformation, the laws here were all decided by the human race. There were all things in the world, mountains, and rivers. Where should the mountain be, how high it should be, where should the water flow, and how much it should flow. Light and darkness. It was all up to the human race. The infernal world was the private land of the human race. If one day, the human race could no longer exist here, that would also be the day that this world would collapse. But today, an accident happened. In the bright world, the light dimmed and seemed to be extinguished. And it had happened without any warning. Moreover, there were no traces of an external force directing it. This was not a good sign. This place was the foundation of the human race. Any loss of control should not exist, nor should it be allowed. One figure after another stood in the air. Divine light flickered, and the rare treasure floated in the air. The entire infernal world was enveloped by a powerful force. Everyone¡¯s expression was grave. They looked up at the sky, their gazes piercing through the starry sky, wanting to find out what was going on. The few people at the front even brought with them a vast aura as they directly crossed the sky and entered the starry sky. The infernal world flickered even more frequently. However, even with so many experts investigating at the same time, they still could not find the source of the change. ¡°The stargazing Hall has yet to open?¡± An old man in a purple robe was looking at the infernal world as everyone raised their heads. In the infernal world. In addition to the hidden places of the human race¡¯s hidden secrets that had not been invited, there was also the stargazing Hall. In other places, the people above were alarmed, and the restrictions were opened. They were all in a state of exploration. In other words, if what happened in the infernal world was not due to external forces, then it must have been something that happened in these places. It was understandable that the hidden places were not opened. After all, there was a reason why those existences did not wake them up in such a serious situation. Although the infernal world had changed, the danger had yet to surface, and they were not at a disadvantage yet. There was no reason for those people to leave now. However, the stargazing Hall! Although the task was very important, there were many people inside! They took turns to rest! Someone had to come out to take a look after such a thing happened. &Nbsp; so, The purple-robed old man¡¯s mind turned, suspecting that the change was caused by the stargazing Hall seeing something it shouldn¡¯t have. In the past, all sorts of things had happened in the stargazing Hall. In fact, some situations could even cause the entire small world to collapse if they occurred in the small world. However, because the entire stargazing Hall had been forged into a precious treasure, layers of restrictions had been set up inside and outside. In addition, those who could enter the stargazing Hall to deduce were not only talented in deduction, but also experts. Therefore, all the sudden changes were erased from the hall. But this time, the things that could be discovered were unimaginable and beyond imagination. The people in the hall and the many defensive measures could not stop it. After all, the current stargazing Hall was trying to investigate the source of the chaos in the various worlds! But there was something wrong. If the change really did come from the stargazing Hall ¡­ Why was there no movement at all in the stargazing Hall? The fallen Bell had not been rung yet. The restrictions and the main hall were also not triggered. The thoughts in his mind turned quickly. The purple-robed elder didn¡¯t stop either. He prepared to use his technique to investigate the situation inside. However, at this moment. ¡°Everyone, come to the stargazing Hall!¡± A voice came from the peak of a mountain in the infernal world. The heavy doors of the stargazing Hall opened with a boom. Everyone¡¯s gaze followed. The purple-robed old man¡¯s hand that was about to move stopped. ¡°The unforeseen event really did come from the stargazing Hall!¡± the people inside are all intact. It doesn¡¯t seem to be too bad! At this moment, in the stargazing Hall. There was also light flashing at the same pace as the outside world. A group of human powerhouses who were sitting cross-legged with their eyes closed opened their eyes. Their auras were normal. The stargazing Hall was very large. However, it was impossible for everyone to squeeze out. A group of human guides entered in a flash. They looked at the star map in the hall. There was a star on it that had been lit up a little and was currently flickering. That should be the source of the mutation. The group of human powerhouses stared at the twinkling stars, and their gazes became profound. Then, a misty luster filled their deep eyes, as if it had turned into a tunnel covered in thick fog. It crossed time and space! They saw a person in a coffin. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°Barbarian Lord!¡± ¡°This star represents the Barbarian Lord. Someone is being tested. If he succeeds, he will be the light of hope for the human race in this era!¡± ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± ¡°The inheritance of the Barbarian Lord is about to appear. What about the other ancestors?¡± After a glance. Some people couldn¡¯t bear the profoundness. Cracks appeared at the corners of their eyes, and they retreated with black smoke. However, none of them cared about the condition of their eyes. Everyone was very excited. His face revealed a look of joy. They were all high-level human beings. They knew a lot of things, and they recognized the coffin just now. They were in an ancient forbidden ground. It was an ancestor of the human race. His strength was unfathomable, and in the distant past, he was an existence that awed many worlds. Even after they died, the place they were in became a forbidden land. Even human powerhouses couldn¡¯t bring his coffin back, let alone the other races. After he died, no one could get close to him, let alone restrain themselves. That coffin was formed from his obsession after he died according to the customs of the human race. It was a precious treasure, but also a killing intent! Many of the living beings with ill intentions were suppressed. The piles of corpses around the coffin were proof. At this moment. Such an expert had given a clear indication that he wanted to pass down the inheritance. Without a doubt. This was a sign that the great catastrophe of heaven and earth was coming. People like them had to worry every day, and the influence it formed was sensed by their ancestors. They were about to appear and guide the human race. Without a doubt, this was a good thing, a very good thing. Now that an ancestor¡¯s spirit had appeared, would the other ancestors be far away? With the inheritance of these ancestors. The human race¡¯s chances of surviving this disaster would undoubtedly improve greatly. How could they not be happy under such circumstances? ¡°I wonder who is able to meet the spirit of the Barbarian Lord!¡± ¡°To communicate with the spirits of the ancestors! How did he do it? It¡¯s unimaginable!¡± even though I¡¯ve seen it with my own eyes, I still can¡¯t help but be suspicious. After all, it¡¯s too unbelievable. Those who had woken up earlier looked at the seniors who still had their eyes closed. They were still continuing, so they should be able to get an answer. Chapter 424 ? Chapter 424: It was anxious! Translator: 549690339 There were still human powerhouses who had left early and had not entered the stargazing Hall. They were all quietly looking at the seniors who still had their eyes closed. In the entire world, other than the uncontrollable light and darkness, which were still intertwining and flickering. As for the sound, at this moment, there was no sound at all. There was complete silence. Even the slight sound of the wind had stopped. Time seemed to have stopped in the infernal world. A while passed. The experts who had their eyes closed opened their eyes one after another. However, they were all experts. The moment his thoughts returned, he understood the current situation. Therefore, they only opened their eyes and didn¡¯t make any noise. However, they all frowned. His expression was one of shock and uncertainty. It was as if they had encountered something that they could not understand. At the same time. Chu he, who had noticed Xia Yuan¡¯s condition, was originally watching quietly. However, at a certain moment, he seemed to have sensed something and raised his head. A wave of power was drawn over and wanted to come over. ¡°Very powerful!¡± Chu he muttered to himself. The current barbarian region had been completely sealed off by him. All the connections had been cut off, and he couldn¡¯t even make any plans. However, at this moment, there was an existence that attracted many powerhouses to find him. However, it was fortunate that it was only in the nearby space and could not descend. After some thought, Chu he lowered his head and looked at Xia Yuan. That power didn¡¯t seem to come from the devil World or the abyss, but was drawn over by Xia Yuan. It was also because he had something on him that the other party was able to find him. Chu he¡¯s eyes kept scanning Xia Yuan. After a moment, he was deep in thought. So many Devils had just been let in, and then the wide curtain demon master had been put into the bamboo steamer hell. Together with the previous accumulation, the entire barbarian region had been upgraded to another level. The world suppressing cauldron exerted its power, causing a layer of the core of the White Stallion to be scraped off, and some kind of power was fused. The heavens and earth were incomplete, and the great Dao was incomplete! As the world suppressing cauldron operated, a portion of the power within it would spread out. He happened to encounter Xia Yuan who had comprehended something. He absorbed a lot of the power flowing out of the world suppressing cauldron, which then triggered some things in his body. The matter was simple and not complicated. Chu he watched silently and did not do anything. Although the sorrow on Xia Yuan¡¯s body was getting stronger, his aura was also getting stronger. It did not feel like a bad thing. ¡°Thump thump!¡± Chu he, who was watching, turned his head. He realized that it was the world suppressing cauldron that was shaking. Several levels of the restriction set up in the small courtyard of the library Pavilion also flickered a few times. Chu he¡¯s eyes darted around. He realized that it was caused by the White foal¡¯s sudden panic and its constant struggle. At this moment, its Origin Energy was flowing away very quickly. One had to know that the previous world suppressing cauldron was only used to achieve some sort of balance. As long as it didn¡¯t resist, everything would be fine. The world suppressing cauldron did not make things difficult for it. Although it hated to resist, it stopped after its futile struggle. It had originally wanted to accumulate power! If he rushed out, he would ask for help even if it was not possible. However, at this moment, the power that it had accumulated for a long time was rapidly flowing away. Most importantly, it felt an aura that could really destroy it. That kind of aura made it feel fear. It was an aura that shouldn¡¯t have appeared in the current world. A sense of fear. Even the world suppressing cauldron from before only made it uncomfortable and disgusted. It had never felt that way. So, this time. The White Stallion of the sky was anxious! He wasn¡¯t afraid of being caught, nor was he afraid of being killed. It was a sky, so it still had a chance. Although it would lose a lot because of this, it was not enough to make it lose control of itself in fear. However, if it was destroyed, it would truly be nothing. Even if it was of the sky Race, it would never have the chance to come back to life. This feeling of destruction. It was fatal to the sky! Thus, even though it had been captured, the White Stallion had remained proud and unhurried, but now, it had gone mad! It was so stupid! It was true! When he was captured, he should have paid the price and fought with his life. He didn¡¯t have to be disgusted for so long. And now, he was in a fatal crisis. Unfortunately, it was useless to regret. At this moment, the danger of destruction had already enveloped them. ¡°How audacious! I¡¯m from the sky Race!¡± if you dare to destroy me, there will no longer be a place for you in this world. It¡¯s not easy to cultivate, and it¡¯s not easy to lay low. Don¡¯t make a mistake! The White Stallion¡¯s voice came from the world suppressing cauldron. He was anxious, terrified, and flustered. Chu he was surprised. Something¡¯s wrong! When the White Stallion of the sky was captured by him, he was very calm. She didn¡¯t realize that she had been caught and was still high and mighty in front of him. He was like an immortal who had fallen into the mortal world and was looking at the ants on the ground. Even though he couldn¡¯t defeat them, he still looked down on them. Even if he ended up in the world suppressing cauldron, he would only feel disgust. It was as if he had entered a smelly ditch and let it be tainted. There was no panic or fear at all. It was as if life and death were no longer in its eyes. But now! Chu he felt that he had misunderstood something. The White Stallion of the sky had been high and mighty before, but it hadn¡¯t realized that it wasn¡¯t afraid of death. Instead, it might think that Chu he could not kill it. That guy must have some tricks up his sleeve that Chu he had not noticed. All of them had confidence. And now, it should be something that Xia Yuan had triggered, a method of an unknown existence. It gave it a feeling that it would be completely killed. That¡¯s why he was so anxious! Chu he touched his chin. Comparing the current state of the White foal of the sky with its previous state, he came to a conclusion. Thinking of this, Chu he could not help but chuckle. It turned out that the so-called Sky Race might not be as cold and emotionless as he had originally imagined, not even caring about their own life and death. &Nbsp; looking at the situation. It still cared a lot about life and death. ¡°Human! Come and help me this time. Otherwise, if I¡¯m destroyed here, my clan will definitely make you fall into eternal reincarnation!¡± His struggle was futile. Life was already on the verge of destruction. The White Stallion of the sky threatened. Although it did not sense Chu he¡¯s existence, this was the only way it could do it. The sense of danger and the aura of destruction. It was a Suan ni! ¡°The timing is wrong! Why did such an existence appear now?! This shouldn¡¯t be happening!¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t you just hold back? It¡¯s almost time, we¡¯re just short of time!¡± There was something the White foal of the sky couldn¡¯t figure out. Existences with that kind of aura should not appear at this time. Even if there were some who couldn¡¯t hold back, they had to do something big. There was no need to reveal it in advance for it. If it had accidentally touched something important, it could still be explained. However, it had been trapped for so long and had been lying there without doing anything! Was it worth it? However ¡­ No matter what, the White Stallion of the sky knew that this was not the time to pursue the reason. It was more important to survive. Otherwise, he would be finished! ¡°Human! Hurry up and come out! This isn¡¯t just my business, it¡¯s also related to your life and death!¡± Chapter 425 ? Chapter 425: I¡¯m very sorry to be born as a human Translator: 549690339 The White Stallion of the sky was very anxious! Chu he was not in a hurry. He just stood there and watched quietly. He didn¡¯t pay any attention to its threat. After a while. He even sat down and used the myriad world Pagoda to fish a sheep from another world. After cleaning it, he slowly roasted it. A pot of tea was also placed in the void and slowly heated. Ask for help? Such a big tone. His attitude was not good. Chu he didn¡¯t like it. It was just troublesome. Chu he¡¯s heart did not even throb. It was not a big problem. however, what kind of existences did Xia Yuan come into contact with? ¡± Chu he¡¯s eyes were deep. The White Stallion of the sky had never been afraid of being captured alive. Now, he was so frightened by the indirect power. The existences that Xia Yuan came into contact with were of a very high level! ¡°Could it be an existence above Dao Lord reciprocity?¡± The Lamb was cooked! Chu he tore off a thigh and gnawed on it with the bones and flesh. However, even though he was curious ¡­ However, Chu he did not go up to investigate. Right now, he didn¡¯t feel any palpitations. That existence, at least for now, did not have any ill intentions towards him! If there was, he would not be able to detect it. Then there was no other way. It proved that the gap between the two sides was too big. In this way, the result would be the same even if they didn¡¯t watch it. There was no need to take the initiative to provoke this trouble. Now that there was no enmity between the two sides, and no hostility had been detected by him, the two sides could naturally live in peace. He, Chu he, clearly distinguished between kindness and hatred. In the end, Chu he decided to cut off his connection with Xia Yuan so that he would not be unable to control himself. At this moment. In Xia Yuan¡¯s consciousness. He crossed through time and space, passing through the sorrowful seniors. Finally, he stopped. An imposing figure stood in front of him with his hands behind his back. After the appearance of this senior. All the sorrowful aura dissipated in an instant! It was as if that senior¡¯s back view alone was enough to hold up the sky of the human race. It gave hope to the human race. This was so that the human race could continue to survive in this world that was about to collapse. In a daze, Xia Yuan really saw the sky. It was a sky that completely belonged to the human race. Xin Huo! These two words suddenly appeared in his mind. And then, in this space where only the senior¡¯s back could be seen, these two words really appeared. It flew towards Xia Yuan. At this moment, Xia Yuan clearly felt that he was just a bystander. However, those two words still flew towards him. It was a very strange and mysterious feeling. At the same time, Xia Yuan also felt that ¡­ The senior wanted to turn around, but for some reason, he just couldn¡¯t. ¡°Brought forward? Or an accident?¡± Xia Yuan felt another eight words. However, the words did not fly towards him. Xia Yuan understood in his heart. That was the confusion of the seniors who supported the human race. His appearance now was an accident. Or rather, he should not have appeared here at this time. After that, Xia Yuan felt that he wasn¡¯t the one who should appear. This feeling that came one after another was very strange. However, it did appear in his consciousness. It seemed to be the influence of the senior¡¯s emotions. It seemed to be that senior. At first, she felt that there was an accident, then she felt that he had appeared ahead of time, and finally, she felt that he should not have appeared. Things were not right. It seemed that he had interrupted the senior¡¯s Affairs. At the same time, the two words ¡®torch flame¡¯ had completely merged into his consciousness. ¡°Who are you?¡± It was also at this moment. Through that imposing back, Xia Yuan could see the shadow of a coffin appearing at the end of the world. The question came from the coffin. Xia Yuan¡¯s heart tightened. At this moment, his entire consciousness seemed to have been infiltrated. His entire life seemed to be flipped over. However, they only saw the years after he was seriously injured and entered the secret realm. Everything would be broken! In Xia Yuan¡¯s heart, that feeling of being flipped through stopped abruptly. BOOM! There seemed to be a silent explosion. The shadow of the coffin on the senior¡¯s body shattered. The sense of urgency that was pressing down on Xia Yuan¡¯s heart also dissipated. ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with this place!¡± Xia Yuan felt another seven words. Senior¡¯s emotions are not right. There was anger, helplessness, and even despair! Such a feeling made Xia Yuan want to apologize. After all, it felt like he was the one who had ruined things. It was a major event for the human race. As a human being, he was very sorry. He really did not do it on purpose! He was also at a loss. He didn¡¯t do anything. He had suddenly appeared here. No one had asked him if he was willing. He really wanted to comfort the senior, telling him not to be anxious and to think of a way to salvage the situation. If he was asked to cooperate, he would not refuse. He could sense that this senior was a great sage of the human race. It made him feel a sense of reverence from his bloodline. However, he couldn¡¯t speak, nor could he express his meaning to the senior. There was no use in being anxious. The senior seemed to be getting more and more anxious. Even his imposing figure was trembling a little! The senior seemed to want to turn around and see the situation, or to look at him. He wanted to see who had ruined his plan. Otherwise, he would not be satisfied. Following the movements of the stalwart figure. This space also became unstable. It was as if it would collapse at any moment. Xia Yuan¡¯s consciousness was also trembling. He had a feeling. If senior turns around, something bad will happen. Not to mention anything else, the senior with the imposing figure might be in trouble. He saw it with his consciousness. Just as the senior was about to make a move. His imposing figure began to show signs of collapse. At this moment, a black shadow appeared out of nowhere. It was filled with greed as it quietly watched the imposing figure. It was as if it was waiting for him to turn around completely and was about to pounce on him. Calm down! Calm down! Xia Yuan was very anxious. He wanted to remind her, but he was just a bystander and couldn¡¯t do anything. Outside, the White Stallion¡¯s screams grew even louder! The level of fear suddenly rose! It had no face, but Chu he had a feeling that the White Stallion of the sky looked like it had seen a ghost. If it were a human, even if it had the cultivation base of a Dao Lord of the origins realm, its face would have been pale. Chu he, who was drinking tea, stopped. A Sky Race member at the level of an essence Dao Lord was shocked as if he had seen a ghost. ¡°What¡¯s the situation with Xia Yuan?¡± Chu he was very surprised. If it wasn¡¯t for him, the grass on Xia Yuan¡¯s grave would have been replaced by countless grass by now. But now, it seemed that that might not be the case! If it wasn¡¯t for him back then, Xia Yuan might have exploded in the end. Chu he felt that it was his appearance that had stopped Xia Yuan¡¯s rise, leaving him no room to display his abilities. He was a salted fish. Xia Yuan had been delayed by Chu he! Perhaps, he was already destined to soar in his life! Back then, if it wasn¡¯t for Chu he, the Xia clan, including him, would have been in a desperate situation. Under such a template, some people would definitely explode because of this. And this person was very likely to be Xia Yuan. Meng Yi always said that his master was the chosen one and was just lying low. It seemed like he was right! He had opened it the wrong way. Chapter 426 ? Chapter 426: Throbbing feeling Translator: 549690339 Chu he¡¯s thoughts flew. Without it, how would Xia Yuan, the son of destiny, lead the Xia clan and the Barbarian region? However, according to the way a normal scenario unfolded ¡­ It should be the son of destiny flying up, and the place where he was was being sacrificed. None of the people around him had an easy time. There were hundreds of different types of destruction techniques. It was highly possible that someone had set this up in advance. After all ¡­ The son of destiny, the stage was destined to be high. It couldn¡¯t be limited to a small barbarian region. I can¡¯t have any worries or burdens. The best way to grow up was to be alone. Chu he shook his head and retracted his thoughts. The more he thought about it, the more crooked he became! All sorts of conspiracies appeared in his mind. All sorts of tragic dramas appeared. Chu he¡¯s consciousness was deep and boundless, forming a world of its own. The speed of his thoughts was much faster than the time in the real world. In the short time that he had this thought. The bitter dramas generated by the scripts were simulated and played in his consciousness. Series after series. It would affect his mood if he looked too much. He drank the tea in one gulp and dispelled all the distracting thoughts in his mind. As Chu he gnawed on the Lamb, he continued to watch what would happen next. The White Stallion¡¯s fear was weakening. This wasn¡¯t because it had gotten over it! It was just that it had lost too much of its origin source and could not hold on much longer. The feeling of fear could no longer break through the world suppressing cauldron. As for Xia Yuan ¡­ Chu he had shifted his perception away from him. But she only used her eyes to look at his expression. She knew that he was in a different state from before. His face no longer had that tragic expression. It was replaced by anxiety. There was a lot to say, but there was an unspeakable anxiousness. Chu he¡¯s expression changed. He took two big bites of the leg of lamb. He continued reading. At this moment. In Xia Yuan¡¯s consciousness. That imposing figure. He had already started to turn around forcefully. His body was collapsing continuously, as if the sky and earth were about to collapse, and the world was about to collapse. The black shadow beside it was filled with greed, and its abyss-like mouth was wide open. You can¡¯t turn this body! A turn of the body was a world. Of course, his consciousness wouldn¡¯t be able to escape either. It would definitely be affected and explode. Xia Yuan finally understood the current situation. He was anxious! He really didn¡¯t mean to mess things up. He wanted to tell the senior that he was a human! He was a man with dreams. After he left, he would fight for the future of the human race. Don¡¯t take him down with you. This was not worth it, and it was a loss for the human race. This was what Xia Yuan was thinking. He tried his best to express it. However, his consciousness was only a bystander here. He didn¡¯t know how he got in. He could only look at it, and he was also forced to accept it. In any case, he didn¡¯t have any choice here. He couldn¡¯t even take the initiative to go out. In the outside world. The White Stallion of the sky had even threatened and begged for mercy! However, he did not see Chu he. He could feel the danger of destruction approaching. It knew that if it didn¡¯t go all out, it wouldn¡¯t be able to escape this calamity! ¡°Human, if I can escape this time, not only will I destroy you, but I will also destroy billions of humans to vent my anger!¡± The White Stallion of the sky silently swore. It didn¡¯t say this out loud. It was afraid that Chu he was actually watching everything in the dark. If one were to hear this, one would realize that there was something wrong with it. At that time, there might be more variables. The current it was no longer the it of the past. Previously, it could be reckless. Even if it was captured, it would not lower its pride as a sky. But now, he couldn¡¯t afford to make even the slightest mistake. It was different! ¡°I¡¯m not willing to accept this!¡± The origin of the White Stallion of the sky trembled. It resonated with unwillingness. If this was in the outside world, it would have resonated with heaven and earth and made them cry. He walked that path. This time, it was not certain if he could successfully get out. And even if it did, it would no longer be considered a sky. Even if he wanted to take revenge, it would be very difficult. That human was indeed quite strong. It was not even a match for him now. After this, it would be even less of a match. After losing its identity as a sky, it didn¡¯t dare to go back and ask for help! Therefore, after he got out, he had to kill more people! As for this human! There was no rush. Let¡¯s let him live longer. He had made so many preparations. Even if the losses this time were greater, as long as they were alive, there would always be a chance to reach the top. At that time, he would settle the accounts! At that time, if it reached the top, the human race! Hmph! Anyone who encountered it! You¡¯re just unlucky to be born as humans. The White Stallion of the sky was determined. The price to pay for going all out this time was too great! It was a price that none of the sky Race wanted to pay. Yet, it had somehow ended up in this state. It was still a little confused about the exact situation. It felt it. If this continued, it would directly collapse. It was destruction in the true sense. Even with the special nature of the sky Race, they would not be able to come back to life. Of course, he wasn¡¯t sure about the details. But the reason why it ended up in this state today was all because of that damn human! The White Stallion of the sky thought. At the same time, its consciousness exploded. A character with a mysterious will condensed from its will. In the blurriness, he could see the word ¡°Yi.¡± That rune. It seemed to contain the essence of the great Dao of heaven and earth. Or rather, that rune was the origin of the great Dao of heaven and earth. That was the cultivation method of this world. As the rune appeared ¡­ The world suppressing cauldron suddenly became excited. He was expressing a kind of ¡®you¡¯re finally here¡¯. At this moment, the entire world suppressing cauldron was trembling at an unprecedented intensity. At the same time, the 10% of power that had leaked out was completely cut off. Chu he, who was watching the show, suddenly stood up! ¡°The sky? What¡¯s that?¡± Chu he raised his head. After the unforeseen event in the world suppressing cauldron. At that moment. This world, or rather, the starry sky of the various realms, was almost triggered. Fortunately, the Barbarian region was extraordinary, and there was a row of precious treasures inside. At the last moment, the world suppressing cauldron became even more excited and suppressed everything. Otherwise, something bad might have happened just now. At that moment, Chu he¡¯s heart began to throb. That kind of throbbing. It was a premonition of possible danger that one might encounter after reaching Chu he¡¯s level. ¡°Why did I only get that feeling at the last moment?¡± Chu he was very confident in his own strength. His premonition of danger was that after it was related to him, he would notice it when it was in its budding stage. For example, catching the demons outside the nine World Mountain. Before he made his move, his mind did not sense any problems. However, if there was a problem with the White Stallion of the sky today ¡­ He should have sensed it when the world suppressing cauldron was activated. Why did he only feel it at the last moment? Was it a special characteristic of the White stallions of the sky? Or something else? The sky Race, this race, seemed to be a bigger problem than the demon world and abyss! Chapter 427 ? Chapter 427: Heaven¡¯s scheme Translator: 549690339 Within Xia Yuan¡¯s consciousness. After the aura of the realm suppressing cauldron was cut off ¡­ Xia Yuan was pleasantly surprised to discover this. His consciousness of watching from the side began to retreat. He wanted to get out of the world that was about to collapse. This way ¡­ It seemed that he still had a chance to be safe. He could still make it out alive and get out of this dangerous situation! But, what about senior? After a moment of surprise, Xia Yuan felt guilty. That imposing senior seemed to have once been the backbone of the human race, but he seemed to have been tricked by him unintentionally! This kind of thing always made him uneasy as a junior! Senior¡¯s scheme was ruined by him. Even though it wasn¡¯t intentional, it was the truth. However, he had no choice. He had no right to make any decisions here. He didn¡¯t even have a say. Only viewing rights! Therefore, he could only apologize. At the same time, the stalwart figure seemed to have sensed something at that moment, and his body that was about to turn around suddenly stopped. The greedy eyes of the black figure beside him also revealed a look of surprise. They felt a familiar aura. The black shadow looked at the tall and sturdy figure deeply before gradually turning into nothingness, as if it had never appeared. heaven¡¯s scheme?! In the deathly silent space, there was a slight murmur at this moment. His voice was very stiff. It revealed a strong sense of bewilderment and resentment. The space started to turn blurry. Just as Xia Yuan¡¯s consciousness was about to leave ¡­ He took one last look at the distant end of space, at the slowly dissipating, blurry figure. At this moment, the stalwart figure had collapsed a lot. It was as if he had just experienced a great battle and was covered in injuries. However, he didn¡¯t feel that sorry. He was still as imposing as ever, but there was an additional sense of unwillingness and melancholy. It was the unwillingness of many years of waiting, only to receive the news of failure. It was a kind of melancholy that could not continue his mission. She looked at his back. Xia Yuan wanted to tell his senior loudly that he would work hard and use all his strength to hold up the sky of the human race one day and become the new backbone of the human race! In the infernal world. A group of human powerhouses who had their eyes closed opened their eyes in unison. They looked at each other, speechless. ¡°Senior saber, what do you think?¡± Seeing that they didn¡¯t speak, some experts realized that something was wrong and couldn¡¯t help but ask. The other powerhouses in the hall who had already opened their eyes didn¡¯t look too good either. Although they looked calm on the surface, their hearts were already sinking. The group of seniors who were the last to open their eyes, although they didn¡¯t say anything, they had controlled their emotions very well. But the moment he opened his eyes, some of it was revealed. Those who could enter the stargazing Hall were all Supreme powerhouses of the human race. Although it was only for a moment, they still felt that things might not be good. It was not what they had expected. Today¡¯s event was not an opportunity for the human race. At this moment, the entire infernal world was no longer flashing. Everything here was once again under his control. &Nbsp; the golden sun exuded dazzling light and the power of Origin Energy, which could soothe one¡¯s mind and body. As long as one¡¯s cultivation was high enough, one could stay here. He would enjoy it all the time. However, the group of human powerhouses at this moment ¡­ However, no one could feel this comfort. Just a moment ago, he discovered that the change came from the stargazing Hall. It was the will of the seniors of the human race that guided them. They were still very excited! But now ¡­ ¡°Be careful of the sky, the Barbarian Lord Tao Wu!¡± Finally, someone spoke with a heavy tone. His mouth didn¡¯t move when he spoke. His voice also only spread within the stargazing Hall. The human race powerhouses outside the stargazing Hall did not notice the appearance of this voice. The words fell! Except for the group of experts who had persevered to the end. The others ¡®expressions all had subtle changes. However, they were all powerhouses, so they didn¡¯t lose their composure just because of their expressions. However, a heavy feeling rose in their bodies. However, even at this moment, they were still trying their best to control it. The heaviness could only be felt around them, and they couldn¡¯t feel it unless they were close. ¡°Sky clan¡¯s Tao Wu, how is this possible?¡± Everyone was in disbelief and the pressure was great. The sky Race was not as active as the abyss and the demon world in the other worlds. However, their reputation was not any weaker than the first two. All the top forces in the various realms would consciously avoid conflicts with the sky. There were many things that people would choose to compromise if they could. The sky was very mysterious, at least to the human race. The human race didn¡¯t have much contact with the sky Race, so they didn¡¯t think that there was much to learn from them. But this time, the Barbarian Lord from the previous era was sending them a warning at this time. What did this mean? In other words, the sky Race might have set their eyes on the human race. Although he didn¡¯t know why! However, things might have already been as such. The human race was in danger! The sky Race was too powerful, and they were not like the abyss and the devil World. The abyss and the devil World were everywhere in the world. There were too many people who had enmity with them. Even the top forces didn¡¯t get along with them. Humans wouldn¡¯t be so flustered even if they were targeted by the abyss and the devil World. After all, their strength was too scattered. Even if a fight broke out, the human race would still have a chance. As for the sky ¡­ He also didn¡¯t hear about them having any problems with any power or race. If the human race was targeted by them. If he really wanted to do something to the human race ¡­ The power they could mobilize was not something that the abyss and the devil World could compare to. Humans were hard to deal with. After all, there were many rumors that the sky Race was the number one force among the top forces in the various worlds! It was said that the sky had the deepest Foundation. They had suffered the least losses in the previous era. how could this be? I clearly felt a sense of familiarity when the Barbarian Lord brought us to that place. It¡¯s just that we couldn¡¯t enter for some reason. why is it that the sky is going to attack us? ¡± Some people found it hard to accept this. He had come out earlier. However, he was still in a good mood and had strong expectations. When he came out, he thought it would be a good thing. It was a pity that he was not strong enough to see the specific situation. But now ¡­ But he was told that it was bad news. ¡°What do we need to do?¡± At this moment, no matter how much he didn¡¯t want to believe it. But the truth was already as such. Naturally, he had to think of a way. He couldn¡¯t just stay passive here. A few of the most ancient existences of the human race looked at each other and knew the answer from each other¡¯s eyes. since the sky has their eyes on us, any action we take may lead to misfortune. So, for now, we don¡¯t do anything. Just act as if nothing has happened and follow the plan! A top human expert said. ¡°Disperse! Nothing happened just now. The stargazing Hall merely predicted something and damaged the sacred artifact!¡± The other ancient existences had also made their decision. With a wave of his hand, he dismissed everyone. This sentence was spread throughout the infernal world. Chapter 428 ? Chapter 428: The little jerk feels very familiar Translator: 549690339 Barbarian region. Xia Yuan opened his eyes. His expression was very complicated. Even though they had come out safely. Moreover, it seemed like he had also obtained unimaginable benefits. However, he couldn¡¯t feel happy at all! The imposing figure of the senior flickered continuously in his consciousness. That feeling of unwillingness and melancholy lingered. His mind was constantly affected. He couldn¡¯t dispel it, or maybe it was because of his strong guilt that he didn¡¯t even think about dispelling it. I want the answer! I want to complete the answer! After a moment, Xia Yuan muttered to himself. He seemed to have made up his mind and raised his head. It was as if he could see the outside world through the yellow sand. His eyes were filled with fighting spirit. It was burning! His blood was ignited by guilt. He wanted to know and make up for his senior¡¯s regret. This was the only thing he could do now. Perhaps after he became strong enough, he could return and explain the misunderstanding to the senior. ¡°Yingying hasn¡¯t had this feeling in a long time!¡± Xia Yuan couldn¡¯t help but sigh. At this moment, he seemed to have returned to his youth. At that time, he was also looking for an answer and wanted to complete an answer. In the end, he did it! That period of time was the most unforgettable time for him. Now, he was going to repeat it! Xia Yuan¡¯s aura continued to rise, and the energy on his body was about to transform into a Dragon that coiled around his body. However, it was a pity that the Barbarian region didn¡¯t allow him to do so. The breath and energy that he had been holding in disappeared as soon as it appeared on the surface of his body! He was unable to express his emotions at all. If this was outside, his actions and his oath would definitely make the world Thunder and the mountains and rivers respond. He wanted all living beings to feel his determination. However, at this moment, due to limited conditions. Chu he was the only one who could tell when he looked over. He didn¡¯t think much about it and looked away, his gaze landing on the world suppression tower. The White Stallion of the sky was split into two. It was a character that was filled with a mixture of will, Dao laws, and origin power. There was also a small white beast. At this moment, the little beast seemed to have been despised by the world suppressing cauldron. With a pfft, it was spat out. The White Stallion¡¯s Black eyes rolled. He scanned the situation in front of him. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong, something¡¯s very wrong!¡± Looking at the cauldron in front of him, he felt a sense of familiarity. It was as if it was the thing that had been trapping him. As a result ¡­ It seemed to have miscalculated. Things did not go as it had imagined. It seemed to have been interrupted at a critical moment, out of its expectations. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! The little turtle, who was drinking tea, circled around the little white beast curiously. Then, he stopped in front of it and poked it a few times with his claws. The little turtle felt that the little Beastie¡¯s aura smelled very good. This kind of feeling was something that it had never felt from the beasts it had seen before! The little Beastie squinted its eyes and sized up the little jerk who was poking it. It did not act rashly. Of course, the most important thing was that this place suppressed its strength, so it couldn¡¯t use it. Otherwise, if such a weak ant dared to taint its body, it would be crushed to death! The little Beastie glanced around, but it did not see the human figure. This was the only good news! The little Beastie, the White foal, suppressed its impatience and endured the little jerk¡¯s claws moving around on its body as it looked around. A Pagoda, although it didn¡¯t seem to be anything special, it might be something extraordinary like The Broken Cauldron in front of it. that willow tree already has a divine aura. It¡¯s good stuff. If I can cultivate it properly and swallow it, it will have great benefits. It might even be able to be cultivated into a divine item! After losing its identity as a member of the sky, the little beast, the White foal, had an appetite. The willow tree seemed to have felt something and started to shake. The White foal was afraid of attracting trouble, so it quickly looked away and looked at the fish tank in front of the library Pavilion. The goldfish inside were cultivating hard. ¡°That fish is locked up, and it¡¯s cultivating so hard. One look and I can tell it has a goal! It seems that they are also imprisoned like it. ¡± ¡°And this bastard, Wan Wan!¡± The little Beastie glanced at the turtle a few times. Then, her small eyes widened. It could feel that this bastard was very nourishing! It was simply a walking treasure, and even it was hungry! The little Beastie felt it. The bastard in front of him must have eaten a lot of good things. And its cultivation! Hiss! He was simply trash! With so many treasures, he was still an ant. The key was that the goldfish was still working hard to cultivate even under such harsh conditions. As long as this ant-like b * stard digested the various powers in his body, his cultivation base would improve by leaps and bounds, and he would be able to get rid of his identity as an ant. However, one look and you could tell that he was too idle and didn¡¯t know how to work hard at all. Otherwise, how could it have stored so much power? It was overflowing. The little Beastie¡¯s white foal¡¯s eyes turned. Based on the current situation ¡­ The relationship between this ant-like bastard and that human was not ordinary. And now, the humans were not here. This ant-like bastard might be the key to whether it could escape from this strange place. The little Beastie looked at the little turtle and hesitated. It wanted to try to build a good relationship and pull the distance between them closer. However, it was not good at this! The way it interacted with other creatures, even those of the same level, was superior. With its status, there was no such thing as flattery! He had never learned it, and he didn¡¯t need to learn it. Let alone the little turtle, who was an ant that it had disdained to look at in the past. It had never cared about these ants before. But now, he had to get close to such an ant. It was simply humiliating. However, he turned his head and looked around. He felt the power that he couldn¡¯t use. At this moment, he could reward the ant in front of him with a chance to talk. To give the other party an honor! The little Beastie, the White foal, began to reminisce about the past and the way the other ants spoke to it. It tried to put itself in their shoes. The little jerk retracted his paw. He was baffled. Just a moment ago, the little Beastie, which had a nice smell, retracted its gaze. After a moment, its body suddenly started to tremble. The little jerk who was poking it could feel it. The flesh under its fur seemed to have a lump, and it swelled up in an instant. Moreover, the way they looked at it was a little red, and there was an inexplicable sense of hatred in the depths of their eyes. The little jerk cupped his chin in his hands and pondered seriously. After thinking for a while, he fell into deep thought. It felt a little familiar! The snakes from before, the fish, and the willow tree! The little jerk¡¯s eyes swept across the fish tank and the willow tree. They were also this shy in the past. I¡¯m too embarrassed to play with it. This was basically the case. But now, it was much better. Whether it was the fish or the willow tree, they were all happy to see it. He was no longer as resistant as he was at the beginning! It was the best at cultivating feelings. Chapter 429 ? Chapter 429: At the bottom! Translator: 549690339 &Nbsp; so, The little jerk ignored the little Beastie¡¯s gaze. He continued to poke with his claws. And the more he poked, the more powerful he felt. The little Beastie felt the claws moving around on its body. It was very uncomfortable. It had wanted to build a good relationship with the little jerk just now. But thinking back, the state it was in when other living beings came into contact with it. It couldn¡¯t learn it no matter what, and it felt that it was a taint to itself. As a result, he was even more disgusted with the little jerk. This can¡¯t do! He had to find an opportunity to leave as soon as possible. Otherwise, it would be done for when that human returned. He would not have another chance. It was also very strange. It had clearly given up its identity as a sky. At this moment, it was already in a safe place that it had set up long ago. Why did he fail in the end? The little Beastie, the White foal, was very irritable with the current situation. However, he was also very helpless! Everything had somehow gotten out of its control. Perhaps it was already destined from the moment it was captured alive by that human. This human was very abnormal. The little Beastie and white foal realized an important problem. All of this might not have happened by accident, but by some sort of scheme. Who said that it felt like it was going to be destroyed? The power that shouldn¡¯t have appeared at this time. Was it really an accident? Why can¡¯t it be that human! It was not impossible for him! The moment this thought came out. The little Beastie, the White foal, couldn¡¯t even be bothered to feel the little jerk¡¯s claws. All of its fur stood on end. It suddenly turned around! Although it didn¡¯t feel anything, it realized it after it had a guess in its heart. Perhaps, that human had always been there. He had been quietly watching and observing it. As expected. The little Beastie, the White foal, turned around and thought,¡¯as expected.¡¯ It got the answer in its heart. At this moment. Behind it. Human shield! It was that hateful human. The human with his hands behind his back smiled at it when he saw it turn around. He was so unfathomable. To it, however, it contained a strong sense of malice. It was really stupid, really! He should have realized that this was human territory. Everything that happened just now was his doing. Since it was still trying to escape ¡­ He was too naive! The little Beastie was in utter despair. After guessing that the feeling of destruction came from the human in front of him. It didn¡¯t think it could run away. Only the powerhouses of the sky Race who had been waiting for an opportunity in the eternal world would be able to attack such an existence. However, that was impossible! A junior like it had yet to reach the value that would make those seniors disregard everything. Besides, Yingying was no longer the heavens! If it encountered them, those seniors might directly slap it to death before dealing with the human in front of it! human puppet ruler, are you trying to seize the sky of origin?! Little Beastie Bai ju¡¯s tone sounded like it was questioning, but also certain. At that moment, the way it looked at Chu he was completely different from the first time it met him. It was filled with fear. To seize the origin! The existence that had this thought and put it into action. His strength would definitely be unimaginably terrifying. In the previous era, or even in the distant past, it had already shocked many worlds. An existence of such a level. It knew that there were no humans among them. But who said that the person in front of him was definitely a human? Or could it be that the human race definitely did not have any hidden powerhouses? In an instant, the little Beastie and white foal thought of many things. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that his future was bleak. To fall into the hands of such a strong person. No matter what it was for, the chances of it surviving were not high. He felt that he was dead! ¡°My Lord, can you give me a chance? I can help you find a few heavens outside!¡± The White foal made its final attempt. Although it felt that there was a powerful existence who could seize the sky of origin ¡­ He must have his own plan. Everything had been arranged. The few days that it could take with it to search for it was of no value to the person in front of it. However, he had to fight for opportunities! What if? The sky of origin? Chu he looked at the little beast in front of him, which was showing fear. This guy seemed to have misunderstood him. Chu he looked at the world-suppressing cauldron. At this moment, there was the word ¡°Yi¡± inside. The world suppressing cauldron was fully activated. That word was very unusual. The power that was broken down from it wasn¡¯t as simple as luck. The one who benefited the most was the Barbarian region. The Barbarian domain had just been upgraded, and it had fused with some special things. Also, Chu he was communicating with the world suppressing cauldron. After some of the power in the rune was broken down, Chu he could integrate it into his body. At that time, there would be unimaginable benefits. The so-called sky of origin was probably that character! Perhaps not a single one of the sky Race had a rune. Chu he had some understanding. ¡°How many members of your sky clan do you have? What¡¯s his strength?¡± The sky Race was very strong. However, it was rare to see Chu he walking in the various worlds. The abyss and the demon race were famous in many universes. But not many knew about the sky. Even if living beings occasionally talked about it, they would only hear its name. Therefore, Chu he was still very curious about the sky. He directly asked the question in his heart and did not put on a show in front of the little beast. There was no need for that. Now, whether the other party was round or flat, it was all up to him. It didn¡¯t matter if he pretended or not. Chu he now had a better understanding of the person in front of him. Previously, it might have had some kind of trump card, so it was fearless. After being caught, he would take it as a vacation. She didn¡¯t even put him in her eyes, which was why she was so high and mighty. It looked as if it wanted to kill it. Now, it understood that Chu he was really powerful. This guy¡¯s background would be exposed. He was also a person who was afraid of death. Usually, people like this would say whatever they wanted to say. They were all very aware of the situation. the number of the sky Race is fixed, but I¡¯m not sure how many there are. However, their number is not high, not more than 10000! The little Beastie replied. It saw Chu he squint his eyes. He couldn¡¯t help but explain. ¡°Although our Sky Race is small in number, we¡¯ve never all gathered together before. Moreover, I¡¯m considered a junior, and those seniors never mentioned the problem of our numbers!¡± Chu he nodded noncommittally. It didn¡¯t feel interesting. The sky might be a group of people with abnormal strength. The little beast in front of him had the power of the origin. He was considered an expert in the various realms. But in the sky, they were just juniors. It didn¡¯t know much. Perhaps he would be able to learn some common knowledge from it. However, if he wanted to see through some kind of secret, he would have found the wrong target! After all, there were less than 10000 races, and their numbers were constant. However, it didn¡¯t even know the exact number. How much could he count on such a guy to know? our sky clan has the power of the origin realm since we were born. So, the weakest one is at the origin realm! The little Beastie answered. Chu he nodded as he understood. After the sky Race was born, they would reach the origin level. Yet, this fellow was still so weak. No wonder he knew so little. So he was at the bottom! Fortunately, he had encountered it back then, or else he would have been in big trouble. Chapter 430 ? Chapter 430: Gradually changing Translator: 549690339 actually, although our Sky race¡¯s initial power is strong, other life forms that reach the origin level later on generally increase their strength faster than us! The little Beastie continued. It had actually lived for quite a long time. However, his strength did not increase by much. You can¡¯t blame it. There was a huge difference between the sky Race and other creatures if they wanted to increase their strength. Ordinary treasures were useless to the sky. If it was still a sky, it wouldn¡¯t be greedy for the willow tree and the little bastard. That would be meaningless. The reason why it was so gluttonous was that it had already left its identity as a sky. Now that its strength had increased, it was the same as a normal living being! It was hard to say whether this was a good or bad thing. However, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that it had no other choice, at least the little Beastie would not have made such a choice! As a member of the sky Race, other than the fact that his cultivation was a little special and slow, everything else was fine. More importantly, a feast for the sky was about to arrive. However, this had little to do with it now. Whether he was willing or not. It had already made a passive choice. And it was at the last moment. He looked at the little Beastie, which was showing its unwillingness. Chu he¡¯s gaze became strange! This thing was a little too good at acting! After it was born, it would be at the origin level. They were considered Supreme existences in the various worlds. Other than the high-level worlds, there were no such experts. It was hard to find one in a trillion beings who could reach this stage. However, a little beast that was born at such a level ¡­ However, at this moment, he felt indignant because his strength had increased a little slower. So all the good things were taken by the sky so that it could feel a sense of balance? This thing was really asking for a beating. Chu he took advantage of the situation and kicked the world-suppressing cauldron. The little Beastie, whose thoughts were floating, was startled. But fortunately, it didn¡¯t hurt, and the humans didn¡¯t have any killing intent towards it. ¡°The situation in the various realms is getting more and more tense. Have you sky made any preparations?¡± Chu he walked to the willow tree and sat down on a chair. Then, he took out a game of Go and asked. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t!¡± The little beast, the White foal, slid down from the world suppressing cauldron. It looked at Chu he with a strange expression. Such a terrifying expert. Why would he ask such a question? An expert of this level should know what the sky would be like in the chaos of the worlds! No matter what era it was, the sky¡¯s choice had never changed. Unless there was a living being plotting against the sky, they would not be forced to make any other choice. Was it wrong? The person in front of him was not an existence of that level. However, whether it was or wasn¡¯t, it didn¡¯t seem to make a difference to it. Its life and death were already in his hands. He had no choice! This was a fact. ¡°The sky chose to watch and wait for the last chance. It¡¯s the same in every era. However, this time, I accidentally learned something that hasn¡¯t been confirmed yet. It will be different this time. The sky¡¯s choice may be different.¡± ¡°However, I obtained this information by accident. I can¡¯t confirm it, so I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true or not.¡± The little Beastie, who understood its situation, answered. if you sky choose to watch, will the abyss and the demon world agree? ¡± Chu he¡¯s left and right hands continued to place chess pieces. There was no change in his expression. His consciousness had been on the little Beastie. If there was nothing special about it, Chu he would naturally be able to notice it if it lied. In the face of Chu he¡¯s question. Little Beastie felt even weirder! This was a question that any high-level powerhouse would know. What was going on with this human in front of him? Could it be that this human wanted a deeper answer? However, it didn¡¯t have a high status in the sky, so it didn¡¯t know the deeper answers! ¡°Why? is this question difficult to answer?¡± Chu he raised his head. The White chess piece left Chu he¡¯s right hand and continued to spin above the chessboard. It did not land for a long time. senior, what the sky wants doesn¡¯t conflict with the abyss and the demon world. The sky won¡¯t interfere with the relationship between the demon world and the abyss, and the other creatures don¡¯t want to put the sky on the opposite side at a critical moment! Little Beastie and white foal looked at the spinning chess pieces and felt an inexplicable pressure. They hurriedly replied. This answer spread throughout the realms, and most of the living beings thought so. This answer might not satisfy the human in front of him, but the little beast, white foal, could do nothing about it. It really did not know the deeper reason. ¡°There¡¯s still something you haven¡¯t finished!¡± The black chess piece on Chu he¡¯s left hand also left his fingers. It did not land on the chessboard either. The black and white colors were spinning on the chessboard. Boom! Boom! Boom! The world in the small courtyard suddenly changed. It was as if there were two opposing worlds, causing the atmosphere to become oppressive and heavy. The little Beastie, the White foal, was in the middle. ¡°Senior, I really don¡¯t know the deeper reason, but I know one person who might know! Senior, I can take you to it!¡± As expected. This senior wanted to know the deeper reason. Come to think of it, even such a strong person didn¡¯t know the specific reason? Perhaps it was because it was no longer a member of the sky, but the little beast felt that it was becoming more and more unfamiliar with the sky. In the past, it didn¡¯t know many of the sky¡¯s secrets. But he wouldn¡¯t have had such a feeling. Moreover, although it was afraid of death! But to be honest, he was also proud! Why was he so familiar with bending his knees now? It shouldn¡¯t be like this even if it was facing an expert who controlled its life and death! It could be afraid, terrified, and even submit! But he shouldn¡¯t be so skilled! Little Beastie and white foal felt that there was a problem here. However, this thought only flashed through his mind. The current situation did not allow it to think too much. Chu he looked deeply at the White foal. This guy was really useless. However, it was enough! In fact, Chu he did not force himself to explore too deep of a secret. It was good enough to know some superficial things! The chess pieces continued to move. Chu he asked. The little Beastie and white foal were getting more and more confused. However, under the pressure of the two opposing worlds, he would answer all his questions. And the more he answered, the more smoothly he answered. After that, he would repeat one to three and list all kinds of examples. He had the demeanor of the old storytellers in Chu he¡¯s hands. Chu he¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise. He realized that the little Beastie in front of him had changed a lot. And as time passed, it grew bigger and bigger. It wasn¡¯t simply because she was afraid of him. This guy seemed to be experiencing rebirth. He was being changed. His behavior was changing. On the other hand, the drop in his cultivation level was not too serious. Its aura was extremely weak. Perhaps they were the weakest at the origin level. However, it was still at the origin level. Chu he¡¯s eyes turned and looked at the character in the world-suppressing cauldron. That thing was very suspicious. Chu he thought of the legends about Dao integration. It was very similar to the situation of the sky! In that case, he would have to consider carefully whether or not to integrate the characters into his body! Chapter 431 ? Chapter 431: A smile Translator: 549690339 A question and an answer. Three days and three nights. The little white stallion¡¯s world view and its countless years of experience were all revealed. Because of this, Chu he had a more direct understanding of the various worlds. The division of power. The situation of some great worlds. What was the level of the experts who were often active in the various worlds? Wait for this! Before this, because of the White Stallion of the sky and the captured Demon Lord kun, they did not know about Chu he¡¯s good points. He didn¡¯t understand the importance of storytelling. Other living beings did not enter the origin source, so their knowledge was limited. There were many things that Chu he did not understand. But now, the basic situation of the various worlds. It had already formed in Chu he¡¯s consciousness. After hearing that, Chu he was much more at ease about his current situation. Before the world changed. In a situation where those taboos didn¡¯t exist. The little white stallion was a description of the combat power of the origin realm experts who were currently walking in the various worlds. Chu he analyzed. As long as he was in the Barbarian region, and he had a few Supreme treasures with him, he would be fine. There was no need to be afraid. Even if they were surrounded, they could protect themselves. And according to the little Beastie, the White foal. At present, whether it was the abyss or the demon world. Except for some special worlds or completely transformed lands. There was a limit to their power when they headed to most of the realms! Different worlds had different levels of power they could withstand. Once it was exceeded, it would trigger an unfathomable horror for the abyss and the demon world. At that moment, Chu he also understood why the abyss and the demon world¡¯s power was so scattered in the various worlds! The reason might not be limited to this. However, even if there were other reasons, this should be the main problem! This was good! The abyss and the devil World were not a problem at all. If they came to find him, Chu he would not be able to stop them. He could go to the weaker worlds. The powerful forces of the Abyss and the demon world could not penetrate it at all. Chu he could stand in an undefeatable position. At least, it was so before the great change happened. From this, Chu he discovered another wonderful use of the myriad world Pagoda. According to the White foal. Most worlds had a limit to how much power they could withstand. This rule did not only apply to the abyss and the demon world. Other living beings were also within this rule. However, Chu he¡¯s abilities were already at the top level in the various realms! However, he was in the various worlds, no matter what level the world was. They were free to come and go. He had never felt that there were any other problems. Nothing had happened to the people in the Barbarian region so far. This should be due to the myriad world Pagoda. These treasures of his seemed to be of a much higher grade than he had imagined in the other worlds. Chu he, who had his eyes closed, moved his finger. The black and white chess pieces that were spinning slowly fell. BOOM! The two worlds, which were in a stalemate, immediately began to draw closer and walk on the path of collision. With this as a node, the entire Galaxy seemed to be swept in. At this moment! The little jerk, who was drinking tea at the side, threw the teacup aside without thinking. With a whoosh, he ran to Chu he¡¯s feet. He stretched out his little claws and grabbed the bottom of his pants tightly. Then, it felt that the feeling of being suppressed disappeared in an instant. The little turtle continued to hold onto the bottom of his pants with one hand and patted his shell with the other. He was frightened. At the same time, the goldfish that was cultivating hard in the fish tank was also startled. It suddenly opened its eyes and spun around in the water uneasily. The water in the fish tank was constantly stirred, making a loud noise. The waves were higher and faster, and in the end, they even overlapped, as if they were going to trigger a disaster. The White Stallion¡¯s fur stood on end, and one could still feel the fear on its face. The explosion of the two worlds had a different feeling in its eyes. At this moment, it was as if a pair of invisible hands were dominating everything. In mang Tian! Previously, Chu he had asked many childish questions. This caused little Beastie and white foal to be suspicious of his identity. But at this moment, at least in this instant, it was overturned. It felt a will. The will of howlsky. It made the little white foal, who was once a member of the sky, feel uneasy. The movement caused by the black and white chess pieces. Even the willow tree in the courtyard began to shake. ¡°Squeak!¡± The little jerk sensed the willow tree¡¯s uneasiness and kept pointing at it with its claws to signal it. The willow branch stretched toward Chu he¡¯s other leg. The willow tree understood what the little jerk meant. At the same time. The two chess pieces were in Chu he¡¯s hands. The leaking of their aura did not cause the world-suppressing cauldron to react. Without Chu he¡¯s active control, the layers of restrictions set up around him were also defenseless against the leakage of his aura. They did not activate. At this moment, the entire barbarian region was in a state of depression. Everyone was alarmed. How many years had it been? How many years had it been since such a situation had occurred in the Barbarian region? The new generation would be frightened. This was something they had never experienced before. As for those who were older, at this moment, they felt an inexplicable sense of nostalgia. A terrifying aura swept across. It wanted to break through the Barbarian region and spread to the outside world and even the Galaxy. At this moment, in everyone¡¯s eyes. A scene appeared. Two worlds had appeared in the sky above the Barbarian region. The two sides were getting closer and closer. The Thunder exploded, and the mountains and rivers roared. &Nbsp; there was a terrifying power that was constantly brewing. It was as if it would explode in the next moment. The world was going to be overturned. Everyone in the Barbarian region was shocked by this scene. Whether it was the older generation or the younger generation, their hearts were all twisted. But they had no other choice. No matter how strong they were. Strong or weak. Being in the Barbarian region, they could not even fly up, let alone resist. He could only watch. All of this happened in the span of two breaths. Then, when the two chess pieces were placed down. When the two worlds were about to collide. Everyone¡¯s face was filled with fear. The White foal¡¯s body was about to explode! The goldfish in the tank also started to crash into the tank. The little jerk and the willow tree trembled slightly. But at the last moment. Chu he revealed a smile. He understood one thing. At the same time. Everyone saw. In the sky above the Barbarian region. At the center of the collision between the two worlds. A golden figure appeared. Although his face could not be seen clearly, one could feel that he seemed to be smiling. It was the smile of someone who had made a carefree decision. As he smiled. The two worlds, which were like fire and water, seemed to have been infected. It was just about to be destroyed. It was during this smile. The two worlds had gone from mutual destruction to a state of fusion. Furthermore ¡­ Two different worlds, one black and one hundred. At this moment, they merged, but they didn¡¯t give off any sense of disharmony! As the two worlds intertwined. Everyone felt that the oppressive feeling had disappeared. It was replaced by a sense of physical and mental pleasure. The great Dao of heaven and earth and the rules of the world were clearly displayed in front of everyone¡¯s eyes from the two worlds that had merged. At this moment, it was as if he was witnessing the birth of a new world. Chapter 432 ? Chapter 432: Star map Translator: 549690339 The people of the Barbarian region were immersed in it. The goldfish that was hitting the fish tank emitted a golden light from its body, dyeing the entire fish tank golden. The swaying waves were like golden liquid! Finally. A mountain-like Divine Dragon could be vaguely seen. The fish tank looked small, but at this moment, it did not feel that it could not accommodate the huge body of the divine Dragon. More importantly, this scene didn¡¯t seem out of place. From the outside, it looked like the fish tank at this moment. It was another world that was infinitely far away from this world. The little goldfish that had turned into a Divine Dragon roared. Its body curled up, and the golden light began to recede. Slowly, it returned to the body of a goldfish from the body of a Divine Dragon! This was a true return. He returned to his original self. Open the gate of origin with the path of self. A door appeared in the fish tank again, and it was even projected above the Barbarian region. The little goldfish that had transformed into the body of a Divine Dragon and was coiled behind the door. Looking at the door that it had once worked so hard to cross, it did not hesitate at all. Its dragon body swayed and it resolutely went back in. The Dragon Gate was directly burst open by it. ¡°This fish has a bright future!¡± The White foal, which had caught its breath, was attracted by the changes in the goldfish. After watching the entire process, it couldn¡¯t help but feel emotional. Then, it lowered its head to look at the little jerk. It was obvious that the treatment of the goldfish and the tortoise could not be compared. However, this bastard had obtained so many benefits, yet he was one grade lower than the goldfish. He was simply a piece of trash. Now, the pressure was gone. The little jerk, who was hugging Chu he¡¯s thigh, was no longer affected by the negative factors. He seemed to have sensed the gaze of the White foal and turned around with doubt. Looking at the situation, his relationship with the guy behind him still needed time to get used to. The little turtle nodded at the White foal and turned its head to look at the chessboard in front of Chu he. At this moment, the black and white, which were originally like fire and water, suddenly changed. The killing intent had completely disappeared, and they had fused together. The chessboard had an inexplicable attraction that made the little jerk stare at it. In its bean-like eyes, the black and white colors kept spinning and finally turned into chaos. The little Beastie was speechless! This bastard had such a good life. It was almost half as old as it was! Most importantly, it was its old self. But now, he was in a daze. The White Stallion shook its body. It was really difficult now. What was the problem? How did it end up like this? It still couldn¡¯t figure it out. If it could, it also wanted to ask Chu he questions about the three days and three nights. What a pity! Its strength did not allow it to do so. He could only suppress it in his heart and slowly ponder over it. The little Beastie, white foal, was feeling unhappy when it suddenly noticed a gaze on it. Chu he¡¯s gaze moved away from the chessboard and landed on it. Seeing this. The little Beastie revealed a fawning smile on its face. And it seemed very natural. It was almost a conditioned reflex. After laughing. The little Beastie suddenly felt that something was wrong. Something was wrong. Something was very wrong! Although it was in a difficult situation, it did not want to be destroyed. However, even if it wanted to compromise ¡­ There should be some resistance in his heart. In fact, it was normal for it to shout in such a situation. The sky had dignity and pride! Something was wrong. It was no longer a sky. After losing his identity as a member of the sky Race, many things started to change. It had no experience in this kind of thing. Within the sky, there were only a few who had helplessly given up their status as a sky over the course of countless years. After giving up, he would be killed. He couldn¡¯t ask them how they felt. There seemed to be a huge problem here. The little Beastie, white foal, felt that its identity as a member of the heavenly race seemed to be hiding some secrets that it did not know. It couldn¡¯t feel it in the past, but now that it had left its identity as a sky, it began to feel it. Chu he looked at the White foal and felt that it was much more pleasing to the eye. It was definitely not because of that fawning smile. It wasn¡¯t three days and three nights of talking. He really felt that compared to the past, the little Beastie now looked very comfortable. Chu he stood up from his seat. The current him was one of the strongest in the various realms! However, the world was changing, and the time was getting closer and closer. At that time, the forbidden-level experts would return. With his strength, he would not be safe! So now, he had to quickly improve his strength. At this moment, it was necessary to hide his strength. However, there was no need to completely hide. When it was time to take the initiative, he should take the initiative. The current rank eight him could revive from a single drop of blood. Chu he had already separated a few drops of blood essence. Among the treasures, there were also some places in the various worlds. If he hadn¡¯t encountered an existence that was too abnormal. It was able to erase all traces of him. Even if he made a mistake, it wouldn¡¯t be a big problem. Chu he looked at the White foal and revealed a kind smile. Based on the current state of the world suppressing cauldron ¡­ The sky Race was very useful. The White foal, on the other hand, knew a few companions who were at the same level as it. Most importantly, they were all alone! However, he had to take the initiative. Without the help of the myriad world Pagoda, the outside world was too vast, and it would take too long to go there. This was a problem. After all, Chu he still had to check-in. It had been going on for so many years. It can not be broken. All the items that had appeared so far were good stuff. In addition, a group of demons had entered this time, so it was certain to be a hit! Chu he sighed. It was too difficult to do everything by himself. They didn¡¯t have any reliable generals to use. His subordinates were all useless. The two barely usable demons had yet to completely see his character. Chu he realized. He wanted to be wild, but he didn¡¯t give him a chance. As for the Barbarian region¡¯s human monks, it was better to forget about them. Other than Yu Mobai, the others would go and cause trouble for the sky Race. It was simply a suicide mission. It would take a long time for their combat power to take shape. draw a star map for me and mark the locations of all the sky clan members you know. Remember, if your strength is too high, you must mark them! After some thought, Chu he said to the White foal. The star map contained detailed information about the starry sky of the various worlds. Even ordinary origin realm experts did not have such a thing. Most of them were existences at the origin level. After vindicating the origin of Dao, one could enter the Xing River. However, without the guidance of a senior, they would not dare to go out and wander around. They would all stay in the world they were in. Even if they could get out, they wouldn¡¯t be able to get the star map unless they were from a powerful force. According to the little beast, white foal, this thing could only be owned by the upper-class forces in the various worlds. Furthermore, it was strictly controlled and not spread. One could only come into contact with it after reaching the origin level. Moreover, it wasn¡¯t allowed to be recorded, and could only be recorded in one¡¯s consciousness. ¡°Alright, but what I know is not complete.¡± The little Beastie had changed a lot. It was very honest now, so it naturally wouldn¡¯t refuse. However, its strength was not high among the sky. Thus, the star map he had obtained was incomplete. Chapter 433 ? Chapter 433: A brilliant idea Translator: 549690339 Chu he was holding the star map drawn by the little beast, white foal. He sat on the chair and studied it. This star map revolved around the situation around dozens of major worlds. Some of these worlds were connected, while some were completely unrelated. Chu hezhu wanted to see the situation around the nine World Mountain. The nine World Mountain seemed a little special in the description of the White foal. There would be countless small worlds around a large world. The nine World Mountain was a relatively independent world. The nearest small world was extremely far away. There weren¡¯t many great worlds that had such a situation. Such a situation had occurred. It proved that this world had a great secret. An unimaginable battle had once taken place here. Those small worlds had been destroyed! Even the great world itself was severely damaged. The upper limit of living beings in such a world was much lower than that of other great worlds. Generally speaking, if there were no accidents, it would be very difficult to vindicate the origin. Of course, with the arrival of the great era, the world itself began to recover, and some of its hidden secrets were revealed. Everything was hard to say. Moreover, such a world would attract the attention of the demon Realm and the abyss. The sky had eyes on some of these worlds. Chu he took a look. The sky did not pay much attention to the nine World Mountain. The White foal had come because of its own reasons. It had accidentally discovered a secret here. It didn¡¯t report it to the clan. Instead, he stayed behind. He wanted to use this opportunity to advance to a higher level. The sky didn¡¯t have much to do. They were all very idle. Other than those top existences, they rarely gathered together. But no matter what, the nine World Mountain was an unusual place. In such a place. It felt very inconvenient. Furthermore ¡­ ¡°There are still ten years!¡± Chu he calculated with his fingers! He had been signing in for 690 years now. If there were ten more years, it would be seven hundred years. It was time for another super check-in. And it just so happened that there was a group of demons in the demon suppression tower. There were even two at the origin level. Looking at the situation, he would not be lacking in luck from the ten years to the Super check-in days! It could drop many good things. ¡°I¡¯ll accumulate for another ten years!¡± Chu he put away the star map after he finished studying it. He decided to seclude himself for ten years. After that, he would go through another super check-in and find a way to go out and have fun. At most, he would just carry the Barbarian region out. It was just a continent. In the nine World Mountain, it was just a mountain. Some of the living beings in the various worlds had their bodies completely expanded, and their sizes were not limited to this. To Chu he, carrying it would not take much effort. It would not even affect his movements. At a critical moment, they could even increase their combat power by entering. However, if it wasn¡¯t because he had no other choice, he still had to avoid doing so. After all, the Barbarian region was his important backup plan. It was too inappropriate to bring him out to have fun. Therefore, Chu he could only think about this matter. Chu he felt that this was the most reliable way. It was to sum up the worlds connected to the myriad World Tower and then make a comparison with the star map. When the time came, he would use the myriad World Tower as a springboard. They set off from the small world to the great world. As for the check-in, he had two days ¡®time to fix the time difference. When he entered space, he just needed to set up a few more teleportation restrictions and make a few round trips. It was indeed a little troublesome. However, Chu he felt that it was the most reliable. He made a decision in his heart. Chu he nodded and decided not to think about it anymore. He decided to cultivate during this period of time. As for the White foal. Chu he looked at the little bastard who had been harassing him ever since he woke up from the chessboard. He would not consider its arrangements. He would let the little bastard grind it out first, and when the time was right, he would sign it on the sealed beast list. Although the origin source was already half-crippled, it was still a great fighting force. Speaking of which, the list of sealed beasts was the most prominent among Chu he¡¯s treasures. In the past, Chu he would even sign the beasts he caught. However, as time went on, it would take longer for the beasts to accept his good intentions. After he was reformed, Chu he¡¯s strength had increased by a level. He didn¡¯t care much about them anymore. Therefore, except for the first batch of people who had a lot of opportunities. He was signed early on. Although the later ones were stronger, their opportunities were not as deep. Chu he had many generals under him. However, the 108 spots on the list of sealed beasts were still not filled. One had to know. The sealed beast list could allow an ordinary person without any Foundation to directly advance to the Saint venerable realm. The higher the foundation, the higher the level of improvement. &Nbsp; as long as one had a Dao realm Foundation. Now, as long as Chu he was willing, he could raise them to the origin level. However, Chu he felt that it was unnecessary. The group of beasts that had been signed on the sealed beast list. Chu he rarely let them use the sealed beast list to increase their strength. They were all given treasures. After all, the beast list consumed luck. In Chu he¡¯s opinion, the help they provided him was too little! After the upgrade, it only felt like he was shouting six six six a little louder. Even if they were forced to the origin level. Other than feeling a little more cool, it didn¡¯t do much. His combat strength at the origin level might be at the bottom. He had consumed a lot of luck. But the White foal was different. It was originally at the origin level. Although there was a problem now, its realm was still there. If it signed the sealed beast list, the blessing of luck would not allow it to break the mirror, but directly increase its combat power. By then, the White foal should be able to play a supporting role when Chu he did not use his full strength. When Chu he went out to have fun, he would bring it along! It would be good even if he brought it along for a walk. At the crucial moment, it could be used to attract firepower. Pull the aggro. This would make it easier for Chu he to escape. After all, according to what it said ¡­ It would be hunted down by the sky if it left its identity as a sky. Chu he¡¯s target was the sky. Thinking of this ¡­ Chu he thought of the abyss must-kill order again. He couldn¡¯t cause trouble for the sky after he got out. It was also necessary to kill some demons. Chu he looked at the White foal and smiled. At that time, the abyssal must-kill order would also be attached to it. This was a wonderful idea. Chu he had thought it through. After going out, he would let the little Beastie, white foal, take the lead. Chu he followed behind. At that time, no matter if he encountered demons or the sky Race ¡­ If he could crush them, he would bring them back. If he felt that it was a little difficult to deal with, he would just save the small beast and take it away. He wouldn¡¯t be too entangled. And if he encountered those who had a sense of danger. In that case, he would be more decisive and run as far away as he could. It was perfect! This was a great idea. The more Chu he thought about it, the more he found the White Stallion to be pleasing to the eye. The White foal, which was being harassed by the little jerk, suddenly felt uncomfortable. It secretly glanced at Chu he. He noticed that Chu he was looking at him with an inexplicable kindness. It was as if after three days and three nights, he had already treated it as his own beast! But why did Yingying have a bad feeling about this? Chapter 434 ? Chapter 434: Seven hundred years Translator: 549690339 In the days to come. Chu he spent most of his time in closed-door cultivation. While the world-suppressing cauldron was refining the words that had fallen off the little beast¡¯s white foal. The entire barbarian region entered a mysterious state. This allowed Chu he to see some details that he had not done well in the past. Occasionally, when he was free, he would carry out a stage transformation of the Barbarian region. As for the situation of the other worlds, including planet Earth and the ancient era world, he did not pay much attention to them. As the big boss behind the scenes. As long as nothing major happened, he had nothing to do with it. And because of the power of the demon suppression tower. Chu he¡¯s check-in received an explosive amount of money. In addition, there was the White energy that he had collected on Earth Star. Also, the world-suppressing cauldron had put the Barbarian region in a mysterious state. With Chu he¡¯s strength, it had been enhanced when he cultivated. The effect of all these added up. Chu he¡¯s closed-door cultivation was very fruitful. His strength had increased by a large margin. Ten years passed by in the blink of an eye like flowing water. In the first year, Chu he, who had accumulated enough power, reached rank eight level five. He used the next three years to consolidate this level. Then, in the next six years, under the circumstances where the conditions were sufficient, he would accumulate enough for the fifth level in one go. Originally, he was about to break through to rank eight level six! However, he didn¡¯t choose to charge over directly. Instead, he woke up from his cultivation. This was not because he wanted to continue accumulating his Foundation. After all, he had received too much support in the past ten years. It was unprecedented. Rank eight level five did not take long compared to rank eights. However, the accumulation had already reached the best state, and it was enough. The reason why Chu he chose to wake up was because ¡­ It was because the special alarm clock he had set in his consciousness had rung. It reminded him. Another hundred years had passed. He could once again perform super check-in. Seven hundred years. ¡°It¡¯s been seven hundred years!¡± He said. Chu he raised his head and heaved a sigh of relief. He had been in this world for seven hundred years. He was already seven hundred and fourteen years old. Chu he could not help but sigh with emotion every time the 100-year period was over. This might have been where he used to be, and longevity was measured by a hundred years. As for him, he was still the same young man after every hundred years. It had already been seven times. Every time, apart from the change in his temperament, he would also change. His face, his long hair, and even his clothes were the same as the first one. Of course, this kind of feeling might just be a reserved show for the hundred-year super signing. It was a ritual. Just like now. The self-made Guan Gong statue was also taken out. This was also the seventh time. The only difference was that the statue of Guan Yu was more lively. It was a gathering of spiritual aura. The Guan Gong statue at this moment. If it was in some ordinary world, it could even change that world. The transcendent state was only activated. As the source, it could also lead the Guangong elephant to a path that belonged to it. Between heaven and earth, in the heavenly worlds. The Panshi could also attain Dao, and now that the Guan Gong statue already had a divine charm, it naturally had the same opportunity. Of course, to the current Chu he, these were all trivial matters. This was just a ceremony. The ritual he was used to. Chu he then tidied up his clothes! Washing his hands in a golden basin! He took a bath and burned incense. He stood under the tree. Then, he bowed to the statue of Guan Yu. Shua! The eyes of the Guan Gong statue on the altar suddenly flashed. The saber he was holding had a sharp glint on it. His spirit aura was even more profound. The White Stallion, which was being tortured by the little jerk, raised its head. He looked at the statue of Guan Gong that Chu he was paying his respects to and fell into deep thought. This was especially so when the eyes of the statue of Guan Yu flashed. The White foal that was lying on the ground suddenly trembled! It suspected that Chu he was communicating with an unimaginable existence. After all these years of deep thought, it had already suspected that Chu he was not the expert who had made it feel a sense of destruction. ¡°That one is!¡± The little Beastie, the White foal, quickly looked away, not daring to look any longer. He didn¡¯t even dare to remember the statue of Guan Yu. After all, he was an existence of that level. As long as he thought about it, he would arouse the other party¡¯s feelings. It didn¡¯t want to have a heart-to-heart connection with such a powerful being. If the other party was in a bad mood, something would happen to it. It no longer had any backing! It was really strange. It had been quite some time since its Sky Race status had been stripped. Why hadn¡¯t the sky responded yet? He didn¡¯t even feel like he was using a forbidden technique to investigate. He had made it worry for nothing. And that damn turtle, it¡¯s been ten years and it¡¯s still challenging its temper. It really wanted to explode! However, this place suppressed its strength too much. It had not been able to recover all these years. If that human wasn¡¯t there, it could have tried. But it was a pity. It had never found the right opportunity. And the further he went, the more he didn¡¯t feel any reaction from the sky. It made the little beast realize that there was something special about this place. In addition, nothing had happened to it. Its desire to explode was getting weaker by the day. After all, they still had to fight the sky after they got out. It wasn¡¯t very confident. In this place, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that everything was still uncertain, the humans wouldn¡¯t have given it a clear explanation. He didn¡¯t even give it a name. And this dawdling little bastard was playing with it. Other than that, he actually felt pretty good. Chu he did not know what the White foal was thinking. Of course, he did not care about it. He had already made arrangements for the little Beastie and the White foal. After a while, he would bring it out for some fresh air. Let¡¯s take a good look at the outside world together. But at this moment. Chu he blocked all those distracting thoughts. In his mind, he had already called out the check-in system. There, a familiar button appeared. It was shining with a golden light. Even though Chu he had not seen it for a hundred years, it still made Chu he feel close to it. It was as if the last Super check-in had happened yesterday. Chu he closed his eyes and focused. His heart was like an alarm clock that was slowly turning. Finally ¡­ The needle had reached the middle. This was an auspicious time in Chu he¡¯s heart. ¡°Check-in!¡± Chu he muttered in his heart. At the same time, his consciousness transformed into a palm. As the voice rang out, he pressed down fiercely. The Super check-in button suddenly exploded. It was like a beautiful firework blooming. ding! Congratulations to the host for completing super check-in. You are rewarded with the heaven imprisoning finger. A divine power Technique appeared on the check-in panel, and it was still purple-gold. In terms of levels, super check-in had never disappointed Chu he. Chu he¡¯s palm moved. A purple-gold scroll appeared in his hand from the system space. A vast and heavy aura appeared, but all the information only circulated in Chu he¡¯s palm. Nothing could go out. Chu he looked at the scroll. The art of divine power. This was a terrifying offensive technique. Chu he¡¯s palm moved and he slapped the scroll on his forehead. The information regarding the heaven imprisoning finger flowed into his consciousness. There was a huge amount of information. It could even cause the consciousness of a Saint venerable to explode. Normal Dao realm cultivators would also have indigestion. However, the amount of information in the scroll was huge. However, to Chu he ¡­ His transcendence golden body had already reached the eighth level. The depth of his consciousness was like a world. There was no difficulty in accepting it. He only needed an instant to digest it. Chapter 435 ? Chapter 435: The undercurrent under the calm Translator: 549690339 He received the message from the heaven imprisoning finger. Chu he turned around and looked at the White foal lying on the ground with a strange expression. This divine ability was indeed very powerful. Even if it was only at the beginner stage, the power simulated according to the introduction was not enough. Chu he felt that he could rank in the top ten of all his killing techniques. If he trained it to a higher level, it would even become his greatest trump card. A trump card that didn¡¯t require external help. However ¡­ The cultivation method of this divine power was a little special. The heaven imprisoning finger. The name had the word ¡°prisoner¡± in it. At first, one might mistake it for a supportive divine ability. In reality, it wasn¡¯t. The heaven imprisoning finger was extremely destructive. With a single finger, he could directly destroy the world. Moreover, it was the kind that was difficult to control the strength after it left his hand. If Chu he used this move in the future, it would mean that he was angry and wanted to kill them. He didn¡¯t want to leave anyone alive. In fact, this cultivation technique had the word ¡± prisoner ¡± in it. It was determined by the conditions required for cultivation. Sky clan. This was the requirement for this sacred art. Chu he turned to look at the world-suppressing cauldron. The cultivation of the heaven imprisoning finger was the most special among all of Chu he¡¯s cultivation techniques and divine powers. To a certain extent, it was the most difficult, but it was also the easiest to change the angle. If one wanted to cultivate the heaven imprisoning finger, they would need the sky of origin that the sky had stripped away. The more heavens of origin one obtained, the more profound the heaven imprisoning finger would be. When the sky of origin had collected 3333 points ¡­ Then, this cultivation technique would reach perfection. The finger had the power to destroy the entire world. therefore, the number of sky should be 3333! Chu he made a guess in his heart. It might not be accurate. But it was very possible. Little Beastie, white foal, said that there were less than 10000 members of the sky. Chu he had thought that there were more than 9000. He didn¡¯t expect it to be only three thousand. You have the nerve to say that it¡¯s not more than ten thousand? ¡°That¡¯s not right!¡± Chu he suddenly realized that he seemed to be floating. At this moment, he actually felt that a few thousand origin-ranked existences were nothing. This was not good. He had to stabilize his mind. He couldn¡¯t be too arrogant. At the origin level, he was an expert who stood at the top of the world. Moreover, some of the more than 3000 members of the sky must have reached the level above the origin. If he underestimated them too much, he might be defeated. Even though he had blood reincarnation as a backup. However, he had never experienced techniques above the origin, so there was a possibility that he would be seen through. &Nbsp; so, He could be more radical in his actions now, but he still had to maintain a stable mentality. Chu he suppressed his emotions. He put away the statue of Guan Yu and the altar, then entered the library. He was about to break through. One had to enter the sixth level from the fifth level of rank eight. At this moment, his body was full of energy and he was always at his peak. This was also one of the reasons why he felt a little lost at his level. At that moment, in the library Pavilion, the small world that Chu he had cultivated in was still open. He didn¡¯t put away the various treasures inside either. After Chu he entered, the burdens on his body fell off. Then, he leaped up and entered the cauldron to continue his unfinished cultivation. He quickly entered the state. The surrounding treasures were revolving around the pill cauldron. A few spirit Springs were embedded in the void, and from eight directions, they flowed into the cauldron. The rotating treasures would also merge into it from time to time. And beneath the pill cauldron. The purple flames burned fiercely, assisting Chu he in absorbing the medicinal effects of the treasure. At the same time, it tempered his physical body and soul. The aura on his body continued to accumulate. Right now, he was only breaking through from rank eight level five to level six. However, at his current level ¡­ Every breakthrough in strength could be considered a transformation. Although it was only a small advancement, the span was still very large. Compared to the previous major realm leap, it was even better. Of course, the treasures he was using now had also risen by more than one level. Otherwise, he would not have been able to break through so quickly. Rank eight level six. According to the description of the White foal. Chu he had simulated it when he was at rank eight level five. With his strength, even without those treasures, he was already invincible in the various worlds at the current stage! The moment he reached the sixth level. Chu he felt that he might be able to try and touch an existence above the origin. Of course, this was just a thought. No matter what, unless he had no other choice ¡­ Chu he would not do that. There was no need to try and find such excitement. He had endured for hundreds of years! And at most, it would be around two hundred years. He had a high chance of reaching rank nine. At that time, it would be better to try again. He couldn¡¯t look down on other creatures. He had to give them enough respect. It was the least he could do when they were at the same cultivation level! Time passed. Time passed by quickly during his cultivation. Chu he was immersed in it. During this time, he didn¡¯t even open his eyes, except for checking in when the alarm clock in his consciousness rang. He no longer paid any attention to the outside world. He had completely forgotten about planet Earth, the ancient era world, and the situation of the other worlds. It was all natural. However, the time he had spent in seclusion, even with the previous ten years, was not considered long in the eyes of the powerhouses. It was even more so for the various worlds. It could be considered as a snap of the fingers. The situation in the various realms wasn¡¯t good. However, only a few decades had passed, and there hadn¡¯t been much trouble. At the very least, the eternal silence of the starry sky had not been broken. Undercurrents were indeed surging. Some worlds were even destroyed. However, only powerful creatures could see the darkness under the peaceful appearance. As for what was about to happen ¡­ They looked forward to it, but they were also afraid! To most of the weaker creatures, they knew nothing. He did not experience or participate in it. They wouldn¡¯t be able to sense that the various worlds were about to be enveloped by darkness. He assumed that the world was still the same and had never changed. Or perhaps, even if it had changed, it was no different to most living beings. The law of the jungle. They had experienced the blooming and withering of life so much that they were already numb to it! The people in the Barbarian region had been reborn. Each generation was stronger than the last. His strength increased rapidly. However, the time for him to rise up was too short. To the various worlds. They were still weak. Therefore, they were ignorant of everything. They searched for opportunities in various worlds and experienced the rise of strength. They were full of confidence in the future. They all felt that they would be the protagonists of this era. All of them were very passionate. Of course, there were exceptions. Xia Yuan, who had the opportunity, saw something different. He had already come to find Chu he before he had super checked in. However, Chu he had already gone into closed-door cultivation by then, so he could not enter. In the first year, Chu he had broken through to the next realm and ignored everything that was happening in the outside world. After waiting for some time to no avail, Xia Yuan left behind a Jade slip and left. He wanted to follow in his ancestor¡¯s footsteps and try his best to get rid of the sorrow he saw. There was something left behind by the senior in his consciousness to guide him, so he could not stay for long. Chapter 436 ? Chapter 436: The little beast that felt indignant Translator: 549690339 Another ten years passed. Chu he, who was in the cauldron, opened his eyes. He heaved a long sigh of relief. In fact, with his accumulation and the environment, he wouldn¡¯t need ten years to break through the realm. After breaking through, Chu he had a feeling. He consolidated his cultivation in one go and even accumulated some. Therefore, feelings were really important. Once they were here, their cultivation would be much smoother. He didn¡¯t need to think about anything else. He just had to move forward in one breath and it would be over. He leaped out of the cauldron. With a wave of his hand, Chu he put away the spiritual spring, the purple fire under the cauldron, and the surrounding treasures that had not been used up. Then, he landed in the library Pavilion and the small world closed. The cumbersome items on the ground were put back on Chu he one by one. ¡°Not bad!¡± The door of the library Pavilion opened. There were two more people outside. Zhao Yuling and Lin Xueling. At this moment, they had all successfully broken through and looked very energetic. Chu he glanced at them and nodded to show his affirmation. He saw Chu he coming out of seclusion. Zhao Yuling¡¯s eyes lit up. She threw the little jerk away and blinked her eyes, her face full of joy. Now, she had successfully broken through. Finally, there was no longer a huge gap between him and brother little Chu. There was only a small gap between them. The distance between the two sides had shortened by a large margin. Soon, she was confident that she would not only cheer for Chu he but also be able to participate in the battle. Just thinking about it made her a little excited. This had always been her motivation. However ¡­ She tried to sense. She realized that Chu he¡¯s aura was still unfathomable. She still could not tell anything. She was much stronger now. However, the feeling Chu he gave her was no different from before. Hiss! Zhao Yuling blinked. She thought for a moment. It felt wrong. ¡°Brother Chu, you¡¯re the best at, favorite to be taught, and you value breath control the most.¡± Zhao Yuling quickly found a reason in her heart. She felt that Chu he had probably cultivated his breath control technique to the extreme. Therefore, he did not let his aura leak even a little when he did not make a move. In addition, Chu he¡¯s cultivation level was indeed higher than hers, so she did not notice it at all. This made sense. After all, she was one of the best among them. Under Chu he¡¯s urging, she had always paid attention to the cultivation of her breath holding technique. She had just made a breakthrough in her cultivation, and when she wasn¡¯t fighting, he almost didn¡¯t notice that something was wrong when he met ancestor Hong some time ago. Lin Xueling carried the White foal in her arms. She looked at Chu he with a peaceful smile on her face. After the Barbarian region was no longer in danger, Lin Xueling¡¯s competitive spirit was not as strong as before. The White foal in her hand rolled its eyes. His body kept trembling, trying to break free from Zhao Yuling¡¯s grasp. It was a great humiliation. What a great humiliation! There was nothing to say about being wronged in Chu he¡¯s hands. After all, it was excusable that he couldn¡¯t win. He could still accept being humiliated by a powerful expert. However ¡­ He was just an ant-like turtle, and it was fine if he messed with him every day! The willow tree would rub against it from time to time. And now, there were two human women who were as insignificant as ants. They would take turns to humiliate it even more than a tortoise would. There were several times when it went berserk and wanted to go all out. Unfortunately, he was suppressed before he could even begin. The thing that he was forced to sign last time was very problematic. The suppression of this lousy place on it was even more excessive. He couldn¡¯t even go all out. The little Beastie, white foal, felt extremely sad! It used to be a noble heavenly race. He was an expert at the origin level. In the various worlds, they were god-like existences. But now, he was being attacked by ants. It had been many times in the middle of the night that its eyes were blurry. It was too tragic. A warrior could be killed but not humiliated! Unfortunately, it was no longer the same as before. Now, it revealed a ferocious look, which was cute in the eyes of the two ant-like women. Once he made that kind of disgusted expression, he would be played more intensely. Compared to them, the little jerk was actually quite cute. Don¡¯t let it find an opportunity to kill these three ants. If he didn¡¯t take revenge, he wouldn¡¯t be called white colt. However, no one cared about little Beastie¡¯s grief and indignation. After the three of them greeted each other, Chu he took out some tea and heated it. brother Chu, this was left behind by ancestor Xiayuan. Ancestor mengyi said it¡¯s very important and asked us to give it to you. Zhao Yuling took out a Jade slip and handed it to Chu he. The Barbarian region was developing too quickly. And in terms of talent, each generation was stronger than the last. Many of the younger generation were stronger than the older generation. It was impossible to follow the previous way of addressing the strong first, except for close relatives and master-disciple relationships. Otherwise, the seniority ranking would be a mess. Therefore, everyone just called him by his name and rarely changed it. Therefore, even though Zhao Yuling¡¯s current cultivation was already at the top level in the Barbarian region, she was still a genius. He was an existence that could be an ancestor. However, they still treated their old ancestors with respect and didn¡¯t want to change the way they addressed them. Chu he took it and glanced at it. What Xia Yuan wanted to tell him was the unforeseen event from the last time. He expressed that the world would soon be in chaos. Many races would be eliminated. The human race was one of them. The sorrowful fate was just like the past, like reincarnation. No expert could avoid this catastrophe. It almost affected everything. Xia Yuan suspected that Chu he was an omnipotent expert and knew about it. In fact, he didn¡¯t need to remind her. But he wasn¡¯t sure, so he left a Jade slip as a warning. This time, he was going to a place far away in the Galaxy. It was not certain when he would return and whether he could return! Other than Chu he, he did not tell anyone else. After all, the others ¡®level was not high enough, and it was useless to say it. It would only add to his troubles. ¡°Is the fate of the human race sad? It¡¯s like reincarnation?¡± Chu he¡¯s eyes flashed. Little Beastie didn¡¯t mention this. Perhaps it didn¡¯t know. It wasn¡¯t a participant in everything that had happened in the past. The White foal was the God of this era. He knew some secrets, but only a few. Chu he flipped his hand and put away the Jade slip. There was no harm in overthinking. Rather than guessing, it was better to work hard to improve his strength. When the time came, he would directly solve the problem when he had the ability. ¡°Brother Chu, where did you find this little thing? It¡¯s so cute, I want to find one too.¡± Zhao Yuling said as she stroked the White foal¡¯s head. Lin Xueling raised her head, also filled with anticipation. She also wanted to find one. The little Beastie and the White Stallion were once the heavens. Even though he had lost his identity. But there was still a lingering charm on his body. It was very attractive, or rather, it attracted all the living beings in the various worlds. If it was released. The higher one¡¯s cultivation level was, the more they couldn¡¯t control themselves. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t repay her with his body. Only the little jerk, Zhao Yuling, and Lin Xueling were kind-hearted. In other words, he knew that the White foal was raised by Chu he. His thoughts were not crooked. Otherwise, no matter how cute it was, Zhao Yuling would have asked for more cumin. Just like the little bunnies she liked, she would find a few every time she went out. The little white stallion could be considered a great supplement for walking. Moreover, it was the kind that came with its own fragrance. Of course, he was likable! Chapter 437 ? Chapter 437: Let there be light Translator: 549690339 Chu he said with a smile when he saw the two girls ¡®expectant eyes. ¡°This kind of beast is not common, it¡¯s not easy to find, and it¡¯s also not easy to tame, but it¡¯s a Pixiu.¡± As Chu he spoke, he pointed at little Beastie. it has a few relatives that it misses. I¡¯ll bring them back to keep IT company after a period of time. Whether I can take them with me will depend on your cultivation level. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be easily injured. their race doesn¡¯t have a good temper. When your cultivation base is higher, I¡¯ll give you one as a reward. Chu he poured the boiled tea into the cup one by one, and the smile on his face became more and more kind. ¡°No way! I think it has a good temper.¡± Zhao Yuling used her hand to rub the little white stallion¡¯s head in Lin Xueling¡¯s arms. She really didn¡¯t expect that this little thing would ask Chu he to remind them to be careful. Back then, the Dragon and Tiger, who were both extremely ferocious in both appearance and strength, did not receive such treatment. The little Beastie¡¯s white stallion bristled, and its eyes glared fiercely. Unfortunately, it couldn¡¯t release its aura. Just based on his appearance, to the experienced Zhao Yuling, he found it cute and touched him even harder. Not to mention its aura that attracted all living beings. In terms of appearance, after leaving the identity of a sky, the little beast, the White foal, was very likable. At least, that was the case for the aesthetic sense of humans. He looked like a little white tiger. When he opened his eyes, they were round and pure. As long as they didn¡¯t think of cumin, they would be good partners. ¡°Looks can deceive people! In the future, if you encounter something like this that attracts you, you have to be careful.¡± Chu he shook his head and said. Just like rose thorns. In this world of natural selection. What attracted people, regardless of whether it was a treasure or something else. There was always a hidden danger. No matter who it was, if they lost their caution, there was always the possibility of failure. Little Beastie, white foal. Back then, it was very arrogant. Even if it was caught, it did not take Chu he seriously. It had a back-up plan, a background, and a backer. He felt that there was no need to be afraid. At that time, its thoughts were: A mere human daring to attack it was simply asking for death. But now, he was stunned! If it had been more decisive back then and used its backup plan, the loss would not have been as great as it was now. At the very least, it would not lose its identity as a sky. And there was a high chance that he had escaped. ¡°I know! Brother Chu, we¡¯re not stupid.¡± Zhao Yuling squeezed her hand again. Chu he had said that he could only give this little beast to her when her cultivation level was higher. Zhao Yuling naturally realized that it might not be simple. It was only because she was with brother little Chu that she became well-behaved. Otherwise, they might not be his match. Lin Xueling, who was holding the White Stallion in her arms, also had a strange look in her eyes. She couldn¡¯t help but loosen her grip a lot. The White foal seized the opportunity to jump out and run away. He didn¡¯t bare his teeth and provoke her. Recently, there had been too many similar situations. It was almost numb. If their eyes met again, it might be captured again. He walked around the area again. They still couldn¡¯t find their hiding place. The little Beastie decided to jump back into the cauldron! It could not stand being repeatedly insulted like this. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ In the following period of time. Chu he was relaxed. He brought Zhao Yuling and Lin Xueling around the Barbarian region a few times. There were still a few places with good scenery in the mountains and rivers of the Barbarian region. Even though the sky was now filled with yellow sand and dark. However, spiritual Qi was constantly surging in the Barbarian region. The world suppressing cauldron was closely connected to it. Beneath the ground, the fate Dragon formed by the mountains, rivers, and state was also growing. In addition, Chu he would modify it from time to time. It also occasionally glowed with spiritual light. Most importantly, after so many years ¡­ The people of the Barbarian region were in the eastern Azure region, the Azure Mountain range, and now they had gone to other worlds. Who knew how many treasures he had collected. Although they used most of it for themselves, there were always some that they couldn¡¯t use but couldn¡¯t help but bring back. It accumulated over time. In addition, the Barbarian region had become more high-end. The environment was no longer suitable for the growth of ordinary plants. Therefore, all the items in the Barbarian region were spiritual items, and there were no ordinary items. Therefore, even though they did not see the light all year round. The entire barbarian region did not have that lifeless feeling and was still full of vitality. There was even a trace of immortal Qi. However, Chu he, who was strolling around. Occasionally, he would look up at the sky. In such a relaxed situation, without light, it felt like the world was lacking something. Even though light and dark made no difference to him at his cultivation level. The people in the Barbarian region had gotten used to it by now. Even if it was a child, the child that was born today was a Xiantian lifeform. As long as one grew up normally and received proper nutrition, one could attain the innate realm at a few years old without cultivating. The darkness had no effect on them. However, the lack of light was always a pity! ¡°What¡¯s wrong, brother Chu?¡± Lin Xueling, who noticed that Chu he had stopped, turned around. ¡°I want light!¡± As Chu he finished speaking ¡­ Shua! The entire world began to light up with a hazy luster. It was very dark. Just like how the sun had not yet risen, and the dawn had just arrived, the darkness had only been lifted by a corner. However, there was indeed light. And it was getting brighter and brighter. In the sky, a rice-sized light spot was floating. It was very small and thin. However, in this dark world, it attracted countless gazes. After that. The light of the grain bloomed like a singularity and swept across the entire barbarian world. Everyone in the Barbarian region raised their heads. Even though there would occasionally be spiritual light blooming in the Barbarian region ¡­ However, that was only the light, and it was impossible to know where it came from. But this time, it was different. It was a real sun that was blooming in the sky. The older generation was still fine. They were knowledgeable. Along the way, they had experienced too many of the wonders of the Barbarian region. It was just a sun. At most, it would surprise them a little, but they would miss it more. There was finally light in the Barbarian region. They were looking forward to this. The most excited and surprised people were the youths of the recent generations in the Barbarian region. Now, the requirement to enter the myriad world Pagoda had become higher. The time when Chu he gave out the token was not fixed. It was very random. None of them had gone out. In addition, the Barbarian region¡¯s uniqueness made them not have any concept of their own strength. All of this was heard from the older generation. They had not seen much with their own eyes. Even the sun was a legend in their minds. The current situation was no doubt a spectacle to them, and they couldn¡¯t help but feel excited. It seduced them and made them yearn for the outside world even more. ¡°It has such an effect?¡± Chu he turned his head and looked in the direction of the library. The light this time had something to do with him, but it also had nothing to do with him. It was awkward to say this, but it was true. Just now, Chu he had said with a sigh that there must be light. In fact, he had initially thought of releasing a wave of spiritual light and that would be it. However, the myriad World Tower sensed his will. He directly split out a portion of the power he had accumulated over the past few days from the words that the little beast white foal had shed and condensed it into the sky. A sun appeared. Chapter 438 ? Chapter 438: Xuanyang region Translator: 549690339 The appearance of the sun. It was just a small interlude. Even Zhao Yulin and Lin Xueling didn¡¯t feel much. Now that they were stronger, they had more experience. He wasn¡¯t as surprised as before. The Barbarian region was special. In fact, they could also control light and darkness in some small worlds. Of course, they didn¡¯t have the final say in the world¡¯s level. He continued to wander around the Barbarian region, which was shining with light again. With the light, everything felt different. In everyone¡¯s eyes. The Barbarian domain started to become an independent world. What the current barbarian region still lacked was the feeling of natural selection. The Barbarian region didn¡¯t lack all kinds of creatures. However, in a place like the Barbarian region, it was destined that no ordinary creatures would appear. Even though the living beings here could not use their power, their intelligence was still there. In addition, the environment here was good and there were many treasures, so there were very few fights between them. As time went by, their tempers became better and better, and they were all very well-behaved now. Moreover, these living beings had started to like to practice all kinds of unique skills. In the Barbarian region, many entertainment performances were arranged by them. This made the entire world feel like a small home. People who stayed outside for too long would feel like they were in an illusion. After a period of relaxation. Chu he taught the two girls again. After that, Chu he even went to the old master¡¯s College. Chu he had allowed the students in the Academy to move around freely a long time ago. Only those who had reached the heaven-trampling realm could be promoted. And now, with the myriad world Pagoda. Most of them would find opportunities to cultivate within. When Chu he went over. Only his Junior Sister Xu qingran and his sixth disciple Gu Sijia were there. The two of them had gone out together. Recently, he had obtained some opportunities and returned to cultivate in seclusion. They were lucky. He happened to run into Chu he, who had thought of old master¡¯s College and had come over to take a look. Chu he glanced at them and gave them some pointers. He even gave each of them a small red flower and a reward for their hard work. Recently, he had accumulated too many treasures. Chu he felt that they were an eyesore, so he grabbed a bunch randomly and gave them to them. In the end, Chu he, who was in a good mood, even protected them while he was at it. This made their closed-door cultivation extremely smooth, and the time was also greatly shortened. And during this period. Chu he was not idle either. Chu he¡¯s consciousness had also made a trip to Earth Star and the ancient era world. There were small matters in these two places, but as long as it wasn¡¯t a big deal, it was stable for Chu he. It was not a big deal. Chu he guessed that even if something were to happen to these two worlds, it would be during the period of great changes in the various worlds. These two places should be related to the previous era, or even longer. According to the White foal. It had discovered something by accident. The change in the world this time was unprecedented. Many existences had been waiting for the arrival of this era since a long time ago. Even the sky had problems. This time, they might not just be bystanders. He would not wait until the end. But it was a pity. The White foal didn¡¯t know the details. Its status in the sky was too low. There were many things that the seniors had directly ignored. It didn¡¯t even have the right to be used. Those powerful heavens basically didn¡¯t bother with it. In fact, it was understandable. The individual strength of the sky Race was too strong. There were also no forces that would provoke them and engage in a large-scale clan war. There were indeed very few opportunities to use it. These situations ¡­ If he searched for a few more days, he might find out something. Why was it a ¡®maybe¡¯ and not ¡®definitely¡¯? The main thing was that the heavens Chu he had decided to lay his hands on were of similar grade to the White Stallion. A stronger heaven. Other than Chu he, who had not thought of attacking them. Most importantly, not even the White foal knew where they were. There were only a few places he knew. Those were the important places of the sky clan. In those places, there must be a lot of powerful heavens, and there must be more than one. If Chu he went, he would be able to enjoy the hospitality of the heavens of different levels. The sky was not like the abyss or the demon world. There was no one in their clan who was weak. Chu he was not crazy. He was not that arrogant. Not to mention the combat strength and numbers of those days. The sky Race had managed those important lands for countless years. There were countless treasures and restrictions inside, and killing intent was hidden. Chu he had managed the Barbarian region by himself for a few hundred years, doubling his combat strength. Not to mention the sky Race, which was at the top of the universe. Chu he did not consider going to their important places, which had not reached rank nine. Chu he had highlighted those places. He wouldn¡¯t go anywhere nearby. Now, he just needed to find a few people who were alone to relieve the loneliness of the White Stallion. After Xu qingran and Gu Sijia broke through. Chu he brought the little Beastie, the White foal, through the route that had been chosen by myriad world Pagoda. He was prepared to head to the place where the little Beastie¡¯s first relative was. This star area was known as the mysterious sun area! The sky didn¡¯t have a specific count of how many small worlds there were. The birth and destruction of a small world was a very common thing. As long as it was a race that headed towards the starry skies, they would not care. Not to mention a top race like the sky Race. Only those small worlds that had existed for a longer time and were slightly stronger were used as reference objects. They only had a name as a code name. Only the worlds that had reached the intermediate level would have a more detailed introduction on the star map, as well as specific statistics on the number of worlds. Xuanyang region! There were three hundred middle level worlds. There was only one great world, and it was called the mysterious sun great world. The entire xuanyang region revolved around this great world. The xuanyang great world was different from the eastern Azure region and the nine World Mountain. Both the nine World Mountain and the eastern Azure region were in a broken state. These two worlds were located in dead, silent galaxies. There were no other worlds with life in the entire Galaxy. Such a great world was extremely special in the Galaxy. The entire star field was in a sealed state. With such a powerful force blocking the outside. Even an origin realm expert would find it difficult to cross that threshold. Whether it was entering or leaving, one had to pay a great price. These worlds were known as ancient prisons in other star fields! However, it was different for a normal star area like the mysterious sun region. Even though entering the world they were in also required a price and requirements. However, the other galaxies were free to come and go as they pleased. The Dark Sun Galaxy was connected to the other galaxies. They had even built a Galaxy passage in the starry sky. The mysterious sun great world, on the other hand, was a normal great world. A great world that had never been damaged. Both the laws and the origin source were stable. There were countless experts inside. The origin level was not a legend. Chapter 439 ? Chapter 439: Star Alliance Translator: 549690339 According to the White foal. Entering the mysterious sun great world, a great world whose star field was not sealed off. It was much easier than entering the ancient prison world like the nine World Mountain. In the various worlds, this was a Star Domain that could travel freely. The great worlds inside were the ones that were considered private lands by a certain race. Most of them would have a special area to accommodate and receive living beings from the outside world. Of course, the price to build such a place was extremely high. It was completed by the joint efforts of all the major forces. Only when the great worlds were connected would it be convenient for communication. They would each take what they needed and grow together. Of course, it was also convenient for him to devour the weaker races. In the dark Sun Galaxy, the myriad World Tower was connected to one of the intermediate worlds. Chu he used this as a springboard. In order to prevent the check-in from being cut off, he kept going back and forth. It had taken them a long time to build several space teleportation formations before they arrived at the mysterious sun great world. ¡°It¡¯s indeed different.¡± Chu he sighed with emotion as he looked at the scene in the distant galaxy. It was completely different from the empty space outside the nine World Mountain. In the starry sky outside the xuanyang great world. There were fortresses everywhere. This Galaxy had been modified. The fortresses that had been built fell into the Galaxy. It was like a city in the sky. There was even an aura of life emanating from it. It was obvious that there were living beings inside. Even those abandoned meteorites and stars were extraordinary. Chu he took a glance. There were powerful creatures in there, none of them lower than the heaven trampling realm. They were like guards, guarding the Galaxy. Of course, to powerhouses, they could also be understood as gatekeepers. Not to mention other things, the display was indeed not small. It was able to intimidate some of the younger generation who had come out to see the world. In the various realms, it was true that one needed to reach the origin level to cross the void. However, that was crossing the river with his physical body. In fact, other than that, one could also use external objects to complete this request. It wasn¡¯t just the big forces, even the lower-class forces could do it. Even the weak could move freely in the major worlds as long as they could afford to pay the price. The reason why nine World Mountain did not have it was because it was unnecessary. After leaving the great world, the starry sky was dead silent, and it was difficult to find anything useful for cultivation. No matter how far they flew, they couldn¡¯t see any other life forms. It was completely different from these star fields that could be used freely. Naturally, they would not develop in this direction. Chu he brought the little beast, the White foal, and watched silently for a while in the distant starry sky. There were countless fortresses set up in the mysterious sun great world outside the starry sky. They were even connected by special restrictions to serve as warning and protection. However, the xuanyang world was simply too vast. It was impossible to guard such a large area without any gaps. Of course, the living beings in these macro worlds actually understood this problem. However, they did not build these fortresses to prevent origin realm powerhouses from sneaking in. After all, other than the specially modified Land, there were many other places. If an origin realm expert wanted to enter from other places, the world would resist. This was the best warning. The construction of the fortresses was mainly used during wartime and to prevent the entry of weaklings. The mysterious sun great world had no interest in the weak. The weaker they were, the easier it would be for them to enter. However, even though Chu he was strong ¡­ However, the problem of entering the great world did not exist for him. Although the current myriad World Tower could barely allow experts of the origin to enter the great world. However, Chu he was an exception. He was not rejected by any world and did not need to rely on the power of the myriad world Pagoda. However, he still felt troubled. He did not choose to enter the mysterious sun great world immediately. He wasn¡¯t afraid. It would have been fine if it was just one person. He didn¡¯t need to think. The key was that he was now carrying the White foal. This thing, according to what it said ¡­ If it still had the identity of a sky. In any world, he would not overexert his power, and he could come and go freely in any macro world. But now, it had lost its identity as a sky. Even if it didn¡¯t attack, other worlds would reject it. However, he couldn¡¯t just leave this thing behind. The mysterious sun great world was huge, and it was a complete world. Even with Chu he¡¯s abilities, it would take him a long time to sweep through the entire area. Moreover ¡­ There were many experts in this world, and many places were occupied by powerful races. He couldn¡¯t be so presumptuous and attract enemies everywhere for no reason. That wasn¡¯t his style. Chu he believed that he was a kind person. Therefore, they couldn¡¯t sweep the floor after entering. Then there was the problem. He had no idea where the sky was inside. Even the living beings in the mysterious sun great world probably didn¡¯t know. He had to find the sky that was hiding in the mysterious sun great world. This task fell on the White foal. It was a bait to lure him. Let the heavenly Lord of the mysterious Sun World come out. ¡°The demons of the abyss didn¡¯t come here either.¡± Chu he looked around. The little beast, white foal, had the abyss must-kill order. But along the way, no trouble came. It meant that the demons had not set their eyes on the mysterious sun great world yet. In other words, the mysterious sun great world was not weak and had a strong background. MMH! While Chu he was in deep thought, he suddenly had a feeling. He noticed that the Galaxy in the distance was being torn apart, as if it was falling from reality to illusion. Chu he turned his head, and the star abyss hung upside down in his eyes. In the Galaxy far behind him, several giant starships were heading toward the mysterious sun great world. However, the void in front of them suddenly collapsed! No, not only that, in fact, the fleet had collapsed in all directions. It was as if a pit had suddenly appeared on the starry sky path. From the outside, it was even more shocking. It was as if the entire space around the fleet had been cut out, and the naked eye could only see a void. ¡°Star Alliance?¡± Chu he saw that the flag on those fleets was the Star Alliance¡¯s symbol. Chu he could not help but turn around. According to what the small beast, white foal, had said, the human race was a member of the Star Alliance. Although the degree of unity within the Star Alliance was not high, both sides were still helping each other. No matter what, Chu he had the best impression of this Alliance among the various realms. After all, the other forces had nothing to do with him. He looked around seriously. He discovered that one of the ships was filled with humans. Chu he, who was originally only interested, immediately put down his hands that were behind his back. The divine light in his eyes became even brighter. With a single glance, the entire situation was reflected in his eyes. ¡°As expected!¡± Chu he nodded after reading it. A fleet that could sail in the Galaxy would not be weak. Not to mention the ships themselves, there must be experts on board. If something was wrong with the starry sky itself, they would have reacted in advance. The current situation was that the powerhouses inside only rushed out after the fleet was trapped. It was obvious that he had been tricked! It was a premeditated scheme. ¡°This is a robbery!¡± This word flashed across Chu he¡¯s mind as he stood up. Chapter 440 ? Chapter 440: Desperate situation Translator: 549690339 ¡°We¡¯re in big trouble!¡± Inside the protective shield on the Tianhe. A group of human powerhouses gathered on the deck. They looked at the abyss-like void outside with extremely heavy expressions. Their fleet was not considered weak. However, he had fallen into their trap without any warning. This undoubtedly meant that the opponent who had attacked them was not ordinary. The strength of the Star Alliance was not considered weak in the various worlds. If they could be more United, they could barely be considered a top-notch force. The bandits in the Galaxy of the various realms would usually not attack a force like them. It didn¡¯t matter if it was for the sake of face or revenge. They would carry out a powerful encirclement and suppression. Thus, the ones who would attack the Star Alliance would definitely not be pure Galactic bandits. Instead, it came from his opponents. He didn¡¯t expect to meet them today. It would depend on the situation. The other party had long been prepared for this. This was very serious. They were probably in great danger this time. If they were not careful, they would die. It was even possible that all of them would be left here. the Silver Wolf has sent us a message. Their ship¡¯s defense has been broken, and they want us to help them. The man in the lead suddenly looked at a Jade slip in his hand, his voice serious. ¡°So fast?¡± ¡°Did they say that it was that clan that attacked us?¡± The others were shocked. They only felt as if they had fallen into the void, and their opponents had not even shown themselves. Everything had just begun. However, he didn¡¯t expect that there were already ships that had broken through his defenses. Although their fleet came from different races in the Star Alliance, they were not the only ones. However, the ships of both sides were not much different. The Silver Wolf had been destroyed so quickly. In other words, if the attack were to land on the ¡®Tianhe¡¯, it would not be any better. Everyone felt that the haze in their hearts had become heavier. It was dangerous! Extreme danger was approaching. A few human masters used various means to look at the Silver Wolf¡¯s location. He wanted to investigate the specific situation and make a response. However ¡­ Their consciousness entered. They only felt extreme darkness and incomparably profound, making their consciousness feel as if it had entered mud and sunk deep into it. He couldn¡¯t see clearly, and his progress was slow. It also became difficult to retreat. This was a trap, a trap to trap their consciousness. No, it wasn¡¯t trapping them. It was attacking. The other party wanted to seriously injure them on the consciousness level. The weaker ones among them even felt that their consciousness was starting to separate from their bodies. There was a force that wanted to forcibly strip their consciousness away. Just as the consciousnesses of the few human powerhouses were in a predicament ¡­ BOOM! The Galaxy, which had been trapped in the void and surrounded by eternal darkness, was suddenly enveloped by purple light. The light came from a round ball. After looking at it, one could feel that it was an eye. It was an extremely evil eye. It appeared in the dark void and stared at the ¡± Milky Way ¡± with a strange greed in its eyes. Everyone who looked up felt their souls being sucked away as if they were about to leave their bodies. don¡¯t look up. Close your eyes and consciousness! On the ship, the human disciples who had come to their senses from the huge change felt their minds go into a daze. The battle formation they had set up had been broken. Some people¡¯s soul consciousness was even about to leave their bodies. At this critical moment. Some of the remaining human powerhouses who were not aware of what was going on finally reacted. After a loud roar, they worked together to share most of the pressure with the disciples on the ship. All sorts of soul consciousness treasures were thrown out. Under their full strength. The first wave of attacks from the evil eyes was finally blocked. ¡°Dammit! The protective shield is not very useful. No wonder the Silver Wolf was destroyed so quickly!¡± A group of human powerhouses stood in front of them. Their eyes were closed, but their consciousnesses could not be sealed. Instead, they joined forces and worked together with the Army formation to strengthen the ship¡¯s defense against the soul consciousnesses. Even now, the few powerhouses who had wanted to investigate the Silver Wolf had yet to break free of their consciousness. However, the group of human powerhouses could no longer care about them. In the current situation, they could not spare any strength at all. That eye was too evil. Just now, they had joined forces and used many treasures and techniques to block the invisible attack. It took a lot of effort for them to block it. If they dispersed their forces, the ¡®Milky Way¡¯ would probably be destroyed directly. ¡°Why isn¡¯t there any movement from patriarch rockmountain?¡± At this moment, after the first wave of attacks was blocked. For some reason, the purple eye did not continue to attack. The group of human powerhouses only heaved a sigh of relief. He was still tense. The matter was not over yet. They were still in danger. Right now, their only hope was patriarch rockmountain. He was an expert of the origin from the pan bear tribe in the Star Alliance. They were also the backbone of this fleet. This time, whether or not everyone could survive depended on patriarch rockmountain¡¯s strength! One had to know that there were quite a few peak heavenly venerate powerhouses here. There were hundreds of Empyrean realm and sky Saint realm experts. The human disciples under him were not weak either. In addition, there were all kinds of treasures and the ship¡¯s own protection. However, the moment the purple eye appeared ¡­ With just a single glance, everyone was suppressed. What did this mean? It couldn¡¯t be clearer. That purple eye was a technique of an origin realm expert. That origin realm being should be being held back by ancestor rockmountain. The outcome of their battle would determine the fate of the fleet. ¡°All of you, attack with all your might. Don¡¯t care about the casualties, just pin it down!¡± It was also at this moment. A deep voice resounded from outside. The sound was very loud. It echoed in the void outside. It even went through the protective shield of the ship and entered the interior. The entire protective shield shook a few times. ¡°It¡¯s patriarch rockmountain!¡± Everyone¡¯s hearts sank when they heard this voice. It was obvious that the voice was not just directed at the Tianhe. Instead, it was being transmitted to the entire void. This was the order given by patriarch rockmountain to the entire fleet. Let them attack and pin down the enemy together, regardless of the casualties. He even said such words. One could imagine that the current situation of ancestor Rocky Mountain was not good. Otherwise, he would not have been in such a hurry to get his juniors to join in the battle at the origin level. This was probably an act of desperation. He wanted to use the younger generation as cannon fodder to give it a chance. This was undoubtedly the behavior of the weaker party. ¡°We¡¯re finished!¡± Some human powerhouses even voiced their pessimism. ¡°There¡¯s no other way. Let¡¯s listen to patriarch rockmountain and give it a shot!¡± The human expert at the front pointed his sword forward. They had no other choice in the current situation. If he were to fail, their fates would be sealed. He might only have a chance if he took a risk. Even if it didn¡¯t work out, he would die standing! It was much better than sitting around and waiting for death. let¡¯s see if there¡¯s a chance to open up a path to the outer space and use the space capsule to send those juniors out. Their lives will be up to fate! Chapter 441 ? Chapter 441: An inquiry Translator: 549690339 The group of human powerhouses were all very pessimistic at this moment. He didn¡¯t have much hope for the current situation. He didn¡¯t even know if he had the ability to send some of his juniors out. The ¡®pan rock¡¯ was the main ship of this fleet. It was equipped with an ultimate weapon of origin level. Yan Shan, the origin ancestor of the pan bear tribe, was personally holding the line. In theory, he would definitely be able to suppress an ordinary origin realm expert. Even the stronger ones would not be at a disadvantage. They could take care of the surrounding ships while dealing with them. But now, he needed their help at all costs. One could only imagine how dangerous the situation was. Most importantly, all five ships of the fleet had been cut up. His Six Senses couldn¡¯t probe out, so he had no way of knowing the exact time and situation. This was an absolute suppression. They were like turtles in a jar. They could not even deal with that evil eye. Perhaps once the monolith was completely destroyed, they would soon follow in their footsteps. And even if Boulder didn¡¯t fall, it could barely protect itself. Based on the current situation, it would be difficult to take care of them. Under such circumstances, it was impossible for the rock to risk its life for them. They were indeed allies. But they were only allies. When they could help, they could pull. However, if they were to risk their lives for their allies, that would not exist. The pan bear tribe wouldn¡¯t, and neither would the human tribe. At this moment. On the Tianhe. As the leader drew his sword, the others followed suit. Everyone on the ship used swords. They were all wearing white clothes with cloud patterns on them. ¡°Haoran sword Qi, not bad!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the name of your sect? Where did you come from?¡± Zhao Baiyi was raising his head and brewing his emotions. He was just waiting to contribute to senior¡¯s sword. She could also go in and experience what true swordsmanship was. This time, everyone, including the group of seniors, would use their true strength. Even their potential would be directly unleashed. Such a sword was no small matter. She was looking forward to seeing what kind of sword attack it would unleash and what kind of scene it would trigger. The opportunity was too rare. This might be the only time in his life. Even though they were in danger. However, as a swordsman, she pursued the extreme path of the sword all her life. Swordsmen were not afraid of life-and-death battles. All for the sake of pursuing the mysteries of the sword Dao! Hearing the Dao in the morning and dying in the evening! To be able to witness the true way of the sword in the last moment of one¡¯s life. Even if he died, he would have no regrets! &Nbsp; so, Although she was in danger, she had a sense of excitement and anticipation that no one else had. It was as if the crisis she had been waiting for had finally arrived. However, just as her sword was trembling, her body also began to tremble. The entire deck of the ship was filled with the buzzing sound of the sword. The sword intent on it was so strong that it turned the ship into a world of swords. Zhao Baiyi was also completely immersed in it. However, at this critical moment. She heard a voice in her ear, with a questioning tone. The voice seemed to be coming from her ears. It was extremely clear. This was not the most important thing! The most important thing was that she had broken through his defense. The sword intent that had been gathered with great difficulty, as well as the consciousness that had integrated into it and moved all the way up, gathering toward the senior¡¯s sword rules, all dispersed with this inquiry. The breath in her heart, the heart to seek the Dao, was all gone! The only good news was ¡­ She was already like this. Normally, she would suffer a backlash, and the destruction of her heart of sword Dao would be considered a light punishment. But in reality. She was completely fine. Her body and consciousness, including her will of sword principle, were all intact. She even felt that there was something special in it, waiting for her to comprehend it. However, Zhao Baiyi didn¡¯t have the time to study it, nor did he have the time to think about why she was fine. She just wanted to find out who was causing trouble. Who let her break his defense! Preposterous. However, it was very strange. Although she felt very angry, she could still maintain her rationality and calm! It was a very strange feeling. Zhao Baiyi turned around awkwardly. He saw a young man who was also wearing a white robe. Of course, this was not the most important thing! Most importantly, the only color of their clothes was the same. In other places, this was nothing. However, there were only people from the divine sword sect on the ship! The divine sword sect usually wore the same uniform and would not have any weird dressing. In addition, there was the question that had just appeared in his ear. He was asking what sect they came from. What place? This undoubtedly meant that the person in front of him was not from the divine sword sect, and it was hard to say if he was even human. After all, when the art of transformation reached a certain level, it was not considered rare. Zhao Baiyi looked around. At this moment, no one else had any reaction to the addition of another person. In other words, she was the only one who was found. He looked at the sword in his hand. According to her temper, if she felt that something was wrong, she would have drawn her sword now. But in reality, she didn¡¯t have that desire. She was sure that she had never seen the person in front of her before, and she was not sure if they were friends or enemies. But now, she had even put away her sword. It was very strange. Zhao Baiyi clearly felt that his thoughts were still moving, and he was sure that he was not being controlled, but all his unreasonable actions were done smoothly. There was only one answer. The person in front of her was a senior, at least to her. Furthermore, the other party did not know their origins. In other words, this senior was not on the ship from the beginning. Now, they were trapped and the ship was sealed. It was terrifying! The young man opposite him was probably an enemy and not a friend. Now that he had sneaked in, he was in danger to the ship. In between his thoughts. Zhao Baiyi felt anxious. She wanted to remind him. However, she realized that no matter how much she shouted, no one around her reacted at all. As for the movement, she was unable to do it at all. It was controlled, or more accurately, it was affected. Moreover, it was done without any change in his expression. Even Zhao Baiyi himself did not feel anything. If not for the fact that everything seemed abnormal, she would never have suspected that she was being controlled. ¡°I didn¡¯t control you. I just slightly influenced you so that you wouldn¡¯t be so impulsive.¡± Chu he said with a smile. He did not have the habit of controlling people. Usually, it was the aura of goodwill from their bodies that would influence them. He didn¡¯t like things like mind control. I¡¯m a good person and a normal person. I just saw that your ship was in trouble, so I came in to take a look! Chu he continued. ¡°Really?¡± it¡¯s true, ¡± Zhao Baiyi said. She felt that it was true. However, she also suspected that she was being controlled. The current situation was so dangerous. They had fallen into the void, sealed off by an unknown existence, and the ship itself was also protected. How could someone enter without a sound? Even origin realm experts couldn¡¯t do that, right? The ¡®Tianhe¡¯ was known to be able to block three attacks from the origin. ¡°If I wanted to do something to you or control you, how could you still be thinking normally?¡± Chu he laughed. Not to mention thinking. If it wasn¡¯t for him, there might be a few people alive on the ship. Just that wave. However, an origin level power was attacking, and it was not an ordinary origin power. Just the celestial Venerables on the ship would have a hard time protecting themselves. It would be a joke if they wanted to have no casualties. Of course, they didn¡¯t feel the exact power of the evil eye at that moment, so it was normal that they didn¡¯t know. If he really felt it, he would kill whoever touched it! There would be no exceptions. He didn¡¯t have the chance to think too much. Chapter 442 ? Chapter 442: The universe in the palm Translator: 549690339 Of course, even the celestial Venerables on the ship didn¡¯t sense this. &Nbsp; Dao realm juniors like Zhao Baiyi were even less able to sense it. So, her doubts were reasonable. At this moment. The evil eye outside the ship. His eyes were filled with confusion that no one else could see. Its attack had been blocked, and it had not achieved anything! There were so many people on the ship, but not a single hair was lost. Even the weakest one was still alive and kicking. There was a problem, a big problem. The information they had gathered was wrong. There was more than one origin-grade being in the fleet. Other than the pan Xiong family, there was also one on the ship of the human race. However, it didn¡¯t matter! This time, they were all brothers. Even his big brother had personally come to hold the line. An additional origin level would not change anything. Right now, it just had to stay here and watch over the other party. They would wait for big brother to deal with the one from the pan Xiong family, and then work together to send this existence of the origin of the human race away. As long as the other party didn¡¯t move, it didn¡¯t need to risk its life. There was no need. The rhythm was on their side. At that time, it would be even better to gang up on them. It would save them a lot of trouble and also prevent the other party from escaping. After the attack, the evil eye was the only one who noticed the problem. It immediately made a decision. Just keep an eye on this fleet. He responded to all changes by staying the same and waiting for reinforcements. If the other party did not show up, it would not take the initiative to expose him. However ¡­ It wanted to wait. It was just wishful thinking on its part. ¡°Watch!¡± Chu he revealed a smile. He didn¡¯t want to explain too much. He gestured for Zhao Baiyi to raise his head. In order to dispel her doubts. Chu he reached out and grabbed. For any problem, using facts to speak would give people a more intuitive understanding. Zhao Baiyi followed his line of sight. Only to see ¡­ A palm suddenly covered the evil eye that was standing outside the ship. Fast, accurate, and ruthless! He grabbed the moon-sized eye. Although it was waiting, evil eye was still very careful. He had been on alert. There were no weaklings at the origin level. It had only been a few thousand years since it had become an origin. He could only be considered to have just entered this realm. Therefore, he didn¡¯t dare to be negligent. Its power was scattered in all directions, forming an illusory world. As long as the other party had a thought, it could react at the first moment. However ¡­ A palm suddenly appeared. It wasn¡¯t from the ship or any other direction. It was as if the palm had been by its side for a long time. It had appeared out of nothingness before, but now it had appeared in reality. The evil eye had just sensed something. The illusionary world that was scattered around its body, including its own body, was directly sealed. It was cut off from the outside world, cutting off all connections. The evil eye reacted. It had been captured, and even its own origin had been sealed. This was a complete separation. ¡°Dammit!¡± The evil eye sensed that something was wrong. There was a big problem. He was able to trap it in one move before it could even react. One could imagine the strength of the person who attacked. It was definitely not an ordinary origin realm expert. It was an existence even more terrifying than its big brother. This time, not only was the information wrong, but even their divination was wrong. BOOM! The evil eye didn¡¯t give up on resisting even as it thought about this. Even though it already understood that there was a huge difference in their levels. But what it wanted to do was not to turn the tide. &Nbsp; instead, he wanted to open up a gap to contact the outside world and let his brothers know about the situation. He was faced with the burly man who was unable to resist. As a pitiful and helpless weak woman ¡­ The only thing he could do was to shout No. Act more unyielding. However, the surroundings were sealed off, so it was useless even if it shouted until its throat was sore. Therefore, he had to use all his strength to strike. At the very least, he would create a hole in the palm that was sealing it. In any case, it was an expert at the origin realm. In the face of its counterattack, if the other party wanted to suppress it, there would definitely be fluctuations no matter what. At that time, its brothers would feel that something was wrong. However ¡­ The evil eye had just launched its attack. It felt as if the entire world had sunk. Its attack had indeed opened a small gap in the world in the palm. However, beyond the small gap, it was not connected to the outside world. Instead, it was another world. A world that had trapped it. And this time, it seemed that the person who attacked wanted it to give up. This time, it saw a different scene. Everything it could see became transparent. Layers and layers of the world appeared in its eyes. One trap for another! There was no need to count how many there were. With its strength, it would take a long time to destroy so many worlds. Most importantly, the hole it had just opened in the First World was slowly healing. It stretched and shrank, sometimes fast and sometimes slow. It was as if he was saying, let it continue. ¡°Universe in the palm!¡± The evil eye¡¯s mental state collapsed. An existence that could control the universe. It had heard of it but had never seen it! It was really done for this time, and its brothers would soon meet up with it. ¡°I¡¯ve been tricked!¡± The evil eye felt extremely aggrieved. It was no wonder those fellows had so easily given this opportunity to the brothers. Perhaps they had already sensed that something was wrong. Everything had happened too quickly, and it had only happened in Chu he¡¯s hands. In Zhao Baiyi¡¯s eyes. This was the scene. It was as if he had seen the scene of a hand picking up the stars. And it was done with ease. It was as if he had just picked a wild fruit from the roadside. That evil eye was an existence that had suppressed the entire ship, the Tianhe. According to senior White¡¯s words, that evil eye was only condensed by an origin realm expert. However, the group of celestial Venerables, the disciples, and the Tianhe barely managed to block the attack. It could be said that the evil eye was absolutely invincible without the help of an origin realm expert. Therefore, the person in front of him was disdainful! Zhao Baiyi was not a fool, and he instantly realized something. The person in front of him was a patriarch, a patriarch at the origin realm of the human race! I¡¯m Zhao Baiyi, a disciple of the human race¡¯s divine sword sect from the star-sun field. I¡¯m here to meet you, patriarch! Zhao Baiyi answered Chu he¡¯s question as he bowed in greeting. Zhao Baiyi then glanced outside the ship. At this moment, the outside had returned to its previous state of darkness, and he could not see far at all. As for the surrounding fellow disciples and the sect elders ¡­ Their fighting spirit was almost fully condensed. In order not to be affected by the evil eyes, their Six Senses were all sealed! It would only open when he attacked. Therefore, they were not clear about the current situation. It was too fast and too unbelievable. The forefather in front of him grabbed casually, but it didn¡¯t cause any movement. The evil eye was in his palm. There wasn¡¯t even a single fluctuation. Everything was over. The evil eye that had left them helpless had been captured. Thus, even at this moment, the others had not reacted. ¡°Are you guys going to the mysterious sun great world?¡± Chu he nodded and continued to ask. He wanted to see if he could sneak into the mysterious sun great world through the ship. Chapter 443 ? Chapter 443: Captured alive Translator: 549690339 ¡°We are indeed heading to the mysterious sun great world.¡± yes! Zhao Baiyi hurriedly replied. Chu he nodded. Just go. While the two of them were conversing. On the ship, the rules of sword intent formed by everyone¡¯s power turned into an illusory world of swords. There were thousands of different sword hums coming from within. Everyone¡¯s consciousness also sank into it. Chu he looked on with his hands behind his back. He didn¡¯t stop her. ¡°Take a good look. It¡¯s a rare opportunity for you.¡± Chu he extended a hand. Then, he reminded Zhao Baiyi. At this moment. The power of thousands of sword essences had been condensed to the extreme. This ship was built by the divine sword sect. In the inner core, there was a divine sword that had been continuously refined by countless experts. At this moment, it resonated and the divine sword flew out, standing on the top of the entire ship. The divine sword hummed softly. The world of swords that was created by everyone¡¯s power continuously poured into the divine sword. The evil eye had been dealt with. So, everything was going smoothly. It was so smooth that the human powerhouses were surprised. They had not expected that this combined attack would allow them to completely gather all their power. Instead of being interrupted midway and forced to make an early move. This should be normal. And the current situation was very abnormal. One had to know that this was a battle. Under normal circumstances, the opponent wouldn¡¯t give them the chance to charge up for so long. Could it be that he was looking down on them? Preposterous! However, from another perspective, this was good news. Everyone¡¯s power drove the divine sword that suppressed the ship. When they finished charging up their attacks, they were not weak. This power was already comparable to an origin attack. There were too many of them! It was not unusual to strike with an origin attack with a stronger treasure. Basically, any ship that could cross the starry sky could do it. However, it would take a long time. And the battle between powerhouses only took an instant. Under normal circumstances, no one would give them this chance. The origin realm experts would not attack the warship either. Although the power of the origin realm experts came from their own bodies, they were more flexible. Even if the warship were to launch an attack of its origin source, it would be difficult to hurt them. However, this was also a troublesome matter. The most important thing was ¡­ Some of the treasures in the ships were heaven-defying, and it was possible to be damaged. Therefore, basically, the origin realm experts either did not make a move or would not give them a chance to do so. Therefore, none of the human powerhouses had thought that they would be able to completely condense this attack. But now, there was good news! The other party looked down on them, was arrogant, or perhaps there were other reasons. In short, they were not hindered by this sword and condensed it. And they all felt better than ever. This strike was perfect. ¡°I told you to look at me, not raise your head!¡± Chu he spoke again. He said to Zhao Baiyi, who had misunderstood him. Zhao Baiyi lowered his head again. She was puzzled. However, in the next moment, her gaze and mind were both attracted, and the confusion that had just risen in her heart dissipated. Only to see ¡­ At that moment, Chu he extended his right hand. He held his four fingers together and extended his index finger. On his fingertip, a small silver sword was spinning. It was a small sword with a reserved light. It seemed to be no match for the dazzling divine sword that had a sharp sword intent the moment it appeared. However, when his consciousness sank into it, he could feel how terrifying the sword was. The will of the sword, the rules of the sword, and even the origin of the sword! This small sword had all of them. What made Zhao Baiyi even more excited was that her consciousness had entered it. At this moment, it was as if she had fused with the small silver sword, becoming one with it. Rising! Zhao Baiyi understood the little sword¡¯s intent. Then, she saw the small silver sword fly towards the divine sword in the void as it spun, directly enveloping the divine sword. The godly sword didn¡¯t even have any objections. It was like a king of the sword had met a venerable sovereign of the sword. He didn¡¯t even think about it and directly submitted! ¡­¡­¡­¡­ At this moment. The void was cut by layers. One of the largest. It was the rock. This was because this fleet was led by patriarch rockmountain, who was from the pan Bear Clan. Therefore, the monolith became the main ship this time. They had an origin realm expert. It was able to fully unleash the power of the ship. The weaker origin realm experts would not even think about it. Even the stronger ones couldn¡¯t do anything. However, things were not looking good for the ship. The ship was in tatters, and there were countless deaths and injuries. Even the core of the fleet, patriarch rockmountain, was in danger. It could not even abandon the fleet and escape. At this moment, it was facing the siege of four origin realm experts. These guys had come prepared. He didn¡¯t give it a chance and wanted to take its life. ¡°Dammit! Do you want to be enemies with my pan Bear Clan and the entire Star Alliance?¡± Patriarch rockmountain was like a hairless bear piled up with rocks. Waves of fire kept splashing out from his body and hitting the outside. It was expressing its anger and anxiety at the moment. It was in a very dangerous situation now. These guys who came out of nowhere had very strange methods. After feeling that it was impossible, it had tried many ways to escape, but they had all failed. It was four against one, plus a fellow who was stronger than it. With no way to escape, it was only a matter of time before it was surrounded and killed. Now, those guys probably didn¡¯t want to fight it head-on. They wanted to split into several waves to exhaust it so that they would suffer less damage. However, he knew that this was the case. The Rocky Mountain could only follow the rhythm. It also wanted to find a way to survive. Unfortunately, as time passed, it became more and more uncertain. It had even issued a direct order for the other fleets to give it a desperate blow and fight for a chance. However, it didn¡¯t have much hope! It was purely to fight for all the opportunities that one could think of. It could sense that the other party had the aura of an origin expert. That person should be going to deal with the other four fleets. After they were done. What welcomed it was not rescue, but the addition of another origin realm expert. Yingying didn¡¯t dare to imagine what would happen. In this situation, according to its bad temper in the past, it should have gone crazy. He directly risked his life. But today, it was much calmer and felt that it could wait a little longer. second brother, be careful and increase your influence on it. The pan Bear Clan has a bad temper. Don¡¯t let it take things too hard. It will be worthless if it dies! ¡°Understood!¡± The four evil eyes that surrounded the Rocky Mountain looked at it with deep greed. It was fast! He was about to succeed. The Rocky Mountain would never have thought that the reason why they took their time to grind and did not directly attack it with Thunderbolts was not because they were afraid of damage. Rather, their initial goal was to capture them alive. A dead rock Mountain had no value to them. ¡°Hmm? Something¡¯s wrong?¡± However ¡­ At this moment. One of the evil eyes felt that something was wrong and turned around to look behind it. Then, an extreme sword light became more and more intense in its eye. Chapter 444 ? Chapter 444: The sword strikes Translator: 549690339 On the Tianhe. The leader of the divine sword sect shouted. BOOM! The entire ship trembled. The divine sword, which had gathered everyone¡¯s power, slashed out. At this moment, everyone¡¯s consciousness burst forth from the divine sword. He activated his consciousness and placed it on the divine sword. Then, they immediately felt that something was wrong. In the divine sword, the world of swords formed by their combined strength contained the will and rules of the sword. It was too powerful and magnificent! It was beyond their imagination. The heavenly venerate powerhouses of the divine sword sect could even feel the aura of the origin at that moment. Was it an illusion? What was happening? They were dumbfounded and couldn¡¯t believe it. With just this group of people, even if they were all on fire, they shouldn¡¯t be able to make such an attack. As for the divine sword, although it was indeed a great killing weapon, they still knew how powerful it was. It was indeed terrifying, but not so ridiculous. Could it be that they were determined to die this time, so they exploded with terrifying power? A power that exceeded their limits? However, this was too outrageous. It did not conform to the rules! These thoughts ran through many people¡¯s minds. But at this moment, no matter what they thought ¡­ The divine swords that had already been swung out were no longer under their control. They slashed out with an indomitable force. Stab! It was accompanied by the sound of cloth being torn. Everyone¡¯s consciousness was attached to the divine sword, and they witnessed a shocking scene. The layers of dark void that had cut their ship apart were torn apart. Furthermore, the void turbulence that was caused by this was also directly swept away. After that. The divine sword bloomed with dazzling light and continued to slash forward. Everyone could clearly see. In front of them was the spaceship Boulder. There, the four evil eyes were surrounding and killing patriarch rockmountain. Even though they could not understand the battle between reciprocity experts, they could tell that patriarch rockmountain was in a sorry state. It was only a matter of time before they were surrounded and killed. And below them was the ship, rock. The current situation was not good. The defensive shield had long been broken, and the ship was full of holes. It was basically useless. The pan bear tribe could not even form an army formation. They had to avoid the aftermath of the battle between the origin existences above. The higher-ups had suffered heavy casualties. The situation was even more wrong! The four evil eyes attacked patriarch rockmountain from four different directions. It was obvious that they didn¡¯t want to let him pass. They could surround and kill origin realm experts! In other words, the four evil eyes were all at the origin level. Then, here came the problem! They might have been wrong about the evil eyes outside of the Tianhe. It wasn¡¯t a technique executed by an origin realm expert, but a true origin realm being. But if that was the case, how did they easily block the attack of the origin realm expert? Also, how did their sword move bypass the other party and reach here? He didn¡¯t see his opponent when he slashed out with his divine sword! The divine sword sect¡¯s experts, whose consciousness was on the divine sword, felt very confused. They had made an unreasonable slash! However, they didn¡¯t have the chance to figure it out. Even in death, there are questions! He was a little unhappy. The divine sword sect¡¯s experts all felt that no matter what happened ¡­ Everything ended here. A miracle was just an extravagant hope. He had to face reality. No matter how unbelievable it was. Facing the appearance of four origin existences ¡­ Their fate could already be foreseen. There was no chance! He was dead. However, they were swordsmen, and their cultivation was not low. Without being affected by the origin realm expert, he did not feel any fear. Instead, at the moment when they were about to meet. They could feel something being guided out of their consciousness. Burn! Their consciousnesses were burning with passion, as if they were about to completely merge with the divine sword. At this point ¡­ He was about to face four existences of the origin. They had no more hesitation. If it burned, then so be it. No one had the heart to resist. The people from the divine sword sect were prepared to die fearlessly. He didn¡¯t notice. As the divine sword struck, the light became more and more dazzling. The four evil eyes were filled with shock and fear. They were not mentally prepared for the sudden turn of events. Where did this sword strike come from? The four evil eyes were about to curse! The sword emitted an aura that made them tremble. A fatal crisis was looming over them. In addition to them, the rock Mountain, which was surrounded, was also very uneasy. However, the sword looked very familiar. ¡°The divine sword sect!¡± As an origin realm expert, with his extraordinary eyesight, he was able to quickly see the source of the sword when the barrier was torn apart. It also understood why the sword gave it a sense of familiarity. It was the divine sword that guarded the sky River. In the past, when the races were competing, it had crossed paths with them. Hiss! there¡¯s a senior of the human race on the Tianhe?! Yan Shan instantly made a guess and then became ecstatic. With the human seniors here, its crisis could be averted this time. That¡¯s great! It was simply a miracle! Rockmountain cried out in alarm. The four evil eyes also saw the source of the sword. Yan Shan¡¯s exclamation further confirmed this matter. This made the light in their eyes even more frightened, and at the same time, they were filled with depression and confusion. He had clearly understood it long ago. He even did danger divinations. Why did it happen to the human race? It didn¡¯t make sense! He was simply joking with them. The four evil eyes wanted to curse. One had to know that origin realm experts could cross the void. Even ordinary origin realm experts would rarely take the ship if they did not want to hold the fort. Unless it was a ship of the taboo grade, which was faster than an origin realm expert and gave him a sense of security. Origin realm experts would not be interested in ordinary ships. This time, they could clearly hear that Rocky Mountain, an origin-level expert, was holding the fort in this fleet. In addition, they had made arrangements in advance. He had thought that it would be foolproof. However, no one had expected that such a terrifying existence would appear on the human race¡¯s spaceship at this critical moment. It was enough to put the four of them in a life-and-death situation. The divine sword sect did not even have such an existence. Such an expert was the foundation of the human race. If there were only ordinary origin realm experts on the Tianhe, they would still be able to understand. However, such a terrifying existence! How, how could it appear on an ordinary ship? This was an insult! This was an insult to the strong, you know! He wasn¡¯t worthy! The four evil eyes were so depressed that they wanted to roar madly. That sword strike had given them a terrifying feeling. Moreover, they couldn¡¯t Dodge. They had been locked on and could only face it. If they turned and ran, they would die even faster! Sword intent! The rule of sword! Sword essence! This was one of the most terrifying killing techniques. Under the sword intent, the path of Dao was cut off and the path ahead was destroyed! Under the rules of the sword, it could cut through flesh and destroy divine intent! With the essence of the sword, reincarnation would be destroyed forever! The sword hadn¡¯t even reached them, but the extreme fear had already made the four evil eyes lose confidence in their own Dao, and they wanted to submit to the sword. Terrifying, too terrifying! They were at the origin source level, and the toughness of their Dao paths was unimaginable. However, at this moment, they began to waver. However, they didn¡¯t care about this at all. The sword light descended! The true terror had arrived! Chapter 445 ? Chapter 445: A living one! Translator: 549690339 He had no choice but to receive this sword! But he couldn¡¯t take this sword. A dead end! As the sword light approached. The four evil eyes became more and more uneasy, and their consciousness was drowned by fear. Cracks began to appear on their sturdy path. That was their Foundation. Once it shattered, the consequences would be unimaginable. However, at this moment, there was something even more serious than this. Their lives were in danger, and they were shrouded in death. Moreover, it was the feeling of being completely annihilated from the cycle of reincarnation. Compared to its power, the sword that was slashing over seemed to be exceptionally slow. It even gave them too much time to think. It allowed all sorts of thoughts to run through their minds. However, they didn¡¯t have any space to escape. It was locked, firmly locked. As it neared, the speed of the sword light also became slower and slower. It was as if he was threatening them, trying to scare them to death. It was a very unpleasant feeling. This was a way for the strong to play with the weak. It directly shattered everything with its aura. And that was indeed the case. The four evil eyes were terrified! It was a fear that came from their consciousness, and it was growing wildly. They could not suppress it at all. The sword light was about to land, but it had not yet landed. Crack! Crack! Crack! There were already four consecutive sounds, like the sound of steel being forcefully broken. The light in the four evil eyes became turbid, and green liquid flowed out like tears. They had broken through his defense! His Dao path was directly crushed. Patriarch rockmountain shrunk into a ball and retracted his power to the extreme. The fire waves that were constantly erupting had also disappeared completely. Although the sword wasn¡¯t aimed at it, it still frightened it. Not to mention the ship they were on. The pan Bear family¡¯s bears hugged each other and shivered. Fortunately, the sword did not reveal any killing intent. Otherwise, they would all self-destruct! ¡°Hurry up!¡± Patriarch rockmountain roared in his heart. He felt anxious for the sword to be so slow. If it wasn¡¯t being suppressed, it would have been dissatisfied. It should have been over with a slash of the sword. He had to scare them slowly. This bad taste was too strong. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to be more direct? In the various worlds, many people with this kind of temper would fail. Of course, in the current various worlds, the possibility of a human with a foundation level being flipping over was too low. At this moment. Everyone from the divine sword sect thought that they were going to burn and fuse with the divine sword before striking the final blow. After that, they would have no time for the future. However, he realized that this was not the case. &Nbsp; at this moment, all of their minds seemed to be connected, but that wasn¡¯t right either. They couldn¡¯t sense what others were thinking. It was a strange feeling. In other words, their cooperation had reached the most tacit level. Tens of millions of people as one! The swordsman was not the elder leading the team from the divine sword sect. It was a fellow disciple that most of them did not know. The most important thing was ¡­ As they fused, their understanding of the sword became deeper and deeper. A few of the divine sword sect¡¯s peak heavenly venerate elders even felt that they had touched the source. Question! A series of questions and puzzlement. What shocked them even more was that ¡­ Below the divine sword. The four evil eyes, which had been insufferably arrogant and made them feel despair, did not attack them. Instead, he was crying. Green tears, one drop after another, continuously, piercing through the void and expanding the cracks. Deep fear was reflected in their turbid evil eyes. Even the usually high and mighty patriarch rockmountain had shrunk into a ball. ¡°They are afraid.¡± and the target of fear is us, or rather, the divine swords we control! ¡°What happened?¡± Is this an illusion?! These thoughts appeared in the minds of the divine sword sect¡¯s people. Such a thought appeared. It made them feel extremely ridiculous. Even though a voice told them that it was real. They still couldn¡¯t believe it. What was that below? There were five origin existences! The top experts of the various worlds. In the divine sword sect, there were only three Grand Supremes who had reached this level. It could be said that if these five were to appear in the divine sword sect ¡­ It could even make the entire sect feel troubled. How could such an existence be afraid of the divine sword that their consciousnesses had merged with? Even a joke shouldn¡¯t be made like this! Of course, there was still one person in the entire divine sword sect who believed it. The truth that flashed through the minds of everyone in the divine sword sect came from her. Zhao Baiyi was the main swordsman of the divine sword sect. Even though she chose to believe him. But he still felt like he was in a dream. The old ancestor had captured the evil eye with one hand, and she realized that he was an origin realm expert. They only thought that there was a turning point in the crisis this time. But it was only a turning point. It was just to let them see a chance of survival. As for directly erasing the danger, she had never thought about it before. After all, she had only thought that the evil eye was just a trick of the origin realm expert. But now, he knew the truth. She was a little confused since she knew some of the truth. He casually struck out with his sword and suppressed five origins. What level was such an existence? What was their status in the human race? The strongest forefather? This was beyond her understanding. To her, origin realm experts were the most powerful and invincible. It was also her goal. But now, there were five origin realm experts, no, six to be exact, and one had been captured alive. Six origin realm experts were easily suppressed by one person. Even though she was the one who knew what had happened the best, she still felt confused. He even suspected that he had already been affected by the evil eye and was in danger. Everything he saw was an illusion. At this moment, she was the main swordsman. As long as she struck down with her sword, she might be able to get the correct answer. If it was real, then the four evil eyes would be dead with a single strike. Their souls would be obliterated, and even all traces of their existence would be erased from the cycle of reincarnation. If all of this was an illusion, she would be the one to die with the sword. &Nbsp; Zhao Baiyi didn¡¯t hesitate to make this choice. No matter what, he could only get the answer by cutting down. Hesitating would only lead to her temporary survival, and it might even cause her Dao heart to collapse. Therefore, as the main swordsman, Zhao Baiyi wanted to cut it down. However, at the crucial moment, the divine sword still stopped. It was not because Zhao Baiyi hesitated! Instead, a voice appeared in her ears, asking her to catch him alive. This was the reason why the divine sword had stopped. The divine sword soared into the sky and suppressed the four evil eyes, causing their Dao hearts to collapse. But in the end, it didn¡¯t cut down. Time seemed to have stopped at this moment. Suddenly. The four evil eyes suddenly exploded, and the fear in their eyes temporarily disappeared. However, they didn¡¯t choose to fight for their lives. Instead, they directly escaped into the void that their tears could see. This was the chance of survival that they had created after realizing the danger. Her tears were not flowing randomly! Of course, that sword attack was too terrifying. They had all thought that they would not have the chance to enter. However, they didn¡¯t expect that the other party would stop at the last moment, giving them a chance. is it really an opportunity?! On the Tianhe, Chu he shook his head and laughed. Then, he flicked his finger, and the evil eye he had just grabbed flew out toward the crack in the void. Chapter 446 ? Chapter 446: Bestowed by an elder Translator: 549690339 Void slash. The ground was marked as a prison. The opportunity that the four evil eyes had thought of was given to them by Chu he. The void that had been pierced through by their tears had long been confined. It led to the prison. Chu he squashed the evil eye that he had captured alive. Just like his brothers, he made it half dead and threw it into the dark void. Next, he had to find trouble with the sky. It would be inconvenient to bring these five Guys into the mysterious sun great world. ¡°He ran away?¡± Patriarch rockmountain was in disbelief. The four evil eyes that he had thought were dead had finally gained a chance to live. The change in the situation caught him off guard. The reversal was too fast. ¡°You¡¯re acting big!¡± As the four evil eyes fell into the void, the sword that had been slashed out was reversed at a speed faster than when it had come. The pressure on patriarch rockmountain¡¯s head instantly disappeared. This senior did not fail, but he had lost. The prey that he had caught had escaped right under his nose. This would damage senior¡¯s reputation. However, there was also something wrong. If the sword had continued to chase after them, the four evil eyes would not have been able to survive even if they had escaped into the void. Even if they managed to escape, they would have to pay an unimaginable price. Why didn¡¯t that senior let that sword move continue? Patriarch rockmountain could not figure it out. He had made such a powerful strike, but in the end, he had put it down. This matter felt strange. However, although he was confused, he didn¡¯t have the courage to question it on the Tianhe. That sword attack was too terrifying, and it still had lingering fear in its heart. At the same time. Zhao Baiyi was also confused. Senior had asked her to capture them alive, so why did she let the four evil eyes escape in the end? He didn¡¯t even let her chase after him. What was the point of this sword? Was it for fun? Zhao Baiyi, who had just regained his consciousness, handed the small silver sword back to Chu he respectfully. While she had doubts in her heart, she was also recalling the sword intent she had just comprehended from the world within the sword. She was infatuated with that feeling. At this moment, her heart was still entangled. If Chu he was not beside her, she would have made the same choice as most of her fellow disciples and would have sat cross-legged to digest it. This time, even though the evil eye managed to escape ¡­ However, everyone on the ship had benefited. ¡°This is an opportunity for you, and it is also the meaning of this sword!¡± Chu he didn¡¯t take it and said with a smile. It helped her to clear her doubts. The four evil eyes had not gone far on the path of origin. He was much weaker than Chu he. He had many ways to capture them alive. In the end, he chose the one with the most power. Naturally, he was not looking for trouble. Instead, he was in the mood to give Zhao Baiyi and the divine sword sect disciples on this ship an opportunity. This was one of his hobbies. He acted as he wished. It was fate that they met. Different situations gave different opportunities. The small silver sword¡¯s level was not low. It had barely reached gold. It was a precious treasure even to origin realm beings. If not for Chu he. He had given them a chance. Even if the entire fleet¡¯s power was combined, it would be impossible for it to fuse with the small silver sword. Their determination and determination were the opportunities Chu he had given them. If someone¡¯s sword heart was not stable and their will not strong enough, they would miss this opportunity. Of course, not everyone missed it. It was just that if the heart of the sword was not stable, those people with weak wills would miss it. With this sword, Zhao Baiyi would not be at a loss even if he cultivated all the way to the origin realm. As for the others, they would also be able to obtain great benefits. However, at the origin realm ¡­ Other than the main swordsman, not everyone could achieve this. It could only be said that there was a chance of producing a few origin realm experts. Of course, it was also possible that there was none. This would depend on luck. The small silver sword could only give him a few chances. In addition, the future Milky Way fleet would be able to use its origin source combat power if they worked together with Zhao Baiyi. Their combined attack was not as powerful as it was today. It was not a problem for him to come into contact with ordinary origin beings. When Zhao Baiyi broke through to the origin realm, he would work with little sword and this fleet of divine sword sect disciples. Even though she had just broken through, she wasn¡¯t considered weak at the origin realm. This was probably the strongest opportunity she and the divine sword sect had ever encountered. It was also the most intimate opportunity. Zhao Baiyi looked at Chu he, who was smiling. He was so excited that his hands were trembling. What did she just hear? A lucky chance! A peerless opportunity! The old ancestor wanted to give this sword to her. She was indeed connected to the small sword now. She didn¡¯t dare to think too much about it at first, but now it seemed that the ancestor was training the younger generation! I¡¯m so excited! No words could describe her feelings at this moment. Zhao Baiyi didn¡¯t refuse other than thanking him. This was a gift from the elders to guide the younger generation. It didn¡¯t matter if he made any contributions. If he hypocritically rejected her, he would be unable to tell good from bad. Of course, there was another point. Even at this moment, she still had not realized the true power of this small sword. Otherwise, she might not dare to accept it even if it was a gift from an elder. She only thought that this small sword was truly extraordinary to her. It was hard to imagine. However, to the old ancestor, who was able to suppress a few origin realm experts, it might be a small thing. With her experience, it was not enough for her to understand the true extraordinariness of the small sword. It was unimaginable. let the fleet go to the mysterious sun great world. Just tell them a little about me. Don¡¯t say too much. Chu he continued to tell Zhao Baiyi. After saying that, his figure flashed and disappeared. At this moment, most of the people on the ship were digesting what they had learned after their consciousness came out of the divine sword. However, there were also a few heaven Saint elders who suppressed the unbearable feeling in their hearts and came over. Now, the matter was basically over. Their consciousnesses returned. After conversing with each other, they all came to a realization. There was probably a senior on this ship. The only person who was close to the truth was the main sword disciple. They suspected that the patriarch was here, so they didn¡¯t dare to make a loud noise. They asked directly, and they didn¡¯t dare to scan the area with their consciousness. In order to show their respect, they chose to explore slowly with their bodies. At this moment, everyone was sitting cross-legged on the deck. Zhao Baiyi, who was standing, was very eye-catching. He was quickly noticed by the elders. After wielding the main sword once, everyone on the ship now knew her face. &Nbsp; the elders couldn¡¯t help but sweep their eyes over Zhao Baiyi. He didn¡¯t see any different figures. The patriarch that they had guessed did not see it. They didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment! &Nbsp; Zhao Baiyi looked at the cloud patterns on his robe and sensed that his cultivation was only that of an ordinary Dao realm disciple. However, she had been the main swordsman in that previous attack. Perhaps it was related to the old ancestor. Therefore, it felt awkward to get along with him. ¡°Greetings, elders!¡± Zhao Baiyi was the first to break the silence, and he saluted with his sword. He did not let the atmosphere die down. The few elders exchanged glances and began to ask tactfully, hoping to get an answer. our patriarch is on this ship. He¡¯s going to enter the mysterious sun great world with us. The group of elders confirmed their thoughts. Seeing that the great ancestor did not show up, they tactfully did not continue to ask. Chapter 447 ? Chapter 447: The problem of Shuai Guo Translator: 549690339 Chu he stood on the deck of the ship. Behind him, the divine sword sect¡¯s disciples, including a group of elders, were all sitting cross-legged on the ground, digesting what they had just learned. One of them caught Chu he¡¯s attention. He was a peak heaven Saint. He was one of the most powerful elders on the ship. His strength was even stronger than Yu Mobai¡¯s. He was only a step away from reaching the origin realm. However, even though it was only one step ¡­ However, Chu he could tell. He had been at this step for a long time. At least in the tens of thousands of years. Moreover, although his battle strength was increasing, it was becoming more and more difficult to cross the threshold. He was anxious! The node of each major realm. It was a test of one¡¯s consciousness. Every time he broke through, it was like he was reborn. At that time, his soul and consciousness were at their weakest. When he tried too many times! One¡¯s heart and will would become unstable, giving birth to heart demons. It was fine during normal times. Once he was on the verge of breaking through, even a heaven Saint couldn¡¯t withstand it. It was still okay if he couldn¡¯t break through, and he might even go crazy. Therefore, after trying a few times and failing to break through the realm ¡­ The seed of fear had been planted in the depths of many living beings ¡®hearts. Cultivation required one to press forward with an indomitable will. Once there was fear, it was basically over without a great opportunity! The elder of the divine sword sect that Chu he had noticed. The seed of fear had been planted in his heart. That was the accumulation of too many unsuccessful attempts. At this moment. He wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to break through the seed and then break through with an indomitable force. The seed of fear was in the depths of his consciousness. It was hard to find. Moreover, there were very few people who had the courage to cut off the seed of fear in the depths of their consciousness. That was because, if he failed, his consciousness would collapse, and his realm would drop. It would be difficult to cultivate it back. The most important thing was that the chances of success were very low. Those who chose to do so had basically all failed. One had to admit that this elder was a ruthless person! He was also decisive. He seized the opportunity and took action immediately. He was relying on the wisp of aura left behind by the comprehension of the small sword¡¯s origin. He had not completely mastered it yet, but he had brought it into the depths of his consciousness. If this wasn¡¯t good. His outcome would be the collapse of his consciousness, and there was a high chance that he would die. Chu he watched quietly. At the same time, they separated the elder from the others. They would not disturb each other. ¡°If we succeed, the human race will have another origin. Congratulations!¡± Now, Chu he was much stronger. He no longer had the attitude that he had when he was weak, that as long as he could live, everything else had nothing to do with him. Now, he was also starting to consider the entire human race. After all, with his strength ¡­ In the various worlds, it was considered a top level. And he was a human powerhouse. The other tribes would naturally blame his actions on the entire human race. By the same logic, if something happened to the human race, they would be killed. As one of the strongest, he only needed to appear. The other races would also throw the blame on him. Unless he wanted to live forever. Otherwise, he would have to step forward. And now, it was almost time. The great changes in the various realms made it difficult for the strong to stay out of it. As his strength neared its peak, he had countless methods and trump cards. Chu he also started to feel a little restless. Those who gave him pressure and scared him! Chu he could not wait to give them an opportunity. He wanted them to know what gratitude was. Therefore, Chu he started to take the initiative. If he was still the old him. They wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to find trouble with the sky. The fleet set off again. However, there were only three ships left out of the five. The Silver Wolf was completely destroyed, and none of the celestial Wolf clan¡¯s disciples were left alive. Rocky Mountain was half-destroyed and could no longer be activated. It would take time to repair. Except for the Tianhe. The other two ships were also intact. There was no danger. They were lucky. The evil eye that was in charge of dealing with the four ships first attacked the Silver Wolf. Then, the Tianhe fell into Chu he¡¯s hands. There was no ¡± then ¡°. As for the Rocky Mountain, although it had also suffered heavy losses, at least many of its elite forces had survived. The most important thing was that the Rocky Mountain had escaped from danger. Therefore, the most unlucky one was the Silver Wolf. When all the fleets had just fallen into the trap. Thus, the evil eyes attacked them. At that moment, Chu he had just gotten up and rushed over. On the ¡®monolith¡¯, Rocky Mountain felt that it was troublesome. Although the crisis had passed. However, the Silver Wolf was gone, and it was just the Silver Wolf that was completely gone. As for the other four clans, apart from the pan Bear Clan, which had suffered some damage, none of them had lost a single hair. In comparison, the difference was too great. This was a big problem. The sky Wolf Clan was not easy to talk to. In the Star Alliance, they were famous for being irascible and extremely protective. Moreover, it was the kind of selfish and unreasonable way of shielding her shortcomings. According to their logic, it would be normal for the Silver Wolf to be unharmed after the four warships, coiling rock and Tianhe, were destroyed. In fact, if the casualties were evenly distributed, it would be over after a few quarrels. There wouldn¡¯t really be any trouble. However, the current situation was dire! Even Yan Shan had a feeling that the celestial Wolf Clan was being targeted. This time, he was in charge. When he returned, the sky Wolf Clan would definitely find trouble with him. ¡°What the hell is this!¡± Rockmountain felt irritated. Not only was he physically and mentally injured, he also had to take the blame. what¡¯s that human being thinking?! Rockmountain looked in the direction of the Tianhe. If that senior had acted earlier, they wouldn¡¯t have suffered any losses. And at the last moment, the sword had not been slashed out. He even let the four eyes escape. There was something strange about this. Was it because that senior had some misgivings, or was there some other reason? Yan Shan¡¯s gaze fell on the void where the four evil eyes had escaped to. He felt that there was something wrong there. However, he resisted the urge to investigate. He had just escaped from danger, so he chose to be cautious. If he knew something he shouldn¡¯t know, it would be very dangerous. ¡°What are those guys? I feel like there¡¯s some sort of scheme behind this matter!¡± Yan Shan shifted his gaze and continued to ponder. Now that the crisis was over, he could think carefully. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that something was wrong. Four, no, five origins attacked at the same time, and they even made careful arrangements on the path they had to take. This had been planned for a long time, and no one would believe that there was no purpose. But this time, the fleet didn¡¯t transport anything important. This was something that rockmountain still couldn¡¯t figure out. This time, the fleet had come to the mysterious sun great world as a normal training for the disciples. They had not brought anything important. Otherwise, he would not have been the only one at the origin realm to hold the line. ¡°Could the problem be with the human race?¡± A light suddenly flashed in Yan Shan¡¯s mind. This time, there was a hidden force in the human ships that even it didn¡¯t know about. Perhaps he was really hiding something. Originally, the entire Silver Wolf was not to be blamed for this. This concerned the existence of their Foundation, so Rock Mountain did not dare to throw the blame on them. However, the situation now seemed to be different. It wasn¡¯t that he wanted to throw the blame, but it really shouldn¡¯t be. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that something was wrong. The trouble this time might come from the human race! Chapter 448 ? Chapter 448: Big trouble Translator: 549690339 ¡°Those Five Eyes were very strange. I¡¯ve never seen them before, but after they appeared, they gave me a familiar feeling.¡± On the Tianhe. The White foal emerged from Chu he¡¯s sleeve. It looked at the void where the battle had taken place. Her little head revealed a confused look. One had to know that it was born at the origin realm. Everything that had happened since its birth was recorded in its mind. Even if some memories were buried deep in his consciousness because he had not sorted them out for a long time, he would be able to recall them very quickly once he encountered them. It was impossible to truly forget. It was the first time that he had felt something familiar, but he had no memory of it. As an origin realm expert, this was something he should not do. ¡°Eh?¡± Chu he turned around and looked at the little beast, the White foal. During these days. With the help of the White foal, Chu he gained a better understanding of the various worlds and the stronger races. Of course, he only knew about the races that were well-known in the various worlds. As for the weak races that couldn¡¯t even make it into the rankings, if there wasn¡¯t anything special about them, little Beastie Bai ju wouldn¡¯t know. The high and mighty it had no interest in the weak. He didn¡¯t even bother to look. This time, five origin-level evil eyes had appeared at once. However, the White foal¡¯s description did not mention this race. Therefore, Chu he did not think much about it. He had thought that while there might be many at the origin realm in this race, there was no one who could truly hold the ground. But looking at the little Beastie¡¯s confused expression ¡­ This race might have something. The little beast¡¯s familiarity with the White foal might have come from its former identity as a member of the sky Race. Chu he couldn¡¯t be blamed for thinking so deeply. One had to know that the great change of the world was about to begin. And this time, according to the little beast, the White foal, it was an unprecedented change. It was entirely possible for some strange races to appear. Moreover, the little white foal was at the origin realm. It wouldn¡¯t feel anything so easily. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong!¡± Chu he¡¯s expression changed and his body disappeared from the ship. In the next moment, he appeared in the void that he had sealed. In this place. Chu he used three golden treasures and a few forbidden techniques to suppress the void. According to Chu he¡¯s arrangement. Even at their peak, the five evil eyes would not have been able to escape, let alone now that they were half-dead. And that was indeed the case. They can¡¯t run away. However, Chu he did not expect them to commit suicide after reaching the origin realm. Ridiculous! By the time Chu he rushed over after sensing that something was wrong, the four evil eyes had already started to collapse from the inside. He was basically hopeless! Chu he tried to stop him, but he only obtained five green crystals. It was very hard and dazzling, as if it could drip water. Chu he looked at the five crystals floating on his palm and his expression darkened. It suspected that these guys had the means to regenerate. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been so decisive, and all five of them at once. Those at the origin realm were already considered experts, so they couldn¡¯t possibly be suicide soldiers, right? ¡°Are you sure that in the various worlds, other than your Sky Race, the other races ¡®rebirths will have as great of a disadvantage as you say?¡± Chu he looked at the White foal. This was a problem after he realized that there was a problem with the White foal. In addition, Chu he also had a blood drop rebirth technique, so he had asked about it. The little Beastie, white foal, had said that all regeneration had to go through the consciousness and soul. The sky had a special characteristic. It was much easier to regenerate, and it would only consume one¡¯s potential and Foundation, but this would require a great price to repair. And this was still considered good! For the other races, the so-called rebirth was no different from reincarnation. He had to start from the beginning, and it wasn¡¯t easy to regain his past memories. Failure and success were equal! It was very risky. Unless, during the final battle, his consciousness was not completely obliterated and he could retain some of it. Only then would the regeneration be smooth. However, that was not considered death. At most, it was just the destruction of his physical body. Of course, there was another method. It was the severing of one¡¯s soul and the forsaking of one¡¯s future. This way, after being killed, the split soul would be there, which would absolutely guarantee the smooth awakening of consciousness after reincarnation. But no one would use this method! If one¡¯s soul was severed, one¡¯s future would be gone, and one¡¯s cultivation would not be smooth. And during a battle, it would be easy for the opponent to see through his flaws. The gains did not make up for the losses. This was very different from Chu he¡¯s cultivation technique. Or perhaps, it might not be a problem with his cultivation method. Chu he himself was special. After breaking through to rank eight, his soul was like a fragment, existing in his flesh and blood. Moreover, he did not feel any discomfort after the separation. No matter where those drops of blood were, they were connected to him and could be cultivated together. The origins experts of the various worlds were different from Chu he. &Nbsp; so, Other than going crazy, there was no reason for the five origin realm experts to commit suicide. If it was the self-destruction of the eye, it could be interpreted as a special technique to let the soul escape. However, their consciousness and souls would collapse. He didn¡¯t seem to want to live. Chu he scanned the confined space over and over again. He didn¡¯t find any trace of consciousness. These guys really committed suicide. This made Chu he realize that things were not as simple as they seemed. ¡°They¡¯re definitely not space pirates!¡± Chu he¡¯s body emitted raging flames, burning the entire void. After a while, the flames were extinguished. Chu he¡¯s aura continued to rise and cleansed the void inch by inch. In the end, Chu he even compressed the void into his palm and threw it into the small beast¡¯s mouth. He realized that something was wrong with the five evil eyes. Although he couldn¡¯t find any traces of them in this void, he still felt a sense of danger. However, Chu he still felt uneasy. Hence, he used several methods to clean up the place. ¡°What¡¯s their purpose?¡± Chu he returned to the ship and started to think while touching his chin. The five evil eyes were not Space Bandits, so the purpose of their meticulous ambush of this fleet was worth considering. Was there a treasure? Chu he carefully sensed it. He was sure that there were no treasures in the ships. The best was still the small sword he had given away. ¡°This is strange!¡± Chu he felt that it was very rare. He rarely encountered trouble when he went out. But this time, he had encountered a big problem as soon as he came out. Of course, this also had to do with his strength becoming stronger, and he would take the initiative to help when he encountered problems. If he didn¡¯t have this ability, today¡¯s matter wouldn¡¯t have had anything to do with him. Furthermore, this matter was definitely not over yet. The five origins committed suicide just like that. The level of the matter involved was not low. It would be a huge problem. Furthermore, the other party might already have experts rushing over. After all, the five evil eyes had already committed suicide. The forces behind them would definitely be able to detect it. Thinking of this, Chu he moved his finger and three mirror image stones flew out and landed on the three meteorites. Then, Chu he waved his hand to adjust the position of the meteorites so that the mirror stones were aimed at the void that had been dug out and was slowly healing. Chapter 449 ? Chapter 449: A breakthrough Translator: 549690339 He looked at the five green crystal Eye stones in his hand. Chu he tapped his finger. This thing was still very sturdy and could be considered a rare treasure. If it was used to refine treasures, even those at the origin realm would find it rare. But this thing felt evil. Chu he was considering whether he should destroy it completely. However, after thinking about it, he decided not to! There was no need for that. If he kept it and fed it to a few generals in the demon suppression tower who were almost evil, he could raise his level. It would make his generals look even more impressive. He had killed five people at the origin realm in seconds. How could they scare him? Although Chu he was cautious, he was not a coward! He wasn¡¯t scared. As for the fear of being entangled in big trouble ¡­ That was even more unnecessary. He had saved an entire fleet this time. And here, the other party had a target. Unless Chu he wiped out the entire fleet. Otherwise, if the other party wanted to investigate, they would naturally know that it was a human powerhouse who had done it. If Chu he was still in the xuanyang great world, they might have to fight again. And if he went back ¡­ The Barbarian region was Chu he¡¯s base camp. In that place, it was basically guaranteed that they would be isolated from any probing. As long as he didn¡¯t fish or try to find relatives for a group of generals, he wouldn¡¯t be tracked. Chu he moved his palm and kept the five eye stones. The fleet continued forward. As for the matter of the five existences of the origin committing suicide, only ancestor Rocky Mountain had some inkling of it. But at this time, it realized that it might be involved in a big trouble, so it did not dare to pay too much attention. He was afraid of being killed. It stayed in the ship obediently. After entering the mysterious sun great world, he would find an excuse to slip away and leave this trouble. Then, he would go back and report this matter. This was the human race¡¯s fault! It shouldn¡¯t be the one carrying it. The rockmountain had made up his mind. It didn¡¯t need to care about anything. It had to pretend that nothing had happened. He couldn¡¯t see, he couldn¡¯t hear, he didn¡¯t know anything. The xuanyang great world was approaching. ¡°Soon!¡± Chu he looked at the man who was breaking through and nodded. The other party was very different from Yu Mobai. Yu Mobai¡¯s realm-breaking flower¡¯s world was very long. It was because he didn¡¯t have enough Foundation and insight. As for this elder of the divine sword sect, he was more than enough. He just needed to get rid of the fear in his consciousness. The barrier between realms was naturally broken. Therefore, he didn¡¯t need to spend too much time this time. That was because he had already spent enough time. Chu he estimated that he would know in a few hours. At this moment. The ship entered the alert range of the mysterious sun great world. They had to slow down every time they crossed a certain distance and undergo an inspection. The deeper they went in, the stronger the experts who came to carry out the inspection. Chu he stood there. At this moment, he was releasing the aura of the little white foal. As for his own aura, he directly hid it. As a member of the sky Race, the little beast had too much freedom and had never boarded a ship before. It had never paid attention to such matters, so it did not know about the rules. Chu he had asked Zhao Baiyi about this. There weren¡¯t many rules. As long as he didn¡¯t bring any dangerous evil things. He reported the number of experts above the heaven-treading realm. This could not be concealed. After entering, if the number of powerhouses was not right, it would trigger a warning from the world will, and it would be a big problem. The fleet arrived at the edge of the mysterious sun great world. In the last wave of investigation. A gaze swept over and directly ignored Chu he. Then, he looked at the elder of the divine sword sect who was cultivating beside him. After understanding the situation, he didn¡¯t disturb her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s my duty!¡± In the end, the other party even greeted Chu he. Of course, in this fleet, only Yan Shan and Chu he were worthy of such a greeting. As for the others ¡­ The other party was much more unscrupulous. There was no such thing as respect, and he would not know what an apology was. The airships guiding the fleet into the mysterious sun great world had arrived. However, the divine sword sect¡¯s elder, who was in the midst of a breakthrough, had also reached the final juncture. Chu he thought for a moment. If he happened to break through when he entered, he might cause a storm. It would lead to some small problems. Although he was not afraid, he was also annoyed. Anyway, it would be better to wait for a while. ¡°Someone from my clan is about to break through to the origin realm. Can you wait a moment?¡± Chu he¡¯s voice was transmitted to the place where the gaze had come from. Eh? It was a nine-tailed fox that looked like an illusion. It was standing on a soul lamp. After hearing this, its fox face showed surprise. Previously, it had seen that the person who was personally protected by the origin realm expert was breaking through. However, at that time, it had only thought that he was a junior that the origin realm expert had high hopes for and had not thought too much about it. However, he didn¡¯t expect that it was a person who was about to break through to the origin realm. Breaking through to the origin realm was a major event in any world and any race. However, it had experienced it and seen it more than once, so it was not shocked. What really surprised it was ¡­ Every origin realm expert had to make careful preparations for their breakthrough. They had to choose a treasure land to cultivate in seclusion. It was very rare to have a breakthrough on a ship! He was about to break through, yet he was still running around. This was not only big-hearted, but also ignorant and fearless. It was not easy for him to break through to the origin realm, yet he did not know how to stabilize it. If there were any twists and turns, perhaps his Dao path would be destroyed. However, they were not of the same style. The other party was not its junior, nor was he its ally. This matter had nothing to do with it. Nine-Tails was slightly surprised, but she didn¡¯t say anything and nodded in agreement. Then, the airship in charge of navigation seemed to have received an order and stopped first. ¡°Wait a moment, I have a small problem to solve!¡± It was Zhao Baiyi. It was Chu he who had informed her to talk to the fleet. &Nbsp; the elders of the fleet all knew Zhao Baiyi, so they thought that her words were the words of the great ancestor. It was natural, and there was no need to ask for the reason. As for the other two ships. The current rock tribe listened to the human tribe. As for the other two tribes, although they were still confused and did not understand the situation, they had no right to speak. He could feel the aura of the divine sword sect elder starting to explode. Chu he waved his hand, and an invisible layer of protection appeared on the ship. Then, Chu he removed the power that isolated the aura of the divine sword sect elder. BOOM! The vast sword essence directly traversed the starry sky! Like a beam of silver light, it shot out from the ship. ¡°Let everyone¡¯s consciousness enter the godly sword again!¡± Chu he¡¯s carefree voice entered Zhao Baiyi¡¯s ears, whose eyes were filled with shock. a peerless sword God¡¯s Dao breaking origin, under the mutual understanding, how much benefit you can get depends on you! This was another advantage of the small sword. It connected the minds of countless swordsmen. It allowed the Dao marks of a swordsman¡¯s breakthrough to remain inside. It could be said that the more people on the ship broke through, the more power the small sword could display. Of course, the breakthrough of an origin realm expert was not something that could be felt easily! There was a prerequisite for this! They needed a strong person to protect them. With so many people trying to comprehend it, even an ordinary origin expert might not be able to withstand it. At that time, even if he had comprehended it, there was a high chance that he would lose his life. Chapter 450 ? Chapter 450: Shocked Translator: 549690339 Using the sword to verify the origin of the Dao! A sword that soared tens of thousands of miles into the sky! Outside the xuanyang great world. The vast sword Qi suppressed all the fortresses outside the starry sky, forcing them to activate their defenses. Those meteorites, big and small, suddenly sped up, and some of them even exploded! Yan Shan, who had made up his mind to hide in the inner cabin of the ship, revealed a surprised expression. Someone had broken through to the origin realm! And the aura was a little familiar. Most importantly, that sword intent was a little fierce! At that moment, Yan Shan felt a chill in his heart. This made him realize that although that person had just broken through to the origin realm, if they were to fight to the death, it was uncertain who would survive. Hiss! Rockmountain gasped. One had to know that he wasn¡¯t a normal origin realm expert. Instead, he was an origin being who had taken three steps. His strength had been accumulated over countless years. Now that he had encountered a junior who had just broken through, he felt that he was superior to him. He was truly shocked. Such existences were rare even in the various worlds. Every one of them had the potential to become a great clan¡¯s Foundation, and they might even have the chance to reach the final step. From the looks of it, the human race¡¯s Foundation would have a chance to increase again. Was it that junior from the divine sword sect? ¡°I think he¡¯s called jianjia li ZhangFeng!¡± Yan Shan remembered the name of the junior. It remembered. That human junior was indeed highly regarded, and at a certain point in time, he was the pride of the divine sword sect. He was even valued by the human race¡¯s great sage in the infernal world, and he was sent there. Back then, he was said to be able to suppress the current generation of the Star Alliance. However, for some unknown reason, he returned to the divine sword sect! Furthermore, his cultivation path had also stopped at the peak of the heaven Saint realm. In the blink of an eye, so many years had passed. The chosen who had once been entrusted with high hopes had become an elder of a sect. Although he was still alive, he was carrying a sense of lethargy. His former glory and high-spirited spirit were slowly forgotten. The various worlds had never lacked prodigies and monstrous talents! When they stopped, they would slowly be forgotten. Moreover, he was a heaven¡¯s pride expert of his level. The fact that he had entered the infernal world and returned was already enough to explain the problem. However, he had never thought that after so many years, he would still have the chance to take the last step. there¡¯s indeed a problem with the Tianhe ship! Therefore, rockmountain was more convinced of his previous guess. The trouble they had caused this time. It was definitely caused by the human race. They had secrets. Rockmountain was very curious about this. It could make a heaven¡¯s favorite who could no longer see the road ahead open the road again. This secret was huge! He wondered what level it would be. However, with a powerhouse holding the fort personally, he didn¡¯t dare to have the idea of going out to investigate. He just had to report this matter to the higher-ups. On the meteorite. The oil lamp that had not been extinguished just now lit up again, but it was constantly flickering and felt unstable. It made the Nine-Tailed Fox¡¯s figure, which had just been lit up again, very blurry. The flickering light, coupled with the bewilderment on its face, made it look a little strange. Although it was a big deal that someone had broken through to the origin realm, it had nothing to do with it. The original nine-tailed fox was just watching for fun. However, she was no longer able to remain calm when faced with that soaring sword intent! He was a junior who had just broken through and had not even taken that step. It felt a sense of danger. That feeling was even directly transmitted to its consciousness through the projection. Such a person was not just a matter of strength. Instead, it was about his future. ¡°He can be ranked as a first-class prodigy in the various worlds.¡± In the future, no one in the entire xuanyang great world would be his match. He had the chance to become one of the voices that set the rules in the various worlds. A person with such potential and strength! There were no harm in making acquaintances and becoming familiar with them. On the meteorite, the brightness of eternal brightness¡¯s soul lamp suddenly increased. The Nine-Tailed celestial Fox on top of it began to turn from illusory to real, and then its figure flashed above the lamp. It came to the outside of the Tianhe ship. However, the breakthrough was not over yet, so it did not disturb him. Instead, it waited patiently. ¡°This Tao Wu!¡± He had come personally. The situation that was suppressed by the sword intent and could not be detected was reflected in its eyes. The Nine-Tailed celestial Fox was shocked and could not help but gasp. This time, it was really shocked. It was even more shocking than when he had sensed a first-grade heaven¡¯s favorite breaking through. Look at what it saw! Everyone on the ship was taking the opportunity to comprehend and cultivate. What right did they have? One had to know that when an expert broke through, it could allow the younger generation to gain some enlightenment. This was only in theory! Because it was too dangerous! An expert breaking through. This was especially true for origin realm experts. They needed to choose a treasured land and make many arrangements for many reasons. One of the reasons was to leave a Holy Land for the younger generation. Even so, the aftermath of an origin realm expert¡¯s breakthrough was very dangerous. Not everyone could withstand it, and not everyone was qualified to enter. It was the same after breaking through. One could imagine when he would break through. If one¡¯s cultivation level was not high enough, one¡¯s body and soul would be destroyed. This was no laughing matter. He had known that someone had broken through. The Nine-Tailed Fox did not even consider the other people on the ship. He was already very lucky to be able to leave safely under the escort of the origin realm expert! It was even possible that they would all be annihilated. Of course, that was nothing. Compared to the appearance of an origin realm expert, the people on the ship did not need to be taken seriously. Those below the origin realm were like ants. The Nine-Tailed celestial Fox did not even think about the problem of the other innocent. Including the living beings in the fortresses! However, he didn¡¯t expect that not only were the people on the ship alive, but they were also comprehending and cultivating! The Nine-Tailed celestial Fox quickly glanced at Chu he and then moved away! ¡°Is it his problem?¡± The Nine-Tailed celestial Fox was suspicious. Although the aura of the origin realm expert standing on the deck didn¡¯t make it feel any danger, it still felt a sense of danger. In fact, he was not even as good as the junior who had yet to fully stabilize himself at the origin realm. But sometimes, the feeling wasn¡¯t completely accurate. For example, if it stood beside a junior, it could also make that junior think that they were on the same level. It allowed everyone on the ship to cultivate without being disturbed when breaking through to the origin realm. Moreover, it didn¡¯t notice too many problems in this situation. Such strength was terrifying. Foundation! It¡¯s the foundation of the human race! The Nine-Tailed celestial Fox retreated silently, not planning to say hello. If it was just a junior who had just broken through, it could still go up and mingle around. However, if there was a true expert present, there was no need to go. It wasn¡¯t the other party¡¯s junior. After that, he would not get any benefits, but he would be under pressure. ¡°However, is it really good for such an expert to come? Why didn¡¯t you warn us?¡± The Nine-Tailed Fox had another doubt. He was an existence at the level of a Foundation. Entering any great world would cause one to be rejected by the world¡¯s will. Even those places that had been specially built were no exception. It was useless to smuggle such an expert! It could not tell, but the world¡¯s will could. The other party¡¯s actions were meaningless. However, it couldn¡¯t be bothered to care about the affairs of such powerful beings. He would hand it over to the world¡¯s will, and he would think about it when he needed its help. It was fine as long as it didn¡¯t take the initiative. Chapter 451 ? Chapter 451: The DI Chun clan Translator: 549690339 ¡°This feeling is that someone is breaking through to the origin realm!¡± ¡°It¡¯s senior li!¡± ¡°It¡¯s senior brother!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± The divine sword sect¡¯s people¡¯s consciousnesses once again entered the divine sword. However, they could feel the origin sword essence that shot into the sky. Many people instantly understood what was going on. Someone was trying to break through to the origin realm with the opportunity he had just obtained! When he saw clearly who the person who had broken through was ¡­ Most of them were just envious and awed. They did not dare to waste this rare opportunity. Guided by a mysterious power, they began to immerse themselves in comprehension again to experience the lingering charm of an origin realm expert¡¯s Tao of the sword. However, the elders were surprised and excited. A few of them had their minds spinning and were unable to calm down. Some of them were from the same generation as li ZhangFeng, and some of them were his juniors who had received his guidance. They knew li ZhangFeng¡¯s situation. To a certain extent, the chances of breaking through to the origin realm were even less than them. However, he did not expect that he would have a chance to break through this time! They had also benefited a lot from the divine sword. However, it was not so outrageous that they felt like they were about to break through! They were also at the peak of the heaven Saint realm. Could it be that this was once a first-grade heaven¡¯s pride? He would be able to obtain more benefits from the same opportunity. Even though he had fallen from the altar, he was still not someone ordinary heaven¡¯s favorites like them could compare to! calm down. This is a rare opportunity. Every minute and second can save us countless years of hard work! Someone sent a message through their consciousness. The divine sword sect¡¯s elders all understood this principle. He could slowly express his shock after that. He couldn¡¯t waste this opportunity. They suppressed the shock in their hearts and began to seriously experience and comprehend it. Li ZhangFeng sat cross-legged in the air. The three-foot long blade above his head was shaking. Wave after wave of sword intent swept across the starry sky, causing ripples in the void like waves. Buzzzzzz! With a series of chiming sounds, the sword intents that had been shaken out began to condense, turning into sharp swords that stood in various parts of the starry sky. They were densely packed. The starry sky outside the xuanyang great world became a Sea of Swords. The living beings in the fortresses were all trembling in fear. Those swords were too terrifying, and they seemed to be hanging above their heads, ready to fall at any moment. As for the other two star Alliance ships. Just as rockmountain was hesitating whether to make a move ¡­ A layer of protective shield appeared and protected the two ships. It was that human who had made his move! Rockhill heaved a sigh of relief. The sword essence was even more terrifying than it had felt before, and it made it feel pressured. They were so close. It would be fine if it only protected a ship. If he protected the two ships, it was very likely that he would come into conflict with the sword essence. At that time, it would be in trouble! After all, the other party was in the midst of a breakthrough. Once they collided, they would be disturbing the other party, and there was a risk of becoming enemies. Once that happened, it would be in an awkward situation. The other party had a powerful ancestor here. Ring! Finally! The sword above li Changfeng¡¯s head trembled less and less until it stopped completely! Then, the sword¡¯s light began to fade. Buzzzzzz! The longswords in the starry sky seemed to have heard a call. They trembled and buzzed, shaking the entire Galaxy. Whoosh! The sword closest to li Changfeng broke through the void and fell into the long sword above his head. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! This seemed to be a signal. The sword in the starry sky. One after another, they shot up and headed straight for the warship, the Milky Way. As more and more swords merged into the sword, the light from the sword above li Changfeng¡¯s head became more and more restrained. ¡°Soon!¡± Chu he watched quietly. He knew that when the ocean of swords in the starry sky completely merged, li Changfeng would finally take that step. However, it would not be easy for li Changfeng to succeed. If he was right, although his fear had been removed, his own problems had not been solved. This was only discovered because of the little beast, the White Stallion Chu he. Chu he didn¡¯t notice it before. It wasn¡¯t because he had poor judgment. Instead, it was because li Changfeng¡¯s illness was unusual. When he sensed the soaring sword intent, the White Stallion came out from Chu he¡¯s sleeve. Perhaps it was because of its uniqueness that the other party was envious of it, so it gave itself away a little. However, it was only for a moment. With Chu he¡¯s strength, he noticed that something was wrong. ¡°You¡¯re lucky!¡± Chu he moved his palm. He took out the White foal, and a ball of purple fire appeared in his palm. He kept roasting it. Chu he blew a fragrance to li Changfeng¡¯s side. Squeak! Perhaps she had been with the little jerk for too long. The White foal screeched as it was burned by the fire. Chu he ignored it. A beast at the origin level wouldn¡¯t cause any problems even if it was burned. ¡°It¡¯s quite easy!¡± Chu he thought that the other party would be very cautious. However, he didn¡¯t expect that the mere smell of meat would be able to lure it out! Chu he, who was already prepared, used his hand of consciousness to scan li Changfeng¡¯s body. However, even though Chu he was strong and fast, he was still a human. However, li Changfeng was at the last moment of his breakthrough, so he was still affected. The long sword above his head trembled, and the swords that were about to merge were shattered! His body swayed a few times, and he almost opened his eyes! However, perhaps it was because he had broken through too many times. He had experienced many unexpected situations. Without any subsequent disturbances, he finally stabilized himself! This was only him. If it was someone else, they might have failed immediately! However, even if he failed, it was still a good thing. After all, the main reason for his failure was in Chu he¡¯s hands. It was a black shadow. When it was in Chu he¡¯s hands, it still tried to merge with Chu he¡¯s physical consciousness. However, Chu he¡¯s physical body was too strong. Even with its special abilities, it did not succeed. ¡°Do you know what this is?¡± Chu he stopped roasting the White foal and carried it to the black shadow. I don¡¯t know, I¡¯ve never seen it before. There are many such strange things in the various worlds, but they¡¯re not presentable. The little Beastie looked at it and then shook its head. ¡°Clang! Ignorant junior of the DI Chun clan, you don¡¯t even know who I am. It seems that your clan has completely lost its inheritance! It¡¯s so pathetic!¡± ¡°Since you dare to say that our clan can¡¯t be shown in public? Stupid and pathetic!¡± The black shadow tried a few times to no avail. After failing to merge into Chu he¡¯s body, it squirmed and transformed into the shape of a fierce beast. It stood on Chu he¡¯s palm and looked at the little beast, the White foal, in Chu he¡¯s other hand with pity. At the same time, it was also very irritable. It had made a mistake. This human¡¯s aura did not match his strength. He was an existence that it could not afford to offend. It had been careless! Otherwise, it would not have given itself away. At the very least, low-level beings like the human race would not be able to tell! what di Chun? I¡¯m a white stallion of the sky Race. I only became like this because of an accident! For some reason, when he mentioned di Chun¡¯s clan ¡­ There was clearly something wrong with the White foal. He suddenly felt down. His tone of voice also lost its confidence. It did not know where that feeling came from, but it was affected! ¡°What? The sky?¡± ¡°No wonder, no wonder! So that¡¯s how it is!¡± With a whoosh, the black shadow was shocked and turned into a black shadow again. At the same time, it seemed to have figured out a problem. Chapter 452 ? Chapter 452: Can¡¯t speak its name directly Translator: 549690339 He looked at the black figure who suddenly seemed to have lost his soul. Chu he realized. This guy that he had caught out of the blue was not ordinary. It was obviously loaded! He might have to eat a big melon. According to the little Beastie and the White foal. The sky Race had existed for countless eras. He had never heard of the so-called di Chun clan. In other words, the White foal¡¯s current state was normal. Its identity as a member of the sky Race was most likely a seal on their race. He thought. Chu he suddenly felt troubled. If that was the case, then there must be a mastermind behind the scenes. He was now considered a part of it. He didn¡¯t know if he was being watched. Is it too late to run now? ¡°Human, who is it that you have such means?¡± The black shadow suddenly looked at Chu he. It was caught by Chu he and had no way to escape. Moreover, it was so easy and effortless. To it, this was an incredible thing. Therefore, it felt that Chu he was not simple. It was very likely not a human. Instead, they were existences that had survived from a long time ago. This era had entered in advance as a human. Chu he ignored it. After thinking about it, it was not good to be outside. He didn¡¯t feel as comfortable as he did at home. The question was also apprehensive. He would ask slowly when he got back. Chu he had already understood. He was already involved in many things. If there was really a mastermind behind the scenes, he might have already been on the list. It¡¯s too late to run! Furthermore, the Black Hand might not be as invincible as he thought. Otherwise, he would have used absolute power to suppress the worlds. And not like this. He had done so many fancy things. And it looked like the situation had gone out of control. All sorts of strange things appeared in the various worlds. Not to mention this black shadow. Those evil eyes that had committed suicide were probably not simple. The White foal didn¡¯t recognize it, so it could only say that it was too inexperienced. Or perhaps it was just a fool who knew nothing. His understanding of the myriad world was only limited to its appearance. After all, if what the black shadow said was true, it was a poor child who had even mistaken its own identity. that¡¯s right. How dare you capture me and the descendants of di Chun¡¯s clan? how dare you give us your names? ¡± The black Shadow¡¯s heart was also strong. At this moment, he had already suppressed the shock of suddenly learning that the sky Race was di Chun¡¯s race. He started to try to get information out of Chu he. They were obviously goading him. Chu he¡¯s expression changed. Looking at this guy¡¯s posture, he didn¡¯t seem to be afraid of death. Could it be that he had the same confidence as the little beast and white foal? After asking, he could still spread the news? Although the White foal had said that the price of resurrecting after death was very heavy, it was still very serious. However, the black shadow was not within the White foal¡¯s range of detection! He had originally thought that the little beast, white foal, was originally a member of the heavenly race, running amuck in the various worlds, and knew countless secrets. Therefore, Chu he had underestimated the other worlds through its words. Who knew that this thing was nothing but a pathetic thing. The so-called Sky Race was powerful, so they had always stayed out of everything and rarely participated. The other powerful races didn¡¯t bother with them. Perhaps it wasn¡¯t as simple as their strength being too strong. There might be a deeper reason behind this. ¡°AI! How lamentable!¡± Chu he ignored it. The black shadow became depressed like a little beast and sighed in self-mockery. ¡°The prestige of the eight ancient races! When will it reappear? now, even someone like you who hides your head and shows your tail dares to scheme against us! How lamentable!¡± The black shadow sighed with emotion. Eight ancient races? Chu he¡¯s expression changed. The little Beastie, white foal, had also not mentioned this matter. &Nbsp; in the various worlds, the powerful factions didn¡¯t have the so-called eight ancient races. And there wasn¡¯t even any news. The black shadow was one of the eight ancient races. He had such an imposing manner. They gave off the feeling that apart from the eight ancient races, the other races were all trash. In that case, the White foals that it took notice of should be from the so-called di Chun clan. The so-called eight clans. Perhaps he was the ruler of the world at a certain time. And he was very strong. Otherwise, the black shadow, who had sensed a little of his strength, would not still be showing that kind of arrogance and disdain that came from the bottom of his heart. Chu he could feel it. The black shadow did not realize that it had been caught. Perhaps, in its eyes, other than existences from the same eight ancient races, it would not even look at anyone. He did not know why he was so confident. Just how strong were the eight ancient races and how were they destroyed? And whether it had anything to do with the current chaos in the various worlds. ¡­¡­ In a distant star field. Darkness was eternal here, and not even a single bit of Starlight existed. This star field was a forbidden zone for life. It was filled with desolation. the DI Chun clan!! Just as the little beast said the words ¡®di Chun clan¡¯. .. Two rays of light suddenly flashed across the star field. It was very bright, as if a sleeping giant of the stars had suddenly opened its eyes. It was startled by those four words. Roar! A low and suppressed roar reverberated in this star field. Hualala! The light and sound drew closer. A huge figure was floating in the air, and there were all kinds of complicated patterns engraved on it. It was as if it was made up of words. It was the same style as the little white stallion, but it was bigger. It had just turned over. It shook the entire star field. The desolation of the ages gathered and roared. ¡°Don¡¯t let it in, don¡¯t let it in!¡± The low roar was a muffled whisper. He was anxious, excited, and sad. It seemed to be trying to stop something. A moment later, the low and suppressed roars slowly disappeared. The huge figure stopped rolling. Then, the light in the star field slowly shrank until there were only two red dots left, which were filled with confusion. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡°You can¡¯t speak the name of my clan!¡± The White foal suddenly spoke to the black shadow. At this moment, it seemed very solemn. The black shadow looked at the White foal in surprise and then nodded. It was not known whether it agreed or understood something. Chu he looked at the White foal in shock. He only knew his identity, but why did this guy act like he had opened his aperture? Was there such a big effect just by saying a name? ¡°What do you know?¡± Chu he asked curiously. I don¡¯t know. I just have a feeling that if I keep saying this name, something bad will happen. The little Beastie, the White foal, said its ignorant words with a serious attitude. In other words, although it looked serious, it still didn¡¯t know anything. However, Chu he could feel that this fellow was not lying. He did not intend to hide anything from him. The solemness on its face was probably due to the influence. As for where the influence came from, it should be from the bloodline and the soul. I can sense it just by reading its name. Furthermore, the range of its senses can cover many worlds. This method is strong! Chu he looked up at the starry sky. This method of being able to feel his name being called out. Chu he also had some. However, it couldn¡¯t cover all the worlds. He was weaker in this aspect. Therefore, he felt frightened again. Chapter 453 ? Chapter 453: In: single step, heaven and earth Translator: 549690339 There was a problem with the sky. It seemed that it was more difficult to solve than he had expected. Chu he looked at his fingers. He still had to cultivate the heaven imprisoning finger. But the pace had to be slowed down. It can¡¯t be that fast. Chu he moved his finger, and the black shadow entered the world of flesh and blood between his fingers, sealing it layer by layer. Having learned his lesson from the five evil eyes, Chu he¡¯s main task was to prevent it from committing suicide. He would ask her slowly when he got back. By then, Chu he would have a deeper understanding of the various worlds. This was the advantage of being strong. Even if he was a little otaku. He didn¡¯t like to go out and walk around. However, they could also keep up with their knowledge and experience. He had no choice. The creatures Chu he met were too enthusiastic. They especially liked to talk about their own experiences. The stories they told were exceptionally exciting. When he was excited, he would even improvise to achieve the best Narrative effect. Chu he was very satisfied with this! Therefore, he would also treat passionate living beings with great hospitality! He was not stingy at all. He directly raised them. With his strength alone, he didn¡¯t know how many he had now! This was a disaster caused by both sides being too enthusiastic about each other. Fortunately, he was strong and controlled himself, so the logistics were not too stressful. ¡°Fate is truly wonderful!¡± Chu he flicked his fingers and could not help but sigh. There were simply too many people who were fated with him. Past, present, and future! Fate continued. At the same time. Chu he looked over. Beside him. Li ZhangFeng finally took the last step. The moment he took that step! Even though he had gotten rid of his fear, li Changfeng still felt that it was unreal for a moment. It almost caused the quintessence sword principle that it had just constructed to lose its stability. How many times had it been? In that unreal moment, he seemed to have returned to the past. He had experienced the brilliance of the sun. It was the setting sun! He failed again and again! He persevered again and again! He was always one step away, always one step away. He always failed inexplicably at the last moment. The elders had been thinking of ways to help him since the beginning and had given him countless help. All kinds of opportunities fell on him. He even invited the old ancestor to protect him. But in the end, he had paid the wrong amount! After that, although he continued to encourage him, it was only encouragement. Although his mind had not cooled down, his heart was dark! Even the setting sun had set, plunging into darkness. He returned to the divine sword sect. Time passed, the stars shifted, and the sea changed. Even though he was never willing to give up. However, he was increasingly suspecting that he would not be able to take that step! The only thing left was persistence. However, he did not expect this time! He had actually succeeded in taking the last step. It was not easy. It was too unreal! Before this, when he almost couldn¡¯t hold on. He thought he was going to fail like before! However, he didn¡¯t expect that it would only be a habitual struggle and would become more and more stable. That was why he felt like he was in a dream for a moment. Fortunately, the fear in the depths of his consciousness had long been cut off! He was also a sword cultivator, and his will was also extraordinary. That feeling of being unreal only lasted for an instant. He immediately stabilized his mind and took that step forward with an indomitable momentum! In just one step. The difference between heaven and earth. Origin realm. He could walk in the world and no longer be an ant. As a swordsman, he was one of the best. The brilliant sun that belonged to him would rise again in the various worlds. Clang! The three-foot-long blade above li Changfeng¡¯s head was extremely restrained. It let out a trembling sound and then suddenly fell down, merging with his body! At this moment! Li Changfeng¡¯s entire being seemed to have transformed into a peerless divine sword. It could be slashed out at any moment. It had the power to split the sky! Clang! Clang, clang, clang! On the ship. The swords of the divine sword sect disciples started to shake. The ten thousand swords hummed in unison, as if they were expressing their congratulations and submission! However, a cool breeze blew past and that aura was directly blown out of the starry sky, so that the group of divine sword sect disciples who were still cultivating were not affected. first-rank disciple of the Xin Huo inheritance, sword cultivator li ZhangFeng, greets the old ancestor! ¡°Thank you for your support, patriarch!¡± Li ZhangFeng opened his eyes. The light in his eyes turned into a sharp sword, cutting the void in front of him. However, he didn¡¯t choose to experience how powerful he was right away. Instead, he stood up excitedly and bowed respectfully to Chu he. There was no such senior who had suddenly appeared. It was impossible for him to break through. He understood this very well. This time, it could be considered a blessing in disguise. In fact, to a certain extent, he still had to thank those evil eyes. It was obvious that without them, the old ancestor would not have made a move. After this trip, he would probably never know that such a powerful old ancestor had once come to this ship. This old ancestor was an existence that could solve his problem. Without those evil eyes, he would have missed this opportunity without even knowing it. Fortunately, this was fate. The old ancestor happened to be in the mood to stroll around the ship, and those unremarkable ones happened to bump into him. Then, the old ancestor used this opportunity to train them. He had given them an opportunity. Of course, it was fortunate that he had not completely given up and had seized this opportunity! Everything could not be lacking. That was what he was now. It allowed him to take that step. Vindicate the origin of Dao. Such a thing as an opportunity was truly very wondrous! When you force it, you can¡¯t get it. At the most desperate moment, when he was on the verge of giving up, he suddenly appeared. ¡°En!¡± Chu he nodded lightly and did not comment. He had seen many juniors who were excited after obtaining an opportunity. Chu he didn¡¯t say much about the other side of the breakthrough. Twenty continued to ask. ¡°Is there anything special about your fleet?¡± Those five evil eyes definitely had a request. Chu he didn¡¯t find any problems. He didn¡¯t count on li Changfeng, so he just asked. ¡°Reporting to the ancestor, no!¡± Li ZhangFeng did not dare to be slow. He tried to recall the situation of the fleet and shook his head after he had not missed anything. As expected! Chu he nodded and did not continue asking. If there was something obviously important in the fleet, then it would be a waste of time. The guards shouldn¡¯t be this weak. Wait a minute! Chu he looked at li Changfeng. The black shadow that appeared from his body was known as one of the eight ancient races. The White foal had never seen those five evil eyes before. But from their suicide, one could see that it was not simple. He was truly not afraid of death! This was very familiar! The White foal from before and the black shadow from before. Hence, those five evil eyes could very well be one of the strange eight ancient races. Their target might be the black shadow just now. It was wrong! That¡¯s wrong! Four of the five evil eyes were targeting the rock. If their target was really the black shadow, they would have been too careless! ¡°F * ck!¡± Chu he, who had his head lowered, widened his eyes. Why did he suddenly start to solve cases now? He had really been idle for too long! Who cares what they are for! Actually, there was nothing to guess. It would be most practical to find a storyteller to tell him about it. After all the guessing, he might even fall into a ditch. Chapter 454 ? Chapter 454: The path to heaven Translator: 549690339 ¡°That¡¯s not right! How could such a powerful human have come here?¡± In the xuanyang great world. In an ancient underground Palace. In the main hall, the longevity lamp was lit forever. The candlelight flickered, causing the murals that filled the entire Hall to flicker in and out of view, appearing very strange. At this moment. In the hall, the painting of a fierce beast on one of the pillars opened its bloody mouth and made a sound. Questions and confusion echoed in the hall. ¡°I can understand if it¡¯s those other races who came here. But the human race, even if they know some secrets, why do they dare to come here?¡± The voice continued, and there was a hint of disdain in the confusion! ¡°Hmph! If you¡¯re not afraid of death, then come! It¡¯s easy to enter but hard to leave, no one can stop you if you want to court death!¡± The mural on the pillar continued to sneer, and then it hummed twice before it stopped completely. The entire ancient Hall returned to silence. It was as if nothing had happened, and only the eternal light was shining. ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be any problems!¡± Chu he looked at his fingers. After li Changfeng broke through, the fleet started moving again. The Tianhe fleet sent two origin realm experts. Chu he didn¡¯t need one, but the little Beastie, white foal, and Li Changfeng had one. As for the black shadow in Chu he¡¯s finger ¡­ Chu he guessed that it should have no problem running around in the various worlds! Otherwise, something would have happened to it if it had been with li Changfeng all this time. And that was indeed the case. The fleet¡¯s entry into the mysterious sun great world did not cause any more trouble. as expected of a complete great world. It¡¯s indeed very different! Chu he closed his eyes and felt it. The xuanyang great world was stronger than the nine World Mountain in all aspects. Whether it was the cultivation environment, the tolerance of the world for cultivators, or even the size of the world. They crushed nine World Mountain in all aspects. If Chu he had acted recklessly in the nine World Mountain, he would have been killed. As the nine World Mountain resisted, it was the one who was injured. Chu he was fine. However, in the xuanyang great world, Chu he might suffer some backlash. If the creatures inside were to help him, Chu he would have to be careful. Of course, Chu he was a gentle person! These worlds had no ill intentions towards him. He could come and go as he pleased, and he would not object to it. As long as he didn¡¯t bring any other high-level creatures with him, it would be fine! In fact, to a certain extent, they even hoped that he would stay. Chu he had felt this when he was in the nine World Mountain. Under such circumstances, he had no reason to act recklessly! After feeling it. He opened his eyes. Chu he left the ship in a flash without saying goodbye to Zhao Baiyi and Li Changfeng. He landed on the peak of a vast Snow Mountain. Chu he looked down at the world from the highest point. The cold wind blew over and over again. Even with Chu he¡¯s strength, he could feel it. The snow, the mountains, and even the unimaginable cold were not simple! Even Empyrean cultivators wouldn¡¯t be able to stand such a position, let alone mortals. After standing for a long time, even one¡¯s Dao Foundation would be frozen. When the cold wind blew, it would crack, and even one¡¯s soul consciousness would crack. Chu he stomped his feet, and the entire snowy mountain trembled. Then, the cold wind that could sting one¡¯s soul stopped. The snow Mountain was filled with fear. This mountain had already gained sentience and had its own consciousness, and its strength was not weak. Of course. There were too many things that had become spirits. It was just a mountain. Chu he was not here to make things difficult for it! ¡°When did you gain consciousness? is there anything that makes you yearn for respect?¡± According to the White foal. A place where the sky had stayed for a long time. It could increase the chances of the mountains, rivers, earth, stars, and even the star field producing consciousness. This was one of the methods to find the sky. He could determine its approximate location. After that, he could throw the White foal out to fish. ¡°I don¡¯t know how many years I¡¯ve been here or when I woke up. There are very few living beings here, and I often sleep. I didn¡¯t pay attention to the time at all!¡± The wind that had stopped blew again. This time, it formed a sentence. It was blurry and stammered, and it was very harsh. This answer was not a problem. After all, the snow Mountain was not a normal life. It did have a reason to not have the concept of time. To be honest, this was basically the case for all the powerful creatures in the various worlds. He had a very vague concept of time. Chu he was the only one who checked in daily. He was very clear about his time. Of course, this was not too important. What Chu he wanted to know was the question after that. I don¡¯t have any sense of reverence, but sometimes, there will be calls from that place. However, the time is very short and the interval is long. The cold wind continued to blow, carrying the answer given by the snow Mountain. The snowflakes in the air even formed a pattern. Although this Snow Mountain did not have much contact with the outside world, it was easy to get along with and very sensible. Chu he memorized the terrain of the pattern. With a flash of his body, he headed in the direction indicated by the snow Mountain. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡°Has the old ancestor left?¡± After the ship stopped. Li Changfeng was a little disappointed when he didn¡¯t see the awe-inspiring figure beside Zhao Baiyi. Zhao Baiyi also looked around. She looked at the divine sword in her hand. This was a wonderful fate! It gave her endless possibilities for her future in Kendo! She would not let the ancestor down! One day, he would stand at the peak of the sword path. At that time, when he met the old ancestor again, he could call him senior or even Daoist friend! The eternal path of the sword, the endless path of the sword, and the infinite possibilities! Her road to rise would begin from this battle of the heavenly road of the ten thousand races! Zhao Baiyi was in high spirits! The battle of the heavenly road of all races. It was a battle between the prodigies of the Dao realm and heaven-trampling realm. They were not fighting for their race, but for themselves. To fight for an opportunity. An opportunity to step into the path of heaven! This was a Grand gathering of geniuses from all worlds and races. This was especially true for some of the weaker races. Their clan was weak and had few resources. Such an opportunity was even rarer. Once every ten thousand years! Every single time, the fate of a living being would be changed. Every time, a legend would be born. In the current worlds, many experts of the origin had all proven their path on the path of heaven. However ¡­ Every living being only had one chance to ascend the heavenly path. Moreover, not every living being had the opportunity to enter. The passages to the heaven road battlefield were of different sizes. Some were fixed, and some were random. In the mysterious sun great world, there was a fixed passage, and it was very large. This was also the only fixed passage in the xuanyang region. The xuanyang great world did not belong to the Star Alliance. However, there were also many collaborations with the Star Alliance. This fixed channel gave the Star Alliance many spots. The divine sword sect was the Star Alliance¡¯s human race¡¯s strongest force in the xuanyang region. This time, the path of heaven was about to open. The elites had come to the xuanyang great world in advance to prepare. In fact, it was easy to enter the heaven road battlefield, and the competition for the spots was not fierce. The truly difficult part was to step onto the path of heaven. It was uncertain if anyone in the entire divine sword sect had the chance to step on it before. In the eyes of the sect elders, these people were just participating and training. He had already said before he left, don¡¯t force yourself! The path of heaven was an opportunity, but it was not the only one! Chapter 455 ? Chapter 455: An accident Translator: 549690339 Chu he came to the place where the snow Mountain pointed. His body stopped in the air. Between this heaven and earth, there was a faintly discernible Qi activity that was released. It seemed to be in confrontation, but it was also clearly divided. It was as if many experts were staring at each other. He could attract Chu he¡¯s attention. Their cultivation bases were all at the origin realm. There were seventeen of them! Chu he was familiar with two of them. They were li Changfeng of the holy sword sect and Yan Shan of the rock clan, who had just left him. They looked at the huge city in front of them. Chu he¡¯s expression changed slightly. According to the White foal. In an ordinary macro world, there were only about 30 origin realm experts. At this moment, more than half of them were gathered in this city. There must be something wrong with this place! However, there was no sky among these origin powerhouses. Just as Chu he¡¯s eyes swept across the room ¡­ In the giant city. Some of the origin realm experts who had brought their disciples to prepare to enter the heavenly road battlefield sensed something. Their consciousness surged over, expressing their dissatisfaction. Their auras were exuded, and existences on the same level could easily sense them. That was a deterrence. As long as they sensed their auras, the experts who came here would be more tactful. It was basic courtesy not to invade each other¡¯s privacy. He continued to investigate them in depth. That would be disrespectful. You don¡¯t know the rules! He deserved to be taught a harsh lesson! He could sense Chu he¡¯s gaze. Even at the origin realm, these living beings were not considered weak. Even the weakest one had taken three steps! Of course, there were also some who remained unmoved. Rocky Mountain was one of them. It was not because it knew that the consciousness that had swept past it came from Chu he. It was just that it had just experienced a life and death situation and was not in the mood. Right now, it was thinking about how to find a good opportunity to escape. He didn¡¯t want to cause any trouble at this time. As long as it was not attacked. It magnanimously skipped over the slight rudeness. This was a rare situation for it. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he had been scared. It was impossible! Of course, the main point was that there were so many experts here, and that insensible person would definitely be taught a lesson. It didn¡¯t make a difference whether it attacked or not. Those who were arrogant would be punished. They would understand that there were many experts of the origin in the various worlds. It wasn¡¯t a big deal to be an ancestor in his own world! He still had to be more well-behaved when he was outside! However, the next moment. ¡°Hiss! It¡¯s, it¡¯s that person, good!¡± Rockmountain rejoiced at his decision just now. Although it did not see the person who attacked, it realized it at that moment. He had just scanned it with his consciousness. It was highly likely that it was the forefather of the human race. Only to see! At this moment. The consciousness of the few origin realm experts had just charged over. A cold snort exploded in the consciousness of all the origin realm experts. A blurry golden figure swept a majestic glance at them. Those who didn¡¯t make a move were fine. He just felt heavy. As for those who had attacked, they swept their consciousness over and looked at the Golden gaze. They immediately felt as if their consciousness and soul were being roasted, sending out waves of piercing pain. It was only for an instant! They understood that the existence who had just scanned them was not being arrogant. It was very likely that an existence at the level of a large clan¡¯s Foundation had descended! He couldn¡¯t care about his face! They immediately knew what to do and apologized. There was nothing to be embarrassed about. He was an existence at the level of Foundation. They had never seen how terrifying it was before. But now, he felt it. It lived up to its reputation. Compared to such an existence, they could only be considered as juniors. As for a junior begging for mercy from a senior, this is not considered embarrassing! In the giant city. In the various large clans, regardless of whether it was the clan elders or the heaven¡¯s pride disciples, they were all startled at this moment. They raised their heads and looked at the sky, then were all stunned! Look at what they¡¯ve seen! The illusionary figures of the patriarchs appeared in the sky above the city. On normal days, the majestic and great ancestors ¡­ That illusionary figure made them feel a sense of inferiority. The words they said also confirmed this point. He was constantly begging for mercy! Although he didn¡¯t know what had happened. But they could also make guesses. There must have been an existence that they could not imagine descending. Without their knowledge. With his own power, he had intimidated all the patriarchs into submission! Such a thought emerged. They were shocked! It was hard to believe. One had to know that the patriarchs were all at the reciprocity level! He was an invincible existence in the world. In their understanding, the origin realm was Supreme! It was the peak of cultivation, the pinnacle of cultivators. At this level, one could roam freely in the world. But now, at this very moment, their forefather origins was begging for mercy. This wasn¡¯t just one, but several! What kind of existence could achieve this? Unbelievable, unimaginable! The collapse of their faith. The origins patriarchs of the various races couldn¡¯t be bothered at this time. After experiencing it for themselves, they could deeply feel the terror of an existence with a strong foundation. It was even more terrifying than what was described in the ancient records. This pressure came from the consciousness level, and even with their willpower, they couldn¡¯t raise their consciousness to resist. It was too terrifying! This was directly crushing his consciousness to the point where he couldn¡¯t resist. He would make them lose their composure! It didn¡¯t feel good! But he was helpless! At this moment, they finally understood. Why was it that only those who had a strong foundation could truly live in peace? only those big clans in the other worlds would look up to them! So it was like this. Foundation level! It was terrifying! If the other party had the intention to kill, this time, a few of them would definitely die. Whether they could cause harm to each other would depend on their cooperation and trust in each other. But this was very difficult! Therefore, if they really fought, although they had the advantage in numbers, they would be the more miserable ones. Fortunately, it was still alright! Although their consciousness was in pain for a while, they were still alive. However, he still managed to return to defend. The mysterious being had only taught them a lesson and was not really angry. But even so, they were still afraid. It had been a long time since the existence of a foundation level had made a move in the various worlds. That was why they were used to running amuck in the various worlds like Dominators. He didn¡¯t expect to meet her this time. And he even took the initiative to provoke them! Of course, they couldn¡¯t be blamed for this! The host, the mysterious sun great world, had a big problem too. ¡°What is the mysterious sun great world doing?¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you inform us that there are experts with strong foundations coming?¡± this is outrageous! Nine-tailed fox, you have to give me an explanation! ¡°¡­¡­¡± The patriarchs who had been taught a lesson still had lingering fears. In a fit of anger, they directed their anger at the local forces of the mysterious sun great world. They wanted an explanation from them. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong! It shouldn¡¯t be!¡± The Nine-Tailed Fox in charge of this matter also had many questions. Previously, it had suspected that a powerhouse with a strong foundation had descended from the human race! However, the other party did not take the initiative to come out. The mysterious sun great world didn¡¯t warn them after that. It thought that it might have been wrong! The other party had been able to suppress the fluctuations of breaking through to the origin realm without causing a huge commotion. It wasn¡¯t just a matter of strength. It could also be that both sides came from the same lineage and had some special techniques! After all, after the Star Alliance¡¯s fleet entered. The mysterious sun great world did not respond. This was a very clear fact! As for the heritage level, it had indeed been a long time since it had appeared. Therefore, it thought that it was overthinking! But who would have thought? I was too careless! Chapter 456 ? Chapter 456: The Nine-Tailed celestial Fox felt that something was wrong Translator: 549690339 why didn¡¯t the world react to the entry of a powerhouse with a Foundation? ¡± This was a very strange thing. The Nine-Tailed celestial Fox could not understand. The world¡¯s will was directly connected to the great Dao of origins, so it should not have made a mistake in this matter. However, no matter what the reason was, it had to take the blame. It was impossible for the other origin realm experts to vent their anger on the human expert. The spearhead could only be pointed at it! And it had nothing to say. It couldn¡¯t say that there was a problem with the world¡¯s will! Whether it was true or not aside, if it was true, it would be the local forces of the xuanyang great world that would be in trouble. The origin realm experts that had gathered here all came from the top-tier intermediate worlds in the dark Sun Galaxy. For these creatures to be the origin source, they either had a powerful background or belonged to a race that was powerful in other star fields. They either came from the path of heaven or from some heaven-defying opportunities. They were the native forces of the xuanyang great world. If not for the world¡¯s will, it would have been unstable. Even so, they had given up a lot of benefits. For example, the current heavenly road battlefield. More than half of the spots were given out. At this moment, if there was a problem with the world¡¯s will ¡­ The xuanyang great world was immediately in turmoil. Compared to this, it was no big deal to be blamed. And the most important thing was ¡­ this is a little troublesome. How did this human¡¯s Foundation come in without a sound? and I feel like he can still use his strength! The Nine-Tailed Fox also realized a serious problem. The more powerful a creature was, the more effective a world¡¯s will was. If it was at the level below the origin, one could still deceive everyone by paying a price. However, at the origin level, even if they paid a great price to enter, they would still be targeted once they made a move. This was especially true for those with a strong foundation. Even in this modified Land, there would be restrictions when one made a move with their Foundation. However, it felt like it was useless against the foundation of that human. This was the most terrifying part. If this human could really run amuck, where would they go? Without the help of the world¡¯s will, there was no way they could deal with a Foundation-level existence! At that time, the humans would probably be the ones in charge of the xuanyang great world! Their home was gone! The more the Nine-Tailed celestial Fox thought about it, the more panicked she became. This was the first time it had encountered such a thing. It didn¡¯t make any sense! Unless this human had come from the xuanyang great world. But wasn¡¯t this nonsense? If a human had really come from this place, the Dark Sun great world, and even the Dark Sun Galaxy, would have been in a completely different situation. The Nine-Tailed celestial Fox was very anxious. It wanted to spread the news and let the other origin realm Masters in the xuanyang great world know so that they could share the pressure with it. It could not take it alone. However, with the presence of the human race¡¯s powerful cultivators, it did not dare to move or even send any news for fear of attracting attention. When they were outside the mysterious sun great world, it had guessed that the other party was a powerhouse with a strong foundation. However, it was only shocked. It felt that it would be fine as long as it stayed away. It could not be compared to his current mood. If it had known that Chu he could enter and leave the great world at any time and use his strength, it would have been frightened. How could it have been so calm? And the current situation ¡­ They could only passively accept good and evil, losing the right to choose. This was undoubtedly a very dangerous matter. The reaction of the origin realm experts in the giant city had nothing to do with Chu he. Among those living beings, there were a lot of baleful auras that were considered decent. However, he was mainly looking for the members of the sky. The fate between him and those living beings had not yet arrived. We¡¯ll talk about it when we have the chance in the future. This time, it could only be said that they were not blessed enough. Fortunately, they did not know about this loss, so they were not disappointed. ¡°Something is very wrong!¡± Chu he did not sense the existence of the sky here, but he could sense that this place was not ordinary. Chu he glanced around and saw an empty space in the middle of the city. It could be seen that the layout of this city was built in that place. Over there, there was a foreign land that had not been completely opened. Of course, Chu he had seen many small worlds in the foreign lands and was not surprised. In the past, he liked to go to these places to play and renovate them when he had nothing to do, so he was very familiar with these places. This time, what really attracted Chu he was the fact that he couldn¡¯t see through her at first glance. One must know that with Chu he¡¯s abilities, as long as he was serious, he would be able to see through most of the details of the small worlds and foreign lands as long as they revealed some clues. However, this time, Chu he could not see clearly. The foreign world was very blurry in his eyes. Just this point alone was enough to make Chu he¡¯s spirits rise. His attitude became more serious. Chu he tacitly agreed that places that could cause him some trouble were on a level above the origin. It was worth his attention! a place like this might interest the ordinary sky, but it¡¯s not strange at all! Chu he scanned the area again seriously but still did not find any sky. He felt strange. It didn¡¯t make sense that such a promising place wasn¡¯t here. ¡°You didn¡¯t feel it either?¡± The White foal that Chu he had released shook its head, indicating that it did not sense the presence of its own kind. The change in its mood was a little obvious, and it seemed to have something on its mind. She didn¡¯t even seem as afraid of Chu he. He didn¡¯t even say a word. Chu he didn¡¯t care about this. He had always been very generous to his generals. The White foal¡¯s aura was constantly released at Chu he¡¯s request. If the sky were here, its smell would be very attractive. This was also one of the reasons why he brought it along. It was meant to deal with such situations. ¡°I feel that something is wrong again!¡± The pressure that Chu he had given the origin realm experts in the city came from their consciousness. His own aura was hidden very well due to his habits. At that moment, the little beast, the White foal, was releasing its aura without any restraint. The other origin realm experts, especially the Nine-Tailed celestial Fox, felt that something was not right. The aura that he was releasing did not match that of a Foundation expert. Most importantly, the aura did not give them the feeling that it was deliberately suppressed. Rather, it was his actual strength. Although they were no match for those who had strong foundations, they were all origins, so their senses could not be wrong! However, the other origin realm experts were only slightly surprised and did not have any other thoughts. There could be many reasons for this, and as long as this existence didn¡¯t attack them, they didn¡¯t want to get to the bottom of it. There were no benefits. The best choice was to obediently lower his own presence. However, the Nine-Tailed Fox was overthinking. The human¡¯s aura did not match his strength, and the mysterious sun great world did not give any warning. It was hard to say that the two were not related. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just that his soul and consciousness are beyond our imagination. Such an existence ¡­¡± ¡°I still need to see!¡± The Nine-Tailed celestial Fox¡¯s eyes shone with a different kind of light. If it was really as it thought, the opportunity for their clan to rise again would come. They would no longer be limited to the xuanyang great world. ¡°The possibility is very high.¡± The Nine-Tailed celestial Fox¡¯s surprise turned into joy. What he needed to do now was to confirm it, which was also the most difficult thing. If he made a mistake, he would be in big trouble. Furthermore, he could not be high-profile. The human race was still very strong. It was a level where he could conquer many worlds. If they made it too obvious, they would be directly going against the human race. With the strength of their clan, they couldn¡¯t resist it. Chapter 457 ? Chapter 457: Speculations are confirmed Translator: 549690339 ¡°He¡¯s really not here.¡± Even though the White foal kept releasing its aura, it still didn¡¯t get the sky to take the bait. It was obvious that the other party was not here. In that case, he could only change the location. Chu he took a deep look at the outer realm that could even block his detection. He was just curious. However, Chu he¡¯s principle when entering the outer realm and small world was safety first. Naturally, he would not act rashly when he did not understand the situation. Although he was very confident in his own strength now, he had never lost the caution he should have. ¡°What?¡± Chu he was about to leave when he suddenly saw a familiar figure flying out of the giant city. The figure flashed in his eyes for a moment and then flew toward the depths of the mysterious sun great world at an extremely fast speed. It was the Nine-Tailed celestial Fox that he had seen in the mysterious sun great world. Chu he felt a little strange. The remaining power he had used to suppress the giant city was still there. At this time, the other origin existences all shrank back, afraid of being noticed. The Fox flew out of its own accord, which was somewhat special. It was a little like going against the tide to challenge. And that look really did look like fishing. It was as if it was trying to attract Chu he¡¯s attention. It wasn¡¯t that Chu he was overthinking, but he was an expert in this area and felt that it was very reliable. Chu he thought about it for a moment. Then, he asked the White foal to conceal its aura to the extreme. He also helped to cover it up. After doing this, his figure flashed and followed. He did not see any traces of the sky. Chu he wanted to ask the local Fox for clues. Originally, he didn¡¯t want to deal with these local forces. However, there seemed to be something wrong with that Fox. He felt that it was fated with him, so he could ask. he didn¡¯t come over. That glance was indeed terrifying. My guess might be right. He¡¯s becoming more and more like it! The Nine-Tailed celestial Fox, who had flown an unknown distance away, held a bronze mirror in its claws. It was getting more and more excited. It had taken a huge risk when it first flew out, and it had made a very difficult decision. It was going all out. It was almost equivalent to gambling its life. It was for the future of its race, and also for its Dao. Fortunately, nothing happened. And the thing it wanted to verify was one step further. The bronze mirror was blood red. It had just attracted the other party¡¯s gaze, and that glance had directly seen through it. The power of his soul consciousness was beyond his imagination. However, the strength and aura released by the other party were still at the ordinary origin level. With the help of the secret treasure, it further confirmed that it was the truth. This way, the opportunity came. However, the Nine-Tailed celestial Fox race had a way to deal with the soul consciousness. They had been looking for an opportunity to use it. However, after so many years, he had never been able to find a suitable target. A proper expert with a strong foundation would definitely be qualified. However, the Nine-Tailed clan still knew their own limits. Even if their foundation level could withstand their pressure, they were no match for them. Therefore, they needed to find those frivolous creatures. There were some like this, but they all came from large clans and were rarely seen, so they could only be heard of. The Nine-Tailed celestial Fox race was not strong in the various worlds and could not be associated with the geniuses of the large races. As for those races that were not strong and were gifted in this area, even if they existed, they would not dare to show off. There was very little information on this. The Nine-Tailed celestial Fox race did not dare to publicize their purpose. When it came to finding a target, his hands and feet were tied. So many years had been wasted. He didn¡¯t expect that this time, they didn¡¯t go looking for one, but took the initiative to give one to him. this is called the arrival of the path of luck. I heard that the various worlds are about to experience an unprecedented change. For our race to have luck at this time, what is this called? ¡± ¡°The heavenly mandate is in my race!¡± The more Qing Qiu bi an thought about it, the happier he was. The excitement had affected the surrounding environment. The flowers bloomed everywhere, and the fragrance spread in the air for dozens of miles. Chu he, who was not far away, saw this scene. He felt that the Fox¡¯s blind joy had something to do with him. He wanted to ask about the situation, but decided to take a break. He wanted to see what the fox was up to. How could an ordinary origin Fox scheme against a powerful being like him? He simply didn¡¯t know what to do. He didn¡¯t know where it got its confidence. He had lived long enough! After looking at the bronze mirror and confirming again, the Qing Qiu Pi Xiu continued forward. This time, its speed had increased significantly, reaching the speed of an origin grade. Of course, it did not take Chu he much effort to keep up. However, after a while. Chu he suddenly felt the world¡¯s pressure descend on him. Fortunately, he reacted quickly and immediately retreated. this should be the dividing line of the special land. Chu he realized the problem. Other than in special places, the White Stallion could not move freely. ¡°Wait for me near that giant city.¡± Chu he left the White foal behind and instructed them to continue following. why is there movement from the world will? ¡± Qingqiu Ling Ling Ling turned her head and looked behind her, deep in thought. He was an origin realm expert of the mysterious sun great world. It would be very sensitive to changes in the world¡¯s will. Although it only happened for an instant. But it could still feel it. The other origins from the outside world had just been stunned by the huge city. Apart from it, they wouldn¡¯t move for a short period of time as long as the human didn¡¯t make a move. ¡°In other words, it¡¯s a Suan ni!¡± Qingqiu came to a conclusion in her mind. At this moment, the only one who ran out from behind it was the human. the level of the world¡¯s anomaly just now is a warning to ordinary origins. The most important thing was that the origin of the world finally responded to the human. This undoubtedly explained the problem even more. Its judgment was not wrong. The opportunity for the Nine-Tailed celestial Fox had indeed come. ¡°The ancestors have blessed our clan.¡± The guess in his heart was confirmed again. The excitement in Qing Qiu¡¯s heart intensified. Luck path was indeed a mysterious thing. He tried his best to pursue her, but he couldn¡¯t get what he wanted. However, when he didn¡¯t think much about it, he directly bumped into her. ¡°That human is coming from the same direction as me. I wonder what he wants.¡± This was the only problem that Qing Qiu bi an felt. Judging from the direction of the world will¡¯s movement, the human was following it. This shouldn¡¯t be a coincidence. The world was so wide, so there must be a problem if they followed its traces. This was undoubtedly the last number! No matter the reason, he was following them sneakily. He definitely had ulterior motives. It would not be a good thing. The Qing Qiu Pi Xiu, who had a guilty conscience, felt a little scared. ¡°It¡¯s still alright!¡± Then, it turned into joy. The level of the other party¡¯s soul consciousness was too high, and it did not even notice when he followed. Fortunately, the world will was on its side. It was a local Fox. Otherwise, there might be an accident. If the other party had made a move at that time, it would not have been a match at all since it was not ready yet. Now that the other party had been blocked, the initiative was completely on its side. As such, Qing Qiu bi an felt even more relaxed. Everything felt great. It was developing in a good direction. It also proved that its guess was completely correct. Chapter 458 ? Chapter 458: Know how to cherish an opportunity Translator: 549690339 The Qingqiu Taowu returned to the ancestral land of the Nine-Tailed celestial Fox in the xuanyang world excitedly. Qing Qiu! This was one of the best blessed lands in the xuanyang great world. It was controlled by the Nine-Tailed celestial Fox Tribe, the fourth most powerful tribe in the mysterious sun great world. There were 19 experts of the origin in the entire mysterious sun great world, and they came from nine different tribes. The Nine-Tailed celestial Fox Tribe made up four of them. His strength could be said to be quite tyrannical. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that their race wasn¡¯t too good at fighting, their ranking would have been even higher. In terms of origin realm experts, the Nine-Tailed celestial Fox Tribe was ranked first with the second and third strongest tribes in the mysterious sun great world. Such strength. As their ancestral home, Qing Qiu, it was not simple. Chu he followed behind Qing Qiu. He looked at the restriction that covered the entire continent. Just like the Barbarian region, even if there were no external enemies, it was still operating at all times. This was also the strongest restriction Chu he had ever encountered, apart from the Barbarian region. He had to be more cautious. After all, this place was not like the land of inheritance that he had often entered in the past. The owners of those places were long gone, so it would definitely be much easier to enter. This place was clearly guarded by living beings. He paid attention to the movement of the restriction. This was a different concept. The slightest movement would alert them. One must know that Chu he had seen before that within a radius of tens of thousands of miles, no one could get close except for the Nine-Tailed celestial Fox Tribe. Of course, he was an exception. He had many tricks up his sleeve and was strong enough to do as he pleased, breaking the rules set by the weak. Chu he¡¯s eyes were filled with stars. He analyzed the layers of restrictions in his eyes. After all, it was the base camp of an origin race. The time it had spent in the Barbarian region was much longer than the time Chu he had spent transforming it. Even though there was a huge difference in grade because they didn¡¯t have any Supreme treasures, they still couldn¡¯t be underestimated. Even with Chu he¡¯s abilities, he would have to be careful and spend a lot of effort if he wanted to enter silently. Some time had passed by the time Chu he found all the flaws in the restriction and fused with it with a secret technique. For the first time, the Qing Qiu Pixiu that was being followed managed to pull away from him. When Chu he followed him again. It had already arrived at the ancient Hall in the center of Qing Qiu. Looking at its appearance, as well as its magnificence. This place should be the center of the continent. Here, Chu he felt three auras of the origin. The Nine-Tailed clan¡¯s strength was not bad. At that moment, Chu he¡¯s body was in between illusion and reality. Although he was not invisible, unless he was an expert who could see through reality and illusion without using secret techniques, it was impossible to discover him. He walked through the hall. Naturally, none of the Fox Tribe members noticed. Even after he entered the hall, the three Fox race origin source experts did not notice anything amiss. The Fox clan was tight on the outside but relaxed on the inside. The restriction that covered the entire Qing Qiu continent was constantly activated. And it was layer after layer. However, after entering, other than some places where the treasures were placed, the restrictions were still open! Although there were other restrictions in the other places, they were not in an open state. Including this Palace. Otherwise, if the restriction in the hall was in an open state, it would be impossible to break it. Even though Chu he was powerful and had many tricks up his sleeve. However, under the eyes of the three origins, it was still difficult to enter without making a sound or leaving any traces! Of course, there was no ¡®if¡¯. The origin level was definitely at the top level in the mysterious sun great world. The origin expert of the Nine-Tailed celestial Fox race was naturally confident! Ever since the palace was built, the restrictions had never been activated. No need! The entire Qing Qiu was their descendant. They all knew the rules, so who would dare to trespass? Even if they did, with their strength, they would be able to detect it at the first moment. Therefore, Chu he entered without any difficulty. With his hands behind his back, he slowly walked in. He swept his eyes over them. There were four Supreme Thrones in the hall. Three of them already had foxes on them. Only the one at the top was empty. Chu he did not stand on ceremony and sat on it directly. Then, he took out some fruits and ate them while he slowly listened to the lecture. At that moment, the Fox in the hall was discussing something related to Chu he. This piqued his interest. His feeling was right. That Fox might have been wrong in some way and wanted to scheme against him. ¡°Really? That human isn¡¯t strong, but the level of his soul and consciousness is beyond imagination?¡± this kind of talent has become rarer and rarer after the immemorial era. Now, it¡¯s already synonymous with the few heaven¡¯s favorites from the powerful races! it¡¯s just a mere human race. Although they¡¯re very strong, they¡¯re not on the same level as those top clans. Do they really have someone with such a level of talent? ¡± On the southern peak of Qingqiu, the voice was filled with anxiety as Chu he followed Qingqiu Pi Xiu. Chu he could feel it. Its heart was in a mess, or perhaps it was too excited. An origin realm expert was so excited by this news. There was no doubt that this information was very important to them. He was filled with doubt and disbelief. These were all reactions that came from excitement and wanting to get confirmation. ¡°If not for that, I wouldn¡¯t have woken up my two brothers!¡± according to the situation, it should be correct. Even if my sister has made a mistake, the world will can¡¯t be wrong! Qing Qiu bi an confirmed again. They heard the good news again. ¡°Good! Good! If that¡¯s the case, then the heavens are blessing our race!¡± The other nine-Tailed celestial Fox, Qingqiu Bai, used his front claws to stroke his white fur as he nodded his head, his fox eyes shining with a bright light. now, what we need to do is to invite out our clan¡¯s most important treasure, the divine soul Bell. Then, we¡¯ll inform the patriarch and start the sacrificial ceremony. We¡¯ll restore our clan to the glory of the primordial era! The southern peak of Qing Qiu, who had received confirmation, was already starting to get impatient. ¡°Third brother, don¡¯t be anxious. We have to make a good plan for this matter. The human¡¯s strength is not ordinary, and overall, they are still better than us. At the very least, we¡¯ll make the entire xuanyang great world bear the burden.¡± Qingqiu Qianqian said. ¡°Yingluo is right!¡± Qingqiu Bai nodded in agreement. ¡°What are you afraid of? Who knew what that human was here for? Wouldn¡¯t it be a great loss if he leaves after we¡¯ve finished setting up the formation?¡± I used to show respect to those big families because I wanted to go outside the mysterious sun great world. but after this, as long as we hide in the mysterious sun great world and regain the strength of our primordial glory, we won¡¯t have to be afraid of the human race. ¡°The mysterious sun great world isn¡¯t a low-level world. Even if the human race is powerful, would they dare to wipe out the will of the world? Do you dare to attack a great world?¡± ¡°They wouldn¡¯t dare! That¡¯s not a price they¡¯re willing to pay!¡± ¡°The world¡¯s will! If we connect to the origin, any race that tries to attack the will of a realm will be hated by the origin, and it will be more difficult for our disciples to break through. It¡¯s fine if it¡¯s just an ordinary realm, but can the human race bear the cost of attacking the mysterious sun great world?¡± ¡°Not only will my future be affected, but it will also affect the Dao path of an origin realm expert!¡± ¡°So, we have nothing to be afraid of! Let¡¯s not waste any time, we have to act quickly, this is a rare opportunity that we have only gotten after so many years!¡± you must know that the world is about to change. The opportunity is fleeting. If we lose it this time, our clan may never have a future! Qing Qiu Nan Feng had already stood up. The aura on his body rose steadily. He seemed to be hungry and thirsty. He was ready to set off at any time. ¡°Indeed, this is a rare opportunity! I¡¯ll personally deliver it to you, so you must treasure it!¡± However, at this moment. A different voice suddenly rang out in the hall. Chapter 459 ? Chapter 459: It¡¯s been: long time since I¡¯ve had: kick Translator: 549690339 The rising momentum of the southern peak of Qing Qiu stopped. The intense excitement and anticipation in the main hall also dissipated in an instant! Other than them, there were other living beings here! Perhaps he had been watching them all along. However, they didn¡¯t notice anything before. This was an unbelievable and terrifying thing. They were existences of the origin! And there were three of them. What level of existence was it to be able to get so close without a sound? The meaning of this, just thinking about it, made Fox unable to remain calm. This was especially so for the Qingqiu Pi Xiu, who could feel that this voice was familiar. It had heard of it before! it¡¯s outside the mysterious sun great world. That¡¯s the human¡¯s voice! ¡°In other words, Yingluo is him. It¡¯s him. He¡¯s here!¡± At the origin realm, he was quick-witted. But in a flash, Qingqiu Qianqian remembered. Then, he let out a cry of shock. ¡°Who is it?¡± At that moment, the three Nine-Tailed celestial foxes were already standing together. The aura around him rose. They vigilantly scanned the entire Hall. However, he did not see any other figures. ¡°It¡¯s the person I just mentioned!¡± The Qingqiu Suan ni felt its Fox skin go numb! If it really was that human ¡­ This also meant that it was being followed. Even if the world¡¯s will had opposed it before, it was of no use. It had never shaken off that human! Such a fact instantly threw its heart into chaos. He felt at a loss! If that human had really come, they would not be his match without their clan protection treasure. Furthermore! How the other party had managed to catch up to them was another problem! ¡°H-how is that possible?¡± The Qing Qiu white Fox¡¯s face turned pale! He couldn¡¯t believe it. Qingqiu Qianqian had said it before. The human had indeed followed it for a while. However, after leaving the special place, the human had been following it. The world¡¯s consciousness stopped the humans. It was a close call. &Nbsp; but looking at the current situation. It might not have been able to shake off the tail at all. In other words, the world¡¯s will had only given a warning. Or rather, it was as if he had come out to take a look. He didn¡¯t care! This was impossible! They had never heard of such a situation! Even if there were powerhouses who could deceive the world, the premise was that the world¡¯s will had no reaction. However, according to Qingqiu Ling Ling, there was a momentary reaction. The other party should have retreated. But now, he was following them. He did not retreat at all! Then why did the world¡¯s will not respond so quickly? did the two sides quickly reach some kind of deal? This was ridiculous! don¡¯t panic. He might have a special secret technique that can quickly fool the world will! ¡°It even managed to hide from us, making it impossible for us to detect it! Although we¡¯ve never heard of such a secret technique, it doesn¡¯t mean that it doesn¡¯t exist!¡± this might be what¡¯s so special about people with extraordinary talents like them. however, this way, he won¡¯t have the chance to make a move. As long as he reveals his strength, the world will will definitely put pressure on him! ¡°Hmph! If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s even better that he¡¯s entered. It¡¯s our chance to use the power of the world¡¯s will to suppress him!¡± ¡°Furthermore, this Qing Qiu is a secret to us, and it¡¯s perfect to prevent news of this from spreading! It¡¯s the best place to take action.¡± The Fox eyes of the southern peak of Qing Qiu rolled as he consoled his two companions with telepathy. Its analysis was reasonable. In the various realms, the major worlds could not be freely accessed, but this was not absolute. There was a way to everything. Those small worlds had the most methods. As long as one was willing to pay the price, it was still very easy to conceal the world¡¯s will! As for the great world, although it was not friendly to the strong, it was very wary. However, experts could still find ways to hide it. However, there was a condition. He could not use the power of the origin. Otherwise, the world will would still be alarmed. At that time, with the help of the local world¡¯s powerhouses, even if they were at the origin realm, they would still be resentful. ¡°Let¡¯s lure him out first, then lure him out to attack!¡± he¡¯s right. This is an opportunity for our clan. He took the initiative to give it to us, so we have no reason to refuse! ¡°Grant him his wish!¡± The more Qing Qiu Nan Feng said, the more he felt that it made sense. The aura on his body was ignited again. The Qingqiu Pi Xiu still felt that something was wrong. There were many implications in what the southern peak of Qing Qiu had said. However, the human had already followed them and knew their plan. The two sides could be considered to have shed all pretenses of cordiality! No matter what the reason was. They didn¡¯t have a choice. They couldn¡¯t just sit and wait for death. They could only fight! Therefore, it was not impossible to think on the bright side. ¡°This is the mysterious sun great world!¡± ¡°This is Qing Qiu!¡± this is the home ground of our Nine-Tailed celestial Fox race! since you¡¯re here, you should stay and help us. Just like you said, you should give the Nine-Tailed celestial Fox Tribe an opportunity! ¡°Don¡¯t hide, come out!¡± Buzzzzzz! Green Hill continent, the ancestral hall of the Nine-Tailed heavenly Fox Tribe. It was a restriction that had never been activated since the palace was built. It was opened today! It was fully activated. Even the nearby restrictions were activated. Although he had never used it. However, it was an important place for the Nine-Tailed celestial Fox race. The level of the ancestral Hall¡¯s restrictions was not low! It was the fruit of the Nine-Tailed Fox¡¯s hard work, the fruit of generations of restriction Masters. It was completely activated today. There was a huge commotion. All the Nine-Tailed heavenly foxes in the Qing Qiu continent were alarmed. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the entire continent was covered in restrictions ¡­ This commotion could even continue to spread far and wide. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°It¡¯s in the direction of the ancestral hall!¡± Qing Qiu continent. A disciple of the Nine-Tailed celestial Fox. They all raised their heads in shock and looked in the direction of the ancestral hall. They were all puzzled. Nothing bad had happened in the mysterious sun great world. The Qing Qiu continent was even more peaceful. Why was there such a huge commotion in the direction of the ancestral hall? There was an ominous feeling in it. It made them feel inexplicably uneasy! The higher one¡¯s cultivation was, the more anxious they were. They were approaching the ancestral hall. However, a heavy pressure was coming from there. It made it difficult for them to move. At this moment. In the ancestral hall of the Nine-Tailed celestial Fox race. He looked at the three foxes, who were full of fighting spirit. Chu he threw the last few red fruits on the plate into his mouth. He stretched his back. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve had a proper walk to satisfy my craving! Every time, he would end the battle quickly and with different identities. It was quite boring. This time, in this place. He could show off a little. ¡°Worship the utmost being!¡± ¡°Welcome undying!¡± This was accompanied by a series of rapid sounds of worship. A ray of light from the Galaxy was formed, and then a path of stars was paved. It ignored the restrictions that had been activated. The light was unusually dazzling. It also contained an unimaginable Majesty. ¡°I¡¯ll give you the opportunity, so I naturally won¡¯t go back on my word!¡± many living beings can prove this point. There are too many living beings in the various worlds who have received my grace! ¡°But there¡¯s one thing that I¡¯m willing to give! It¡¯s different from what you¡¯ve imagined!¡± but I believe you will like it! As the great Dao was completely formed ¡­ A golden figure appeared at the end of the road. One step, one Lotus! Chapter 460 ? Chapter 460: The problem of the world¡¯s will Translator: 549690339 There was a chant above the starry sky. When the Lotus bloomed, the great Dao bloomed with it. As an imposing golden figure walked over step by step, it gradually became clear. It was magnificent, majestic, and immeasurably majestic. It was like an expert looking down on an ant. He was like a god looking down on the human world. It was like a banished immortal descending to the mortal world. ¡°How is that possible?¡± such a powerful and irresistible aura, why is there no reaction from the world¡¯s will! Qing Qiu Nan Feng, who had just consoled his companions, said in a trembling voice. It revealed a strong sense of disbelief. After the figure in the golden light appeared, a powerful aura pressed down on them. Slowly, he became stronger. The pressure they were under was also increasing. The terrifying pressure was unprecedented. This was not the most important thing! What was most difficult for it to accept was ¡­ From the very beginning, after that human appeared. The strength of his aura had already reached the origin level. It had previously made a solemn vow that if the other party dared to reveal the aura of an expert ¡­ Then, the power of the world¡¯s will would descend. The fate was in their hands. This was the home ground of the Qing Qiu clan. There was no need to panic! They had the advantage, and the power was on their side. The other party was only here to deliver an opportunity. However, just as it finished its sentence ¡­ The human who had moved their hearts and frightened them had appeared. In the dazzling Starlight, he stepped into reality from the illusion. The Lotus flowers bloomed beneath his feet. He had taken the initiative to show himself. And at the first moment, it suppressed them with an unimaginable aura. This was not a special place. Such a powerful foreign aura. In the past, the world will would have reacted quickly. If the other party was really determined to make a move, he should have attacked with a thunderous momentum and competed with the speed of the world¡¯s will. However ¡­ No, the other party did not have such thoughts at all. The aura was being released bit by bit. He slowly increased the pressure on them. He was not in a hurry! He had no intention of ending the battle quickly. And after such a long time had passed, the world will was still in a daze. ¡°There¡¯s no movement!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no movement at all!¡± The world¡¯s will was the greatest trump card that the living beings of the various worlds ¡®native worlds had when facing powerful foreign races. It was also their greatest support. Those small worlds were still fine. Unless there was something special, there were basically no origin realm experts who would be too interested in those small worlds. The price of making a move and the benefits he would get were not even worth it. However, the great world was different. Every great world represented resources. The cultivation environment, heavenly treasures, and heavenly paradises inside were things that even the strong races were interested in. A Galaxy basically only had one or two great worlds, and there were very few that exceeded them. A great world was already a very high level in the various realms. All the powerful races were eyeing these great worlds covetously. And to be called a strong race in the various worlds, the race must have a strong powerhouse at the level of a deep foundation. If they could attack at will in the great world ¡­ Weak races like them had nothing to do with these great worlds. They would have been cleanly divided up long ago. It was because of the existence of the world¡¯s will. Only the weak races could occupy these worlds and have a place in the various worlds. All world wills were connected to the origin. The more powerful a world was, the more sensitive it was to foreign experts. If one wanted to enter a major world without alarming the world¡¯s will, there were still experts in the various realms who could do it if they suppressed their strength. However, there were basically no experts who would do so, because they would rashly enter a great world. It would be very dangerous if he encountered a native origin expert. Powerhouses would not like to be in such unnecessary danger. This was the common understanding of all the worlds. It was common sense! But this time, the southern peak of Qingqiu felt that the world that it had always believed in had been shattered! This origin realm human. He was already so arrogant. His aura had already exceeded the limit. And it was getting stronger bit by bit. The three native creatures of the mysterious sun great world couldn¡¯t even move. This could simply be called a naked provocation. However, the world¡¯s will did not react at all. He didn¡¯t show any intention at all. It was as if the human did not exist. It was as if their current sorry state was fake. They were the things they relied on to occupy a major world! But now! At this very moment. After losing the help of the world¡¯s will, they realized how weak their race was. Only then did he truly fear the experts with a strong foundation. Just the fact that their soul consciousnesses had reached this level already made them unable to put up any resistance. The terror of a powerhouse with a strong foundation was not something that ordinary origins like them could guess. If not for the existence of the world¡¯s will. Perhaps from the very beginning, even if he knew that the human before him had a soul consciousness that exceeded his own strength, he would have thought about it carefully. Was it worth it to attack him? However, with the world¡¯s will as a backup. They were also in the mysterious sun great world, their home ground. They didn¡¯t have much hesitation in their hearts. The sense of security given by the world will was too great! It allowed them to ignore the human race, to ignore the human race, and to have a solid foundation of powerhouses. They didn¡¯t want to give up this benefit. ¡°Qingqiu Pixiu!¡± Qingqiu Bai roared. The pressure was already on him, like a sharp sword hanging above his head, which could fall at any time. At this moment, Qingqiu Bai felt fear. Life and death were no longer in their hands, and the fate of their race was even more unpredictable. And this disaster was caused by the Suan ni of Qing Qiu. Even though it was originally for the glory of its race. However, it still had to bear the blame for the wrong judgment. It would be the Fox of sin! No, it wasn¡¯t just him. They were all sinful foxes! The sin Fox of the Nine-Tailed celestial Fox race! He had failed to live up to the expectations of his ancestors. Not to mention the glory of the ancient times. At this critical moment, if something happened to them ¡­ One could imagine what would happen after the end of this era. The fate of the Nine-Tailed celestial Fox race would be even more miserable. Perhaps, the future generations would only desire the glory of the present. ¡°No, no! I¡¯ll f * ck!¡± I don¡¯t know why it¡¯s like this, why is there a problem with the world¡¯s will! Qing Qiu Ling Ling felt wronged. It didn¡¯t understand either. What¡¯s wrong with this human? Simply! Why would the great world be so angry when other origin realm experts attacked it? Why did it not apply to this human? It was the first time it had encountered such a situation. It didn¡¯t understand either! It was also very confused! It was also in despair! It was originally looking for an opportunity for the race. It was a chance to restore the glory of the ancient era and let the Nine-Tailed celestial Fox race stand at the top of the world. Who knew that this would happen! You can¡¯t blame it for this! Although it did have a wok. But if not for the results, who would have thought that it would be like this! If it wasn¡¯t on duty today ¡­ If it were any other Fox, the outcome would probably not be much better than this. This wok. It was actually a problem with the world¡¯s will. ¡°Why are you so nervous?¡± I said I¡¯ll give you an opportunity, and I mean it. Your lives and your futures are definitely guaranteed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this!¡± ¡°Those who know me all know that I¡¯m very soft-hearted! He¡¯s easy to get along with.¡± I¡¯ve already repaid evil with good for evil for those who cursed me. I¡¯ve given them plenty of opportunities, not to mention that it was just a mere scheme. ¡°I don¡¯t mind at all!¡± On the originally empty throne. Chu he stepped into reality from an illusion. He smiled and comforted the three foxes. It was the same every time. When they first met, the general under his command would misunderstand him. At the very beginning, they all needed comfort! ¡°Alright, now, tell me about your original plan. How do you want to restore the glory of the Supreme ancient Immortal Realms?¡± ¡°Tell me about the glory of your tribe!¡± Chapter 461 ? Chapter 461: A common sense mistake Translator: 549690339 The voice came from the highest throne. It did not come from the Golden figure standing on the Starlight Divine Lotus. The three Nine-Tailed heavenly foxes turned their heads with great difficulty. They saw the throne that originally belonged to their big brother. At this moment, there was a human with a kind smile on his face. When he saw them looking over, he even nodded in greeting. At first glance. The person on the throne gave them the feeling that he was ordinary and kind. The aura on his body was like a spring breeze. The heavy pressure they were facing at the moment was blown away by a lot. He looked very easy to get along with. But how could Yingluo be easy to deal with! It was a complete illusion! At this moment, the Golden figure in front of them still had not restrained his powerful aura and was suppressing them. Without a doubt. The Golden figure was the human on the throne. He had listened to their plans the entire time, and after he appeared, he immediately suppressed them with his aura. How could such a person be easy to talk to? At the very least, it would not be easy to talk to the three foxes. Now that things had come to this, they still had this bit of self-awareness! ¡°Let¡¯s go all out!¡± Qing Qiu Nan Feng gritted his teeth, and his fox face revealed a fierce and determined look. It did not choose to reply. He wanted to scheme against the other party, and now that he was found, the outcome was already foreseeable. Even if he replied properly and revealed everything, he would still be able to escape. He judged others by himself. The ending would not be good. The moment they were found, they had no way out. Saying that he would give them a great opportunity and not make things difficult for them was all bullshit. He was just playing with them. How could that be possible? It wasn¡¯t stupid, so how could it believe that? This was just the strong toying with the weak. Being played like an ant made it even angrier! He was too aggrieved! How many years had it been since they, who had the strength of the reciprocity realm and had the backing of a large world, had been treated this way by the young man? Qingqiu Nanfeng was clear about this, and so were the other two foxes. Therefore, they chose to ignore Chu he¡¯s question. He was prepared to fight to the death. He was forced to do this. When there was no difference between resisting and not resisting. He would definitely choose the latter and try to make some noise. Perhaps, the world¡¯s will had moved because of this, and the situation could be reversed. BOOM! The three foxes, who had been suppressed by the aura, had a tacit understanding and chose to explode at the same time. He was prepared to burn his life force to cut off his escape route and fight to the death. He looked as if he wanted to skin Chu he even if he died. ¡°Why?¡± Chu he shook his head. He was just giving them a little pressure. He really didn¡¯t want to do anything to them. When he said that he would give him an opportunity, he was sincere and serious. It was said that vixens were all very smart. Why couldn¡¯t she feel his sincerity and disbelief? He just wanted to hear the story, that was all. ¡°Your choice isn¡¯t correct,¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be impatient!¡± As Chu he¡¯s voice rang out, his golden Dharma idol, which was surrounded by the seven-colored Divine Lotus, took a heavy step forward. One step to settle the universe! This space was cut in just one step! Time, space, everything in the world, including the restrictions that were activated, all stopped at this moment! The three Nine-Tailed heavenly foxes could also feel that their consciousness and the world that was built by the origin had also been frozen. The origin that was about to explode was extinguished as if a cold wind had blown past it! Despair! He was in despair! The difference was too great. At this moment, the three Nine-Tailed heavenly foxes felt the terrifying pressure brought by the existence of a foundation level. It was much stronger than they had imagined. This was just the difference in the level of soul consciousness, and it was enough to make them unable to even explode. This feeling ¡­ It was just like when they were still in the Dao realm, facing the difference in the heaven-trampling realm. This difference. Heaven and earth! Ants and Immortals! They wanted to fight to the death. Before they died, they didn¡¯t want to let the human in front of them have an easy time. They simply did not have that ability. He wouldn¡¯t even have the chance to pull out a single hair from the other party! I feel that his soul and consciousness might not have just reached the foundation level. He shouldn¡¯t be so terrifying! Qingqiu Bai said in grief and indignation. Even though they had never seen a soul and consciousness that had reached the foundation level. However, there was an introduction in the inheritance of the ancestors. It was just that his soul consciousness had exceeded the limit, so he couldn¡¯t fully display his strength. Although it was still very terrifying and not something they could deal with, it definitely shouldn¡¯t have been so easy. If only their soul consciousness had reached the foundation level, even if they were still suppressed, they should have been able to resist for a while. Such an existence was equivalent to a burly man who had just grown his strength! If he was facing an unmarried girl, he could directly crush her! However, they were still at the widow level. He definitely had the ability to roar a few times! However, the result now was that the human in front of them could suppress them with just a slight movement. This difference was much more terrifying than what was described in the inheritance. Therefore, at this moment. Qingqiu Bai began to suspect that the human in front of him was not what they had guessed. It wasn¡¯t a talent at all. It was just that his soul consciousness had reached the foundation level. This human! He was an existence at the level of Foundation. Once this guess came out, he was even more desperate. He had offended a being of such a level, and the other party could attack him in the mysterious sun great world as he pleased. This time, the fate of their Nine-Tailed celestial Fox race could be imagined. I only hope that big brother doesn¡¯t come back at this time! Otherwise, not only would the Nine-Tailed celestial Fox Tribe decline, but they might even be completely annihilated. ¡°Foundation level?¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Even though Qingqiu Qianqian said that it was impossible. However, he had already started to believe it. The human in front of him was too abnormal. Its knowledge, its conjectures, and its reasons were not applicable to the human in front of it. They were all wrong! It had been misled by common sense. The human in front of him was beyond common sense. It was indeed reasonable to say that such a person was at the true level of Foundation. But such a result ¡­ This was unacceptable to the Qingqiu Pi Xiu! It was so wrong. Most importantly, it still couldn¡¯t understand why this was happening. How could this human be so special! This led to its misjudgment and caused the Nine-Tailed celestial Fox Tribe to fall into an unimaginable crisis. The only good thing was ¡­ Big brother isn¡¯t here this time! Not all of the origin levels were lost. This would prevent the Nine-Tailed celestial Fox from falling into the abyss, and there was still a chance. Clang! Clang! ¡­¡­ However, at this moment. Nine thick bell chimes rang outside the ancestral hall. Without Chu he¡¯s interference, the sound was transmitted into the ancestral hall. Hearing the nine voices. The three Nine-Tailed heavenly foxes, who were already in despair, were stunned. Then, his frozen qi and blood began to boil rapidly. But in the end, they still managed to make their eyes turn red. Excitement! They were too excited! However, this kind of excitement had nothing to do with excitement. Instead, it was filled with intense fear. The nine chimes were like deadly notes in their ears. envoys, we¡¯re almost there. The mysterious sun great world is right in front of us! At this moment. Somewhere not far from the mysterious sun great world. A few streaks of light streaked across the sky and approached at an extremely fast speed! As they neared the mysterious sun great world, a sound came from one of the streaks of light, and their speed decreased! Chapter 462 ? Chapter 462: The Suan ni race Translator: 549690339 Qing Qiu Linglong. The great ancestor of the Nine-Tailed celestial Fox race. It was the most ancient existence of the Nine-Tailed celestial Fox race. How long its life had been was a secret among the Nine-Tailed celestial Fox race. No one knew except for it. They were the other three patriarchs of the Nine-Tailed celestial Fox race. Strictly speaking, they were all its juniors. However, in the various worlds, most of the tribes were ranked according to their strength, except for their immediate family. Qing Qiu¡¯s Ling Long, who did not care much about such things, only addressed herself as big sister after the three foxes of Qing Qiu broke through to the origin realm. Some of the secrets and inheritances of the Nine-Tailed celestial Fox race also came from it. In the Nine-Tailed celestial Fox race, the other three ancestors at the origin realm rarely went to other worlds. However, Qingqiu Linglong was different. She often roamed the various realms and rarely stayed in the xuanyang great world. In the eyes of the Qing Qiu Bai three foxes, big sister was searching for living beings with special soul consciousnesses outside, working hard to restore the glory of the primordial era for the race. This wrong decision had brought a great disaster to the Nine-Tailed celestial Fox race. Although they were in despair, there was still a glimmer of hope in the depths of their hearts. At least, there was still a glimmer of hope for their race. The Nine-Tailed celestial Fox Tribe had not completely fallen into the abyss. Big sis is still here! And it was the most powerful. As long as it was there, the Nine-Tailed celestial Fox race might have a chance. However, as the bell rang ¡­ The third Fox¡¯s expression changed completely. He was terrified. The fear grew wildly. He¡¯s back! It¡¯s back! At this most inappropriate time, their elder sister, the last hope of the Nine-Tailed heavenly Fox race, was about to return. Why did it have to be at this time? This was a rhythm that would make the Nine-Tailed celestial Fox race lose all hope! If he came back at this time, he would be wiped out! They went crazy again, trying to break free from the power of suppression and make a scene to warn others. Run, run! Don¡¯t come back! Please don¡¯t come back! They were constantly roaring in their hearts, hoping that their big sister would have a telepathic connection with them and be able to sense and resonate with them. That was the only thing they could do at the moment. ¡°It seems like someone is coming back!¡± This space was cut by Chu he. At this moment, everything was under his control. The three foxes did not make any noise at all. However, Chu he knew everything through his emotions. He didn¡¯t expect the Nine-Tailed celestial Fox race to be so blessed. The entire nest is blessed! Even those who were outside could make it back at this time. If he had been a little later, he might have missed it. He would regret it for the rest of his life. in that case, we¡¯ll wait. It¡¯s fine even if we give you one more chance! Chu he said with a smile. That Fox had rushed back so sincerely. Chu he also loved talents. Naturally, he would not be stingy with giving them a chance. He had always been a generous person! When the three foxes heard this, they looked at Chu he. Their foxlike eyes were filled with complicated emotions. Fear, hatred, anger, and powerlessness! Their struggles were of no use. Moreover, he could feel that they were unable to resonate with his big sister at all. ¡°Senior, we know we were wrong. The fault lies with us three foxes. It is up to you to kill or torture us. However, all of this has nothing to do with the other foxes. They didn¡¯t know anything. Please forgive us!¡± ¡°The entire clan won¡¯t be implicated, senior!¡± Qingqiu Jue said. As an origin realm expert, its superiority was already engraved in its bones. Ever since he had broken through to this realm, he had never lowered his head. But at this moment, the race was in danger. It could not think of any other way except to beg for mercy. The strength of their Foundation made them seem so powerless. It also finally understood what its big sister had said. The great changes that were about to come would not be able to be avoided by all the living beings in the world, especially the great worlds. If they didn¡¯t have a strong foundation, they would only end up as cannon fodder in this great era. When one¡¯s foundation level allowed them to attack freely, and the world¡¯s will no longer stopped them, if they did not have the corresponding power to deal with it, this point alone would be destructive. In this great era, only the strong clans had a chance to fight for it. The weak clans could only wait for everything to end and go with the flow. They could even be annihilated at any time because of the shockwaves. No wonder big sister seemed to be getting more and more anxious. It was indeed under too much pressure. No, that¡¯s not right! Qingqiu Ling Ling suddenly reacted. The last time he went out. Big sis said that it was going to do something big! If they came back, the Nine-Tailed celestial Fox would have something to rely on, and they would no longer be powerless because of the lack of foundation. It would only return if he succeeded. He even gave them a series of instructions. It was like a farewell. This was also the longest time it had left. But now, it had returned. Did it represent the mayfly? Qingqiu Pi Xiu suddenly had a glimmer of hope. Big sister¡¯s return might not cause the entire race to fall into the abyss. She might even bring back hope! This time, they had schemed against an existence that they should not have. Without strength, one¡¯s fate was destined. If one had strength, then there was still room for discussion! ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Outside the xuanyang great world. The great ancestor of the Nine-Tailed celestial Fox was very careful. The three Suan ni that followed behind it were incomparably cold and arrogant. my three venerable envoys, we have arrived at the mysterious sun great world. The path of heaven will be opened soon. The Nine-Tailed celestial Fox Tribe has followed your orders and guarded the Holy Land for countless years. We have not dared to slack off and have not made any mistakes. Qingqiu Linglong said. ¡°Not bad!¡± The man in the lead nodded in satisfaction. ¡°This matter will be a great merit for your Nine-Tailed celestial Fox Tribe. After everything is over, your tribe will be the first subsidiary tribe under my Suan ni tribe! I¡¯ll give you a chance to enter the divine Pavilion.¡± Although this benefit ¡­ It was a promise that the Suan ni clan had made a long time ago. And it had heard it many times. But Qingqiu Linglong still showed just the right amount of excitement. ¡°What a pity!¡± ¡°In the end, I still can¡¯t escape this fate.¡± But deep in its heart, it felt a sense of loss. This wasn¡¯t what it wanted. The Nine-Tailed celestial Fox Tribe in the primordial age was glorious compared to the present, and their strength was not much worse than the high and mighty big tribes. However, in the glorious and powerful era of the immemorial era. However, they were not at the level of the strongest team. The Nine-Tailed celestial Fox Tribe had once submitted to the Suan ni tribe, one of the eight primordial tribes, in order to survive. That era had changed greatly. The eight immemorial races were the first to bear the brunt. They also had a bad premonition, so they set up many backup plans. The Nine-Tailed celestial Fox race also became pawns. However, the identity of a chess piece! Who would be willing to accept this? Who wouldn¡¯t want their race to rise to a higher level, break free from the shackles, and become the strongest? The inheritors of each generation of the Nine-Tailed celestial Fox clan had tried their best to get rid of this identity and occupy the legacy of the Suan ni clan. However, their efforts over the past few generations had still failed. In fact, their race was declining. Now, as another great era approached. Qingqiu Linglong realized in despair that other than following the instructions of the Suan ni race, there was no other way for their race. Chapter 463 ? Chapter 463: No accidents are possible Translator: 549690339 &Nbsp; so, In fact, everything had never escaped the scheme of the Suan ni race. The Nine-Tailed celestial Fox clan might have some thoughts that they shouldn¡¯t have. Perhaps the Suan ni clan had also taken this situation into account at that time. No matter how the Nine-Tailed celestial Fox Tribe jumped around, they could not deviate from their original path. At this moment, Qingqiu Linglong was enlightened. The Nine-Tailed celestial Fox race had worked hard for a long time. Perhaps it was just a joke. They wouldn¡¯t have a chance, and they wouldn¡¯t succeed. The Nine-Tailed celestial Fox race with a complete inheritance was getting weaker and weaker. No one would believe that there was nothing fishy about this. As the great ancestor of the Nine-Tailed celestial Fox race, it had long suspected this! However, it was only a suspicion. Without finding the key point, it had no way to solve it. Perhaps the generations of ancestors were the same! He knew that there was a problem, but he couldn¡¯t get rid of it. She buried everything in her heart. The various worlds. In the end, only the top clans could enter the situation. The clans under it were just pawns that were being played around with. There was no way to get rid of it! Qingqiu Linglong seemed a little disheartened. All his hard work had become a joke. It made it lose its passion. When he came into contact with the Suan ni race again. The Nine-Tailed celestial Fox Tribe would lose the chance to control their own fate. However, it had no choice but to do so. When there was no chance, this was the only way to preserve the race. In the end, it didn¡¯t have the courage to lead its entire race to death. ¡°It¡¯s finally starting!¡± Di Jing of the Suan ni tribe looked down at the xuanyang great world and heaved a sigh of relief. Everything was going smoothly, and there were no mistakes, which was good news for them. ¡°I¡¯m afraid we¡¯re the first to start! This time, our eight ancient races have reappeared in the world, but it¡¯s time for us to take first place!¡± The Grand Emperor said with eagerness. It was certain that the eight ancient races would regain their former glory. However, even the primordial eight races had their own strong and weak. Everyone wanted to be in first place. It was strength, and even more so, face. there are remnants of the divine eye clan¡¯s aura there! Dylin, who had been keeping his eyes closed this entire time, suddenly opened them in shock. Its eyes were as dark as ink, and they seemed to pierce through time and space, reflecting a space not far from the mysterious sun great world. the divine eye clan?! ¡°That¡¯s not possible! The divine eye clan¡¯s second mishap has appeared so quickly?¡± Hearing this, di Jing and di Hao both looked over. ¡°It¡¯s not pure!¡± Dylin looked for a moment, then shook his head in surprise. let¡¯s not talk about whether they¡¯re pure or not. What do they mean by coming here at this time? ¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to have been long. Great ancestor warned us to be careful of those guys. There¡¯s something wrong with them.¡± ¡°Are you here to cause trouble for us?¡± Di Jing said in a deep voice. It was no wonder that it thought so. Even though the eight primordial races shared the same interest in the matter of revival, they were still in the same boat. However, this was not a reason for the two sides not to drag each other down. The eight primordial races had never been truly United. The open and hidden fights had never stopped. Even if they had a common opponent, they had their own plans. At the critical moment, he did not hesitate at all. To them, the one who was selfless was most likely to be eliminated. After all, they were not the same style. Not to mention, great ancestor had reminded him this time. There was something wrong with the divine eye clan. Although he didn¡¯t say what it was about. However, he could guess that great ancestors and the others must have noticed something. He just wasn¡¯t sure yet. He had been reminded before he left, and now he was meeting her again. They couldn¡¯t be blamed for overthinking. ¡°What is the divine eye clan doing? It¡¯s just the beginning and they¡¯re already so impatient?¡± The three Suan ni stopped in this starry sky for a moment. He checked repeatedly. Dylin even used a secret art to analyze it a few times. They didn¡¯t find any traces. But there was still a layer of haze in their hearts. ¡°Shall we continue?¡± Di Jing looked at di Lin, who had finished his deduction. let¡¯s go to the xuanyang great world first and make some preparations. The plan remains the same. Dylin said in a low voice. The three Suan ni clearly viewed Dylin as their leader. The other two nodded in agreement to its decision. As for Qing Qiu Ling Long, she was not important. She didn¡¯t have the right to speak, as long as she led the way. With that, the Fox and the three mayflies landed in the xuanyang great world. With Qing Qiu Ling Long leading the way. The three Suan ni were also very special. Their entry was smooth and did not cause any commotion. &Nbsp; but ¡­ In the xuanyang great world. In the ancient underground Palace. In the main hall. The lantern of longevity was always on. As the Fox and the three taoties entered the room. In the hall, a ferocious beast mural on one of the pillars opened its eyes, and its bloody mouth opened and closed, letting out a strange laugh. It was as if he had found his prey that he had been waiting for a long time. ¡°They¡¯re here!¡± it¡¯s finally here. We¡¯ve been waiting for this day for too long! ¡°I can¡¯t wait!¡± The cold voice caused the temperature in the cold hall to drop by another level. The eternal lamp on the table flickered rapidly, showing signs of extinguishing. The mural on the pillar seemed to come to life, almost flying out of it in excitement. It devoured everything in the world. calm down, don¡¯t make any noise. This is the last moment. We¡¯ve waited for so many years, it doesn¡¯t matter if we wait a little longer! The beast on the other pillar spoke, suppressing the excitement of its companion. Even though it was very excited now. But now was the last moment, and it clearly knew. He couldn¡¯t let his excitement ruin things. The Suan ni race was not easy to deal with. They had many tricks up their sleeves, and if they revealed any flaws, it was very likely that they would be discovered. At that time, it would be inevitable that there would be twists and turns. ¡°That¡¯s right, I don¡¯t know where that human went! After coming in, I can¡¯t detect his location anymore. It¡¯s really strange. He won¡¯t ruin things at this time, right?¡± After the excited berserk beast calmed down, it seemed to be worried about its gains and losses. They had been waiting for this moment for far too long. He had also paid too much. He was afraid of an accident. ¡°This is impossible!¡± The ferocious beast in another mural on the roof of the hall said with a certain tone. ¡°Don¡¯t forget who we¡¯re working with and where we are!¡± how could anything happen here? even if that human was one level stronger, he could still turn the world upside down, let alone that he only has a Foundation! ¡°Now is not the time for them to show off their might!¡± It spoke with absolute confidence. With the appearance of the Suan ni race ¡­ At the same time, all the frescoes in the hall opened their eyes. After hearing this, they all nodded in agreement. He deeply agreed with his companion¡¯s opinion. He was just a mere human. So what if he had a strong foundation? It was impossible to cause any accidents. He was just a passerby. The so-called worry was just the pressure produced by the excitement in this final stage. Chapter 464 ? Chapter 464: Entering Translator: 549690339 ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with the atmosphere of this place!¡± Chu he, who was sitting on the throne. Suddenly, he frowned. His fingers tapped on the armrest of the throne. The sound of metal clashing was heard. It echoed in the hall that had been cut. At a certain moment, Chu he felt as if a shadow was about to envelop this world. The most important thing was that even with his strength, he could not trace the source. In other words, the source had directly integrated into the world. If one had to point out the source, it would be that the black curtain came from this world. There was a problem with it! Chu he thought for a moment. Then, he moved his palm. The divinatory plate appeared in his palm. Even though he had already calculated it before he came out. However, an uncertain factor had just appeared. So he needed to do it again. The hexagram turned. The final result. Smooth! Little Ji. In other words, there would not be any accidents that he could not solve this time. He would also gain some benefits. The black curtain that he couldn¡¯t see clearly should not be a threat to him! That¡¯s right. Even if the origin of the macro world wanted to be his enemy, he could escape unscathed. If it was just the world¡¯s will that wanted to cause trouble, there was nothing to be afraid of! Chu he put away the divinatory plate. He nodded. He felt much more at ease. Of course, he always had the vigilance that he should have. He would not be careless just because of the results of the divination. This was his strong point. ¡°They¡¯re here!¡± Chu he raised his head. A few powerful auras were approaching. ¡°Good fellow, your clan¡¯s strength is really not weak!¡± Chu he¡¯s expression changed. He looked at the suppressed three foxes. He was surprised. It was no wonder that she could clearly feel the terrifying pressure on his consciousness. This third Fox still dared to have bad thoughts about him. It turned out that other than the clan protection treasure. The strength of their clan was indeed not weak. These three were the weakest. The auras of the four who had rushed back were each stronger than the last. This tyrannical power, coupled with the world¡¯s will ¡­ If it was an ordinary foundation level, they would probably not be able to take it. It was no surprise that she had the guts to scheme against him. They did have the right to be arrogant. The little Beastie¡¯s knowledge and experience were really too lacking. According to what it said, except for those big worlds with famous names. The strength of an ordinary great world was not that great. It didn¡¯t really like them. This was pure nonsense. The little beast, Bai ju, had said that it was not famous in the mysterious sun great world, but its race was not weak at all! After Chu he entered, he saw that there were several major forces in this world. And the continent that these foxes were in was not the best place. In other words, this continent was divided into several factions. The Nine-Tailed celestial Fox race was not the strongest race. Even so, the strength they were displaying now was at the level of seven origins. Furthermore, the four that were rushing back were not weak. With the White foal¡¯s strength, how could it feel that the strength of these large worlds was not very strong? It was so weak. He was beaten up, alright! It was only because it was a member of the sky Race that everyone gave it face. He didn¡¯t know his own limits at all! ¡°And there¡¯s a surprise!¡± The aura was getting closer and closer. Chu he¡¯s eyes lit up again. To be honest, the strength of these three Nine-Tailed foxes was indeed at the origin level. Among the great generals in his hands, he was considered a high-level one. However, this was only in terms of strength. The baleful Qi on their bodies was too weak! Whether it was quality or quantity. Not to mention the two origin-level demons in his hands. He couldn¡¯t even compare to those demons at the heaven trampling level. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that they were strong and could withstand more, the level of luck they could squeeze out should be decent. Chu he could see their sincerity. To be honest, the current Chu he would usually ignore this kind of tasteless and wasteful grade. The current him was no longer the same as before, giving out opportunities everywhere. The current him would also be a little picky. Therefore, Chu he might not be very happy to have three origin-level Nine-Tailed heavenly foxes join him. It was only because he saw their sincerity that he pulled them along. To be honest. The evil eyes from before were of a higher grade. He was strong enough and had a strong murderous aura. At that time, he thought he had profited, but in the end, they were gone. Chu he still felt a little regretful. But now ¡­ As the few auras approached. Chu he laughed. His regrets were about to be made up for. The four approaching auras were stronger than the three foxes in all aspects. That included baleful Qi! Three of them could compete with the evil eyes. What a good fellow. He had to give them these opportunities. Moreover, it had to be of a higher grade and given special treatment. Chu he stood up. His golden Dharma idol also turned around. More and more lotus flowers bloomed. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ As they arrived outside the Qing Qiu continent. Qingqiu Linglong felt that something was wrong. This time, he brought back three Suan ni. Therefore, it first greeted them before entering and then slowed down. The Fox in the tribe should understand the meaning. At the very least, they would have made some preparations to welcome him. But now, it was in the Qing Qiu continent. Don¡¯t talk about the preparations that should appear. It was fine when he just came in. However, now ¡­ However, he still couldn¡¯t sense the aura of his three siblings. This was a little abnormal. There was something strange about it. Its gaze passed through the array and looked at the Qing Qiu continent. He was the ancestor of the Nine-Tailed celestial Fox race, and the formation had many connections with him. Thus, it was very easy for it to penetrate the formation. He could even borrow the power of the formation. With a glance, he saw that the disciples of the clan were all gathering in the direction of the ancestral hall. It was even more doubtful. However, it was also at this moment that three familiar auras seeped out from the ancestral hall and interacted with it. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you going in? is there a problem?¡± Just as Qingqiu Linglong was about to go deeper to greet her three siblings. Dylin walked to his side and asked in confusion. Ever since they had entered the outside world, Qingqiu Linglong had not been moving at a fast pace. Now that they had reached their destination, they stopped. This kind of behavior revealed a sense of guilt. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he didn¡¯t notice its disloyalty with his secret technique ¡­ The three Tao Wu even suspected that Qing Qiu Linglong was overestimating herself and did not understand her own position, so she wanted to scheme against them. ¡°It¡¯s nothing!¡± He could sense that Dylin was not in a good mood. Qingqiu Linglong retracted her gaze. Perhaps it was overthinking. Nine bell chimes to open the mountain to welcome the honored guest! His three siblings must have also noticed the three powerful auras around him. That was why the organization had to hold a welcoming ceremony of the highest standard. It also allowed the younger generation to participate in it. Qingqiu Linglong had done some things in the past, so she was still a little guilty. At this moment, he could feel the suspicious gazes of the three Suan ni. It no longer hesitated. With a thought, a huge door opened in the formation in front of him. ¡°Please come in, my three venerable envoys!¡± Under Qing Qiu Ling Long¡¯s respectful lead. The three Tao Wu scanned the entire Qing Qiu continent vigilantly. He then followed her in. Chapter 465 ? Chapter 465: Don¡¯t know the routine Translator: 549690339 BOOM! When they all stepped into the Qing Qiu continent. The world changed. Time and space seemed to be in a mess. It was as if they had stepped into a passage to another world. They felt like they were being separated from the Qing Qiu continent below. Under their feet, the Starlight was resplendent, and there were even lotus flowers blooming, paving a great path. This path was still spinning on its own, bringing them forward. No one knew where it led to. It was a sudden turn of events. The expressions of the Fox and the three mayflies changed drastically. They wanted to fight back and escape. However, at this moment, the gravity in this area continued to increase, causing the space to freeze. With their strength, they couldn¡¯t break free in a short time. ¡°Roar! Nine-Tailed celestial Fox race, you are courting death!¡± ¡°Such great courage!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know the immensity of the heavens and earth!¡± ¡°Do you want your clan to be exterminated?¡± Unable to break free, the three Pi Xiu looked at Qingqiu Linglong with unfriendly eyes. The Grand Emperor let out a furious roar. They blamed the sudden change on the Nine-Tailed celestial Fox Tribe. After entering the mysterious sun great world, Qingqiu Linglong¡¯s speed began to slow down. When he entered this continent, he was even more hesitant. All of this, in addition to the current unforeseen event. In their minds, after the veins became clear, everything was clear! The Nine-Tailed celestial Fox race had become bolder. They had plotted against the Suan ni race. He looked at the fierce gazes of the three Pi Xiu. Qingqiu Linglong felt wronged. ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that, Yingluo. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on either!¡± ¡°This is none of my business!¡± It tried to explain. It was also dumbfounded by the sudden turn of events. He had no idea what had happened. Before this, it had indeed thought of not following the plan of the Suan ni race. However, all it wanted was to obtain the benefits left behind by the Suan ni tribe using the methods left behind by its ancestors. Then, it would take its tribe and leave the mysterious sun great world according to the plan. It would hide and develop steadily. But even so ¡­ It only wanted benefits and didn¡¯t want to scheme against the Suan ni race or fight them head-on. The ancestors had said so. Even if the Suan ni tribe was in great trouble, it was not something that the Nine-Tailed celestial Fox Tribe could fight head-on! They only needed to gain benefits. As for the Suan ni race, he naturally had the power to deal with them. The Nine-Tailed celestial Fox race only needed to get rid of their identity as chess pieces and watch from the back. Slowly plotting! In all of their plans, there was no link to directly clash with the Suan ni race. The heavens had taken pity on them, they still had their own limits! Therefore, it felt very wronged. It was wrong for the Suan ni race to vent their anger on it! ¡°My three venerable envoys, is there someone who has been waiting for you all this time?¡± ¡°Your re-emergence is being watched!¡± Qingqiu Linglong felt flustered! However, as an origin realm expert, he quickly thought about it even in the face of such a situation. He went through everything in his mind. It realized. At the current stage. Being misunderstood was not the biggest problem. After all, the answer would be revealed when they met the person in question later. Its innocence would be proven. The biggest problem now was that their Nine-Tailed celestial Fox race¡¯s lair had been destroyed. Heavy losses. This was a huge disaster. It almost shed tears of blood in its heart. But no matter what. Even sadness had to be suppressed first. In the future, he would slowly cry and roar. Now, this pot had to be thrown out first. It didn¡¯t matter if they were prepared and came for the Suan ni race. Or was it because they had unintentionally caused trouble and it was directed at the Nine-Tailed celestial Fox race? This matter must be blamed on the Suan ni race. He would use the power of the Suan ni race to settle the matter. He would use the power of the Suan ni race to take revenge. She wanted to get rid of her guilt. After all, if it was the Nine-Tailed celestial Fox that caused trouble, the Suan ni race would not be nice to it. This group of people were not good people. If the trouble was caused by the Nine-Tailed celestial Fox race and affected them ¡­ After this, he would have to teach the Nine-Tailed celestial Fox race a lesson. The three Suan ni looked at Qingqiu Linglong with hesitation. They had already fallen into a trap. If there was really a problem with the Nine-Tailed celestial Fox race, it was time to fall out. There was no reason for Qing Qiu Ling Long to be so humble. However, now was not the time for them to think about this problem. Rather, it was the strangeness of this passageway. And how to solve the crisis that they were about to face. It was not easy to deal with their existence. And he knew they were coming. He was fully prepared. This could be seen from this passage. This time, it would be difficult for them. However, it wasn¡¯t like he didn¡¯t have a chance. The other party wanted to deal with them. He couldn¡¯t use too much power. The grade would not be beyond imagination. After all, the Suan ni race was not to be trifled with! The great era had just begun, so they were extremely cautious in every move. Before they set off, the great sages of their clans would personally predict their luck. If it was a danger that they could still withstand, there was a possibility of it being covered up by paying a price. However, if it was an ominous situation. If they wanted to hide that kind of inaudible ominous divination from the great sage of the Suan ni race ¡­ Even now, their great sage had yet to return. However, at the current stage, the destiny of this world had yet to descend into chaos. It would be too difficult to deceive their great sage. The price he had to pay. To be honest, the three suanni knew what they were doing. What they wanted to do, and what they were doing, was not worth it. Therefore, the danger they faced was something they could bear! Even though they were now confined. However, in their opinion, this was because the other party had been setting up for a long time. It was only a temporary imprisonment. If he wanted to really take them down, this was not enough. Even if he was facing an opponent of the same level, the other party had set up restrictions. They still had confidence. They were from the Suan ni race. One of the eight ancient races. To them, some restriction techniques were just small tricks. Even if they couldn¡¯t move and couldn¡¯t use their strength for the time being, it would be difficult for the other party to break their defenses. They didn¡¯t cultivate the Dao of origin. It was himself. It was different! If he wanted to take them down, he would need absolute power. And this kind of situation, at the current stage, was impossible to happen. Therefore, although they appeared to be shocked and angry, they did not panic! Very quickly! He had reached the end. Sounds of worship and praise could be heard in front of them. It was accompanied by a light that grew brighter and brighter. The golden light was unusually dazzling, and there was also a pressure rising. It was magnificent and vast! As the level of the aura he sensed gradually increased ¡­ The three Suan ni, who were originally just shocked and angry but still had the same battle intent, became more and more unsightly! Things didn¡¯t seem to be what they thought! He didn¡¯t follow the established routine! Chapter 466 ? Chapter 466: Doubts Translator: 549690339 Not good! The enemy that appeared was a little strong. At this stage, he was the strongest combat power he could use. The three Suan NI¡¯s hearts continued to sink! The situation was not what they had imagined. Even before the heavens descended into chaos, the great sage still made a mistake. There was an error in his calculations. They had fallen into the pit! The golden light was blinding and went straight into his mind. His heart ached! At this moment, even if their physical bodies could temporarily withstand it, their consciousness and souls could not. In such a situation. It was the situation that they had thought was impossible. They were directly crushed! He was completely suppressed in terms of level. their physical bodies were strong enough that they were confident that their defenses wouldn¡¯t be broken even if they stood still. Even if it was stronger by a few levels, it could still withstand it. There was no problem with self-defense, and it was not impossible to attack against the wind. They had top-tier treasures, techniques, and divine powers. They weren¡¯t weak either in terms of soul consciousness. However, even so, the difference could not exceed the limit. The three Suan ni were the strongest here, equivalent to the sixth step of the origin. If they were to encounter someone with a normal Foundation, they might be able to protect themselves if they worked together. However, the person in front of him was obviously not ordinary. It was especially terrifying at the soul consciousness level. In addition to the enemy¡¯s earlier arrangement, they were unable to move and could only passively endure it. The situation was even more difficult! They simply couldn¡¯t work together. They would be defeated one by one. Roar! human?! Dylin was the most powerful. After approaching. Through the golden light, it could vaguely see some of Chu he¡¯s appearance. It was a human who attacked! Dylin had never expected this. In that instant, several tribes that had plotted against the Suan ni tribe flashed through its mind. He didn¡¯t expect it to be a human! The human race! Why did he have to go against them? And why did he pay such a high price to deal with them? This didn¡¯t make sense! The human race was in its legacy¡¯s impression. They weren¡¯t the best, but they were smart and could see the situation clearly. And now, it was just the beginning. Why did the human race dare to enter the trap and directly confront the Suan ni race? It was very surprised that such an unwise thing had happened to the smart human race! This kind of thing should only be done by those races whose brains had been washed clean and whose way of thinking was no longer normal. In his original prediction, he would have to face those guys. This time, he had prepared a pretty good gift for them. However, he didn¡¯t expect the situation to change. ¡°Humans, what are you doing? This is not a smart move!¡± it¡¯s just the beginning, and you humans are already involved. You should know that the consequences will be very serious! Dylin said in a low voice. If he couldn¡¯t win now, he could only try to persuade them with reason, or at least delay time. Now, he was afraid that the human in front of him had also been brainwashed. Chu he was a little surprised to see the four trapped beasts. The three that were strong and filled with killing intent were not foxes. It looked like he was only here as a guest. Moreover, it seemed that the strength of the clan was not weak. Whether it was the origin realm experts in the giant city or the three foxes that had been suppressed in front of him, they had all died. After knowing his strength. Their reactions were of worship, shock, and despair. As for these three fellows who came to the Fox race as guests ¡­ After seeing his strength, he was stunned. His first reaction wasn¡¯t fear, but a threat. It meant that his current actions were courting death. Furthermore, he was bringing the human race along with him. It was wrong. It made him want to be more careful. Chu he¡¯s consciousness rumbled. A series of images appeared. It was the list of the powerful races that the little beast, Bai ju, had given him. After reading it. Chu he realized that he had not remembered wrongly. The three-headed beast¡¯s image was not stored in his consciousness. In other words, they were not famous in the various realms. They didn¡¯t even have the right to be on the list. However ¡­ After a series of events. Chu he had long been suspicious of the information provided by the White foal. Although that fellow didn¡¯t lie to him, it was useless. He only knew some simple things. Among the worlds, it wasn¡¯t even clear about the slightly deeper ones. don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re one of the eight ancient races! Chu he thought for a while and asked tentatively. ¡°You don¡¯t know? Why ask so much?¡± Dylin didn¡¯t understand. They could hide from the great sage and attack them. This should have been a setup long ago. However, the reaction of humans did not feel right. This matter didn¡¯t seem that simple. ¡°It really is one of the eight primordial races. This is a big problem!¡± On the throne, Chu he tapped the armrest and muttered to himself. His voice did not travel out, only he could hear it. Chu he started to analyze. Xiong Lin, who had been suppressed between its fingers, the few evil eyes that had committed suicide, the little beast, Bai ju, and the three beasts in front of it. On this trip, he knew about the eight ancient races and had direct contact with four of them. Was there a problem with this place? Or was he the problem? Chu he felt that there should be a problem with the location. The eight ancient races were all gathered here. There must be something wrong here. And the reason why he came in ¡­ It was all because of the White foal. That fellow also belonged to one of the eight ancient races, but he didn¡¯t know that he had lost his inheritance. But even so, after it was separated from its identity as a sky, perhaps there was a guide that began to guide it. Or rather, it was guidance. Therefore, in its suggestion to Chu he, it said that it was most familiar with the sky in this place. This might be the place that the White foal subconsciously wanted to come to! ¡°My arrival might have been an accident!¡± ¡°Or maybe not!¡± This was the first time Chu he felt a headache. He knew that this world was about to undergo a great change. He also knew that many powers were making preparations. He also felt that there was a pair of invisible hands fiddling with the chessboard. And this time, he had come to this place. Was it an accident? ¡°Am I outside of all of this, or am I still inside?!¡± This was a question worth pondering. Even though he felt that it wasn¡¯t the case. He was detached from everything. All of these things originally had nothing to do with him. His participation was an accident. Even though his intuition had always been accurate. However, the current situation ¡­ Chu he had no choice but to overthink. ¡°If I wasn¡¯t here, what would the original path of all this have been?¡± Chu he began to simulate it in his consciousness. If not for him. The current mysterious sun great world. It should be a storm, and all parties began to play games. The world would be in chaos. It would be even more chaotic than the nine World Mountain in the East Cang region. This place might be the beginning. But his arrival made everything seem very calm. The mysterious sun great world was still the same as before. There were no changes. This didn¡¯t match. The world should have changed and the various realms should have been in chaos. But his arrival calmed everything down. ¡°So, I¡¯m probably an accident!¡± Chu he¡¯s eyes were deep. While he was thinking, he was also calculating. He didn¡¯t find any signs of being schemed against. ¡°However, no matter what, I can¡¯t stay in this place for long! It¡¯s very ominous!¡± Chapter 467 ? Chapter 467: Suspicion Translator: 549690339 In the mysterious sun great world, the undercurrent was surging. In a small world that had been modified and was filled with strange runes. A thin and frail-looking living being, whose face could not be seen clearly, came to a large hall. It knelt on the ground and bowed to the empty black throne in the hall. ¡°My Lord, everything has gone according to your plan. However, there was a small accident. The few sacrifices of the divine eye clan died too early! It¡¯s just the beginning, and they¡¯re gone!¡± and it happened at the same time. There¡¯s no feedback! ¡°Do we need to check the situation now?¡± It reported the situation. ¡°Mm! How could this be?¡± A bewildered voice rang out from the throne that was originally empty. He then fell into a moment of silence. It seemed that this accident was really unexpected to it. It was to the extent that it had deep doubts. In the hall, a blood-red light lit up. ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± After a moment, the blood-red light died down again, and the voice sounded again. It seemed to have made some calculations, but it could not dispel its doubts. The atmosphere in the hall suddenly became heavy. It was like the rapid breathing of an ancient beast. The suffocating and heavy pressure made the black-armored creature in the hall lower its body even more. ¡°This change is from the divine eye clan? Or the Suan ni race?¡± ¡°It seems that I have underestimated these guys, Hmph!¡± The voice that came from the throne became unusually cold. Things had gotten out of hand from the very beginning. To be honest, such a situation was not good. It was now filled with self-doubt. He even felt like there was a dagger at his back. One had to know that everything that had happened in the beginning had been planned by it. However, just at the beginning, there was an unforeseen event. Moreover, it was an unforeseen event that it had no way of knowing. What did this mean? In an instant, it thought a lot. It positioned itself behind the scenes. Fiddling, watching the wind and clouds surge in this world, and then completing the harvest. But now, there might be another pair of eyes behind it. ¡°But, he¡¯s a little too impatient!¡± At this moment, a shadow loomed on the throne. It seemed to be a corner reflected from an illusion. At this moment, the Shadow¡¯s aura was filled with doubt. Other than the fact that things had gone out of control from the start. It still had doubts. If it had a pair of eyes behind it. Why was the other party so impatient? It had been on guard from the very beginning. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you think you¡¯ve got me?¡± The Shadow¡¯s emotions were a little unstable, and the entire Hall was affected. The runes engraved inside flickered with a blood-red light. The armored beings in the hall were cracking under the heavy pressure. Cracks appeared on their black armors, and blood was even seeping out. ¡°You may withdraw! There was no need to investigate this matter, just wait and see! Next, all other plans will be suspended.¡± After a moment, the shadow disappeared, and the voice on the throne became emotionless. It seemed to have vented all that it needed to. At this moment, he had already regained his calm. He couldn¡¯t investigate. This matter involved too many forces. It was inevitable that traces would be left behind if he tried to get to the bottom of things without being prepared. This was not what it wanted. The current situation was not in line with its plan. There might be something hidden behind the scenes, but at this moment, it could not mess up its own plans. Everything had just begun! When the chaos of heavenly secrets fell into chaos. It did not believe that it could be manipulated again. Since everything was not going according to plan from the beginning, it had to make some adjustments. But not now. In the hall, the armored figure, who was about to be squashed, dragged his crippled body out of the hall with great difficulty. As it walked, it even cleaned up the blood that had seeped out, very self-consciously. ¡°Who is it?¡± After the black-armored figure left, an emotionless low mumble sounded in the empty Hall again after a while. Although he had already made a decision. But as for the bad opening ¡­ It seemed to still feel indignant. It had been thinking about who was hiding deeper than it. ¡°Also, why hasn¡¯t there been a riot over there yet? have those fellows changed their minds?¡± ¡°Logically speaking, the insurrection should have started long ago, and the heavenly secrets should have been messed up long ago!¡± but everything is so calm. It¡¯s abnormal! After murmuring in a low voice, the existence in the dark seemed to be thinking and hesitating. It didn¡¯t move for a long time. After a moment, it seemed to have made a decision. Things were too strange. He had to get some clues before he could be at ease. In the hall, the runes lit up with blood-red light again. Then, a blood-colored mirror image was formed. It was as if there was a long Blood River flowing inside. It kept rolling for a long time! He kept rolling and rolling! It was as if he could not find his target or direction. He seemed to be aimless. ¡­¡­ At the same time. Chu he had already packed up the three Tao Wu and the Nine-Tailed celestial Fox¡¯s origin. Considering that the harvest this time was good enough. And this place seemed to have a problem. Chu he decided that he would come back to find the sky after a while. He would bring these generals back first. However, just as he left the Qing Qiu continent. His expression changed. This time, the change came from the Barbarian region. It seemed that a big guy was coming to see his relatives. He didn¡¯t know which general under its command had attracted them. The demon world and the abyss were the most likely. They had been trying to locate the Barbarian region. That power was very strong. Based on the feedback he received, he was the strongest existence Chu he had ever encountered. If it was just the Barbarian region that it had modified ¡­ In his absence, his position had probably been locked on. Fortunately, the Barbarian region had a few precious treasures. Even if he wasn¡¯t here, he wouldn¡¯t be able to win. With the development of those treasures, the entire nine World Mountain had been blocked. It would be extremely difficult to find the location. However ¡­ Even so ¡­ However, the probing force did not give up and kept wavering. If they couldn¡¯t find it, they wouldn¡¯t stop. Chu he¡¯s consciousness moved. The world suppressing cauldron under the willow tree trembled, and an invisible wave of power spread out. In the palace of the world transformed by runes. Pfft! At a certain moment, the mirror image with blood rolling in it shattered. The runes that lit up flickered a few times before they were finally extinguished. It was a sudden turn of events. The existence in the dark was silent for a long time. It was as if they were dumbfounded! ¡°You can¡¯t see? You can¡¯t see it?¡± After some time. The hall started shaking again. This time, there was even a thumping sound, like the rise and fall of a heart. Things had once again exceeded his expectations. Moreover, the heaven¡¯s secrets had not fallen into a state of chaos, so it could not find any clues. A hidden existence. He was originally very confident. But now, he was extremely suspicious of himself. Chapter 468 ? Chapter 468: The only way is to bear Translator: 549690339 ¡°What a strong feeling!¡± Chu he was also shocked. He had just used the world suppressing cauldron. He realized that at that moment, the probing force had almost followed him. It was still alright. There were many treasures in the Barbarian region. It erased all traces. that existence¡¯s strength is extraordinary. He might not be below me! Chu he¡¯s expression turned grave. Now, there were already existences who were on par with him and were looking for him. This was undoubtedly a dangerous signal. Those with similar strength to him had already started to make their moves, so would those stronger be far away? ¡°I don¡¯t know which clan is looking for relatives.¡± the demonic realm, the abyss, or the sky! Chu he touched his forehead. He was such a kind-hearted person. How could he have unknowingly misunderstood so many powerful forces? And that was not all. Look at his palm! He just came out for a walk. Of the so-called eight ancient races, four of them had met with him. And at the same time, she had a deep misunderstanding of him. If he were to encounter them later on, he would have to give them a good explanation. This was something he was good at. His reasoning had already influenced countless different living beings, and it was always successful. The only thing he needed was strength. After all, if one was strong enough, one could still have a chance to speak. He could make these beings who had misunderstood him sit down and listen to his explanation calmly. He could even have the opportunity to move them. The only thing he needed to worry about was that he was not strong enough and would die an unjust death! Thinking of this ¡­ Chu he had an idea. His figure moved and he continued to head towards the giant city. Time to go back. Listening to the story, calm down, and improve his strength. I¡¯ll come back again when the time comes. This time, it was really unexpected. He had originally come to find the sky. He didn¡¯t expect things to turn out like this after so many twists and turns! Things were really unpredictable, and plans could not keep up with changes. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ The mysterious sun great world. In the underground hall. The eternal flame rose higher and higher, getting brighter and brighter. The ferocious beasts on the murals had also opened their eyes. He was waiting. He looked forward to it. The result of the endless years of waiting was about to come out. Time slowly passed. Everything was calm and normal. Both the mysterious sun great world and the underground hall were the same. But calm and normal, to the beasts on the murals, meant that it was abnormal! On the murals, their initial anticipation slowly turned into anxiety. what¡¯s going on? why is there no sign of them after they entered the Qing Qiu continent? what are they waiting for? ¡± the young man asked. An impatient question was asked. it¡¯s understandable that we can¡¯t detect their auras. Although we have that person¡¯s help, the eight primordial races always have extraordinary means! ¡°However, it¡¯s indeed a little unreasonable that they haven¡¯t made a move yet.¡± The continuous impatience caused the burning eternal flame in the hall to become unstable and flicker violently. maybe the way the Nine-Tailed heavenly Fox clan treats them is too special, and they miss it too much. After all, the Nine-Tailed heavenly Fox clan used to rely on their own uniqueness to make the Suan ni clan look at them differently. So don¡¯t worry, wait a little longer! The beasts on the murals comforted him. It was reasonable. This made the anxious atmosphere in the hall a little weaker. bastard, they¡¯re still enjoying it at this time. They deserve to decline. They¡¯re not good things! But there were still beasts cursing. They had been waiting for this day for far too long. For countless years, their lives had been too miserable. He had also sacrificed too much. The closer they got to the final stage, the more impatient they felt. However, the bastard of the Suan ni race was enjoying it first. He had no sense of time at all. Wasn¡¯t he afraid that a long night would lead to more dreams? How long they had waited for this day, and how they had survived, those bastards had no way of understanding! However, it was useless no matter how anxious he was. They didn¡¯t have the initiative yet. They could only wait. Time continued to flow! ¡°It¡¯s been so long! Why aren¡¯t they here yet?¡± ¡°They have all reached the origin source level, and the duration of their cultivation depends on their own will. There are too many foxes in the Qing Qiu continent! You need to understand.¡± ¡°The Suan ni race, why did they find these few things!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± I keep feeling that something¡¯s not right. It¡¯s such an important matter. The Suan ni race would never let three trashes who make a mess of things come over! ¡°Do you guys think they sensed something and did it on purpose?¡± ¡°That¡¯s possible!¡± Too much time had passed. A group of ferocious beasts from the murals. He realized that something was wrong. Although the Fox was good, it was impossible to let the Suan ni race be so greedy at this critical moment. There were three such mishaps, and they happened at such a critical time. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that it was impossible! He had already reached the origin realm. Even if it was easier for the primordial eight races to increase their strength, it was impossible for their mental states to be this bad. He had been delayed for such a long time by a group of foxes. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, what should we do?¡± As soon as this topic came out. An anxious atmosphere once again rose in the hall. If the value of their existence was seen by the Suan ni race ¡­ That would be of no value! The outcome would probably be very tragic. ¡°AI!¡± ¡°What else can we do, just wait! Do we have a choice?¡± A deep sigh was heard. Then, the anxious and impatient atmosphere in the hall suddenly stopped. Silence! All the beasts on the murals fell silent. That was the truth. They didn¡¯t have the right to choose from the beginning. Regardless of whether it was good or bad. They could only wait! After a long while, a heavy sigh sounded in the hall again. Then, a voice came out from one of the murals. ¡°Let¡¯s think on the bright side! Perhaps the mayflies that came this time are all trash!¡± moreover, even if the Suan ni race can see through something, so what? what that person wants to do can¡¯t be solved just by seeing it! moreover, is our value really what we think it is? ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s continue waiting! The only path we can take now is to believe in that person!¡± At this moment. All the beasts on the murals lost their initial excitement and anticipation. There was a sour feeling in his heart. It was indeed so. This time, was it the problem of that person or the problem of the Suan ni race? That might not be the case. But no matter who the problem was, there was one undeniable fact. They had no choice. They were just a group of fallen ones who could not even get out. If the Suan ni race didn¡¯t come, they could only watch helplessly. ¡°Maybe, even if it¡¯s bad! As long as it ends quickly, it¡¯ll be better than now!¡± A low mumble finally rang out, and it was unknown where it came from. Although the voice was soft, in the silent Hall, and with the beasts on the murals being extraordinary, everyone naturally heard it. They were even more silent! He had completely lost his passion. The initial excitement of opening their eyes was just a breath that they had held in for too long. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chu he returned to the Barbarian region. The Nine-Tailed celestial Fox race and the three Suan ni race. He didn¡¯t really cooperate. Chu he directly threw him into the demon subduing tower for modification. As for the black shadow that he had taken from li ZhangFeng ¡­ Perhaps it was because of the White foal. It seemed to be more cooperative. It was willing to talk about some unimportant things. Chu he pulled a chair and sat down. He heated up a pot of tea. At its feet were the little tortoise and the little white foal. The black shadow had turned into a black illusionary beast and was crouching on the ground. Chapter 469 ? Chapter 469: We are late Translator: 549690339 Xionglin clan. It was the clan of the black shadow glittering jewel. It was one of the eight ancient races and was one of the top three. Of course, the so-called top three, if it came out of its mouth, it would definitely be third. There was no need for it to explain this. Chu he understood. Generally speaking, the one who ranked first would speak loudly and directly. The one who ranked second would show that he had the strength to be the first. The third place was the top three. This was Chu he¡¯s understanding after listening to so many books. The conversation continued. Those evil eyes that committed suicide. Chu he¡¯s guess was right. They might be from the divine eye clan, one of the eight ancient clans. As for why he said it was possible. Linlang expressed. There was a problem with their condition at the time. The only thing that appeared was his eyes, and it seemed like only his eyes were left. It seemed very evil. However, that eye did indeed belong to the divine eye clan. It didn¡¯t know the exact reason. As for the Suan ni race, it was quite normal. However, Linlang had no idea what their objective was. who caused you eight primordial races to be in such dire straits? what is your goal in coming out this time? ¡± After the basic questions were asked. Chu he went straight to the point. This was something he really wanted to know. Even though Chu he had always known. The world was about to undergo a great change. But everything was still a mystery. The exact situation was still unclear. So far, even his generals did not know the deeper level of the problem. They were all people who went with the flow. And Linlang was obviously someone who knew a lot. However, it remained silent in the face of Chu he¡¯s question. It looked up at the sky. However ¡­ Although the Barbarian region was very bright, the sky was still filled with yellow sand. ¡°I forgot about it! It must also be forgotten in order to appear in this world at this time.¡± After a long time. Linlang lowered her head and said solemnly. Chu he nodded thoughtfully. It was hard to say if the other party had really forgotten. But it was probably true that he couldn¡¯t say. Its name couldn¡¯t be said directly, or it couldn¡¯t be said by living beings who knew it. Chu he understood this and did not force him. Just like him now. Those who didn¡¯t know him didn¡¯t mind, but if those who knew him called him by his name, he would feel it. Of course, the range was limited! However, according to Linlang, as long as they were in this world, they had to forget about it. It was so terrifying. It was an unimaginable existence. Chu he raised his head. His expression was subtle. After understanding this, Chu he did not dwell too much on this aspect. Chu he felt that he was still not safe with the existence involved. It¡¯s better not to know its good points, or else it¡¯s not good to talk about it. Therefore, Chu he lowered his head. He shifted the question. why are you with li Changfeng? what do you want? ¡± Linlang lowered her head and glanced at Chu he. She met his deep eyes. he has primordial sword intent. I think he has a chance to meet that sword, so I followed him! Under Chu he¡¯s gaze. It had already cooperated, so it didn¡¯t have much resistance in its heart. Therefore, he chose to answer honestly. He did not hide anything. ¡°Immemorial sword? What level of treasure is it?¡± Linlang pointed her claw at the White foal. that¡¯s their clan¡¯s treasure. It¡¯s one of the few chaotic-level treasures in this world. In fact, if it were in the past, I wouldn¡¯t have had any ideas about it even if I knew. because in the past, that Supreme treasure would not recognize any other living being as its master except for its own race. but in the ancient times, that sword was also damaged during that incident and lost its spiritual will. After such a long time, it should have almost recovered. most importantly, a brand new spiritual will will appear in it after it recovers. It¡¯s hard to say who it will recognize as its master then! the reason I stopped li Changfeng from reaching the origin realm is that, although ordinary origin realm cultivators can¡¯t detect me, it¡¯s different if he¡¯s breaking through. He¡¯ll definitely be able to sense my existence! After hearing its answer. Chu he was nothing! But the White foal under his feet had already opened its eyes wide. He glared fiercely at Linlang. His eyes were about to pop out. Even though it had lost its inheritance, even though it was not clear about its own situation. However, it understood one thing. Linlang wanted to take advantage of the situation to loot the treasures of her tribe. Furthermore, it was a clan protection treasure. This was digging the roots of their clan! That was enough. It made it feel a sense of hatred from the bottom of its heart. It felt that Linlang deserved to die. If not for Chu he watching by the side. It was about to pounce on him and start a fight. Linlang glanced at the White Stallion and shook her head. He didn¡¯t care about its resentment. There was even a little sympathy. Based on the current situation, di Chun¡¯s clan should be the most miserable of the eight primordial clans! The clan¡¯s skin being changed might be used to do something, but it would not be a good thing. The clan protection treasure would also be lost. If they could survive this great change ¡­ The xionglin clan was guaranteed to rank second among the eight ancient races. In fact, it wasn¡¯t as if he didn¡¯t have a chance to get first place. As for the DI Chun clan ¡­ Even if he had a strong backup plan, there was a high chance that he would be injured. Whether or not they could stabilize their position as one of the eight primordial races was another matter. It was very tragic! No one knew what had happened to their clan back then. How did it end up like this? ¡°Just for this reason?¡± Chu he took a sip of tea and said indifferently. ¡°En!¡± Linlang nodded without hesitation. ¡°Alright then!¡± Chu he nodded. He felt that Linlang still had things to tell him. However, this fellow had not completely submitted. It wouldn¡¯t refuse to answer basic questions, and it looked very happy. However, Chu he only knew the basics. If he wanted to know more about the problems of his race, he would have to show it enough kindness. This would take time! The more powerful he was, the longer he would need. However, Chu he was very patient. He didn¡¯t mind that. Next, it was a question and answer session. The man and the Beast had a good conversation. The little jerk shook his head and closed his eyes drowsily. As for the little white stallion, ever since it heard that Linlang was coveting its clan¡¯s treasure, its eyes had been wide open the entire time. Even Linlang, who didn¡¯t mind at first, rolled her eyes at the sight. ¡°Is there a specific time for the great change of the world?¡± Chu he asked another important question. This was important to Chu he. If he knew the time of the world¡¯s great change, he would at least have an idea of the time. ¡°There are! In truth, logically speaking, it should have started long ago. At the very least, the secrets of the heavens of this world should have sunk into chaos long ago!¡± ¡°The heavens and earth should have been in chaos long ago!¡± This might not be a big secret, and it did not involve the taboo of the Xiong Lin clan. Linlang replied just as readily. At this point, it raised its head to look at the sky again, revealing a puzzled expression. Before it was captured, it still understood the world. But it was because he could understand it that it was unusual. It meant that what was supposed to come was still in the future! He was late! This was very unreasonable. Chapter 470 ? Chapter 470: The real beginning Translator: 549690339 Heaven and earth should have been in chaos long ago. Everything should have started long ago. But an accident happened. There was still no movement until now. Chu he glanced at Linlang. He could tell from its appearance. It definitely didn¡¯t know what had happened. Therefore, there was no need to continue asking it this question. Perhaps only the true top-tier experts of this world would know about this change. ¡°What was the strongest Battle-power of the eight ancient races back then?¡± Chu he changed his question again. This was a question with great reference value. &Nbsp; from what he knew, the eight ancient races were probably the ceiling of this world. As long as one had the strength to suppress them. That also meant safety. At least, that was the case in this world. He could be free and unfettered. ¡°The eight primordial races all have eternal-level guardians!¡± At this point. Linlang looked at Chu he with pity in her eyes. Out of the eight primordial races, Chu he had already touched four of them. Moreover, they didn¡¯t have a good relationship. It¡¯s nothing now. When the time came for the eight ancient races to return ¡­ One life of the human in front of him was simply not enough to withstand it. The entire human race would suffer because of this. The eight ancient races were not to be humiliated. No living being could bear this price. Moreover, there was no room for redemption. The human in front of him had made the Five Eyes of the divine eye clan self-destruct. As a result, the goal of the Suan ni race could not be achieved. Eternal existences had unfathomable means. These things, no matter how they were covered up, could not be hidden from them after the event. He was waiting for the dust to settle between heaven and earth. At that time, Hmph! The human in front of him was finished. He couldn¡¯t be saved. He was dead. It all depended on which race it fell into and how it would be finished. Or rather, he had to experience all the positions. Of course, it was also in a worrying situation. It was also uncertain if there was a way out. Linlang let out a sigh, feeling terrible. If the world were to go into chaos according to its original trajectory ¡­ The mysteries of heaven were chaotic. No matter how powerful the human in front of him was, there was a high probability that he would not be able to find it. What a pity! He didn¡¯t know what the problem was. Until now, everything had not even started! Moreover, the haowu tribe¡¯s situation had also deviated because of this human. ¡°So, who put this human in there?¡± ¡°His appearance is definitely not a coincidence!¡± Linlang speculated to herself. It had reason to be so suspicious. After all, its appearance in the mysterious sun great world was no coincidence. There were also the Five Eyes. Although he didn¡¯t know why they had appeared, they were also suspicious. The human in front of him should be the same. To be able to interfere in the mayfly race¡¯s arrangements and arrange an accident for them. That would require the help of an existence of the same level. Moreover, who arranged it was not the main point. This human¡¯s strength was the main point. Such strength! How did they arrange to go there? Is it that person? That shouldn¡¯t have happened! Even if that person had tampered with it, it would not have been like this. That was why Linlang could not understand. ¡°Or it could be the combined efforts of a few of the primordial eight races!¡± However, it was also unreasonable for them to do so. It was still the same question. Even if they had a purpose, they wouldn¡¯t cause destruction like this. This matter was strange no matter how one thought about it. ¡°Perhaps the eternal forefather is the only one who can understand this!¡± Finally. It was the most reliable answer that Linlang could think of. It was probably because it was not strong enough. He didn¡¯t have enough experience. That was why he couldn¡¯t understand. With this in mind, it didn¡¯t waste its time. The eternal forefather would handle everything. They would be able to sense it if something like this happened. Then, he reacted! Towards Linlang¡¯s pitiful gaze ¡­ Chu he saw it. But he didn¡¯t feel much. He had seen this kind of look many times. They appeared in the eyes of those who had not known him for long and had decent strength, but did not understand him. However, as time passed, this gaze would slowly disappear. All the incomprehension and misunderstandings. Chu he was very open-minded. Let nature take its course and leave it to time. Naturally, he changed his mind. He was a very peaceful person! The questions continued. Even though Linlang had many things she was unwilling to say. But in general, it was more reliable than the little beast white foal. This allowed Chu he to gain a lot of new knowledge. After asking all the necessary questions. Chu he was about to throw Linlang into the demon-suppressing Pagoda. It was in an incomplete state, but it was very compatible. Chu he found it much more pleasing to the eye, so he decided to open a back door so that it wouldn¡¯t work too hard. He would just throw it into the fourth place and slowly enjoy it. ¡°There¡¯s movement in the ancient order world again?¡± Chu he¡¯s hand that was holding onto Linlang¡¯s paused. Under the World suppressing cauldron. The entrance to the sealed ancient era world. At this moment, it was constantly shaking. It was as if a terrifying giant beast was trying to break free from it. The ancient era world was in a state of chaos. This was something that would happen from time to time. However, this time, the commotion was the greatest. It was as if he wanted to tear the sky apart! In the past, the world suppressing cauldron wouldn¡¯t have any reaction to the riots. But this time, it moved twice. The commotion was directly transmitted. Linlang, who had been grabbed, looked in the direction of the world-suppressing cauldron. It was originally very casual. But at a certain moment. It seemed to have noticed something incredible. He widened his eyes and looked at Chu he. It was unbelievable. For the first time, there was a trace of fear in his eyes! Chu he could sense the change in its emotions. However, the ancient era world was currently in a state of chaos. There was no time to ask for the reason. Chu he moved his hand, and Linlang, who was staring at him, was thrown into the demon-suppressing Pagoda. Chu he moved and arrived at the entrance of the ancient era world under the realm suppressing cauldron. The current him had the ability to reincarnate from a single drop of blood. He didn¡¯t have to worry about his real body going in. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ It was also at the same time! A dark region. In a huge Devil¡¯s well. A mosquito beast stuck its head out with difficulty. It looked up at the sky. His eyes were filled with joy. ¡°I made a mistake in my deduction last time and came out a little early. Fortunately, I have a deep foundation and managed to survive. Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable!¡± Wen Wen¡¯s voice was filled with sorrow and anticipation. Last time, it had been misled. The younger generation didn¡¯t know how to react, or they didn¡¯t know at all. After it was taken out. Only then did he realize that everything had not started. Fortunately, it reacted quickly and immediately suppressed itself. He had paid a huge price for this. He didn¡¯t know which part went wrong. Or rather, it had received the wrong information. It had extended the time by a lot, and it had almost died! Just thinking about it made him angry! But fortunately, he made it through. Now, it was time to start. It wasn¡¯t easy! With a pfft, it turned its mouthpart. It was followed by a roar of fear. Next to the devil¡¯s well, a strong and sturdy ox mang was suppressed, and it was slowly shrinking at a speed visible to the naked eye. It was like a bottle of drink being slowly sucked dry. Chapter 471 ? Chapter 471: The heavens moved Translator: 549690339 Chu he arrived at the ancient era world. The entire world was shaking. It was as if something was about to rush out of it. An extremely dangerous and powerful force was brewing. Perhaps it would explode in the next moment, causing the entire world to collapse. And as the world became more and more unstable. Chu he raised his head. He looked up at the sky. The blood-colored jade coffin that he had seen before was gradually becoming clear. There was a special aura that was constantly leaking out of it. Chu he was familiar with that aura. It was the same aura he had extracted from the bug horde when he first came here. That kind of power was extremely toxic to the origin of the world. If Chu he had only refined a cup of it during the entire insect tsunami earlier, then the blood coffin would probably be able to produce an entire River. If it seeped out, it would probably affect the entire world. Even Chu he was shocked by this power. If he were to take it head-on, he would probably be seriously injured. And this was because he cultivated his own body and not his origin, so he could still refine this power. Otherwise! If it were a normal life form that cultivated the origin, Chu he suspected that even the strongest Dao Lord of the origin would not be able to do so. Anyone who was enveloped by this power would die in an instant. From the inside to the outside, the kind that would not leave a single trace. They wouldn¡¯t be able to resist at all. Chu he felt. If he could completely refine this power ¡­ In that case, he would probably be able to suppress even the so-called eternal existence. More importantly, he only needed time. He could indeed refine it. However, that was not a good idea. That power was too strong and too much. If he could completely refine it, it would truly merge into his body. That power was fundamentally different from the White energy of Earth Star. The Earth Star¡¯s Bai Neng was more like a precious medicine that assisted cultivation. That power was completely integrated into him and not controlled or digested to assist his cultivation. Therefore, Chu he did not like such a choice and was resistant to it. Of course, as long as he had absolute control over a portion of it, he could still use it as a killing move. Roar! Roar! A series of wild roars reverberated through the heavens and earth, accompanied by the clattering of chains being broken. The trembling of the heavens and earth was caused by the Demon King that was being suppressed. Chu he¡¯s gaze moved away from the blood coffin and looked in the direction of the sound. His expression changed. At this moment, the world had already gone crazy from killing! The normal living beings of the ancient era formed an alliance. He was fighting with those demons and ghosts! Blood flowed like a river. A dense blood Qi spread out, dyeing the world blood red. And the more they killed, the more people died! The shaking of heaven and earth would become more and more intense. Within the ancient era world¡¯s Allied army. Chu he also saw sang Qingqing, but she was not fighting. Instead, they were trying to stop the fighting and make the living creatures retreat. There were many others who did the same. It was a pity that all of the living beings in the ancient era were being affected by an unseen force. He didn¡¯t listen at all! Retreating was non-existent to them! As time passed, the blood Qi between heaven and earth intensified, and even those who had tried to persuade him to join in the fight. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ In the vast mountains. Yu Mobai sat cross-legged on the peak of the mountain. An old man was sitting cross-legged opposite him. Originally, they were brewing tea and discussing Dao, having a good chat. Especially the old man in front of him. His face was red, and the more he spoke, the more excited he became. He was in a good mood. He was Jiang chenzi, the Supreme Lord of the human suzerain in nine World Mountain. It was also one of the nine great origins of the nine World Mountain. Yu Mobai¡¯s Dao vindication made him very excited. Not to mention other aspects, at least he would not be so lonely if he could have someone he could talk to. Furthermore, Yu Mobai was different. It was different from him and the other existences of the origin in nine World Mountain. He had relied on himself to vindicate Dao, he had truly transcended. To him, and to the human race of nine World Mountain, it was of great significance. There were nine experts of the origin in the nine World Mountain, including him. The foundation of Dao attainment was flawed. They were all locked up in nine World Mountain. According to the inheritances, ordinary origin realm cultivators could go to the starry sky and see different worlds. However, they could not do it! Not only that, but there were also many restrictions on his actions in the nine World Mountain. The so-called Dao attainment was just a reputation. They were all working hard to break this shackle. But none of them succeeded. Yu Mobai¡¯s success had opened up a whole new world for Jiang chenzi. It would allow him to walk on the path of true transcendence. This was a good thing for him. To the race. If not for the fact that it was not the right time, the human race could have announced that they were the Masters of nine World Mountain! However ¡­ Just when they were talking about the most favorable turn of events. BOOM! The mountain peak that they were on, which was suppressed by their aura, rumbled and shook. It was as if something was about to rush out. At that moment, the entire nine World Mountain changed. ¡°Mobai! This time, we might not be able to succeed. Take the legacy echelon disciples of your race and leave. Find another world to live in and leave behind a seed of hope for the human race!¡± The commotion this time was unprecedented. It was even more dangerous than the last time. Jiang chenzi felt a bad feeling. Although he had been able to smell this aura frequently during this period of time, this time, it was stronger than ever. His feelings told him! The mountain that was suppressed by the nine World Mountain could not hold on any longer! Compared to the past, the only good news was that ¡­ The human race now had Yu Mobai, a true origin realm expert who had vindicated his Dao. He could enter the starry sky and survive! He would have a chance to bring Xin Huo away from here. They wouldn¡¯t be wiped out! teacher, is the being suppressed down there really that terrifying?! During this period of time, because he was strong enough, Jiang chenzi no longer hid some things from him. Yu Mobai already had some understanding of the thing suppressed under the boundless mountain. The nine tribes in nine World Mountain occupied the nine peaks at the core. Although this place was the best place for cultivation, it was still a place for cultivation. But it was also a dangerous place. The nine origins of the nine World Mountain each led their own race to suppress a node. This was the price they had to pay to vindicate Dao. A gate was suppressed under each core mountain. That place led to the true land of the nine mountains. There, a terrifying existence that could destroy the world was suppressed. It was a true destruction of the world and not just a disaster to the nine World Mountain. In the past, if Yu Mobai had heard such a statement, he would have chosen to believe it. But now, he was mumbling. The existence being suppressed might be terrifying, but whether it could destroy the world was something that could not be said. After all, after this period of verification, it could be confirmed that his strength was already above his teacher¡¯s. How could Jiang chenzi and several other existences with the same strength suppress the existence that could destroy the world? Why did it feel a little ridiculous? Yu Mobai recalled his experience in the Azure Mountain range. That devil and that senior. Yu Mobai had personally experienced how terrifying their strength was. Even if he were to face them now, he would not have much of a chance of winning! They must have come to the nine World Mountain with a purpose, and the inheritance of the heavenly court must have appeared here. If the being suppressed could really destroy the world, they would have been anxious long ago! His teacher was not powerful enough and had never left nine World Mountain, so what he knew might not be true. Yu Mobai¡¯s eyes had been opened, and all kinds of thoughts flashed through his mind. Especially when the vast mountain was about to explode. However, Yu Mobai felt a familiar aura from it and it suddenly suppressed him. A divine light flashed in his eyes as he looked at the shaking vast mountain. ¡°Teacher, there might be a turn for the better!¡± Chapter 472 ? Chapter 472: This is something that can not be done Translator: 549690339 ¡°Silence!¡± The ancient era world. A brutal battle was going on. Just as all the living beings were about to fall into madness. A thunderous voice exploded in their ears, striking the depths of their souls. All the living beings who heard the voice trembled. Waves of black aura surged out of their bodies like dust. It was a negative emotion that affected them. It was suppressed after this voice appeared. Even those demons and ghosts were intimidated by this voice. At this moment, they all became quiet. The world fell into a brief silence after this voice. Even the blood-colored baleful Qi that enveloped the world had become thin! The power that shook the heavens and earth also paused. ¡°It¡¯s the ancestor!¡± Sang Qingqing looked very excited. The others were stunned and in awe of this voice. She, on the other hand, recognized it immediately. The voice belonged to the old ancestor who had not appeared for a while. She had witnessed the power of the old ancestor. It had subverted her understanding of the strong again and again. This sudden crisis. In her opinion, if there was anyone who could suppress it, it could only be the old ancestor! However, just as she was feeling hopeful. ¡°You again, human! You were the one last time!¡± A cold and sinister voice immediately followed. This voice caused the living beings who had just regained some of their rationality to show signs of falling into madness again. ¡°Human! Do you really want to get involved in this matter? You have to consider it carefully!¡± with your strength, you shouldn¡¯t have been induced. You should be sober! ¡°You should know that you can¡¯t bear the consequences of doing this. You humans can¡¯t bear it!¡± ¡°You should clearly understand the price you have to pay for this matter!¡± The voice resounded through the heavens and earth. It was getting bigger and bigger, and the atmosphere between heaven and earth was getting colder and colder! It made all living beings suffocate. ¡°This time, I can let you leave with the human race¡¯s juniors. This is my greatest sincerity!¡± The existence that spoke seemed to be unable to withstand the pressure and gave a condition. He expressed his willingness to let the humans of the ancient era leave safely. Chu he walked towards the center of the world step by step. He didn¡¯t reply. ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re doing?¡± Just as Chu he walked to the center of the world. A huge shadow appeared from the bloody aura. Its eyes fell on Chu he. Its gloominess was mixed with confusion. The appearance of the human in front of him was unexpected. And it had brought it a lot of trouble. It was getting bigger and bigger. Although it was angry the last time, it felt that it had only delayed the matter slightly. It had originally thought that this was just a little trick played by that person to disgust it and make it pay a higher price, or that there was some other purpose. Although there was an impact, it was still controllable. It had already guessed and prepared for such a situation. However, this time, it sensed danger from the human in front of it, and it felt that he might be serious. This was a big joke. This should not have happened! Even that person would never do such a thing. This was not the time when the other powerhouses would be most satisfied. But it was a time when they could accept it. No one would come to destroy it. Moreover, it was a human that it had never cared about. One had to know that this was an inevitable tribulation. It was also an unprecedented opportunity. All the top powerhouses were scheming against each other. However, there was also a tacit understanding that pushed all this forward. No one wanted to see an uncontrollable change. The more powerful one was, the more they would not allow it. Chu he stared at the thick murderous aura on the virtual shadow and revealed a meaningful smile. This smile. It was a smile that he would only have when he met a creature with the potential to become a great general. ¡°As for the consequences, that¡¯s a matter for the future!¡± and now, if you succeed in what you¡¯re doing, it will bring me some trouble! so, I think we can have a talk. I¡¯ll give you an opportunity, and this matter will be over! The words fell. Under the gaze of all the living beings. Chu he¡¯s transcendence golden body appeared and spanned between heaven and earth. It was about this world. Chu he already had some guesses in his heart. He had already made his choice. The current world still needed stability. He still did not have absolute confidence in dealing with the world after it was completely chaotic. ??! Wherever the golden light shone, the demonic Qi, demons, and ghosts melted like ice and snow. The golden light swept across the world, bringing light to the Dark and Bloody world. All the living beings in this world felt their hearts warm up. The golden light brought a ray of light to this world that had fallen into despair. ¡°Looking for death?¡± After Chu he spoke. The shadow thought that there was still a chance to negotiate. She saw his next action. The shadow realized that it had been played! However, Chu he did not respond. He pressed down on the ground with one hand and held the sky with the other, shrouding the shadow and the bloody Qi floating in the sky. One hand pressing the ground! One hand suppressing the heavens! BOOM! As Chu he¡¯s palm descended, the trembling ground became weaker and weaker. His hand that was holding the sky also began to close. Under Chu he¡¯s intentional control, the evil blood aura within it was not worn down. Instead, it continued to condense into the blurry shadow, making it gradually become solid. ¡°With such strength, how could the human race have the luck to produce such a strong master like you in the future?¡± His body was becoming more and more solid. It was as if he had awakened from his illusory state and returned to the world. However, the shadow was not happy at all. It was constantly rolling in the bloody aura that had already turned into liquid. If this was the opportunity Chu he was talking about, it would definitely not like it! After all, this was only the manifestation of its consciousness, and there was no meaning in turning from illusion to reality. The beast¡¯s face that had become solid was extremely gloomy. Now, it could be completely confirmed. The humans in front of him were here to cause destruction. you¡¯re a giant from the future, right?! ¡°I don¡¯t know what method you used, but when your strength reached such a level, before the world went into chaos, you were able to leave the ethereal Plane and walk freely in the world!¡± but I have to tell you clearly that your actions are inviting trouble and courting death. You will be regarded as a great enemy by all the powerhouses who are returning! also, you may not know this, but you may only see the danger in the great change of heaven and earth, but you don¡¯t see the opportunities contained in it! you should know that ultimate origin Titans like you and I have the chance to embark on the path of eternal transcendence in this great change! ¡°It¡¯s not an ordinary eternal realm expert, but an eternal transcendence.¡± ¡°Do you know what eternal transcendence is? That¡¯s an existence that can truly transcend and not be limited by any era or any heaven and earth!¡± The mysterious man realized. The human in front of him might not know the rules. Therefore, it roared and tried to redeem itself. ¡°You! Do you understand?¡± Chapter 473 ? Chapter 473: The layout Translator: 549690339 Understand? The series of explanations for The Phantom. Chu he expressed that this matter really had nothing to do with him. His cultivation had no connection with this world. It was as if he was an outsider. He didn¡¯t need to fight for opportunities in danger. What he needed was a relatively quiet environment. It¡¯s fine as long as you develop well. Those gaudy opportunities that could only be obtained through various schemes were not suitable for him. On the contrary, if such a situation occurred, it would disturb his steady pace of development. &Nbsp; so, After Chu he had some guesses about the situation in the ancient era world ¡­ He had already decided that he would suppress this place! According to what Linlang had said. At this moment, the world had not yet fallen into chaos. There was a limit to the power allowed to exist. The foundation level was the highest level that could appear in this world. Even stronger existences would have to wait until the world descended into chaos before they could return. Therefore, after knowing about this matter and having the ability to control it, he decided to do it. Chu he would not let the ancient era world go berserk. Gu Tao was very depressed! He did not know what was going on with the human in front of him. It¡¯s fine that he appeared out of nowhere. And now. It had already made it very clear. The other party ignored him. He didn¡¯t show any signs of stopping. This was very difficult to handle. It seemed that only talking about the benefits would not work. The disadvantages also needed to be explained clearly. human, you should clearly understand that no matter what level a living being is at, they all have a limit. Only by constantly cultivating and becoming stronger can you extend this time! when you reach the origin realm, even though you can live forever, you still have to face a calamity at the turn of each era. Although this calamity is nothing at our level, it¡¯s not a big deal! it¡¯s much easier to deal with this level of tribulation when you reach the eternal realm. ¡°However, tribulations like this are only minor tribulations. There will be greater tribulations in the future, and when that happens, even big shots like you and I will fall, and the eternal Dominator will fall into the cycle of reincarnation! Even this world will be reduced to chaos.¡± ¡°Only by transcending, by transcending for all eternity, can I deal with this!¡± ¡°And this calamity is already coming!¡± we are all looking for an opportunity, an opportunity to transcend forever! ¡°Do you understand?¡± Although Gu Tao was speaking with all his might, only Chu he could hear him. This was a topic that only the strong could touch. Or rather, this was a common secret among the powerhouses. Chu he did not reply. But from the various things he had come into contact with. He had indeed gained some enlightenment. In his mind, he pieced together all the things he knew. In an instant, he had made a reasonable analysis. Perhaps. This world. Except for the existences at the level of big shots and above. All other living beings were pawns. A chess piece that they used to lure out opportunities. Chu he was suspicious. Although the glittering jewel beast and the White Stallion came from the eight primordial races, they were also pawns. He might even be the chess piece of the powerhouses in their race. If there really was such a great catastrophe, the big shots would still have a chance to find a way out. However, the existences below were all ants. The possibility of pushing them out to emit light and heat was too high. The so-called change of heaven and earth might indeed exist. But it shouldn¡¯t be now. The change at this moment was a scene, a scene directed by experts! It allowed all living beings to perform and achieve their goals! Of course, this was just Chu he¡¯s guess. Even Gu Tao didn¡¯t know the full picture. Only the so-called eternal sovereigns knew everything. ¡°How did you know that there would be such a Great Tribulation? And how can you confirm it?¡± The trembling of the earth was suppressed. The shadow also solidified into a human-like shape, but it was extremely tall and indomitable. It had two horns on its head and a scaled tail. In the end, just before he was about to completely grasp it, Chu he finally asked a question. They probably hadn¡¯t experienced a great calamity that no expert could escape from. They all chose to believe. There must be a big problem here. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel anything? That kind of palpitations? As time passed, I felt more and more uneasy!¡± Gu Tao looked at Chu he with a puzzled expression. The uneasiness was the best proof of this secret. The powerful beings were too powerful, but they could still feel fear. Existences at this level should understand the seriousness of the matter. Chu he looked at the tall Gu Tao. His eyes moved. He didn¡¯t respond to its doubts. Chu he exerted force in his hand and Gu Tao¡¯s consciousness was completely condensed by the blood Qi. Chu he caught it in his hand. Furthermore, Chu he had forcefully cut off all connections between its consciousness and its main body. The palpitations were getting stronger and stronger? He tried to sense it seriously. Chu he shook his head. He really didn¡¯t. His senses were still very strong. If he didn¡¯t feel anything, it meant that what was about to happen wouldn¡¯t be a big threat to him. Of course, this was only to him. ¡°No wonder the way the demonic world and abyss act, I always felt that there was a problem! It¡¯s not logical.¡± He learned more secrets from Gu Tao. There was an explanation for the seemingly unorganized actions of the abyss and the devil World. Their goal was deeper! The so-called conquering of worlds was not the main point. After all, if there was really such a terrifying catastrophe ¡­ There wasn¡¯t much meaning in conquering the other worlds. human?! He felt that his connection with his main body had been cut off. Gu Tao was extremely depressed. The core points of the pros and cons had already been clearly stated. As a powerful existence, the human in front of him was a monster. Why did it still look like there was no room for discussion? Still causing destruction! This didn¡¯t make sense! Even if he had doubts, he should at least ask everything clearly. Whatever it could say, it would definitely be straightforward. It would not hide anything and would give the corresponding answer. It had already prepared a draft! This directly cut off the connection between its consciousness and its main body. Then, what¡¯s the point of condensing a physical body to catch and seal it? From the looks of it, he didn¡¯t intend to continue the discussion! Was this the attitude of a giant when it came to its own interests? This was a matter of life and death! Not to mention that it was related to the future. Even if he didn¡¯t care about life and death, he should still pursue a higher level! These two points. Even though it had lived for countless eras, it still cared about it. How could this newly advanced junior of the human race in front of him be able to accept this? It didn¡¯t believe it. There was definitely a problem that it had not thought of! After all, this human¡¯s appearance was very strange. At the level of a Big Shot, he did not enter the Mirage. He could move freely in this world, which in itself explained the problem. But no matter what the reason was. The current situation was not good. ¡°We can¡¯t drag this on any longer! Think carefully, the further we go, the more variables there will be, and the price will be too high to bear. At that time, all the powerhouses will vent their anger on you!¡± Gu Tao tried to make a final attempt. This matter had already been dragged on for long enough. If he continued, he might not have enough time. Chapter 474 ? Chapter 474: Falling from the sky Translator: 549690339 ¡°Unfortunately, it¡¯s a bit too late!¡± Gu Tao¡¯s roar didn¡¯t change Chu he¡¯s mind. He didn¡¯t need to risk his life during the world¡¯s great change. Moreover, he was too kind. He liked to do good things and give opportunities. Seeing that many living creatures were fated, he couldn¡¯t help but give them a hand. Because of this, he had unknowingly destroyed the affairs of many powerhouses. They were hostile to them. This matter. Whether he liked it or not, it was already an established fact. After completely suppressing Gu Tao in his palm, he used the heaven and earth cloth bag to wrap it around his waist. Chu he¡¯s attention turned to the dark abyss. It was the source of the earth-shaking. There was a Demon King being suppressed inside. It was wrong! Chu he looked at it seriously. The Demon King had gone completely mad, and he had discovered something different. The devil King in the abyss was not simply suppressed. Instead, it was like an ancient tree that had existed for countless years. Its feelers continued to extend and take root in the entire ancient era world. Its relationship with the ancient era world. I¡¯m in you, and you¡¯re in me! After it came out, the ancient era world would collapse, and it would do the same. The day it was born would be the day of its death, and there was no possibility of it being spared! However, it did not realize this. Although it was strong, its brain was not good. Of course, it couldn¡¯t be blamed for this, but there was an expert who had set up a method to suppress its intelligence! It probably hadn¡¯t been awake for a long time, and it had been induced by a force. &Nbsp; so, You can¡¯t kill the existence in the abyss, but you can¡¯t catch it either. He could only choose to suppress it. The star abyss in Chu he¡¯s eyes hung upside down as he understood everything. After that. With a thought, five golden mountains appeared in the void. BOOM! Chu he¡¯s transcendence golden body turned its palm. on the palm that covered the sky, purple flames rose. It was unusually violent. It was like a volcano that covered the sky and earth had erupted. ¡°The brilliance of the great Dao is known as the cage of mayflies!¡± The five golden mountains were being refined by the purple fire. At the same time, Chu he chanted the great Dao. The words of law followed. The characters of the great Dao formed by the power of heaven and earth turned into restrictions and merged into the Golden Mountain. The gold Mountain was very ordinary. However, they were all made of pure gold. After a few rounds of compression, the weight of a mountain was only the weight of a small world. It wasn¡¯t too special. However, with Chu he¡¯s refinement and the integration of layers of restrictions, a qualitative change was happening every minute and second. It didn¡¯t require the integration of too many natural treasures. It was purely based on strength. A treasure that could intimidate ordinary origin realm experts was slowly forming in his palm. A moment later! The purple fire in Chu he¡¯s palm was extinguished, and the chanting of the voice of the great Dao also stopped abruptly. He flipped his palm! Boom! Boom! Boom! A Golden Palm suddenly fell from the sky. It was as if the sky had fallen. Originally, Chu he had controlled himself well. Although his series of actions had caused a huge commotion, he had not pressured the people of the ancient era world. There was only a visual shock. That was all, but it was enough to make them prostrate on the ground. However, after that, the sound of the great Dao rang out. Without any pressure, he allowed them to immerse themselves in it. Their bodies stood up and moved along with the sound of the mantra. In just a short moment, it had already benefited the living beings of this world endlessly. Many living beings took the opportunity to enter a state of breakthrough. In the end, even when the sound of the great Dao ended, it did not wake them up from their immersion. However, just as the palm was about to land ¡­ The atmosphere between heaven and earth turned dark. It was as if a giant object was pressing down on the world. Within the ancient era. The living beings who were immersed in the sound of the great Dao felt their hearts sink. Regardless of whether he was willing or not, even if he was on the verge of a breakthrough, he was forced to break away from that state. They followed their uneasy feeling and looked up. The resentment and anger that had been born after being disturbed were replaced by a strong sense of fear. The sky fell! It continued to expand in their eyes, as if it was going to suppress them all in the next moment. Furthermore ¡­ No matter how strong or weak they were. He spread out his spirit. As soon as he came into contact with the falling heavenly aura! Even if they were cultivators who had fought against heaven and earth and cultivated step by step, they only felt despair and helplessness. If they fell that day, they would definitely die! He was not spared. He only had this thought. At this moment, there was no martial artist who would Pierce the sky and fight to the death. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°How could this be?¡± ¡°In the end, I still can¡¯t resist fate?¡± even such a terrifying existence can¡¯t stop the great change of the world? ¡± ¡°What kind of Great Terror has appeared?¡± All the living beings were dumbfounded. A series of twists and turns! Too many things had happened in such a short time. First, the entire world changed. The demons and ghosts had completely recovered, and the entire world was in a state of slaughter. It was fine at the beginning. Towards the end, their state became more and more frenzied. The key was that they were awake, but they could not control themselves. That feeling was as if his body was out of control. His companions fell down one after another, but his injuries were getting worse. They were already in despair and were prepared to be completely devoured by the demons and buried in the blood sea. However, he did not expect ¡­ At the most dangerous moment, an unimaginable existence would make a move. With a flip of his palm, he suppressed all the unusual movements. all the demons and ghosts didn¡¯t dare to move at all. He even praised the great Dao and gave them a good fortune. However, he did not know how long he had been cultivating. Under the heavy pressure, they opened their eyes and saw that something was wrong. Twists and turns again! A scene that made them despair appeared. While they were cultivating, something had happened. The majestic existence had disappeared. The sky fell from the sky. They couldn¡¯t help but make a guess. Was there an even more evil existence that even the great master who had just appeared could not stop? ¡°Forefather!¡± Sang Qingqing raised her head and exclaimed in surprise. She looked worried. The other living beings were concerned about their own destinies. Her first concern was the problem that the ancestor was facing. The old ancestor¡¯s strength was indeed very strong. It had also refreshed her understanding of the strong again and again. But no matter what. The old ancestor was not the most powerful being in this world. This was because Chu he rarely appeared in the ancient era. Even if he did appear, he would only be in his soul form. That was why sang Qingqing came to this conclusion. At that moment, Chu he¡¯s aura disappeared, and the sky fell from the sky. In her eyes, there was no doubt that an accident had happened. little girl, it¡¯s fine. You¡¯re just making a fuss! Sang Qingqing turned around. ¡°Forefather, you¡¯re a coward!¡± Sang Qingqing was surprised. Chu he¡¯s presence beside her was secondary. The main thing was his current state. It wasn¡¯t an illusion, but a real entity. ¡°Watch!¡± Chu he revealed a smile. He stretched out his hand and pointed, signaling sang Qingqing to look up. Chapter 475 ? Chapter 475: Suppression Translator: 549690339 Only to see at this moment. The falling sky was about to crush the earth. A hundred thousand meters! 10,000-meter Suan ni! A thousand-meter Chi Chi! As the distance between them increased, all living beings in the ancient era world felt an increasingly heavy pressure weighing down on them, and their eyes were filled with despair and fear. Such a huge change in the world. They didn¡¯t feel like they had any chance to resist. Even in the depths of their hearts, before the heavens and earth had completely fallen, they had already envisioned various scenes of the world collapsing. These scenes kept colliding with each other in their hearts. Many of the living beings even knelt down, hoping that the heavens would calm their anger. Sang Qingqing raised her head again. Even though Chu he was beside her, she still felt suffocated. However ¡­ At the last moment. Chu he pointed. The sky, which was about to fall, began to shrink. As they got closer to the ground, the sky shrank faster and faster. In the end, it turned into a five-fingered mountain. With a loud bang, it pressed down on the abyss of the world. At this moment. Only then did all the living beings realize that nothing had happened to the figure that had suppressed the great changes in the world. He had always been there. He stood at the top of the sky and flipped his palm. At this moment, many living beings were enlightened. The image of the sky falling just now was just a technique performed by that magnificent existence. The palm fell and turned into a five-fingered mountain, suppressing the heaven and earth! He had suppressed the forbidden land that had existed since the ancient era, the source of the chaos in the world. Such an existence. It was terrifying! It was simply unimaginable. This was what a true expert was! No, this could no longer be described as an expert. This was a God! They felt that only a God who was above the heavens and earth could have such means. Only then could he defy the heavens. With a wave of his hand, he was able to suppress the violent tribulations of the heavens and earth. ¡°Ancestor!¡± Some people saluted and shouted loudly! ¡°Ancestor!¡± ¡°Ancestor!¡± The people within the ancient era world reacted. One by one, they saluted and called out ancestor. They were very excited and proud. And he had unprecedented confidence. The other creatures also bowed, but they didn¡¯t dare to call the ancestor by his name. They all looked at the humans around them with envy. He didn¡¯t expect the human race to have such a powerful ancestor. Such a backer made their hearts tremble. He was already thinking about how to treat the human race in the future. Being upright and magnanimous were the most basic things! The other powers of the human race were not considered. The one in the sky could suppress all of them. This world. The human race should be respected. There was no doubt about this, and it had to be included in the ancestral teachings. This was the truest thought in the minds of most living beings. Their reverence for the mighty beings above the firmament was carved into their bones, making them naturally fearful of the human race. ¡°Forefather!¡± Sang Qingqing lowered her head. As he looked at Chu he, his eyes sparkled. The old ancestor¡¯s might and might had once again refreshed her understanding of the strong. And this time, the number of respawns was especially large. She couldn¡¯t find the words to describe it. Moreover, the ancestor was a real entity and not an illusion. It might not be what she had imagined in the past, that the ancestor had encountered a strong enemy and was beaten until only his soul was left. This point made her even more suspicious. However, since the old ancestor didn¡¯t say anything, she didn¡¯t dare to ask. ¡°Continue to grow stronger! In the end, this world still belongs to you!¡± Chu he raised his head and looked at the sky. He said something meaningful. Then, he turned around. Before sang Qingqing could react, he had already disappeared. At the same time, the Golden Dharma form in the sky also turned around. After a few steps, its body became smaller and smaller until it disappeared. All the strange phenomena also disappeared. It was as if nothing had happened. The world-ending crisis just now was like a dream. ¡°What?¡± Originally, sang Qingqing looked at the place where Chu he had disappeared and felt a little lost. But at a certain moment. She felt something and suddenly turned her head to look behind her. From what he saw and felt, there were people of the same race and other living beings, but there was nothing wrong with their behavior at the moment. Even those demons and ghosts were running for their lives in a hurry and didn¡¯t have anything to pay attention to. However, at that moment. She clearly had a feeling that she was being watched. That feeling was as if the other party had replicated her soul. It made her hair stand on end and she felt a chill down her spine! The feeling couldn¡¯t be wrong. She must have been targeted by something strange! ¡­¡­¡­¡­ The peak of the vast mountain! ¡°He¡¯s been suppressed!¡± Jiang chenzi lowered his head and looked at the mountain, who had returned to normal. It was unbelievable! He had experienced the power of the heavenly transformation. Even the occasional tremors in the past would make it hard for him to control himself. He had to use all means to barely withstand it. Last time, the mountain had trembled at a slightly higher frequency, and it had mobilized almost all the forces of the vast expanse Kingdom. Even so, there were a few times when it almost collapsed. At the most dangerous stage, he felt that the origin of heaven and earth was about to collapse. In fact, he was already prepared for the collapse of the world and his death. In the end, it was a miracle that he could survive. It was like a dream. And this time, it was even more dangerous. It was only the initial stage, but it was already more ferocious than the most dangerous stage. Even with the addition of a proper origin realm expert like Yu Mobai, they still felt strained. He didn¡¯t even count on it! However, he did not expect a miracle to happen again. This continued. It made him feel as if the heaven shaking was a joke. All his actions. Regardless of whether he was worried or had to deal with it with all his might. It was all in vain. All of this had nothing to do with him. He was an outsider. It didn¡¯t seem to make a difference whether he was around or not. If this continued, he would definitely not be able to stop it. The end of everything had nothing to do with him. The only difference between him and the other creatures in nine World Mountain was that he was a spectator who was closer to them. what kind of power could calm everything so easily? ¡± Jiang chenzi took a deep breath and sighed. The last time the world changed, it finally calmed down. Although he had a strange feeling, he did not find any traces. This time, it was different. The heavens and earth shook, and there were already cracks appearing. He could feel that the change in the world was suppressed by an unimaginable power. Only a little bit of that power leaked out, and it made him feel powerless. He was even more powerless than when the sky changed! The power to suppress heaven and earth! While he was in awe and worship. There was also a deep desire. He also wanted to have that kind of power. Perhaps only by reaching that level of power would he be able to do so. Only then would he be able to control the fate of his own race! ¡°Mobai, based on your previous performance, you seem to have some speculations about the matter of the world being suppressed just now!¡± After Jiang chenzi finished sighing with emotion and anticipation, he turned to look at Yu Mobai. Jiang chenzi had felt Yu Mobai¡¯s excitement earlier. It was as if he had seen his Savior. Chapter 476 ? Chapter 476: Do you think I¡¯m stupid? Translator: 549690339 ¡°It¡¯s him! It¡¯s him!¡± master, the aura that came from the mountain just now is the old ancestor that I told you about before. He saved me from the hands of the devil! ¡°He¡¯s the forefather of our human race!¡± Yu Mobai spoke with excitement. The human race had such an expert. It was indeed worth the excitement. He had sensed that the senior was very powerful, but he didn¡¯t expect him to be so ridiculously powerful. It was a level that could suppress the world. After Jiang chenzi heard this, he was surprised at first, then ecstatic. The human race had such a great ancestor. Dangxing! As long as the other great clans in nine World Mountain knew about the existence of the patriarch, the human race would be the number one clan in nine World Mountain without the need for him to do anything. As for him, he might have the chance to listen to the ancestor¡¯s words and take that step. It wasn¡¯t like what he was doing now, borrowing power to achieve Dao and not having freedom. In the past, he wasn¡¯t too sure. However, after Yu Mobai vindicated his Dao, he found out that his strength was still a level lower than the true origin. Yu Mobai, a normal newly-advanced origin, could hang him up and beat him. Therefore, he was in a hurry to visit the patriarch. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡°What happened again?¡± ¡°Are you playing?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been tricked again?¡± A dark region. In the huge Devil¡¯s well of the abyss. The mosquito that stuck its head out. He raised his head and looked at the sky. At a certain moment. Its originally good mood of anticipation and joy suddenly disappeared, replaced by a furious aura of being deceived. Its sharp mouth opened and closed, letting out an angry and ear-piercing roar! This was the second time! This was the second time! It felt like it had been played. He had been tricked! Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this. Speaking of which, heaven and earth did feel like something was going to go wrong. Was Tao Wu suppressed in the end? ¡± ¡°This is not giving me a way out!¡± Even Wen Xiao¡¯s voice became distorted! To be honest, the current situation was no longer the most important thing! How to save itself was what it needed to consider at the moment. Looking at the current situation, the great change of the world would not happen any time soon. The most important thing now was how to stall for time! Thinking of this, the mosquito couldn¡¯t help but let out a fierce roar. It had already paid a huge price. If it continued, and the time was uncertain, it might be squeezed dry or even exhausted to death! Simply! ¡°Why not the other guys! Why me?¡± The mosquito felt extremely unbalanced. It made up its mind that if things continued to worsen ¡­ It wanted to get the other guys out in advance to face it together with it. They would go through thick and thin together. It didn¡¯t make sense for it to bear the danger alone. This was obviously inappropriate. It didn¡¯t have the magnanimity to sacrifice itself for the sake of the entire demon world. If we¡¯re going to die, we¡¯ll die together! ¡­¡­¡­¡­ there are unpredictable variables in this matter. This change may be unusual, but this is good. With variables, we have a better chance! The forbidden area of the divine Palace. A bronze mirror was floating above a complicated divine pattern array. The divine mirror, which had been emitting a divine light, suddenly retracted at a certain moment. After a profound sound came from within, the divine mirror fell to the ground. ¡°Another problem?¡± ¡°Seventh elder has retreated again?¡± A group of divine Palace powerhouses who were guarding the four sides looked at each other, their expressions full of doubt. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ A small airship was leaping across the galaxy. They entered and exited like twinkling stars. Inside. Xia Yuan sat cross-legged with his eyes closed. He suddenly opened his eyes. There was a look of hesitation on his face. Just now, he suddenly had a feeling of sublimation. It was very comfortable. However, just as he was about to enjoy and immerse himself in it. That feeling suddenly changed. It was inexplicable! ¡­¡­¡­¡­ The movement of the ancient era world was suppressed. It caused many doubts in the outside world. However, this had nothing to do with Chu he. He brought Gu Tao¡¯s wisp of consciousness back to the library. He heated a pot of tea in his palm. Chu he threw Gu Tao onto the ground. ¡°Do you belong to one of the eight ancient races?¡± Chu he asked. Linlang had already explained all the physical characteristics of the eight primordial races. Although the alien race in front of him didn¡¯t match. &Nbsp; but ¡­ Something must have happened to the eight ancient races. There was already something wrong. He couldn¡¯t identify them based on his previous knowledge. In addition, the other party was only a wisp of consciousness that had been forced to materialize, so his original appearance was even more uncertain. This was why Chu he asked this question. ¡°You know of the eight ancient races?¡± Gu Tao raised his head and looked at Chu he. His eyes were filled with deep suspicion. It originally thought that the other party did not know anything. However, the other party knew about the eight ancient races. It was obvious that he knew a lot of things. If the other party went to cause trouble in the ancient era world, it would most likely not be an accident, but a deliberate act. However, there were no benefits to doing so! At least, that was the case for experts. He could not see through this human! Gu Tao pondered in his heart. He did not answer Chu he¡¯s question. Its identity was a little complicated, and it couldn¡¯t be exposed. And making one up seemed unnecessary. ¡°Since you know about the eight ancient races, you should understand that the changes in the world this time are a major trend that can not be defied or resisted. If you force it, you will be crushed! What reason do you have to do this?¡± Gu Tao did not respond to Chu he¡¯s question. Instead, he asked Chu he a question! there¡¯s no big reason. I¡¯m a kind-hearted person, and I sympathize with the weak. the world changed. The strong sought benefits while the weak became sacrifices. I can¡¯t bear to see this. Chu he raised his eyes and took a sip of tea. He didn¡¯t mind Gu Tao¡¯s impolite attitude and gave a casual answer with a kind expression. ¡°Just this?¡± Gu Tao¡¯s eyes widened as he stared at Chu he. It had imagined countless conspiracies. He just hadn¡¯t thought of this answer. At their level, their lives were infinitely close to eternity. What did the weak matter to them? Even if he protected his own race, it was just a side effect. If he encountered an irresistible force, he would definitely not force it. Even if it was for the continuation of the race. He shouldn¡¯t have considered the weak. In fact, as long as powerhouses like them could survive, their race would not be exterminated! There was reincarnation in heaven and earth, and only the strong could live. The weak would be annihilated sooner or later. This was unstoppable. Chu he¡¯s answer. Gu Tao couldn¡¯t accept it. Its thoughts raced. He suddenly thought it through. Perhaps this human was unwilling to give the correct answer. Shake it! ¡°It must be so!¡± Otherwise, who would be so free as to offend all the strong people in the world and do things that went against the general trend? How could such a person exist? it was even more impossible for him to reach such a realm. even if you don¡¯t want to answer, you can just not answer. Why make up a reason? this is not what a strong person should do! Gu Tao snorted coldly! ¡°Alright! It was just an accident, and I didn¡¯t want to have anything to do, so I did it. Of course, I also thought that doing it would make me feel more peaceful.¡± Chu he nodded. He felt that it made sense and gave a serious reason. He looked at the serious-looking human on the recliner. Gu Tao choked! Its body undulated! This reason was even more ridiculous than protecting the weak. It was an insult to its intelligence. If it believed such a reason ¡­ He was even stupider than a pig in the mortal world. The kind that was bubbling! ¡°It¡¯s true!¡± Gu Tao didn¡¯t believe him. Chu he added with sincerity, which was rare. Chapter 477 ? Chapter 477: Satisfied Translator: 549690339 Who would believe him? the person in front of him looked kind, but he was actually very evil! Gu Tao exhaled heavily. It was obvious. It still didn¡¯t believe it. In its eyes, this reason was even worse than the previous one. It was even more excessive. How could such a thing be an accident? How could it be an unintentional act? He knew about the eight ancient races. He knew the consequences of sabotaging this matter. He still insisted on doing so. This was clearly a deliberate act of destruction. It had been planned for a long time! However, Gu Tao still couldn¡¯t understand why he had to do this. What benefits could he get? From what it knew, this kind of behavior was harmful to other powerhouses without benefiting itself. ¡°What are the benefits of doing this?¡± If he didn¡¯t understand, he had to ask. It was not good to guess blindly. Of course, it also understood that the human in front of it would probably not answer, and even if he did, it might not be the truth. However, this did not stop it from asking what it should ask! It was just a matter of a sentence, and it didn¡¯t lose anything. On the contrary, it would be uncomfortable to hold it in. I¡¯ve already said that this is just a casual act of mine. As for the benefits, as long as the world is not in chaos, it will be quieter. I like quietness! ¡°This is how life should be!¡± ¡°So, I just want to live a more comfortable life!¡± Chu he replied. It was as if he was treating Gu Tao as a casual conversation partner. He didn¡¯t mind the other party¡¯s continuous questioning. The main thing was that he didn¡¯t have much to ask. He had already understood most of the things. As for the top secrets that he did not know. Even if Gu Tao knew. However, it was only a wisp of consciousness. In addition, it did not feel Chu he¡¯s kindness. There was a high probability that he would not say it. Therefore, Chu he simply wanted to have a chat with it. He wasn¡¯t looking forward to any shocking news. After all, Gu Tao was the only one whose strength was similar to his. This was also one of the reasons why Chu he had the intention to chat. He was too strong! It was getting harder and harder to find a powerhouse who could talk to him on equal terms. Of course, Gu Tao didn¡¯t feel that this was a normal conversation. Even though Chu he answered its questions one after another. But in its eyes, it was more like he was playing with it. It immediately lost its desire to continue talking. However ¡­ At this moment. It suddenly noticed the White foal that was curled up in the corner. ¡°How is that possible?¡± Gu Tao¡¯s voice was filled with disbelief. The appearance of the little beast, the White foal, was even more shocking than the destruction of the heavens. The way it looked at Chu he changed again. For the first time, he showed some fear. Previously, it had treated Chu he as an existence on the same level as it, or even a junior. ¡°You¡¯re definitely not human!¡± Gu Tao said with a certain tone. It felt that the human in front of it was definitely the incarnation of a ruler from the primordial era. There must be a bigger scheme. It must be so! Chu he, who had just brought a sheep over and was cleaning it up, paused. He looked at Gu Tao and made sure that he wasn¡¯t scolding him on purpose. He must have made up some things in his mind. He began to have strange doubts about his identity. They felt that he might have been transformed by some ruler and was doing something big. Chu he did not explain further. Originally, he wanted to lower his head and continue to deal with the sheep in his hands. However, the world suppressing cauldron suddenly shook violently. Buzzzzzz! An invisible force spread out from it. This power was very fierce. However, the Barbarian domain had already been upgraded to a very high level, so it couldn¡¯t take the opportunity to upgrade again. Of course, this was not what Chu he was concerned about. Even if the Barbarian domain sublimated, it was just a little fun in his life. What Chu he really cared about was ¡­ The reason why the world suppressing cauldron¡¯s power was spreading this time was because the rune that had fallen off the White foal had been completely purified. In other words, he could now use it to officially cultivate the heaven imprisoning finger! Chu he stretched out his hand. The heaven rune in the world suppressing cauldron flew out. At this moment, the heavenly talisman ¡­ It had been completely purified and was very different from before. It was less profound and mysterious. There was an additional aura that made Chu he feel refreshed. Holding it in his hand, it felt very moist! The laws of heaven and earth that had been flashing continuously within it had disappeared. Hiss! Chu he grabbed the rune. The sound of a cold breath was heard. Gu Tao looked at Chu he¡¯s palm. His eyes were about to pop out. There was no doubt about it. This person¡¯s background was absolutely unimaginable. Thinking of this ¡­ The fear in Gu Tao¡¯s heart deepened once more. Although Chu he¡¯s aura and expression remained the same, Gu Tao felt a heavy pressure on him, causing his soul to tremble. It did not dare to ask Chu he¡¯s purpose anymore! Even if Chu he wanted to say something, it did not dare to listen. If it knew the secrets of an eternal hegemon, it would definitely suffer a terrible fate. Even though it was only a wisp of consciousness here. But if the eternal sovereign set his eyes on them ¡­ Its main body would not be safe either. After all, no matter where things ended up. No matter how big the change would be. It had to return! It looked at Chu he, who was reaching out his finger and starting to refine the heavenly talisman in front of it. Gu Tao couldn¡¯t help but close his eyes. It actually wanted to say something. He wanted to ask Chu he to avoid it. Don¡¯t expose the secret. This was not a good behavior. However, the Chu he now seemed to be exuding a special aura. Previously, he didn¡¯t feel that Gu Tao could speak and ask questions as he pleased. But now, it didn¡¯t dare to speak. Even his body had unknowingly shrunk. Although the heaven imprisoning finger was of a high level, it was not difficult to cultivate. In addition, it was only the initial stage of cultivation. To the current Chu he, it was even easier. He didn¡¯t need to go into seclusion. While roasting the Lamb, he cultivated. ¡°Not bad!¡± At a certain moment! Chu he took a deep breath, and wisps of fragrance drifted into his nose. ¡°We can celebrate this!¡± Chu he revealed a smile and waved his finger in front of his eyes. In an instant, countless principles of heaven and earth flashed across it. A Grand and vast aura burst forth. If it wasn¡¯t for the restriction around the library Pavilion that blocked this aura ¡­ He would probably sweep across the Barbarian region and even the entire nine World Mountain. But even so ¡­ Gu Tao, who was curled up on the ground with his eyes closed, shuddered three times. Chu he nodded in satisfaction. He moved his fingers and divided the roasted lamb into several pieces. As the Lamb was roasted, he had also completed the initial stage of cultivation of his heaven imprisoning finger. In terms of power. Chu he had just felt it a little. Although it was still in the initial stage, it was not ranked among the many methods he had. But relatively speaking, he was still very satisfied. After all, this technique still had a lot of room for growth. Chapter 478 ? Chapter 478: : can¡¯t remember the myriad world Pagoda seal well Translator: 549690339 The heavenly transformation was once again suppressed. This allowed Chu he¡¯s calm and comfortable cultivation rhythm to not be disturbed. Even though the undercurrents in the various realms were surging more violently. However, an undercurrent was still an undercurrent. Under the condition that it was not completely destroyed. It did not have much to do with Chu he. The people from the Barbarian region were affected. However, this was also a kind of training for them. The Barbarian region had changed too much in the past few hundred years. It had only been a few hundred years, but it was like crossing an entire era. Everyone¡¯s cultivation was improving at a lightning speed. In the beginning. However, the king¡¯s realm was something that could only be seen but not reached in the Barbarian region. But now, it no longer had any sense of existence. The weak didn¡¯t even have the right to go out. Those realms that had only existed in legends and were never even heard of had been crossed by them one by one. Everything was going too smoothly! There was no difficulty at all. Even when there were a few big changes, he was only frightened. In a sense, it was a good thing for them to have a little more setbacks now. In the blink of an eye, another few decades passed. In the past few decades. Because he had already understood the situation of the various worlds. Chu he took the initiative. After signing in for cultivation. He also constantly went to the various worlds to find targets. The few divine races that little Beastie and white foal knew about. Chu he had basically taken them all. The only exception. It was the xuanyang great world that Chu he had visited for the first time. After that, he went there many more times. However, he did not find his target. Perhaps it had already left. During this period of time. Chu he also brought back some demons at the origin realm who were fated with him. He also threw some creatures with a murderous aura into the demon suppression tower. As a result, both the quality and quantity of the generals in his hands increased rapidly. As for the ones in the past, they were not strong enough, and their murderous aura had basically been exhausted. Chu he could not bear to see them bored. He left it all to Chen Xiaoyao. He had them pull carriages in the Barbarian region first, so that they could get familiar with the training and prepare for pulling the ten thousand beast lotus throne in the future. For this reason, Chu he had specially created a batch of tokens to allow them to release their speed abilities. While training them, the transportation in the Barbarian region became more convenient. In the past few decades! More and more generals appeared in the demon suppression tower. Chu he had obtained a batch of treasures that were very effective for his cultivation. His cultivation base had improved by leaps and bounds. The nine golden transformation technique had reached the seventh level of the eighth transformation. The deeper one cultivated the transcendence golden body, the more obvious the feeling of being independent of heaven and earth became. Chu he did not take the initiative to cultivate it. Over the years, he had mainly cultivated killing techniques that could make his temper irritable. And so many years had passed. There had been two instances of problems arising in the ancient era. However, Chu he didn¡¯t have to do anything. Sang Qingqing had organized the people in the ancient era world to eliminate the budding seeds. The current ancient era world. The human race had absolute leadership. As for sang Qingqing, no one knew about her relationship with Chu he. But with her talent and her current strength. She didn¡¯t need to rely on her connections to rise to a high position among the humans of the ancient era. She had the right to speak and could mobilize a lot of power. The palpitations from before made her pay attention. They had always organized their forces to search for the dark side of the ancient era. Perhaps she was lucky, she succeeded twice in a row. There was something strange about this. But in this regard. Chu he did not pay much attention to it. To him, as long as it wasn¡¯t something big. As for the other small matters, they could be considered as training for the others. He didn¡¯t need to interfere much. He only needed to have the power to suppress the big scene. Just like now. Chu he, who was under the willow tree, suddenly opened his eyes. The light in his eyes became deep. The scenes flashed by quickly. Finally, it stopped. Lin Feng, who had entered the mysterious world to accept the inheritance trial. He had gone through many tests. He and the purple-clothed girl had been together for so many years. They had gone from competitors to teammates. They had reached the last stage. However, at this moment. There was an unforeseen event. At the last moment. A passage appeared. They were brought to a place without any light. After so many years, they had already reached the Arcana plane, so their senses and vision were blurry. In this place. Other than them, there were other living beings. After they appeared. Numerous gazes with scrutinizing light swept back and forth on their bodies. But that was all. The other creatures did not make a move at this time. They were not in danger yet. The reason why Chu he was alarmed ¡­ It was because right after Lin Feng passed through the spatial tunnel. The myriad world Pagoda¡¯s Mark on his body was showing signs of losing its effect. Originally, when Lin Feng entered the world of the trial grounds, it wasn¡¯t within the connection of the myriad world Pagoda. However, Lin Feng¡¯s strength couldn¡¯t be considered strong. Myriad world Pagoda¡¯s imprint could shield against the world¡¯s repulsive force, and it was not too difficult. At that time, even Chu he had noticed something strange. This time, the mark of the myriad world Pagoda showed signs of failure. The problem was even more serious. As the master of the myriad world Pagoda. Naturally, Chu he was the first to be alarmed. It was also because of his intervention that the mark of myriad world Pagoda was finally stabilized. If not, at the instant Lin Feng walked out of the spatial tunnel ¡­ The mark of the myriad world Pagoda would probably collapse. There was something wrong with this place. Chu he followed the consciousness that had crossed over and felt that it was blurry and strenuous. He immediately realized that it wasn¡¯t simple. He ran amuck in the various worlds for a period of time. Chu he already had a better understanding of his own strength. It was able to make his consciousness feel so fuzzy under the circumstances of a medium. This was the first time. Chu he, who was under the willow tree, closed his eyes. He tapped his finger on the little turtle¡¯s golden shell. The little jerk retracted his head, revealing his eyes. They rolled around continuously, revealing his bewilderment. ¡°This human, what¡¯s his strength? What level is he at?¡± The White foal beside the fish tank suddenly raised its head. His expression was one of surprise and fear. He thought back to the time when he was caught by Chu he. At that time, it had thought that it was only slightly inferior, and that its methods had been restrained, not giving it any space to display them. At that time, it had follow-up means and didn¡¯t take Chu he seriously. But after that. Chu he refreshed its knowledge. But even so, it was still within the scope of his knowledge. But this time! He could feel the rising pressure from Chu he¡¯s body. Even at the origin level, it felt like an ant. He had a feeling that he would be crushed to death by the aura in the next moment. He was too strong! ¡°What happened?¡± The little Beastie, the White foal, felt bewildered. After all these years of contact. It felt that Chu he was still very kind. Even if he did, it would only be for a moment. Usually, when there was nothing to do, he would not show off. Why did he suddenly explode when he was meditating with his eyes closed? He didn¡¯t feel like anything was wrong! Everything here was peaceful and stable. As for the little bastard¡¯s bewilderment and the little Beastie¡¯s confusion ¡­ Chu he didn¡¯t have the time to pay attention to it now. This was the first time he was using his full strength. Chapter 479 ? Chapter 479: A big problem Translator: 549690339 Chu he¡¯s consciousness seemed to have crossed dimensions. Even with his strength. Under his full strength. They could feel a sense of division in the middle. It was intermittent. If not for the myriad world Pagoda¡¯s Mark, he would not have been able to enter that space even with the strength of his consciousness. Such a place. If it was the old Chu he, he would have seriously considered whether it was worth investigating. However ¡­ Now, Chu he had plenty of backup plans. In addition, he had recently cultivated many fiery-hot martial arts techniques. Therefore, after feeling the challenge ¡­ On the contrary, it piqued his interest. He directly used his full strength and prepared to investigate. ¡°Greetings, fellow Daoist!¡± However, at this moment. A gentle voice sounded in Chu he¡¯s consciousness. After that. The figure of an Azure Dragon appeared. It greeted Chu he. His entire body exuded an aura that Chu he was very familiar with. He had a kind aura. This was the aura he usually exuded. Therefore ¡­ This Dragon was worth being wary of. However, it was difficult for Chu he¡¯s consciousness to enter this place. The Azure Dragon greeted him with a smile again. There was no reason for Chu he to turn hostile. His consciousness formed an illusionary head and nodded in greeting. Azure Dragon looked at Chu he. The Dragon¡¯s face was filled with a human-like smile, as if he was receiving an old customer. But in fact, it had a lot of questions in its heart. Why did such an expert barge into this place? And it didn¡¯t have any sense of familiarity. It probably didn¡¯t know this person! This meant that there was an accident. This was something that puzzled and annoyed it. Did I oversleep? As a result, he had not gone out for a long time. It didn¡¯t even know that such an expert had been born. But that didn¡¯t seem right either. With the appearance of such an expert, no matter how deep its slumber was, it should have been awakened. It had never missed such a big event. Although it loved to play and sleep, it also had professional ethics! ¡°Fellow Daoist, what business do you have here?¡± The Green Dragon couldn¡¯t figure it out. He opened his mouth to test Chu he. it¡¯s nothing. When I was taking my afternoon nap today, I suddenly had a whim. I was bored, so I took the opportunity to stroll around! Chu he said. Although this answer was a little casual, Chu he was not lying! Previously, he was indeed in a half-awake state. Then, he was alarmed by the myriad world Pagoda. Since he was fine, he took the opportunity to find her. That was probably the truth. However ¡­ The Azure Dragon, however, did not think so. After hearing Chu he¡¯s reply. Although its expression didn¡¯t change, a small flame flickered in the depths of its eyes. ¡°Human, do you feel like you¡¯re being rejected by the world?¡± ¡°There must be!¡± and you must have felt that it¡¯s almost impossible to improve your cultivation! Azure Dragon wasn¡¯t good at routine, so he went straight to the point. Since a master of this level had appeared unexpectedly, it could just send him away using the same method as before! Although it was indeed a problem to suddenly intrude into its territory, especially at such a critical juncture. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong!¡± Things should have started. The Azure Dragon flipped his claw and took out a mirror to take a look. Everything was normal. It extended its other Dragon Claw and calculated. In terms of time, its memory was correct! However, the Azure Dragon looked into the mirror. What went wrong? Forget it, it didn¡¯t matter much to it. Since nothing had happened, it was more important to send the human in front of him away according to the rules. Its mission was considered complete. ¡°Don¡¯t panic, this isn¡¯t a big deal.¡± the world is rejecting you, so your cultivation can¡¯t be improved. This means that your strength has reached the limit that this world can bear. ¡°Next, you should go to another world. That is the place where the strong should stay!¡± The Azure Dragon, who had thought it through, continued. As it spoke, the kind aura on its body became stronger. There was even a fragrance coming from it. ¡°No need!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not panicking at all!¡± However ¡­ Chu he shook his head. He expressed his disinterest in the Green Dragon¡¯s suggestion. ¡°Why? Fellow Daoist, do you have doubts about this? If there are, tell me and I¡¯ll answer them one by one!¡± The Azure Dragon was puzzled. Although it was true that experts were all cautious. However, the Azure Dragon had a special talent, and it believed in its own charm. In addition to the suppression of heaven and earth, and the fact that most of what it said was true, the strong would not feel a sense of danger. Most people would choose to believe in it. At the very least, he was skeptical. It was the first time the Azure Dragon had encountered such a decisive rejection. It even began to doubt its own charm. After all, this was still its training ground. The other party had forced his way in. I like my current life. It¡¯s so comfortable! Chu he replied. It made the Azure Dragon feel pain in its tail. How could an expert of this level be comfortable in this world? He was simply lying through his teeth. Did he think that it didn¡¯t know that feeling? It had experienced it several times! however, you have to understand that you can¡¯t become stronger like this. You can only improve your cultivation when you go to a new world. Don¡¯t you want to continue pursuing the path of the strong? ¡± The Azure Dragon changed his words. To the strong. This was a very important matter. The stronger one was, the lonelier one would be. The only thing one had to do was to pursue a stronger path. Once the path of Dao ended, some experts would even feel that there was nothing to live for and do crazy things. However ¡­ I like to improve my strength naturally. I¡¯m not interested in fighting and fighting! Chu he continued to shake his head! The Azure Dragon looked straight at Chu he. The kind aura on his body was reduced. Its eyes kept flickering as it looked at Chu he. He rejected her again and again without hesitation. Furthermore, this human had barged into its training ground. In addition, at this point in time ¡­ The Azure dragon¡¯s claws moved in succession. Forget it! That¡¯s right, everything should have happened at this point in time. &Nbsp; so, There must have been an accident! There were all sorts of signs. There must be something wrong with this human in front of him! And it was very big! After being rejected, the Azure Dragon¡¯s thoughts turned. After coming to a conclusion. Its dragon eyes suddenly widened. The expression on the Dragon¡¯s face changed, and an even friendlier smile appeared. The sense of kindness that was about to fall from its body also quickly rose. Azure Dragon¡¯s train of thought had become clear after he had fallen asleep. At this point in time. This human had appeared here. He still had a big problem. It meant that he was a big trouble. It was not a simple problem. As for the Azure Dragon, he was only in charge of receiving them when he had no choice. The other things should have nothing to do with it. It didn¡¯t need to get involved with big trouble. Otherwise, it would be the one who would suffer if an accident happened. No one would give it a chance. The more he understood, the more the kind aura on the Azure Dragon became stronger. Even Chu he¡¯s consciousness felt a little dizzy from the smell. It was like the fragrance of wine, making him feel intoxicated. His favorable impression of the Azure Dragon continued to deepen. ¡°It should be given an opportunity, a great opportunity!¡± Chu he immediately made a decision. It would be unreasonable not to give such a pleasing Azure Dragon an opportunity. Chapter 480 ? Chapter 480: What role do I play in this world? Translator: 549690339 The Azure Dragon gained a wave of favorable impression points in front of Chu he. ¡°Fellow Daoist, the atmosphere here isn¡¯t very good. Why don¡¯t we go outside and have a good chat?¡± Chu he invited him in a friendly manner. He found the Azure Dragon very pleasing to the eye. However ¡­ ¡°An exchange?¡± That was definitely not possible! The Azure Dragon blinked his big eyes. He realized that there was a big problem with Chu he. The more he understood the specific situation of this world. The more it understood the meaning of accidents. It didn¡¯t feel safe staying in its own training hall. It wasn¡¯t stupid. Naturally, he couldn¡¯t follow them out. Even though Chu he appeared to be very kind. However, the Azure Dragon did not believe in superficial kindness. Therefore ¡­ ¡°Fellow cultivator might not know, but I¡¯m currently cultivating a spell, so it¡¯s not a good time to act rashly!¡± The Azure Dragon found an excuse and refused. Chu he¡¯s smile grew wider, but he did not dwell on this issue. ¡°Fellow Daoist, why have you called these juniors here? They all come from different races, so I¡¯m afraid they have nothing to do with fellow Daoist!¡± Chu he changed the topic. The Azure Dragon was stunned. It had not expected this question. It was a little far. They were just a bunch of ants, and he could do whatever he wanted. Did he need a reason? It lowered its head and glanced at the group of living beings in the hall below. To tell the truth. So many living beings had gathered here. He was definitely looking for fun. Although it was omnipotent and the master of this Daoist Rite temple ¡­ But after staying for a long time, it was inevitable that he would be bored. When he was free, he couldn¡¯t always sleep and cultivate. &Nbsp; so, It was very familiar with the rhythm, and it had already set up a sufficient number of passages in the outside world with the foresight. There were also some special tests. It would let a group of living beings in at fixed times to play some games with it. To kill time. However, when the Azure dragon¡¯s gaze swept past Lin Feng and the purple-robed young lady, he couldn¡¯t help but pause for a moment. ¡°Could it be because of these two human juniors that the abnormal human in front of us was provoked?¡± it shouldn¡¯t be. How could it be an accident at such a critical moment when such a powerful expert is acting? this might just be an excuse! ¡°Yes, it¡¯s an excuse!¡± ¡°It must be like this!¡± In that instant, Qing Long¡¯s mind was spinning like lightning. He made various assumptions. I don¡¯t have any hobbies. I usually like to give away some opportunities and cultivate the younger generation. Moreover, I¡¯m a little special and don¡¯t have any younger generation, so I don¡¯t have much concept of races. All living things in the world may be fated with me! The Azure Dragon replied. It was very sincere. However, this explanation was more of a reason to not find trouble for Chu he. But it was not completely blind. These juniors were found by it, although it was for fun. Casualties were inevitable during this period. And the probability was very high. However, there were always those who were lucky enough to survive all the stages. At that time, the Azure Dragon would not be stingy. Although the opportunity given was definitely nothing to it, it was undoubtedly a heaven-defying level for living beings below the origin. &Nbsp; so, In a sense, this was indeed a land of opportunity. There was a great opportunity! This was true. In the past. In this game, life and death were determined by fate, and wealth was determined by luck. But this time, the Azure Dragon had already made his decision. Those two human juniors, let them clear the level. He directly set it internally and even wanted to give him benefits. He had to be more generous this time. Give him more, give him better. It did not take much effort to do so. It was done in passing. Even if he couldn¡¯t avoid getting involved in trouble, it wouldn¡¯t be bad. The Azure Dragon¡¯s thoughts became clearer and clearer. He had thought it through very clearly. This was also one of the reasons why it could live for so long. To be honest, if it wasn¡¯t forced to, it wouldn¡¯t be willing to do this job. ¡°Really?¡± Chu he¡¯s consciousness swept below. Some of it fell into his eye of consciousness. Before Chu he could say anything. The Azure dragon¡¯s claw suddenly pressed down. Chu he, who was just about to retract his consciousness, felt surprised. ¡°This Dragon centipede!¡± Only to see ¡­ As the Azure Dragon pressed down, Chu he¡¯s consciousness could see its Taoist sanctum much clearer. This was not the main point. The main thing was ¡­ The levels it set up were obviously for entertainment. With Chu he¡¯s strength, he could naturally tell. Those checkpoints were opportunities, but they were also dangerous places. With every pass, he would gain benefits and his strength would have a qualitative leap. This was true. However, it was impossible for the increase in their strength to keep up with the increase in the difficulty of the checkpoints. Chu he looked at all the living beings in the hall and instantly made various simulations. In the end, he came to a conclusion. The later they went, the fewer they would survive. With just the living beings inside, if they wanted to pass the test in the end, they would need a miracle. To a certain extent, he was just playing with those living creatures and didn¡¯t want them to live at all. However ¡­ Following the Azure Dragon¡¯s press. At each checkpoint, there was an additional human portrait. Chu he could clearly feel it. There was a big problem with the portraits. It was as if a loophole had been implanted in the checkpoint. It would be very difficult for other creatures to pass those barriers. But it was a different story if it was a human! Even though it was equally difficult and they would experience many dangers and difficulties. However, no matter how difficult it was, their lives would not be in danger. Moreover, they would get benefits if they could finally clear the stage. As long as it was a human, even if a person was thrown in, they would not die and would obtain great fortune. In short, the Green Dragon¡¯s press had opened the back door for everyone. Green Dragon¡¯s operation. Chu he didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°This guy is interesting.¡± Chu he¡¯s thoughts turned. This was the Azure Dragon¡¯s training ground, its home ground. Chu he had barged in. Moreover, this place was special. Chu he could not do anything to it here. This Azure Dragon obviously doesn¡¯t know him either. The two sides had never met. However, this Azure Dragon had expressed his friendliness with just a few words. Although they found each other pleasing to the eye, they didn¡¯t have any feelings for each other when they were chatting just now. Moreover, there was an indescribable feeling in the Green dragon¡¯s eyes when he looked at him just now. Chu he¡¯s thoughts stopped. ¡°My fellow cultivator, what role do I play in this world?¡± Chu he asked directly. At this moment. His consciousness once again exerted an unprecedented amount of power. The eye of consciousness stared straight at the Azure Dragon. He wanted to make sure that the other party was not bluffing. This time, Chu he was serious! The Green Dragon¡¯s behavior gave him a bad feeling of suspicion. Even though from what they knew. With his strength, it was impossible for him not to feel anything if he was being schemed against. His strength was the true peak in this world. However, there were times when one would be overlooked in the game. He suddenly became serious. Chu he¡¯s aura rose as he forced his way in. The gap between his Dao field was constantly pulled to both sides, and he looked like he could fall out with him at any time. The Azure Dragon was baffled! This human. There must be a big setup. Now, it was time to ask it what role it was playing in this world. Wasn¡¯t this making things difficult for the Dragon? How did it know? It was just a peaceful and friendly salted fish Dragon! Chapter 481 ? Chapter 481: The ancestral God platform cracks Translator: 549690339 Chu he asked. The Azure Dragon simply couldn¡¯t give an answer. Chu he¡¯s aura reached its peak. He found that there was no problem with the Azure Dragon¡¯s expression. He might have been overthinking his previous guess. Of course, there was another problem. There was something wrong with this place. Even if the Azure Dragon wasn¡¯t agitated, it would be difficult for his consciousness to enter. If he waited for it to turn hostile, it would be even more difficult. &Nbsp; so, On the account that both parties had a good impression of each other. ¡°I¡¯ll find fellow Daoist to discuss Dao another day!¡± Chu he¡¯s power of consciousness had chosen to fall back when it was at its peak. He no longer demanded an answer. The Azure Dragon heaved a sigh of relief! Fortunately, they had not completely turned hostile. ¡°This person! What¡¯s going on?¡± He looked at the place where Chu he¡¯s consciousness had disappeared. Azure dragon¡¯s eyes revealed a complicated expression. Everything didn¡¯t go according to plan, and it might even be full of surprises when the time came. And unexpected. No one would like it. It was no exception. ¡°I wonder if any of you know about it!¡± The Azure Dragon raised his head and looked at the sky. It had disappeared for a long time. It had been so long that even the Azure Dragon doubted if it still had the same control over this world as before. The appearance of this human made it even more suspicious. Would everything still be the same as before? ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Under the willow tree. Chu he opened his eyes. The light in his eyes kept changing. The Azure Dragon, Linlang aside, but Gu Tao¡¯s consciousness. There was also no mention of it. However, that Dragon¡¯s strength was definitely qualified for them to know. Moreover, from the short conversation they had with each other ¡­ Chu he guessed that it was probably not a latecomer. He was also responsible for bringing the creatures who had reached the corresponding strength to other places. Such a Dragon. He should be very famous. ¡°The entire world is still too big!¡± Chu he patted the little jerk¡¯s body and sighed. Even with the power of the ancient Eight races. He didn¡¯t have a thorough understanding of everything in the vast world. This time, the world had changed. Even the eight ancient races should have been prepared for some unknown to appear! In fact, people like him had flipped the chessboard before everything had even started. It should be something that they really didn¡¯t expect. let the heavens change. Absolute strength is the only thing that matters! ¡°Everything else is in vain!¡± Chu he dodged. In the next moment, he appeared in the library Pavilion, in the small world that he had modified to be used for closed-door cultivation. This time, Chu he wanted to Polish his consciousness again. Then, he tried to continue cultivating his transcendence golden body. It was the kind of dojo where the Azure Dragon was. If he wanted to break through it, he had to rely on the power of consciousness. Of course, Chu he¡¯s sudden desire to improve his transcendence golden body was definitely not because he wanted to target the Azure Dragon. The two sides had a pleasant interaction. Chu he found the Azure Dragon quite pleasing to the eye. The reason why he went into closed-door cultivation ¡­ Instead, it was because Chu he had thought of other things after seeing the Azure Dragon. Did the other powerhouses also have their own dojos like the Azure Dragon? If there was. Moreover, they had a conflict with each other. Then, if the other party were to hide ¡­ At this time, he needed a solution. Of course, there was one more important point. After so many years. Chu he had cultivated many explosive magical powers and secret techniques. In addition, his cultivation had improved. After polishing it a little more, he felt that his transcendence golden body had advanced a step further. He could now hold on. Otherwise, he would not have started to cultivate just because he felt that he would need it in the future. ¡°Twenty years!¡± Chu he sat cross-legged in the cauldron. The purple flames spread and penetrated his body, entering his consciousness. Treasures that emitted extraordinary auras appeared one after another. It circled Chu he. He was now 794 years old, and he had signed in for 780 years. There were still twenty years left. It was another hundred-year check-in day. And during this period of continuous closed-door cultivation. It should be enough for him to upgrade his transcendence golden body to the peak of the eighth level. Moreover, it could also consolidate his cultivation base at the same time. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Just as Chu he was cultivating in seclusion ¡­ The human race. The infernal great world. A shocking event that concerned the Fortune of the clan had occurred. The ancestral God stage suddenly rumbled and cracks appeared. Ancestral God stage. It wasn¡¯t an offensive weapon, and it couldn¡¯t be used for defense. However, in the human race, it was equivalent to a race-guarding divine weapon. It was indeed worthy of this position. At least, that was the case for the human race. Ancestral God stage. It was the first origin realm expert of the human race, and it was refined from a strange stone. In the years to come. For countless eras. The human race had experienced ups and downs. There were times of prosperity and also times of decline. The ancestral God stage was an object that bore witness to the many eras that the human race had gone through. It was the inheritance of the human race. In every era, the expert that led the human race to stand tall in this world would leave a mark on the ancestral God stage. The ancestral God stage had also been refined time and time again. However ¡­ This was to prevent other races from coveting the ancestral God platform when the human race was in decline. Every generation¡¯s experts cultivated the ancestral God altar in the same and clear direction. The ancestral God platform was only a token of the human race¡¯s inheritance. Nothing else worked except for its weight and hardness, which were being strengthened time and time again. Moreover, it was because of the mark of an expert. They couldn¡¯t even destroy it and reforge it, or else they would suffer a backlash. The ancestral God stage could only strengthen its Foundation, and only the human race could do this. This way ¡­ Even if the ancestral God stage was lost occasionally, it would return to the human race¡¯s hands after they rose again because of its special characteristics. In this era. After the human race had accumulated enough power to transform the infernal world ¡­ The ancestral God stage had always been placed in the forbidden area for worship. However, today. In the forbidden area. There was a loud boom. H-how could this be? oh my flame ancestor, the ancestor God platform has cracked! It was accompanied by a rumbling sound. Then, the guards of the forbidden area let out sorrowful cries of disbelief. This sound reverberated through the world. This sound. It caused all the human experts in the infernal world to pause for a moment. They were experts. In the outside world, it could set off a storm in any world. Even with the profoundness of a peerless magical power, they could memorize it with just one reading. However ¡­ The 13 words that had just sounded out, however, made them unable to understand it at first. They had clearly heard those 13 words. They could even repeat every word. However, they didn¡¯t understand what these 13 words meant! Especially the last five words! ¡°The ancestral God platform has cracked!¡± These few words kept spinning in their minds. As an expert of the human race ¡­ They naturally knew about the ancestral God stage and were very familiar with it. It was precisely because of this that they could not understand the meaning of this sentence. The ancestral God platform was fine! How could it crack? How could it crack? That hardness, that mass! Even those powers that could destroy medium-sized worlds couldn¡¯t destroy the ancestral God stage! But now ¡­ The infernal world still existed, and the human race was still fine. And at this moment. The ancestor God platform had cracked! It cracked without any warning! Therefore, they could not understand. At this moment, they were all stunned and their thoughts stopped. Chapter 482 ? Chapter 482: The human race will be targeted Translator: 549690339 BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! A series of explosions sounded. A few powerful auras gradually recovered and eventually enveloped the entire infernal world. The ancestral God platform cracked. Such a big event. The three great human powerhouses who were guarding the infernal world in seclusion were all shocked. They walked out of their respective closed-door cultivation places. He directly headed to the forbidden area. The previous time. None of them had been alarmed by the changes in the stargazing platform, and they had not ended their seclusion. The meaning behind the cracking of the ancestral God platform was too great. It directly triggered their minds and sent out a warning. The throbbing sensation went straight into his soul! Even as strong as they were, they felt flustered. It was the foundation of the human race in this era. They were all qualified to leave their marks on the ancestral God platform. They had a special connection with the ancestral God platform. ¡°The ancestral God stage is cracking!¡± ¡°There¡¯s even blood seeping out of it.¡± ¡°A great disaster!¡± The forbidden area. The ancestral God platform. The expert who was in charge of this place. When he saw the three experts coming over ¡­ He spoke again, his tone filled with hesitation. This matter was too ominous. Moreover, it was at this time, at this point in time. It seemed to be hinting at something. In this era. Perhaps, the human race would be in big trouble. Even Chi Chi! A possibility that no one dared to imagine appeared. One had to know that the ancestral God platform had been passed down to this day. Even if the human race was destined to decline, they would not have too many special reactions. At most, when he was close. It made people unknowingly sad and sorrowful. Or, a junior who had a great opportunity would be fated with a senior who had left an imprint on the ancestral God platform and receive a legacy technique. That was all. But today. The ancestral God stage cracked open for no reason. Blood seeped out of it. It was the blood of their ancestors, and they seemed to be telling something. At this moment, the entire infernal world was filled with blood-colored rain. This seemed to be the cries of the ancestors. They were crying for the fate of the human race. The matter. Without a doubt, it was serious. Three humans. He was the strongest power that could suppress the infernal world. Wen Tao, Heng Gu, hei Yi. The three of them landed in front of the ancestral God platform. His expression was extremely solemn. In the present world, their strength was at the peak. Without a doubt, he was an expert. However, the unforeseen event at the ancestral God platform still made them feel heavy. The ominous aura caused their consciousness to be slowly filled with negative emotions. The aura from their bodies leaked out uncontrollably, carrying a brutal intent. They were affected by the aura of the ancestral God stage, or rather, they didn¡¯t resist and took the initiative to merge in. Similarly affected, the powerhouse in charge of the forbidden area woke up at this moment and kept retreating. He was being suppressed. The auras of the three humans were revealed. It was too strong, too magnificent! Although he was also an expert, he still couldn¡¯t take it. And this was not targeted at him. Otherwise, it would be a problem if he could escape. Three powerhouses with strong foundations. His aura was leaking out uncontrollably. The level of terror was beyond imagination. However ¡­ The Guardian of the forbidden area didn¡¯t feel any sense of relief. He raised his head to look at the blood rain in the sky, his eyes heavy. ¡°Why does this era have such great evil intentions towards our clan?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t make sense!¡± He couldn¡¯t figure it out. For countless eras. The rise and fall of all races in the world were common. However, they all had their own reasons. Some of them had a small population. There were also some who committed grave crimes. For example, destroying the world everywhere. Or, they had a death feud with some top-tier race. However, the current human race was obviously not in this category. ¡°I hope it¡¯s not the worst result!¡± The Guardian lowered his head and looked at the forbidden area. He was hoping that the elders would bring him good news. After a moment. The three humans who had merged into the ancestral God platform looked at each other. They could see the fear in each other¡¯s eyes. The cracking of the ancestral God stage. It was the warning from the ancestors who still had spiritual will. The ancestral God stage had also self-destructed because of this. how could this be?! how could our clan be targeted by all the major forces?! ¡°What happened?¡± They had received some vague information from the ancestral God platform. The message it conveyed made them very shocked and confused. There was an unspeakable existence. He had a grudge against the human race. A monstrous resentment. The ancestors in the unknown land were hunted down because of this. Even those who had sealed themselves in Forbidden Lands were now facing the risk of being dug out and completely destroyed without leaving any chance. And next. The will of that existence would continue to expand its influence. He directly entered the vast world. At that time, it would be a crisis for the entire human race. All the races in the world. There was no difference in strength. They might become the enemy of the human race. Even the races in the Star Alliance were no exception. In short, the human race was already on the verge of destruction. As for why it had become like this ¡­ Among the vague information. He could feel that the ancestors were also very confused and baffled. They also wanted to know the reason. They weren¡¯t the cause of this. They were suddenly hated. He didn¡¯t even have a chance to argue. They couldn¡¯t figure it out either. The human race was clearly not the strongest, and they did not do anything out of line, nor did they have any great schemes. If they really wanted to kill someone, it shouldn¡¯t have been their turn in the first place! How could he be targeted like this? It was as if they had exploded together. That existence seemed to be going crazy. According to this trend, the human race would be the first to be eliminated in this era. And it was the kind that was completely and thoroughly done, without even a residue left. Such information. Such a result. It made the three human powerhouses feel their souls tremble and their bodies turn cold. Even though they were the strongest fighting force of the human race in this era. It was the level of Foundation that could shock the various worlds. However ¡­ If they really had to face all the races. They couldn¡¯t stop him. There was no chance. Humans were not the strongest race. Although the total number was high, there were not many top-tier ones. If they were targeted, with their current strength, they might not be able to withstand a single wave. He was directly swept away. This was going against the entire world! It was useless even if they were hot-blooded. what kind of existence can affect all living beings in the world? ¡± This was what really made people feel helpless. unknown and powerless! ¡°It¡¯s time to prepare a backup plan. At the same time, we¡¯ll mobilize the forces in the various worlds!¡± ¡°Burn!¡± Wen Tao took a deep breath and said. although it¡¯s a despairing and seemingly hopeless crisis. but don¡¯t expect us to resign ourselves to death. Even if we have to burn the last of our blood, we have to try to see if we can see the way forward! Henggu nodded. Having cultivated to this level, they had encountered countless dangers. Although the situation this time was a little more serious and it really made them feel frightened, their fighting spirit would not be disintegrated because of this. ever since I¡¯ve reached this level, I¡¯ve never seriously and thoroughly attacked. This time, I want to challenge the limits of my life! The black-robed hei Yi¡¯s body rumbled and a demonic aura began to stir. Chapter 483 ? Chapter 483: Curse book Translator: 549690339 ¡­¡­¡­¡­ The ancestral God stage warned. It made the human experts in the infernal world aware of the danger. They started to make arrangements and investigate. The results of the investigation made them feel a little relieved. Everything was still in its initial stages. Furthermore, he did not fall into the worst situation from the very beginning. He could give them a chance to prepare. It would also leave behind more seeds. At the moment, the strong clans ¡®attitudes towards the human race had not changed. Only in some small worlds. The living beings that had been on peaceful terms with the human race began to have an inexplicable hatred for them. This situation was only common in small worlds. In other words, only the weaker living beings were affected. If not for the warning from the ancestral God stage ¡­ The human race might not even notice that something was wrong. After some investigation. Those living beings ¡®hatred for the human race seemed reasonable. They were in the same world. Although they could live in peace, that did not mean that there were no conflicts between the two sides. Their conflicts that had accumulated for days and months seemed to have only erupted at this moment. The battle of life and death inexplicably became more and more intense. Those living beings did not think that they were wrong. As long as it was about the human race. The weaker the creature, the more irascible it was. The hatred they had for the human race was magnified infinitely. Even those who didn¡¯t have any enmity with the human race believed that by exterminating the human race, their living environment would be better, they would have better resources, and their cultivation would improve. In short, no matter what, they had a very bad attitude towards humans. Even those ordinary wild beasts had a strong desire to attack human beings. This was a subtle influence. It was terrifying! And now, it was only the weak creatures. As the influence spread, it could affect living beings that were stronger and stronger. One could only imagine what would happen then. He could already imagine what kind of situation it would be when he became enemies with the world. One of the three human powerhouses even led a team to monitor the situation in real time. This was so that he could know the exact situation at any time and influence the rising speed of the power that hated the human race, so that he could adjust his strategy in time. This was a test of life and death. And it was almost certain death. The heavy pressure made the experts who knew a little about the situation feel suffocated. It was too serious! ¡­¡­¡­¡­ The situation of the human race began to change. However, his current level was still too low. Even the people who had left the Barbarian region were not affected. Chu he, who was in deep seclusion and only checked in on time, naturally did not feel much. He had no other thoughts in his mind as he trained his soul. The level of his transcendence golden body slowly increased. This seclusion. It had been twenty years! At a certain moment. Chu he suddenly opened his eyes. The purple flames that enveloped his entire body receded like flowing water. At that moment, there were not many treasures left in the small world. Chu he opened his mouth and swallowed them. Chu he leaped out of the cauldron. Golden light flickered in his eyes. The entire pocket dimension also began to glow with a golden light. At this moment, the small world seemed to be submerged by a Golden Ocean. Golden waves were set off, each wave higher than the last. When the light in Chu he¡¯s eyes calmed down, all the strange phenomena disappeared. Twenty years! Chu he polished his spiritual will to the extreme, and his transcendence golden body also advanced to the peak of the eighth level. He was just one step away from the ninth level. Of course, Chu he was most satisfied with the fact that he had maintained his sense of self and was not affected. This was the most important thing to him. It was also the place that was worth being happy about. ¡°Another check-in!¡± Today, Chu he was 814 years old. It had been eight hundred years since he had arrived in this world. It was also the 800th year he had signed in. It was another hundred-year check-in. To him. It was undoubtedly a big day. Under the willow tree. Chu he took out his self-made Guan Gong statue. Washing his hands in a golden basin! He burned incense and took a bath. He tidied up his clothes. He went through all these fixed procedures with familiarity. The little Beastie, the White foal, was dumbfounded when it saw this scene again! He looked at the statue of Guan Gong that was being worshipped again. The little Beastie was even more confused. A hundred years had passed since the last time. Chu he¡¯s strength had been updated by it. Compared to the last time it saw the Guan Gong statue, it had a deeper understanding of it. This also deepened its curiosity about the Guan Gong statue. Such a powerful human! He should be the strongest existence in the human race. What kind of person was worthy of his visit? The human race had become mysterious in its heart. Perhaps there was a big secret that was enough to shock the heavens. At the same time. The auspicious hour that belonged to Chu he had arrived. He, who had been waiting for a moment, sank his consciousness into the system interface. There, a golden button had already appeared. He did not hesitate. ¡°Check-in!¡± Chu he muttered in his heart. At the same time, his consciousness turned into a palm and pressed down hard. The Super check-in button suddenly exploded. It was like a beautiful firework blooming. ding! Congratulations to the host for completing a super check-in. You have been rewarded with a book of curses. A book with mysterious runes appeared on the check-in panel. As expected, it was still purple-gold. Chu he¡¯s heart didn¡¯t waver much. Although he was still looking forward to the 8th Super Draw, he was not as excited anymore. Chu he¡¯s palm moved. The curse book was in his hands from the system space. It was different from the other purple-gold treasures in Chu he¡¯s hands. The aura of the book of curses seemed a little hazy. Furthermore, it did not need Chu he to suppress it. It was restrained enough and did not cause any commotion. However, it was not weak. In some ways, it was even stronger than the other purple-gold treasures. It was more suitable for Chu he. He liked her more. This curse book. It could directly detect existences that harbored malicious intent toward him. Then, he recorded it. Chu he could choose to pay the price and curse it. Moreover, the criteria for this malicious intent was very simple. Existences that harbored evil intentions towards Chu he might not even know about him. As long as Chu he did something that made some experts unhappy, the Empress would secretly be ruthless. If she knew who did it, she would definitely torture or kill him. All of these would be judged as malicious intent towards Chu he. To Chu he, it was a divine weapon. One had to know that at this stage. Although it was unintentional, he had indeed destroyed the good things of many powerhouses. He scanned through a few of those strange arrangements. He had offended quite a number of powerful forces. To be honest, Chu he was still a little worried. Especially the appearance of the Azure Dragon. He felt a sense of crisis. He was a little frightened. After all, there were too many unknown. Especially the unspeakable existence that Gu Tao¡¯s consciousness had mentioned. It made Chu he feel a sense of crisis. The unknown was the most terrifying! But now, he had the curse book. Whether or not he could curse that existence to death was one thing. At the very least, he would be able to know what to do through this book. When he thought of this! Chu he revealed a kind smile and flipped to the first page. Chapter 484 ? Chapter 484: The ancient God Translator: 549690339 [ vast darkness: the source of all evil in the vast world. It works with the heavens, and it rests with the heavens! ] [ Level 6 hostility, fight to the death! ] The book of curses was ranked from strong to weak. Determined by strength On the other hand, strength of the same level would be determined by the level of hatred. The first page! It represented the strongest person who harbored evil intentions towards Chu he. Of course, this was not fixed. In the future, if a stronger expert harbored evil intentions against Chu he ¡­ Then, the curse book¡¯s ranking would change. He looked at the first page. The name and introduction of the person who had ill intentions towards him. To be honest. Even though he would be hated for causing destruction, he was already mentally prepared. However, Chu he was still a little flustered. Although the curse book didn¡¯t mention any cultivation stage, the words ¡®work with the heavens¡¯ and ¡®rest with the heavens¡¯ were enough to explain the problem. Then, he looked at the words ¡®fight to the death¡¯ below. Chu he felt even worse. There were six levels of hostility. Level one was the weakest, so there was still room for exchange. Level six was the strongest, and a fight to the death would be inevitable. He didn¡¯t even see her. This person called canghei had already labeled Chu he as a dead man. There was no possibility of them coexisting! Naturally, there was nothing much to say. Chu he immediately cursed. The curse book was used at the cost of one¡¯s body. In fact, it was a move that would harm the enemy by a thousand, but at eight hundred of its own. The greater the price one had to pay, the stronger the curse. Chu he had sacrificed an entire era¡¯s worth of lifespan for the first test of the curse. To him, this was the most he had. His life force could no longer be seen. To rest with the heavens, one could even say that he would not be destroyed even if the heavens were destroyed. An era¡¯s lifespan might seem long, but to Chu he, it was a very small price to pay. It was negligible. The first curse was to test him. [ cast a curse on ashen, reducing his influence on heaven and earth! ] Each time, it would cost the power of a curse that lasted an entire era. The effect was indeed not good. When he cursed tomorrow, he would add a little more power. Chu he continued to flip through the curse book. Towards the same goal. He could only curse once a day. [ ancient God: the one who transcended eternally! ] [ hatred Level 5, I have the intention to kill! ] ¡°Damn!¡± He opened the second page. Chu he was completely shocked. He didn¡¯t have much of an idea of the first page¡¯s darkness. However, the existence of the second page ¡­ Although he had never heard of it. But the other party¡¯s strength and realm. It was eternal transcendence! From what they knew. All the experts ¡®plans were for eternal transcendence. Gu Tao¡¯s wisp of consciousness had also said that. Even the strongest expert of the primordial eight races was only at the ordinary eternal realm. Eternal transcendence was the ultimate goal of all the experts in this world. But in the current situation, eternal transcendence did exist! Moreover, they had malicious intentions towards him. Chu he felt a little numb. He felt his scalp go numb. This was a feeling that he had not felt for many years. Moreover, what made Chu he even more shocked was ¡­ The ancient gods had already transcended eternally, so it was easy to imagine what level Cang hei was at. Even if the ranking was a comprehensive judgment, canghei¡¯s aggro toward him was Level 6, and the ancient God¡¯s aggro was only Level 5. It couldn¡¯t be said that canghei was stronger than the ancient God. However, Cang heiye was at least on the same level as an ancient God. In other words, he was being targeted by two eternal realm transcendents. Chu he instantly felt that the tea he had just heated was no longer fragrant. It was too reliable! If he didn¡¯t know, he would have been calmer. Now that he knew the level of his opponent, he was instantly frightened. He would feel unsafe if he went out again. It was more than that. Even if he stayed in the Barbarian region, he would feel guilty. After all, he had never seen how powerful an eternal transcendent realm expert was. However, in this vast world, it was a level that the omnipotent experts of countless eras wanted to reach but could not. No matter how much he overestimated himself, it was not too much. He must be in extreme danger now. However ¡­ From another perspective. These two already hated him so much, but they still hadn¡¯t come to find him. This meant that the current world was not suitable for them. This further strengthened Chu he¡¯s determination to not let the sky change. If the world changed, they would be able to attack freely. He would probably be the first one to be killed! While Chu he was thinking ¡­ He had paid the price of a drop of blood essence to curse the ancient God. The hatred had been planted. He definitely couldn¡¯t miss the opportunity to make things difficult for the other party. Chu he had to pay the price of a drop of blood essence to re-cultivate even though it would only take a day with the help of the treasure. However, to Chu he, to a certain extent, it was a price that was greater than the lifespan of an era. After all, he didn¡¯t feel anything about paying the price of an era¡¯s lifespan. However, after paying a drop of blood essence, he felt that it was real. However ¡­ [ the curse on the ancient God has moved its mind a little. ] The effect was still not ideal. Of course, this was within his expectations. This person¡¯s realm was too high. It would be a surprise if the curse had an obvious effect. Chu he had already made preparations for a long battle. He had to prepare more treasures to repair the damage while casting the curse. In fact, this could also be considered a type of cultivation. He had to Polish his strength repeatedly. At the same time. In an unknown land of chaos. He couldn¡¯t see the direction, the distance, or even the time. In the haziness, there was a huge beast sleeping in it. It had been silent for thousands of years, like a stone that had not changed at all. However, on this day, it suddenly trembled. It then opened its huge eyes. They were like two stars with deep light. the pure energy is still flowing away. There are even existences trying to attack me! The pure energy had been lost for some time. &Nbsp; however, even though the ancient God had long noticed this, But it could not interfere in the vast world. Therefore, he could only endure it. But now, he had gone even further, even daring to attack it. That power wanted to stir up its inner demons. Although it was weak, it was a provocation. The stars in the ancient God¡¯s eyes kept changing. As a result, the chaotic forces around it went berserk. Finally, a book stopped in its eyes. BOOM! The ancient God struck out with his palm, causing chaos to tremble. It could only divine the treasure used by the other party, but it could not divine the user¡¯s actual body. It had a feeling. The one who stole its power and the one who provoked it could be the same person. A reckless fellow. the vast world hasn¡¯t changed yet. It¡¯s inappropriate for such things to happen one after another! The ancient God felt irritated. Although the amount of power that had been stolen was very little, and the power that had just attacked it was also very weak. However, this was a surprise. This was something it did not want to see. canghei, that trash, is really a rotten wall that can¡¯t be helped up. I helped him like that, but he still caused an accident! The ancient God¡¯s star-like eyes turned. However, it didn¡¯t have any good ideas at this time. ¡°Wait a little longer!¡± Chapter 485 ? Chapter 485: Chapter 485: Translator: 549690339 ¡­¡­¡­¡­ [ Level 6 killing intent, will not stop until one of us is dead! ] He had just finished cursing. Chu he was about to flip to the next page. He saw that the second page of the book of curses had changed. The curse just now. There was a timely response. The ancient God¡¯s killing intent toward him increased. It had reached the same level as the first page¡¯s ashen black. He wouldn¡¯t stop until he was dead. Chu he¡¯s eyes moved. However ¡­ The other party¡¯s hatred towards him had already reached the level of wanting to kill him. Another level up seemed to be acceptable. Curse him to death and he would be done for! From tomorrow onwards, we will increase the intensity. Chu he was determined to pay a higher price. Prepare more treasures for consumption. The effects of continuous curses would slowly stack. If he cursed her for a few hundred years, it might be resolved. Thoughts spun in his mind. He flipped to the third page. [ evil spirit: eternal realm! ] [ Level 4 hostility, boiling killing intent! ] Hu! Chu he heaved a long sigh of relief. He felt comfortable. The eternal realm was still difficult to deal with. But at least it was normal. It was a realm that Chu he knew of. It was also someone he was confident in dealing with. And there was a comparison between the first two. It made Chu he feel that the threat this fiend posed to him was only at the level of trash. He was not being arrogant. The first two were a little fierce. The difference was too great. Those below them were dispensable. He was just there to make up the numbers. If Chu he could deal with the two of them ¡­ It would be too easy to deal with them. If Chu he could not be dealt with, they would not be able to interfere with his life. They didn¡¯t even have a chance to line up. Therefore, in general, Chu he was much calmer when he scrolled down. ¡°The first generation of the Xiong Lin clan, why is it on the third page, did its power increase?¡± Chu he cursed. He pondered. He had heard the name fiend from Linlang. He was the most powerful being in the xionglin clan. A clan elder. The xionglin clan was ranked second among the eight primordial races. In addition, its killing intent wasn¡¯t strong. It was only at the fourth level, and its killing intent was boiling. Then, logically speaking. It should be ranked fifth. It was a little surprising to see it in third place. After cursing Chu he, he continued to flip the pages. On the fourth page. [ Kamitani: eternal realm! ] [ Level 4 hostility, boiling killing intent! ] The divine eye clan was ranked fourth among the eight ancient clans. And Kamitani was the first generation of their tribe. It was no surprise that it was ranked behind The Fiend. The main thing was ¡­ The first two of the eight ancient races had yet to appear. Those two wouldn¡¯t have lost their strength so quickly, right? The other possibility was that what Chu he was doing did not affect their interests. This matter had nothing to do with them. But they were all in the eternal realm. He should have wanted to take a step further and transcend for eternity. Or rather, they had an accident! This guess. As Chu he continued to flip through the curse book, he felt that the possibility was getting higher. The eighth page! [ blood-eyed golden ROC: eternal realm! ] [ Level 4 hostility, boiling killing intent! ] The Golden ROC Race was the last race among the eight primordial races. The blood-eyed golden ROC was their first generation. The eighth place had come out. The first and second place still did not appear. This had already explained some problems. Of course, this did not have much to do with Chu he. &Nbsp; now. He still had a book full of debts to settle. Even with Chu he¡¯s strength, Foundation, and a large number of treasures, he would not be able to curse them to death. Cursing too much would also make him collapse. Therefore, Chu he decided to take it easy. I¡¯ll curse these eight for now. As for the other Pi Xiu, he could actually be more magnanimous. When he was strong enough in the future, he could even give them an opportunity. To resolve the conflict between the two sides. After all, his demon suppression tower was not full yet. They could also give him many opportunities. Of course. Not cursing them was one thing. However, he still needed to have a basic understanding. This was the key to this curse book. Then, Chu he flipped through the curse book even faster. Very quickly, he reached the bottom. The curse book had a total of 100 pages. Unsurprisingly, it was full. There were 20 eternal realm experts in the 100 pages. There were quite a few of them. Furthermore, other than the few from the eight primordial races. Chu he had never heard of anything else before this. Their names were not well-known at all. They were all old monsters and cunning. They were secretly waiting in a corner, ready to move. He finished reading the curse book. Chu he started to prepare. He cleaned up all the treasures on him. Especially those that he had picked up while traveling through the various worlds. This time, he decided to use all of them. In the following days. Chu he sat cross-legged in the library. He would spend some time every day cursing and checking in. The rest of the time would be spent devouring treasures to replenish his energy. Time passed. For the first time, he felt a little exhausted. But it was still okay. It was okay to have this feeling occasionally. Moreover, cursing him every day was a very happy thing to do. As the power of the curse continued to stack, the effects became more obvious. But it was a pity that Cang hei and the ancient God were stronger. As a result, even though they were ranked relatively high in the curse book, and the curse book¡¯s buff was stronger, the damage to them was still limited, not ideal. On the other hand, the blood-eyed golden ROC¡¯s curse power became more effective. It must be known that the higher the ranking of the curse book, the stronger the curse power. In other words, even though Chu he had paid the same price, the blood-eyed golden ROC¡¯s curse was the weakest. This also showed that even if he didn¡¯t count Cang hei and the ancient gods, he was still weaker than the other members of the eight primordial races. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Within the Mirage. In a blood sea hell. The blood-eyed golden ROC¡¯s eyes had turned completely red. ¡°It¡¯s here again!¡± His mind was suffering from unbearable torture. It let out a violent howl. Then, he directly plunged into the blood sea purgatory. In an instant, a terrifying storm surged up in the blood sea purgatory, as if it was going to pour directly into the sky. that was close. I don¡¯t know what it¡¯s doing, but it¡¯s gone crazy again! ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, hurry up and leave!¡± ¡°What good luck!¡± On the other side of the blood sea purgatory, two human powerhouses glanced in the direction of the blood sea with lingering fear before turning around and running for their lives. Right now, in the void realm, the human race was already in a situation where they were surrounded by enemies on all sides. The two of them had encountered the blood-eyed golden ROC yesterday. Even though the Mirage was special and the other party could not display his full strength, it was still a very good place. But dealing with the two of them was still a simple matter. However, they didn¡¯t expect that the other party would suddenly lose control and ignore them. He went crazy and they took the opportunity to escape. Today, the blood-eyed golden ROC, who had recovered, had caught up again. The blood sea purgatory at heaven¡¯s horizon was about to become their burial ground. He didn¡¯t expect that at the end, he would lose control and go crazy again. From the looks of it, it seemed to be even more serious than yesterday. It was starting to shake the foundation of the Mirage! He was simply in a state where he couldn¡¯t care less. Chapter 486 ? Chapter 486: The aggrieved blood-eyed golden ROC Translator: 549690339 Blood Eye, you¡¯ve gone too far. Why are you so mad? ¡± he dared to shake the foundation of the ethereal Plane. He must be killed together! ¡°Stop!¡± As the inferno of the blood sea became more violent ¡­ The experts in the void realm were alarmed one after another. The experts nearby rushed over. Some of the creatures expressed their dissatisfaction with the blood-eyed golden ROC¡¯s actions. There was a limit to how much the Mirage could bear. There was a rule that everyone tacitly agreed to. An eternal realm expert had to suppress his strength to the origin realm and not exert his full strength. However, the blood-eyed golden ROC had broken this rule. This caused the creatures who rushed over to be extremely dissatisfied. However, due to the blood-eyed golden ROC¡¯s power, most of the living beings did not dare to voice their anger. However, one of the experts with the strongest aura, who was also in the eternal realm, did not have any scruples and directly shouted out. If the blood-eyed golden ROC had been angered by a battle, it would have been understandable. However, the current situation clearly showed that he was just having fun. He simply didn¡¯t care about the rules and didn¡¯t put the other experts in his eyes. ¡°Get lost!¡± The blood-eyed golden ROC emerged with flames spewing out of its eyes. It looked at the eternal realm creature with an overbearing and brutal attitude. The current it did not know what courtesy was. He only berated her a few times. Just now, it almost couldn¡¯t help but rush up and fight with the one who had spoken. Let¡¯s have a life and death battle. It needed to vent its negative emotions. It still had some rationality left, so it endured it with great difficulty. However ¡­ In its eyes, this was an extremely restrained roll. Even so, it still caused the chaotic origin cultivators at the boundary of the blood sea purgatory to be enraged. If it was the other members of the eight ancient races ¡­ Yuanchu would not be so angry. But the chaotic origin had always felt that the blood-eyed golden ROC was not much weaker than the other party. More importantly, both sides had old grudges. And it was very deep! This ¡®scram¡¯ had truly stimulated the chaotic origin. However ¡­ The blood-eyed golden ROC¡¯s aura continued to rise, but it eventually held back. The main point was wrong. The ethereal Plane was truly not suitable for eternal realm experts like them to make a move on. Based on the current situation, if it ran over and started a fight, there would definitely be no restraint. If something went wrong, the blood-eyed golden ROC would drag it down with it. However, he was still really angry! The originally white face of the chaotic origin beast turned slightly black. It was thinking about how to find an opportunity to attack the yin Blood Eye golden ROC. And it was going to be a big one! He couldn¡¯t let this scolding go to waste. Its big eyes flickered. After a while, it also understood a little. The blood-eyed golden ROC didn¡¯t go berserk for no reason. Looking at the current situation, it seemed that the problem was not light. This was a good thing! This was an opportunity. It was a chance to take revenge for both old and new grudges. Although he had temporarily suppressed his anger, yuanchu had already decided that if he had the chance, he would definitely kill the blood-eyed golden ROC! If he had the chance to swallow it, that would be even better! One had to know that it had been thirsty for a long time. In order not to attract a siege, it had been hiding its condition very well. It was also a very uncomfortable thing. Especially after entering the Mirage. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ When the blood-eyed golden ROC recovered from its debuffs ¡­ Two more eternal realm experts had arrived. Together with the chaotic origin, they finally managed to suppress the blood-eyed golden ROC¡¯s influence and prevent the Mirage¡¯s Foundation from being damaged. And after that, the chaotic origin would retreat without a sound. The other two also came from the eight primordial races. This would prevent it from bringing up the matter of punishing the blood-eyed golden ROC. This way, there was no need for it to stay. Although the eight primordial races did not advance and retreat together, there were still grudges between them. However, when they encountered other living beings, they liked to suppress them together. Therefore, staying with them was just looking for suffering. ¡°Blood Eye, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Jin Yao of the radiance clan, the fifth of the eight ancient races, asked the blood-eyed golden ROC. Its expression was also gloomy, not looking good at all. However, this wasn¡¯t directed at the blood-eyed golden ROC. It was the blood-eyed golden ROC¡¯s condition that made it suspicious. The fiends who had also arrived at this place also had ugly expressions. They had experienced such a state before. However, he didn¡¯t lose control. However, they were very clear about it after experiencing it. If this continued, they would end up in the same sorry state as the blood-eyed golden ROC today. Blood Eye, when did you get that negative state? ¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. Jin Yao and I both know what¡¯s going on!¡± The blood-eyed golden ROC didn¡¯t want to talk about this. After all, there was a problem with it, and that was a weakness. Even if it could be seen through, it didn¡¯t want to hand it over. However, The Fiend directly pointed it out. ¡°You guys!¡± The blood-eyed golden ROC was startled. It suddenly raised its head to look at The Fiend and Jin Yao! He met its gaze. The Fiend and Jin Yao both nodded with ugly expressions. Hiss! The blood-eyed golden ROC took a deep breath in the blood sea. This power wasn¡¯t just coming for it. In that case, the problem was even greater! It seemed to see a black shadow overlooking the entire world, raising its palm to fiddle with everything between the heaven and earth. And at a certain moment, the other party had its eyes on it. The blood-eyed golden ROC, who was in the blood sea purgatory, felt a chill run down its spine. A strong enemy was terrifying, but an unknown mastermind was even more terrifying. ¡°Come to think of it, I¡¯ve been attacked by this power for twenty years! This power was still very weak twenty years ago and can¡¯t be compared to the current one. It just makes me feel a little irritated.¡± but that was the beginning of the nightmare. It will appear every day, and the feeling is getting stronger and stronger. It has almost become a demonic thought. Especially in the last two days, for some reason, it has suddenly become more ferocious than ever! ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Infernal world! Within the ancestral hall. The three humans gathered. ¡°Ever since the warning from the ancestral God platform, there has indeed been a power that has caused the living beings of the vast world to Harbor evil intentions towards our race!¡± ¡°Forty years have passed. In the first twenty years, this power has truly been constantly growing stronger, and the magnitude is very stable, with an unstoppable momentum!¡± however, in the next twenty years, for some unknown reason, the increase in strength of this force became weaker and weaker. Now, there is almost no change. Sometimes, it even drops slightly! Heng Gu, who was in charge of testing everything. With a wave of his hand, the fluctuation map of the mysterious force that he had concluded unfolded like a mirror. The other two present were the foundation of the human race and were both powerful. This map was not difficult. With just a glance, they all understood and saw the problem. Twenty years ago, that mysterious force appeared to be stable and orderly. However, after 20 years, it became chaotic! There were traces of it in the first twenty years. Even they could calculate that, according to the trend, the human race would be in danger in 300 years! However, that was the dividing line. Twenty years later, in the early period of time, the strength of that power began to slow down, becoming slower and slower. The magnitude was also very chaotic, making it impossible for them to calculate. And recently, the power had stopped growing, and there were even signs of it weakening. If it wasn¡¯t for Heng Gu¡¯s powerful strength and keen observation, he might not have noticed this. ¡°This is a good thing!¡± Said hei Yi. Wen Tao and henggu both nodded. It was definitely a good thing! And he couldn¡¯t be better. This was obvious. The key point was that it was a little strange. It didn¡¯t feel real. The mysterious force was menacing and unstoppable before. But now ¡­ He suddenly became dispirited! It was sudden, and it also suddenly weakened. They heaved a sigh of relief. But everything was unknown. They didn¡¯t have any way to deal with this power. Thus, they were still worried that everything would happen again. perhaps, the existence that is dissatisfied with my race is in trouble! ¡°I hope it can be maintained!¡± ¡°It would be best if the trouble it encounters can be completely solved!¡± Chapter 487 ? Chapter 487: Chapter 487-intercepted Translator: 549690339 ¡­¡­¡­¡­ The library Pavilion. The Gears of Time turned. He had been cursed for 20 years. Chu he had paid a huge price. Except for Cang hei and the ancient God. To other existences. The effect was still very obvious. This was especially true for the blood-eyed golden ROC, who was ranked eighth. Chu he felt that the power of the curse was almost fully stacked. Recently, he had been taking special care of it and had increased his efforts. Previously, when Chu he was casting the curse, he had calculated the amount of power he would use every day. After the curse was paid, it could be repaired in a day. The next day, they continued. The cycle repeated. But recently. He started to pay more than he should. He wanted to see how effective the curse book would be after killing an eternal. He wanted to see how much the curse book¡¯s amplification would increase. If the degree of enhancement was considerable. He should have considered paying a higher price and cursing a few more to death first. After all ¡­ The power of the curse did not increase. Canghei and the ancient gods were too difficult to curse. 20 years had passed. The blood-eyed golden ROC was in the final stages of the curse. The other eternal realm experts had also developed their demonic thoughts. However, its influence on those two was now only growing from slight to weak. Who knew how long it would take for it to be truly useful. Twenty years. She passed by under his endless curses. To be honest, Chu he still felt a sense of carefreeness. One had to know. In the past, he was much stronger than his opponents and could crush them in an instant. It made him feel more and more like a lonely master. And now ¡­ He had so many opponents that were beyond his imagination. Most importantly, he would still be safe against the enemy. Every day was exciting and fulfilling. This made Chu he happy. He had to persevere. If one day, they were all cursed to death. He had spent such a long time. He would definitely feel great then. This curse book was really suitable for him. It added a little something to Chu he¡¯s simple and unadorned life! ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Time passed again. On this day. The Mirage was close to the edge of the primal Chaos. The blood-eyed golden ROC¡¯s attacks were getting more and more violent by the day. The number of experts that were alarmed also increased. They all asked it to come to the border between the Mirage and the primal Chaos. Actually, it was nice to call it a border. In reality, this place was already at the edge of the primal Chaos, out of the range of the Mirage. The blood-eyed golden ROC had already been banished. However, even though it was furious, there were too many powerhouses who made such a request. Even the experts of the other eight ancient races had tacitly agreed to let it enter the chaos. After all, things had changed for some reason. Everything had yet to begin. At the current stage, they could not damage the Mirage¡¯s Foundation or lose it. Therefore, it had no choice. Not only did he have to endure the corrosion of demonic thoughts every day, but he also had to endure the pain. They also had to withstand the pressure of the power of Chaos and were afraid of the Storm of Chaos that could blow at any time. Even if it could withstand the Storm of Chaos at the edge, it would still be damaged. In its current state, it was no doubt adding hail to snow. Moreover, the further it went, the more it could no longer control its direction. There were a few times when it almost plunged into the depths of chaos. It tried its best to restrain itself and barely managed to stay at the edge. But this didn¡¯t make it feel lucky. According to the current situation, it was only a matter of time before it fell into the trap. As time passed, it became more and more irritable, even fearful. As an eternal realm expert, these thoughts should not have appeared in his mind. They had long been wiped clean. But now it had appeared! It meant that the demonic thoughts were constantly flaring up and had already begun to take root! Usually, it was already like this, so one could imagine when it acted up. Finally, on this day! ¡°It has gone mad and entered the depths of the chaos! This is a good opportunity.¡± The blood-eyed golden ROC entered the edge of the chaos. At this stage, many powerhouses were waking up from their deep sleep. With nothing to do, some experts were loitering at the edge. The first reason was to prevent the blood-eyed golden ROC from losing control and entering the ethereal Plane to cause destruction. He also wanted to see how far the blood-eyed golden ROC would go in the end. Would he die directly? This was especially true for the other members of the eight ancient races. They were also facing the same problem and were very anxious. They wanted to have a clearer understanding of the problem. Thus, the chaotic origin who were hiding in the dark could not find an opportunity. And on this day. The blood-eyed golden ROC¡¯s berserk state increased once more. He seemed to have lost his sense of direction as he plunged into the depths of chaos. One had to know that even if it had lost control before, it was only on the edge. This was the first time he had gone deep into the forest. In an instant, the chaotic origin felt that his chance had arrived. One had to know. It was not the strongest in the eternal realm. But his understanding and adaptability to chaos ¡­ All the eternity added together couldn¡¯t compare to it. If it wasn¡¯t for the fear of being targeted and having scruples about that person, it would have let itself go long ago! This time, the blood-eyed golden ROC had gone into the depths of the primal Chaos and left the ethereal Plane. Given the timing, it was reasonable for it to release a few of the birds. The chaos was a place that that person couldn¡¯t take care of, not to mention at this time. His thoughts turned and he decided. The chaotic origin curled his tongue. His eyes were emitting a greedy light. He immediately took action. It found an inconspicuous spot at the edge of the ethereal Plane and sank into the chaos, chasing in the direction the blood-eyed golden ROC had disappeared. It would have been difficult for any other expert, even an eternal realm expert, to track him in the chaos. Moreover, the deeper they went, the more dangerous it was. Ordinary existences would not dare to do this. But chaotic origin lifeforms did not have so many concerns. It was special! ¡­¡­¡­¡­ [ blood-eyed golden ROC: eternal realm! ] [ Level 6 hostility, fight to the death! ] [ cast a curse on the blood-eyed golden ROC. It has fallen into a deep demonic state that has penetrated deep into its consciousness and soul! ] ¡­¡­¡­¡­ [ the blood-eyed golden ROC was attacked and died! ] [ curse essence condensation failed! ] [ the power of the cursed heart¡¯s devil has been returned. The curse of the book of curses has been slightly increased! ] Chu he¡¯s daily curse was complete. After relaxing for a while, he was just about to replenish the curse¡¯s energy. The changes in the curse book caught his attention. The blood-eyed golden ROC, who had been given special attention recently, was finally dead! But looking at the situation. It was not cursed to death! It was still lacking in maturity. The real cause of its death should be that it had been cursed too hard. They would then be targeted by other existences and killed by a sneak attack when they were at their weakest. Although Chu he did not see the scene, he could guess what had happened. That was basically the case! &Nbsp; so, He had been cut off! Chu he did not feel happy at all about the blood-eyed golden ROC¡¯s death. He looked at the words ¡®failed to condense the essence of the curse¡¯. In fact, his heart ached. So many years of hard work. He had never stopped and paid an unimaginable price. In recent times, it was even a bit of a stretch to increase the intensity of their efforts. He was about to succeed! It was time to reap the rewards. He had been intercepted. This was simply preposterous. Chu he felt very angry! Don¡¯t let him know who it is, or he¡¯ll definitely curse you to death. Chapter 488 ? Chapter 488: Celebrating with the heavens Translator: 549690339 In the chaos. The geographical location was extremely advantageous to chaotic origin lifeforms. Then, he would rely on sneak attacks. In addition, the blood-eyed golden ROC was still exhausted after going berserk. The time, place, and people were all right! All the advantageous conditions were on the chaotic origin side. Even though it wasn¡¯t at its peak right now. However, it was only slightly weaker than the blood-eyed golden ROC. This was more than enough to make up for it with the forbidden technique it had mastered. A direct surprise attack. He had struck the blood-eyed golden ROC¡¯s weak point from an angle it had never expected. It was a fatal blow. The blood-eyed golden ROC had never imagined that it would die in such a way and under such circumstances. ¡®Chaotic origin!¡¯ Before he died. It only had time to let out such a sorrowful roar! The sound was very loud, and it also carried a special power. It swept out with it as the center. The sound wave that suddenly erupted was unusually fierce. If this was in the vast world or the Mirage ¡­ This sound was bound to cause an unimaginably huge commotion. Even a chaotic origin who had used his full strength could not block it. If the resentment formed by this voice was not dealt with, it would last for several generations. It caused a huge change in the area. However, they were in the chaos. Its voice was worn away by the power of Chaos layer by layer, and it could not travel far. The power of resentment could not be condensed at all and dissipated very quickly. Even if it was not dealt with, it could not stay for too long. It was a success in one strike! After refining the blood-eyed golden ROC ¡­ In the primal Chaos, chaotic origin cultivators could begin to bathe in the eternal blood and undergo Nirvana. It was originally enjoying it. It had been a long time since it had experienced such a moment. He had almost forgotten this wonderful feeling. He had been aggrieved and terrified for so long. It made it very depressed. At this moment, he felt an unprecedented sense of comfort. However ¡­ Just when it was at its most satisfied. All of a sudden, its body trembled. In his consciousness, a little bit of panic began to grow. And it was getting more and more intense! Chaotic origin: ¡± Suan ni?! It instantly felt that the blood of eternity was no longer fragrant! It seemed that it was being remembered! Its intuition told it that it had something to do with the blood-eyed golden ROC. The blood-eyed golden ROC hadn¡¯t been right recently. Some expert was probably plotting something, not necessarily trying to kill it. Yet, it had killed him. This caused the other party¡¯s hatred. This was indeed a little troublesome. The blood-eyed golden ROC was in the eternal realm. Although it was not one of the best, it was not a nobody. To be able to force it into such a state without it knowing! Currently, there were only three of them! It seemed that he had been a little reckless this time. However, if he was given another chance to choose ¡­ The chaotic origin indicated that he still dared! They were in the chaos. It had the convenience of natural isolation. Such an opportunity was too rare. As for being remembered, only it knew. It was fine as long as it was not exposed. Everything was about to begin. If it was careful, it could still handle the problem. It didn¡¯t even dare to take this opportunity. Then, even if they cowered until the end, there was a high probability that it would just be a formality. He had wasted such a great opportunity! Thus, after his body trembled for a moment, the chaotic origin dispelled the negative emotions in his heart and continued bathing in the eternal blood. He was just being remembered. As long as his identity wasn¡¯t locked. It was hard to say who would have the last laugh. At that time, it would be hard to say who would be afraid. ¡°We¡¯re even!¡± The chaotic origin felt that the reason why it could bathe in the eternal blood at this time was because of an opportunity given to it by that being in the dark. It had always been clear about gratitude and grudges. The shock that the other party gave him this time, he would use the opportunity he gave to offset it. This way, they would be even. As long as there was no conflict between the two sides in the future, it would not look for trouble. In fact, if one were to put it this way ¡­ And this was the opportunity it had given him! To be honest, the other party still owed it. There was nothing wrong with it. After all, it didn¡¯t give him many chances. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chu he flipped through the book of curses. No matter how unhappy he felt. The blood-eyed golden ROC was finished. He had indeed been robbed. Next, he should change his target and focus on taking care of it. Currently. The targets of his curse had increased to seven. Chu he did not intend to add another one. After settling the ones in front, the ones at the back could be appeased and given opportunities. The demon suppression tower needed them to emit light and heat! On the curse book. The higher one¡¯s ranking was, the stronger the curse would be at the same price. Especially the one in the first place! The strength was almost double that of the second place. However, the lower the ranking, the smaller the difference. But to choose the main target of the curse, the first two had to be ignored. Even if they were in the top two. The range of the curse was the strongest. However, it would take a long time for the curse to take effect on them. They were too powerful. Unless Chu he was willing to sacrifice himself, there would be good results in a short period of time. However, this was obviously impossible! He wasn¡¯t crazy, so how could he use such a self-destructive method? Other than them, there were five others. At the moment, the difference in their strength was almost the same as the increase of the curse book. This caused the effects of the curse on them to be similar. They were not like the blood-eyed golden ROC from before, even though they were at the same cultivation level. However, the difference in strength was obvious. Even though it was ranked eighth, it still stood out from the rest despite suffering the same curse. Even if the curse was weakened, it could not prevent this from happening. He casually picked up a die with four names. Chu he threw it into the sky! He did not use any power to guide it. This was a simple toss. The die of fate fell to the ground! Jin Yao! It¡¯s this! This person was ranked fifth in the book of curses, not too high or too low. After making the decision. Chu he put away the book of curses and took out his treasures to replenish his stock. Recently, Chu he had been exhausted from taking care of the blood-eyed golden ROC. In the following time, he just had to keep it a minimum. Even if he had to take special care of Jin Yao, it would take some time for him to replenish his strength and improve his strength. At the moment, he still had enough time. huh?! ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Chu he, who had just gnawed on a handful of treasures, looked up. His gaze pierced through the yellow sand and the sky above the nine World Mountain. At this moment, a sudden change occurred. BOOM! The deathly silent starry sky trembled as if it was about to come to life. Waves of ripples spread out, engulfing the entire Galaxy! This power had a sense of celebration. It was as if something worth celebrating had happened. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡°What¡¯s going on? The power of heaven and earth is increasing, and the world is celebrating. Is an eternal realm being dying?¡± ¡°How is this possible? how could this be?¡± ¡°This doesn¡¯t make any sense at all! If something happened in the vast world, could it be that something happened to the ethereal Plane as well?¡± The outer realm where the Azure Dragon was. Its eyes moved away from the ants who were fighting for their lives and opportunities. It raised its head and was very confused! ¡°Furthermore, even that feeling of loathing is weakening!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± It began to doubt the Dragon¡¯s life. It extended its claws and scratched its head continuously. ¡°What the hell is this?¡± ¡°Did I get scammed?¡± A world filled with runes. In the core Hall. The runes flickered, and a startled black shadow appeared. The sudden turn of events made it suspicious. Had it been tricked? ¡°You want to die! I want to die!¡± In the deep Devil¡¯s well. Wen han stretched her head out and looked at the sky. The pressure suddenly increased. It felt extremely aggrieved and could feel a deep sense of malice directed at it. It suddenly regretted it. That shouldn¡¯t be the case! With weak strength, he shouldn¡¯t have so many schemes! At this moment. It really wanted to open its mouth and curse to vent its anger. Chapter 489 - 489 Relax for: while 489 Relax for: while ¡­¡­¡­¡­ The experts of the entire vast world. At this moment. They all felt that the world had changed. Some experts knew what this meant. However, most of them were dumbfounded. However ¡­ As the world changed, many powerhouses who were cultivating could feel that the barrier of their cultivation seemed to have become stronger. Furthermore, there was a more direct problem. A creature of origin who was walking on the waves suddenly pressed down. A large area of sea water disappeared, forming a deep black hole. However, the creature of origin who had made such a move did not feel smug at all. Instead, he looked solemn. With the attack it had just made ¡­ If it was before the changes in the world. It could cause a bigger commotion. However, after the change in the world, it was weakened, although not by much. However, it did indeed feel weakened. In other words, the same power before and after the World changed would have different offensive power! As such, the changes in the world did not seem to be a good thing for them. It would be fine if things ended there. It was not a big problem. However, if this was just the beginning, then the problem was huge. Most of the powerhouses didn¡¯t know that the world was going to change. However, they had already sensed that the atmosphere of the world had changed. He had also guessed that something big would happen. The changes now undoubtedly further proved that their guess was correct! All the powerhouses, whether they knew what was going on or not, suddenly felt a heavy feeling. The entire vast world seemed to be on the verge of a storm. ¡­¡­ Barbarian region. Lin city. Under the willow tree. In Chu he¡¯s eyes, a Galaxy hung upside down. He could clearly see all the changes in the world. after someone in the eternal realm died, the world became more stable. Is this the return of power? ¡± Chu he was deep in thought. From this, one could see how terrifying the eternal realm was. After death, it could return to heaven and earth. It resonated with the entire vast land. If he had not secretly cursed him, Chu he felt that it would have been difficult for him to fight. After all, it had taken him decades to cast the curse. Moreover, if it wasn¡¯t for the blood-eyed golden ROC¡¯s enemy, he would have paid an excessive price. It would still take some time for him to curse the other party to death. It was impossible for him to do it so quickly. if we kill all of Yongheng, especially ashen and the ancient God, what will happen? ¡± Chu he thought about it and thought of another problem. The death of an eternal realm expert had changed the world. Although there were no eternal realm experts in the world, there were actually quite a number of them. Chu he¡¯s book of curses had 20. Moreover, there were still some who were not hostile to him and were not on the list. As for the exact number of eternal realm experts, this was something that could not be said clearly. In addition, there were Cang hei and the ancient God, who were a level stronger than the eternal realm. If they were all destroyed ¡­ At that time, the level of changes in the world would be unimaginable. But one thing was foreseeable. At that time, even those at the origin realm would not be able to leave the world they were in. In addition, it was more difficult to raise one¡¯s cultivation. The cultivation civilization would probably fall back. Chu he calculated with his fingers and came up with a possible result. Of course. This was not a bad thing for most of the living beings. One had to know that these experts had set up a big plan for the sake of advancing in their Dao path. If nothing happened to them, the entire world would be in trouble. And the vast world became stronger. Their plan would have failed! After understanding everything, Chu he lowered his head and continued to replenish the energy he had expended. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡°Brother Chu, cultivation is so boring. Let¡¯s travel around the world together!¡± On this day. Zhao Yuling and Lin Xueling said to Chu he after they came out of the myriad World Tower. He had worked hard for so many years. She was already third level Empyrean, but she still couldn¡¯t understand Chu he. In addition, there was no sense of danger or urgency to speak of, so she finally gave up. He didn¡¯t want to continue working hard! Chu he was too difficult to catch up with. It had been a few hundred years. There were a few times when she felt that she was about to catch up. However, every time she reached the realm she had expected, she would be able to break through. However, he realized that it was even more difficult! The stronger he was, the more he could not understand Chu he¡¯s realm. Now, she had finally thought it through! What¡¯s the point of chasing! Since it was useless, she might as well follow brother little Chu and slowly cultivate and enjoy life. This was what Lin Xueling was thinking. Actually, ever since he had reached Empyrean realm. However, he still couldn¡¯t understand Chu he at all. She had already thought it through! He followed Chu he like a little jerk. He had never seen it work hard, but its cultivation was not weak now. If he worked hard, it shouldn¡¯t be too difficult to reach the same realm as them. As their cultivation improved, so did their horizons! He could feel that the little jerk¡¯s body contained a terrifying amount of power. If they were completely digested, they would not be much weaker than them. And that little goldfish! Although it worked hard, it had been in the fish tank the whole time! Chu he would only occasionally think of it and feed it. It had already broken through to Empyrean realm! They knew very well what the little goldfish used to be like. It couldn¡¯t be more ordinary. But now, he had such an achievement. In other words ¡­ As long as he was by Chu he¡¯s side, he would just eat and drink without cultivating. Their cultivation would rise very quickly. If they put in a little more effort, it would be very fast. In this way, they would be wasting their time outside! If they didn¡¯t go out, their cultivation might be even higher than now. They wanted to struggle, but it was useless. This was a huge blow to them! He didn¡¯t think much about it in the past, it was just that it was nothing when he tried to catch up. Now, he had to think about it seriously. He really had no motivation! ¡°Going to the other worlds to play? That¡¯s good!¡± Chu he did not reject this suggestion! He nodded with a smile on his face. At this moment. Another twenty years had passed since the blood-eyed golden ROC had been cursed to death. Jin Yao, who was ranked fifth on the rankings, and Qing He, who was ranked sixth, were also half-dead from Chu he¡¯s curse. However, just like the blood-eyed golden ROC, someone else had picked up the scraps! After a long period of repeated training, Chu he felt that his realm had loosened. After that, he would just clock in to maintain the power of the curses. After a period of time, Chu he had recovered from the deficit in his body. His cultivation base had also increased by a level. Now, he had once again restored the power of the curse to its previous level. Of course, he still chose one of them to take care of. But this didn¡¯t stop him from going to the other worlds to relax. As long as it was within the world connected to myriad world Pagoda. The daily curses and check-in did not take much time. As for the replenishment of the body ¡­ There was no conflict between relaxing and replenishing at the same time. He was just multitasking. As long as he wasn¡¯t in an immersed state of cultivation or in a high-intensity battle, this was something that could be easily done. Chapter 490 - 490 Fourth place 490 Fourth place ¡­¡­¡­¡­ In the chaos. The ancient God was constantly moving. It wanted to walk out of the depths again and again. But every time, he was unable to make up his mind. Or rather, the deep concern prevented it from taking that step. With the passage of time, even with its strength, it began to feel a little anxious! Who was it that could curse it? This was the question that the ancient God wanted to know the most. It couldn¡¯t remember when it had left such a big flaw. It caused him to be cursed continuously. Even so, it had not caused much damage to it. But it was too disgusting! He would come once in a while. Moreover, with its strength and status, this was also an insult. It was an insult for not putting it in his eyes! It really wanted to find the person who cursed it, and then crush him to death to vent its anger. ¡°The power of heaven and earth is beginning to recover! What had happened? This shouldn¡¯t be happening!¡± The light in the ancient God¡¯s eyes pierced through the chaos. It looked ahead, its expression full of doubt. It couldn¡¯t figure it out, and it couldn¡¯t calculate what kind of accident had happened to cause it to become like this. ¡°Could it be that the heavens have left something behind? This shouldn¡¯t be! If that¡¯s the case, canghei is too useless!¡± ¡°It¡¯s useless!¡± The ancient God, who had been pacing back and forth for a moment, could only helplessly curse in a low voice before he once again withdrew his steps. ¡°I have to do something! Otherwise, I¡¯ll die!¡± The ancient God murmured in a low voice. The light in his eyes was like the constantly changing time and space, extremely unpredictable! ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chu he brought Zhao Yuling, Lin Xueling, and the little jerk to relax in the various worlds while cursing on time. He felt comfortable and relaxed. Three eternal realm experts had fallen in a row. The entire vast world had been upgraded three times. The major forces in the various worlds who had made all kinds of preparations couldn¡¯t play anymore! This was especially true for the devil realm and the abyss. They weren¡¯t as active anymore. After the rhythm was broken, they looked confused from top to bottom. He didn¡¯t know what to do anymore! All the worlds seemed to have quieted down. Chu he was satisfied with this. He liked it this way. He would cultivate and develop in a quiet and comfortable environment. Right now, his cultivation level was already at the eighth level of the eight transformations of the nine transformations golden body. There wasn¡¯t much time left until he reached rank nine! At that time, he would kill canghei and the ancient God curse, and everything would be perfect. He could be said to have the power to suppress all enemies in the world. There was nothing in this world that could do anything to him! He could truly enjoy life. Between heaven and earth. At that time, he would be able to check in and no longer have to insist on it. This was Chu he¡¯s plan. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡°Fortunately, the situation between heaven and earth seems to be a little chaotic now. Those guys can¡¯t even take care of us! It¡¯s much easier.¡± Within the Mirage. In an area with thin elemental energy. Several human powerhouses gathered. Someone said. Previously, the human race had suddenly been targeted. Moreover, there was also a malicious intent from heaven and earth. It was the kind that wanted the human race to be exterminated. They were extremely depressed! Although the human race was not strong, they were not weak either. In fact, it was the best kind to play a supporting role. When they encountered good things, it might be difficult for them to get any benefits. However, as long as they didn¡¯t seek death, they wouldn¡¯t be the first to be hit by bad things. However, he did not expect ¡­ This time, the great change had not even begun. Their series of arrangements had yet to be launched. Originally, he was still planning how to find an opportunity in the cracks. For some unknown reason, he was suddenly targeted and hunted down. It was still alright. This was not a long time. In the void realm, most of the experts did not stick their heads out either. They were all watching the show. They didn¡¯t join in the conquest of the human race. They had paid a huge price and had finally made it through. eternal realm experts have fallen one after another. I wonder what kind of expert could have such strength! Some experts couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°What happened? there¡¯s no turbulence in the ethereal Plane, so how did the three of them die? What¡¯s wrong with the ethereal Plane?¡± although this situation is beneficial to us at the moment, it still makes me very uneasy! There were also human experts who were clearly worried. One had to know that the human race was in a state of being chased. They had been hiding. He had no way of contacting the outside world. The information was currently very limited. The commotion in the ethereal Plane told them that eternal realm experts were dying one after another. However, they had no idea what had happened! Therefore, this worry was very reasonable. The other experts were all silent! Three eternal realm experts had died. The number of other powerhouses who had fallen was likely to be even greater. The current Ethereal Plane was very strange. Although they were safe for now! But it didn¡¯t mean that it would always be safe. An unknown danger was more stressful than a known danger. ¡°Do you want to go out and gather some information?¡± An expert suggested! ¡°No, we¡¯re still being targeted. It¡¯s not wise to stick our heads out! Let¡¯s wait a little longer. Maybe it¡¯s all over now, and it¡¯s been a while since an eternal realm expert has fallen!¡± An expert shook his head. The other experts nodded. It was true. The eternal realm experts had fallen at a high frequency. Something big must have happened during that time. And now, there had been no movement for a period of time. Everything should be over and back on track! However ¡­ It was also at this moment. The entire Ethereal Plane shook once more! Then, the aura of the ethereal Plane also weakened. This was the fourth decline, and it felt like his Foundation was about to be shaken. A group of human powerhouses: They were already very familiar with this feeling. This had happened three times before. This was the fourth time. This meant that another eternal existence had fallen. Fourth place, a total of four people! For countless eras. Four eternal existences had fallen in such a short time. No one would believe this unless something major had happened. I think we should go out and take a look. If this continues, the ethereal Plane might be finished! we need to know the basic situation and then make the corresponding response! All the human powerhouses nodded. It was indeed so. It was getting more and more terrifying! The eternal realm experts had fallen one after another. Even though they were hiding in a remote corner, they were still terrified. He was afraid of what was happening. It was too terrifying! Furthermore ¡­ In the past, they didn¡¯t know. However, four eternal realm experts had fallen, and the ethereal Plane shook four times. It had made them realize that the life and death of an eternal realm expert would affect the ethereal extent. Even if they were safe, it was only temporary! When a few more eternal realm experts died ¡­ The foundation of the Mirage would be completely shaken. When the time came, they would still have to face it. Finding the reason now was also an early preparation. Perhaps the other creatures could no longer care about them at this time! After all, their human race was nothing compared to such a major event. His reasoning was insignificant. Chapter 491 - 491 The sin of the heavens 491 The sin of the heavens After a short period of time. Another eternal realm expert had fallen. Regardless of whether it was the Mirage or the vast world. All the experts were terrified. Each of them had used their own methods, and each of them had paid a great price. For this reason, they even gave up their prejudices and cooperation. But what made them feel aggrieved was that they couldn¡¯t find the person behind the scenes. It made them feel at a loss. He had originally thought that even if he was in the Mirage ¡­ However, everything was still under their control, and they realized that they had miscalculated! There was a powerful force that they could not understand that was controlling everything. The entire vast world seemed to be calm. But the truth was that it was already chaotic! All the arrangements of the major forces were in chaos. As the eternal realm experts fell one after another ¡­ The vast world, which was filled with the smell of decay, began to slowly recover its vitality. And the ethereal Plane that had been created began to decline. Even if there were experts doing their best to protect them, they would only be delaying for time. As time passed, the foundation of the Mirage was destined to crack. If a few more eternal realm experts continued to fall, they might even be annihilated! It was as if a pair of eyes were watching them with a hint of mockery. It was so strong that they felt suffocated. An unknown danger, carrying a heavy pressure, enveloped the entire Ethereal Plane! With nowhere to go, they could only pray that everything would end and that it would not continue! This was especially true for Kamitani of the divine eye clan and the Taowu clan¡¯s Taowu sect. The malice they could sense was even deeper. The four that had died in succession were all from the eight races of the high Valley. Furthermore, they had all felt the power of the curse before this. This power had also attached itself to their bodies, and it was getting stronger by the day! They had investigated it. Other than them, the other living beings, regardless of their strength, did not feel any abnormality. In other words, this power was targeted at them! His companions had fallen one after another! The power of the heart¡¯s devil had deepened! Negative emotions filled their consciousness. It made them more and more irritable. This was especially so for Kamitani. This time, he was the one who couldn¡¯t control his anger. According to the rules, it should go to the chaos to act! He did not want to implicate the Mirage. However, the fate of those who went to the chaos was still vivid in their minds. Now it was its turn! It was obvious that Kamitani wouldn¡¯t agree to this! Even if he didn¡¯t go, it would still flare up. It would be good to drag the Mirage down with it. When fear reached its peak, it would turn into anger and madness! Why was it that when something happened to it, the others were fine? Kamitani had completely gone mad. He no longer had any reason to speak of. puppet sect, it¡¯s me now. You¡¯re next. Do you want to stand on my side and directly tear the void realm apart? ¡± Things had come to this. All the experts of the void realm, no matter what purpose they had, had already come out. They consciously gathered together. At this moment, he heard Kamitani¡¯s crazy words that shook the heavens and earth. Their expressions changed! The atmosphere between heaven and earth became even more oppressive. Kamitani didn¡¯t intend to cooperate. In fact, he wanted to directly overturn the ethereal Plane and drag them down with him! Kamitani was no weakling. In the eternal realm, no one dared to fight it without forming a group. Even though everyone here had common interests and could team up against Kamitani¡¯s threat, this was still the best place to go. However, this place was too special. This was the Mirage, and they knew all too well the consequences of taking action. Furthermore ¡­ Roar! ¡°Alright!¡± It was accompanied by a loud roar. A huge Suan ni leaped out from a mountain peak. The puppet sect also realized that the situation was irreversible. At this moment, his entire body was just like Kamitani¡¯s. The aura he was exuding was incomparably violent. He had the determination to kill all the living beings present. It was obvious that it had also gone crazy! He had lost all rationality. The thought of overturning the ethereal Plane was also very strong. The experts from the Mirage: Another one! This wasn¡¯t a difficult problem, but a problem of death. The hidden chaotic origin greedily stuck out his tongue. It had already bathed in the blood of eternity four times! He felt like he was addicted. Now that Kamitani wasn¡¯t cooperating with him, he was undoubtedly the most disappointed. Even though it had recovered a lot of its strength. They were capable of suppressing Kamitani and the puppet sect. Even if he did it in the dark, he was confident that he could make other experts attack him without affecting the foundation of the ethereal Plane. However, in the Mirage, it did not dare to act recklessly. It was unable to display its true strength. At that time, the situation would develop according to the situation. The collapse of the Mirage was a foregone conclusion. Of course, this would only mean trouble for it, not fatal danger. At most, it would just run into the chaos and be done with it! However, this would disturb its happy occasion. It was difficult. Seriously, Kamitani! The last few times, it was the most enthusiastic about driving the four to the chaos! It was also the one who started it. However, when it was its turn, it immediately turned hostile and wanted to overturn the Mirage. This was a typical case of not being able to afford it! If there was a chance, the chaotic origin was determined to train it properly before using it! however, even if the ethereal Plane doesn¡¯t collapse, what comes next will be a bit difficult to deal with. Everything isn¡¯t developing according to the usual plan! the one who benefited the most from the successive mishaps of the primordial eight clans is undoubtedly that one. It seems like this matter is most likely his backup plan! ¡°Impressive, even at my level, I can still make such arrangements!¡± ¡°This way, things are not good!¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we retreat for a while and play it safe?¡± The eyes of the chaotic origin turned. It had seriously thought about this matter before. It had long suspected who was targeting the eight ancient races. And because of that, it had changed its target. He no longer thought about the benefits of the vast world. Instead, he was thinking of slowly refining all of them and bathing them in the eternal blood. But now, Kamitani wasn¡¯t cooperating, so he didn¡¯t have the chance to come one by one. It did not dare to make a move within the Mirage. Therefore, it, who had always sought stability, began to consider retreating. At that time, he would make a decision based on the situation. Kamitani, aren¡¯t you afraid that the heavens will be enraged by what you¡¯re doing?! An expert threatened. ¡°The heavens? Hmph! What a hypocrite, it¡¯s nothing. What right does it have to call itself the heavens? I¡¯ve long found it unpleasant to the eye!¡± ¡°All of you, don¡¯t you know why it brought us to the ethereal Plane?¡± he made it sound nice and promised many benefits, but who knows what will happen in reality! ¡°The heavens? I¡¯ll make it clear today, my biggest goal is to kill it!¡± It was better not to mention this. Kamiya¡¯s outburst became even more intense, as if he had a stomach full of anger. The palm landed on the ground, shaking the earth. Hearing that, the other experts had a huge change in expression. Even the chaotic origin experts had to shrink back. They were certain that Kamitani had truly gone crazy! He no longer cared about life and death. Of course. This was what they thought. In reality, Kamitani was still quite afraid of death. The reason why it cursed was because ¡­ It was one of the reasons he wanted to vent his stress, but it wasn¡¯t entirely because of his crazy state. Instead, it was suspecting something. The ones who died one after another were the eight ancient races. It was the Mirage that was damaged. At such a critical moment. Who would benefit and have the power to take action? It already had a guess! Therefore, it wanted to choose a way to live. It wanted to change its tune! He didn¡¯t know if it would work, but at this point, there was no other way. He could only try. Chapter 492 - 492 Revealing 492 Revealing ¡°The heavens? It¡¯s ashen-black, ashen-black!¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t deserve to be called the heavens!¡± ¡°It has three sins!¡± ¡°Scattering ominous and chaotic times!¡± ¡°Stealing the position of the heavens and earth to nourish one¡¯s body!¡± ¡°They look down on all living things as stray dogs!¡± Kamitani directly went all out. Moreover, this could be considered as the resentment that had already existed in its heart. For the purpose of that person! The divine eye clan had been scammed quite badly. In the past, it had no choice. Whether it was for itself or for the future of its race, it was forced to compromise and silently look for opportunities. But now that it was in a desperate situation, it had its own guess, and it had no other choice, so it directly exploded. The more he scolded, the louder his voice became! It directly caused the Mirage to tremble! Hu! After he finished cursing, Kamitani heaved a long sigh of relief. He felt really good. His heart was flying! Even the mental demon power that was born from this influence seemed to have weakened by a level. He listened to its angry curses. The ethereal Plane instantly fell into a state of silence. All the living beings who knew about it were dumbfounded! They usually didn¡¯t dare to casually mention that person. When they mentioned him, they were also secretive and didn¡¯t dare to call him by his name. But Kamitani was different! Not only did he mention names, but he also mentioned a taboo name from a long time ago. He even cursed out loud! This was the first time since the great change. The chaotic origin and eternal level experts of the puppet sect raised their heads and looked at the sky. Now, everything seemed wrong. However, there was still no reaction from that person. They couldn¡¯t figure out the direction. Now that Kamitani had directly turned hostile, they wanted to see if that person would have any reaction. They wanted to see if he would still have any reaction. Based on the current situation, they suspected that something might have happened to that person! BOOM! After a while. A loud boom resounded from the ground. The sound of the divine Thunder, which contained anger, made many powerhouses relax! The fact that it could make a sound meant that it was still there. No matter what, that person was a little black, but they all belonged to the same line! If something really happened to them, they wouldn¡¯t have a good ending. The chaotic origin subconsciously retracted his head. Hmph! If this was any other time, it would naturally exude Supreme dignity. No one would dare to object at this time. However, at this very moment! But there was a different voice. A cold sneer was heard, revealing his disdain! This voice came from Kamitani. Kamitani had been jolted by that sound just now. But that was all. After it came back to its senses, it snorted coldly to express its disdain. Then, it slammed its palm against the heaven and earth again, making an even louder boom as a response. Now that it was aware of its situation, it could be said that it was going all out. There was no need for it to be a coward! Now was the time to show off. To live towards death! Perhaps that person was watching! It would only have a chance if it performed well. Otherwise, death was certain. Just like the last time, it had no choice. Regardless of whether there was a chance or not, he had to give it a try. If he retreated, he would be completely gone. In its current state, it would not be able to hold on for long. Therefore! ¡°You can still make a sound? You¡¯re a classic example!¡± ¡°Since you¡¯ve come out, you¡¯ll admit to the crimes I¡¯ve listed!¡± ¡°You deceiver, you must be exterminated, killed!¡± ¡°Everyone! The source of all disasters in the world comes from it. I want to trace the source and I¡¯m willing to lead the charge. Everyone, are you willing to follow me and return peace to the world?¡± Kamitani became more and more excited as he spoke. At this moment, it was looking straight at the sky, as if it was going to rush up and die in the next moment. At this moment, it was unbridled and high-spirited! However ¡­ That was all! Other than the puppet sect, who also had no way out, the other experts wanted to kill it. After all, currently, the only ones that could pose a direct threat to them were Kamitani and the puppet sect, who had already gone crazy. ¡°What are you hesitating for?¡± Kamitani lowered his head. The group of powerhouses were speechless when they saw the way it looked at them as if they were cowards. Who hesitated? Their goal was quite clear, which was to send the scourge Kamitani to the chaos to fend for himself. He had no other thoughts. Kamitani went crazy, but they didn¡¯t go crazy. He saw their reactions. Kamitani coldly snorted. The light in his eyes condensed as he spoke coldly! ¡°What are you guys expecting?¡± ¡°Eternal transcendence, huh? Do you really think you have a chance? What a joke, this is just a lie!¡± ¡°How can there be so many chances? There are only a few of them, but they were all internally set and had already been discussed!¡± ¡°Do you think that your plan is very clever? Is your feeling about that moment right? Your countless calculations were correct? You guys made sufficient preparations, So You Think that your setup is brilliant and beautiful?¡± ¡°Stop joking!¡± ¡°It¡¯s fake, it¡¯s all fake!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve all been deceived! This is an ancient lie! You¡¯re all sacrificial offerings and sacrificial pawns, no different from the other ants.¡± your schemes and your feelings are all the result of being induced. ¡°Your schemes are all presumptuous! It was laughable! You¡¯re so stupid!¡± don¡¯t think that you¡¯re so confident just because you¡¯re strong. You don¡¯t have the right to be so confident. Don¡¯t forget where you are and where you are! ¡°Do you really think that the void realm will become the second vast world? Can your race continue to pass on their legacy here, can you transcend and live freely in the chaos? You can pursue a stronger Dao?¡± ¡°Stop joking! It¡¯s all a lie, or perhaps you¡¯ve realized it before, but you¡¯re consoling yourself with no choice, thinking that maybe you¡¯ll regret it!¡± it¡¯s useless. Let me tell you, it¡¯s useless. You can only stand up and charge with me. We¡¯ll wipe out this usurper. That¡¯s your only chance! from the beginning to the end, the ethereal Plane has never thought of turning the ethereal Plane into another vast world. It is walking on a different path, a bloody path! ¡°It is fundamentally different from that person! You have to understand that it is black and evil! It¡¯s the source of all the chaos.¡± ¡°You guys should wake up!¡± Kamitani roared in anger. Each sound was louder than the last, reverberating in the Mirage. What he should say and what he shouldn¡¯t say, poured out from his mouth. At this point in time, there was no point in hiding! Previously, it knew a lot and due to special reasons. Kamitani still had a chance, and this chance was something that Kamitani was certain of and could see. Therefore, for its own sake, it knew, but it would not say it out loud, nor would it cause trouble. It would even let its entire race open a path for it. As for the fate of the other races, it was even less likely for it to care. But now ¡­ It¡¯s useless. Before that happens, it¡¯ll be finished. So, it laid its cards on the table and quit! It was trying to find a way to survive. Even if he couldn¡¯t find it, he would make the world chaotic. We¡¯ll all die together! If they didn¡¯t give it a way out, it would directly turn the tables! Chapter 493 - 493 Persuasion 493 Persuasion There was a power of death circling above his head, coupled with the power of the heart demon that was constantly growing. The current Kamitani was truly going all out. He was crazy and brutal. Compared to its previous profoundness, it was much more mysterious. At this moment, it had a different kind of domineering aura. A powerful aura continued to rise, and it really seemed like it could go against the heavens and earth. His powerful aura suppressed all the other experts in the void realm. The other powerhouses looked at it. At this moment, it was as if they had to look up to it! It was a warrior! A warrior who dared to go against the heavens. However, that was all. Kamitani wasn¡¯t the type of person who would have a large number of followers just because he wanted to. With just a few words, he wanted a group of eternal realm experts to follow him and defy the heavens. How was that possible? After all, the truth had yet to be verified. In their minds, Kamitani was a devious person who wasn¡¯t trusted. One had to know, regarding the bewitchment. For countless years, even if they were not experts, they had been tricked. They were not easily moved. BOOM! Another loud boom was heard. The entire Mirage began to shake. It was as if something was exerting force, trying to overturn the entire world. An ancient and boundless aura was awakened. Kamitani raised his head. A sense of solemness grew in its brutal and crazy divine eyes. From the ancient and vast aura, it could feel a sense of anger. A monstrous anger! That was the wrath of the heavens! It was obvious that its actions had infuriated the entire world. &Nbsp; but ¡­ It didn¡¯t feel the suffocating pressure that it once felt. Kamitani¡¯s divine eyes moved around. His thoughts were spinning! The guess in his heart was more and more confirmed. As a result! The aura on its body was even stronger. ¡°Canghei, are you angry?¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to be angry about? we¡¯re the ones who should be angry, the ones who should be angry are all the living beings of the world!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to be angry!¡± ¡°You should be exterminated, spurned by all living beings!¡± Kamitani released a divine light as he cursed again. He was fighting against the Furious heaven and earth. It wanted to show off. A good performance. This was a way to survive in the midst of death. A crack appeared in the ethereal Plane. It made all the experts ¡®hearts throb. The entire Ethereal Plane could collapse at any moment, perhaps in the next moment. Kamitani, that¡¯s enough! An expert¡¯s expression darkened as he angrily rebuked Kamitani. The other powerful individuals all looked at Kamitani with ugly expressions. At the current stage, the Mirage was still very important to them. I can¡¯t let anything go wrong. we can¡¯t let it continue like this. Everyone, let¡¯s stop it together! Some experts looked up at the crack in the Mirage. They had also noticed the problem. Even Kamitani was acting so arrogantly. It was a name-calling insult. However, the heavens could only be angry, only angry. The ethereal Plane had split open. But there was nothing substantial. This clearly explained the problem. In addition, the great era that was supposed to begin had yet to begin. There was no doubt that there was a problem with the heavens! It was likely that he wouldn¡¯t be able to stop Kamitani from going crazy. As a result, they could not watch the show. As for the specifics, they needed to understand and investigate further. However, before they could find a specific conclusion ¡­ Nothing could happen to the Mirage yet. All the eternal realm experts present knew this very well. They had a common interest. No matter what he was thinking. At this moment, all of them had tacitly surrounded the divine Valley sect and the puppet sect. One after another, he released some restrictions to cut and strengthen the surrounding space. This was to ensure that the ethereal plane¡¯s Foundation would not be damaged as much as possible after the fight. Kamitani, if there¡¯s anything, we can all discuss it. We don¡¯t like what you¡¯re doing! Kamitani and the puppet sect were among the most powerful cultivators present. Even though there were only two of them. But it still had a deterrent force. The group of eternal realm experts surrounded them and continuously cut and strengthened the space. No one chose to make the first move. After all, the one who made the first move would definitely have to pay the price. He would be remembered. Right now, Kamitani seemed to have gone crazy. Under the threat of life and death, he might even be dragged down by it. Also, there was something wrong with the sky. More eternal realm experts fell one after another. There should be a connection between them. Kamitani was currently going berserk because he definitely noticed something behind the scenes. They also wanted Kamitani to calm down so that they could have a proper discussion and plan for the future. However ¡­ This suggestion. Kamitani didn¡¯t accept this. It had some guesses, so it was time to show them. Its life was no longer in its hands. If it did not perform well, it would be gone. It could feel it. It did not have much time left. He couldn¡¯t take things slowly like the other eternal realm experts wanted! Of course, there was no need to fight to the death with other eternal powerhouses! One or two was fine, but with so many, it could really be killed! Even though it had no other choice, it had considered bringing all the experts along. However, at the same time, he still had to fight for his chance of survival! He suppressed the violent thoughts in his heart. Kamitani¡¯s thoughts moved like lightning. this is an opportunity, an opportunity I¡¯ve been waiting for. It¡¯s also your opportunity. Now is ashen¡¯s weakest moment. We have to work together to fight for a chance of survival! Kamitani realized this. In the current situation, even if it made everything public, it would still be a waste of time. Even if the other powerhouses believed it and had doubts, they would think about it and stop it from acting recklessly. This was not what it needed. Therefore, it was better to just make it up and make the problem more serious. He said that if he didn¡¯t solve it now, he wouldn¡¯t have a chance later and would just wait for death! Everyone present was an eternal realm expert and had a keen insight into lies. But it didn¡¯t matter. Kamitani was skilled in this aspect. All of the eternal realm experts present were weaker than him, so he wouldn¡¯t be able to detect them! This was also the truth that it had said before. The other experts were only half-convinced. The words that came out of its mouth. The other eternal realm experts couldn¡¯t tell the difference at all. &Nbsp; so, when ashen usurps the heavens, he doesn¡¯t just need to become the heavens. Or rather, he doesn¡¯t care about the position of the heavens. What he needs is to jump out of the rules! ¡°The purpose of the void realm¡¯s birth has never been to become the next vast world! This is just a cage!¡± ¡°Guys, take a good look. So many eras have passed, but has the ethereal extent changed? He has always been so fragile!¡± even eternal realm experts like us can only seal ourselves and live in this world! ¡°This is a disguised cage. This is canghei¡¯s doing and his goal! It¡¯s doing this on purpose.¡± there are only six out of the eight primordial races in the ethereal Plane. You should be very curious about where the other two are going! ¡°Hmph! They knew canghei¡¯s goal. Although they had been promised an inheritance, they had not compromised, so they were suppressed! Of course, it was also because of their unwillingness to compromise that canghei had to pay an even greater price to achieve his goal. This is the reason why the change of heaven and earth has not begun yet!¡± I also knew canghei¡¯s goal, so I compromised. Of course, this was not because I believed him. I just needed an opportunity, and now the opportunity has come! this is the moment when ashen is at his weakest. Only this once will ashen achieve his goal! the vast heaven and earth, including all the living beings in the ethereal Plane, including you, will all be sacrifices. There is no way to live! you can only believe in me, and you can only believe in me. If you lose this chance, you will all follow in my footsteps! ¡°All of you should think about it carefully and work together to analyze it. Canghei is at his weakest right now, so there must be a flaw. You will all get the answer!¡± Kamitani looked at the group of powerful individuals. Although he was becoming more and more hesitant, he still didn¡¯t make a decision. It steeled its heart and decided to pay a huge price. Its divine eyes glowed with divine light, and a deep blue divine Pearl with the power of time suddenly shattered. Then, a force that even the eternal realm experts could not detect swept out. Chapter 494 - 494 The heavens descend 494 The heavens descend The vast heaven and earth. Chu he brought Zhao Yuling, Lin Xuelin, and the little jerk around the various worlds to relax. He felt very carefree. Even though he had already seen the ordinary and the extraordinary! He had seen the heavens fall and the earth crack, and the world walk towards destruction. He had also seen the miracles of the beginning of the world and the origin of life! He had left his footprints in many worlds. He had also left behind many legends that belonged to him, but with different identities. There were also temples in different worlds, standing in different ways and with different images. But this time was different. In the past, other than on Earth Star. He would only go to other worlds when he had something to do. Most of the time, he would even change his appearance. In his opinion, his previous strength was not enough, so he had always been vigilant. In fact, it was not really a vacation. And now, he had realized. As long as the world didn¡¯t change. Those experts would not be able to cause any waves in the various worlds. They had their own concerns. He could be considered the strongest combat power in all the realms. As long as he suppressed the beginning of the great change. Then, he would have enough time to develop. After a period of time. His strength had improved. Then, he would truly be invincible in the vast world. It was to the extent of suppressing the entire heaven and earth. And this would not take too long. With that, Chu he was confident that he could completely relax. Moreover, this time, it was a group play, so the experience was even better. One had to know. He was an omnipotent expert. Sometimes, it was inevitable to feel lonely. And this feeling, as his strength increased, it became more and more intense. Even though he had always liked to face the world with a normal heart. However, the difference in strength wasn¡¯t something that could be treated as an equal. After all, it was up to him to decide if the two of them were normal or not. This in itself was unusual. But now, he looked at the two girls and the little jerk who had been following him from the beginning. Their voices and smiles made that sense of loneliness dissipate a lot. It was as if he had returned to the beginning, when he would find even the smallest things interesting. They were one of the few people who could make Chu he feel less lonely from the bottom of his heart. This feeling was very relaxed and very pleasant. However, this kind of relaxing play ¡­ It didn¡¯t last long. On this day. This ended the heavy curse on Kamitani. According to Chu he¡¯s past experience, in a few days ¡®time, the fellow who had caused trouble for Chu he a few times would probably take the opportunity to make a move. However ¡­ BOOM! Not long after Chu he ended the curse. The entire world shook for a moment. Chu he, who was suppressing his cultivation and clashing with the ten-thousand-meter waves on the sea, suddenly looked up. This wasn¡¯t a movement from a single world. It was the entire world. The current Chu he had yet to reach the Supreme level and could not be called invincible. There was even a large group of experts who wanted to kill him. It made him especially sensitive to the movements of heaven and earth. Mutation meant uncertainty. At this moment. After a sound that shook the entire world. Chu he noticed. Some kind of power that had been suppressed by the entire world seemed to have been awakened. After that, the world became more solid and had more suppressive power. This change was even more intense than the fall of an eternal expert. The most direct change. Almost half of the 10000-meter-high waves under Chu he¡¯s feet sank in an instant. Chu he extended a finger and stirred the laws of heaven and earth. This time. The increase in the world¡¯s power level and its suppression were unprecedented. In total, even an expert at the origin realm would be able to exert more than a level of power compared to before. As for experts of other levels, they would be suppressed even more. In some small worlds, cultivation would probably become more difficult now, and they would enter an age of vipralopa. However, the direction of these changes was mainly the power of Dao laws and the origin of heaven and earth. On the other hand, Chu he cultivated his own body, so the suppression of heaven and earth on him was not obvious. However, it would be hard to say if this continued. Chu he could feel that the power that wanted to overturn the world had not completely recovered. The great disturbance in the world started abruptly and ended quickly. It only lasted for a moment. The pressure of heaven and earth was restored once again. ¡°Brother Chu, is something going to happen in this world? After the earthquake, I feel like my strength has been greatly suppressed!¡± Zhao Yuling emerged from the bottom of the sea and jumped up. She came to Chu he¡¯s side and said. Her strength was only at the heaven trampling level. Therefore, no one could detect that this commotion had affected the entire vast world. She thought that there was a problem with the small world she was in. this is a change in the entire world. But it¡¯s fine, it doesn¡¯t affect much! Chu he retracted his deep gaze from the starry sky and said with a smile. However ¡­ The next moment. ¡°What?¡± Chu he¡¯s face, which had just revealed a smile, turned serious again. He looked behind Zhao Yuling, and the light in his eyes once again became deep. ¡°My young friend!¡± A greeting. The world spun, and time and space were displaced. The vault of heaven sea disappeared, leaving only eternal darkness. Opposite Chu he was no longer Zhao Yuling, but a Sage-like old man. He was dressed in white and had white hair. He held a horsetail whisk in his hand. He was clearly smiling at Chu he, but he gave off a serious and serious vibe. ¡°What are you!¡± Chu he¡¯s eyes shone. He could tell with a single glance that the old man in front of him was not human. There wasn¡¯t even any sense of flesh. The book of curses opened in Chu he¡¯s consciousness. The first ten were all very familiar. There were no new experts who were hostile to him on the list. Even so. Chu he¡¯s vigilance did not drop. The old man in front of him gave him a sense of threat. This point alone was enough! He had to be careful. ¡°I have no ill intentions!¡± ¡°I was called the heavens, and I once ruled the vast expanse!¡± The old man could tell that Chu he was very cautious. He took the initiative to express his attitude before reporting his background. The heavens? Chu he¡¯s mind was moved. He combined the various things between heaven and earth and the movement just now and instantly had many thoughts. However ¡­ These things were basically of no concern to him. At this point, as long as he could suppress the great change in the world and give him time ¡­ He could basically choose to ignore all those strange conspiracies and plots. Therefore, to be honest, Chu he did not really want to be in contact with these strange things. my young friend has no seal in this world, so he is not part of the world¡¯s fate. Neither I nor it can suppress you. At this time, as long as the fragile balance between us can be maintained, we will not pose any threat to you. The heaven continued. whether it¡¯s unintentional or intentional, what you¡¯ve done has maintained the balance that was on the verge of collapse, and it has even become more and more stable! of course, this is a good thing for me. I owe you this favor! what benefits me, however, is bad for that person. What you have done has made it angry, and it has formed an inexplicable hatred! it is my enemy. Therefore, you and I are friends! ¡°I¡¯m here to remind you of something, young friend!¡± After the heaven showed its friendliness, it began to show its intention. Chapter 495 - 495 Divine decree 495 Divine decree ¡°Although I don¡¯t know what method you¡¯ve used to make canghei reveal its flaws time and time again, I have to remind you that you can¡¯t push it too hard now. You can¡¯t let canghei lose all hope, or it will make a crazy decision when the time comes!¡± now, the best outcome is to maintain the current state and maintain the current balance! The heaven said. ¡°What are the consequences of its crazy decision?¡± Chu he¡¯s expression remained unchanged. He was not too afraid, but he was still curious about the consequences. it¡¯ll let another existence that¡¯s not weaker than it and I enter the trap. When that happens, the consequences will be very serious. At least, with your current strength, it¡¯ll be very difficult for you to stop it! Speaking of the other one, Cang Tian¡¯s expression became a little serious. Its disadvantage, and even its current situation, came from the other side. However, from another perspective, the current situation was not entirely bad for it. Of course, it didn¡¯t need to say much. This time, it was mainly here to establish a relationship with Chu he, the variable, and to give him some good advice. Chu he was an accident, an accident that was not within the control of any of the three parties. And at this time, it was completely at a disadvantage. Chu he, this variable, was a good thing for it. At least, that was the case now. After it finished speaking, it seemed to have felt something. It raised its head and looked up, then continued. ¡°Little friend, I hope you will think carefully about my words!¡± After he finished speaking, the elder disappeared without waiting for Chu he¡¯s reply. Time and space changed, and the world spun. The firmament reappeared, and the raging waves were still there! Zhao Yuling stood in front of Chu he. Everything that had just happened was as if they were in another dimension. Even though it had been quite some time. However, she did not notice anything unusual. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ The ethereal Plane! At this moment, the foundation was already on the verge of collapse. The mountains and rivers of the entire world roared, the earth cracked, and the mountains collapsed. Space and time became chaotic, and even the sky seemed to be falling. However, those who could live in the void realm were all extraordinary. Such a scene only made them feel uneasy and worried about the future. So far, it had not caused any damage to them. The movement of heaven and earth was getting bigger and bigger. Kamitani, who was leading the charge, felt a heavy pressure upon him. After all, this force was mainly targeting it. The power from the heavens wanted to use force to cooperate with the other experts to kill it. However ¡­ At this moment. The group of powerhouses had already used various methods to carry out a round of deduction. Although the results were not complete and vague, it was enough to make them unwilling to fully cooperate with the heavens. He seemed very perfunctory. Even though this deduction might not be reliable. However, the current situation was very complicated. Their only thought was that as long as they could control Kamitani and prevent him from completely destroying the ethereal Plane ¡­ Or the heavens could directly kill it. No matter what, Kamitani was still a scourge. However, the premise was that they couldn¡¯t make a move. The current situation was unknown. It seemed like even Kamitani couldn¡¯t handle the current heavens on his own. They obviously didn¡¯t have an advantage. At this time, they didn¡¯t want to take sides or stick to the pot. This situation made the heavens even angrier! The chaos in heaven and earth became more intense. However, that was all. Right now, it had no better way to solve this, unless it could give up what it wanted! He had already given up! But it obviously didn¡¯t want to. At the very least, it would not make that choice until the very last moment. Furthermore! It could feel that as its power in the ethereal Plane increased, the vast world began to go out of control. At a certain moment, it even felt that a force seemed to have run out. The situation was even more unpredictable! He was even more out of control. Right now, if he went all out to kill Kamitani, he might be able to do it. But the losses outweighed the gains! A mere Kamitani wasn¡¯t worthy of him acting like this. The unparalleled pressure of heaven and earth slowly dissipated. The ethereal Plane also slowly stabilized, and its Foundation did not completely collapse. Kamitani heaved a long sigh of relief as he became more energetic. The fighting spirit was ignited again. It was burning and boiling. It felt that it had made the right bet! ¡°What?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Heavenly mandate!¡± From the crack in the sky, a purple light shone brightly. It replaced the original light of heaven and earth. The purple Qi from the East spread for thousands of miles. The group of experts looked up. A divine book slowly unfurled in the purple light. ¡°This matter has caused the human race to be wiped out!¡± ¡°The human race must be exterminated!¡± Words appeared on it, filled with killing intent and hostility. A group of them carefully came out to check the situation. He had witnessed the earth-shaking transformation of the entire Ethereal Plane. He could also sense the terrifying aura of the experts in the void realm. It was obvious that in the void realm, the experts had fallen out for some reason, and even the heavens were involved. They really wanted to go and see the situation. He wanted to understand the reason. However, the powerhouses were in a confrontation. In addition, the human race¡¯s identity was more sensitive now. If they went to investigate, there would undoubtedly be great changes. This matter needed to be considered at length. However, before they could come up with a plan ¡­ The heavens had suddenly sent down a divine decree. He looked up at the Imperial decree that was filled with killing intent. Question marks appeared on the heads of the human powerhouses. What a trap! What right did he have? Was there a mistake? Last time, the will of the world suddenly showed hostility to the human race. However, it was still fine at that time. This malicious intent did not have much of an impact on the experts in the void realm. However, if they were to encounter humans, they would kill them in order to get on the good side of the will of the universe. The real danger was still the human juniors in the vast world. There would be many races that would hate the human race. At that time, the human race would be surrounded by enemies. He didn¡¯t even know what the situation was like now. But it was already like this. It was not over yet. This time, it was even more outrageous. The heavens had directly issued a divine decree. It was simply ridiculous. What did the human race do to deserve such treatment? Most importantly, they really didn¡¯t do anything! Even though he had thought of some fancy tricks, his strength did not allow it! No matter how he thought about it, he shouldn¡¯t have been targeted like this. They weren¡¯t the ones who had just confronted and turned against the heavens! They were not at the scene! No matter what, he shouldn¡¯t vent his anger on them. Even if they were to pick the weak ones, they would pick the ones present, not the innocent people who were not present. F * ck! ¡°Dammit!¡± the Oracle has been issued. When the time comes, if there are enough benefits, there will be a strong contract. We will be in a more difficult situation! All the human powerhouses present. Their faces were getting uglier and uglier. He felt extremely worried. This time, the heavens had issued a divine decree. The danger was much more serious than the last time. Last time, they could still survive in the Mirage. As long as they hid and did not show their faces, the experts would not deliberately pursue them. However, this time was different. One could imagine that as long as there were enough benefits, there would definitely be powerhouses who would take the initiative to hunt down the human race. we¡¯re relatively weak. I hope it won¡¯t give us too many benefits! All the human powerhouses nodded. This was indeed where their chance of survival lay. They were so weak, so they shouldn¡¯t be looked up to. Even if a divine decree was issued, it would not be too outrageous. It shouldn¡¯t have the benefit of making experts go crazy. They raised their heads to look at the sky. They were waiting for the announcement of the promise made by the heavens. Chapter 496 - 496 I am here to protect you 496 I am here to protect you I swear on the blood oath in my name. Whoever makes an agreement with the divine monument will enjoy the divine name of eternal transcendence! the gate to the vast expanse is open. The one who made the agreement may enter and exterminate the human race! ¡°Kill!¡± ¡°Kill!¡± ¡°Kill!¡± The divine decree was completely unleashed. Following that, a divine stele appeared at the edge of the primal Chaos, shining into the void realm. In such a situation. Not to mention the human race. Even the eternal realm experts were stunned. Even Kamitani, who was filled with battle intent, felt a little numb at this moment! ¡°Human!¡± It felt incredulous. He couldn¡¯t understand how a puny human could do that. Why was he so hated? Ashen¡¯s hatred towards them was so deep that even Kamitani felt like he was trembling. The hatred he felt was much deeper than the hatred he felt for it. Look! This directly opened the sky stele, and could directly establish a blood pact with it. This was a blood pact! Moreover, it was named ashen black. This was a contractual promise! As long as it could change the world in the future, then whoever made an agreement with it would definitely receive its full help and walk the path of eternal transcendence. Even towards the eight primordial races, canghei had never made such a promise. To be honest, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that they had no choice now ¡­ Kamitani¡¯s heart was also moved as he looked at the eight drops of blood on the divine stele. Even if canghei was in trouble now. However, this clear promise could still drive all the powerhouses crazy. One had to know. What they wanted was eternal transcendence. No matter how much preparation they made, they weren¡¯t very confident. And canghei was the only existence that could definitely allow them to take that step. If he could be bound to it, even if there was an accident now, they could work hard to cross it together. There were great advantages and disadvantages! As long as they could see hope. They were willing to go all out and even risk their lives! Even Kamitani, who no longer had any other choice, had such a thought. Not to mention the other experts. After a moment of daze. They didn¡¯t care about Kamitani anymore. They stopped suppressing him and swarmed towards him. A group of eternal realm experts headed straight for the primal Chaos. Eight drops of blood marks meant that there were only eight contracts. If he was too late, he wouldn¡¯t have the chance anymore. An opportunity for eternal transcendence. All this while, he had said that there was a chance. They had also made a lot of preparations. But she had never been so close to him before. As long as the human race was exterminated, the contract would be completed. The human race. In their eyes, he was too weak. The clan didn¡¯t even have one eternal expert. If he really got serious ¡­ Any one of them had the confidence to crush the human race to death. However, they knew that there must be some problems that they had never understood. However, this was an opportunity. It was a rare opportunity. It could be encountered but not sought. They didn¡¯t want to miss it. He had to snatch it first. Even those living beings below the eternal realm were tempted. However, they were still rational. He was fighting with a group of eternal realm experts. Not to mention the slim chance, even if they were lucky enough to form a contract, they would be crushed to death. Moreover, the fight was still in the chaos. The eternal realm experts could fight without any scruples. They would not even have the luck! ¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡°Why?¡± ¡°What wrong have we, the human race, done?¡± ¡°Wretched heavens, you¡¯re blind!¡± ¡°F * ck!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± In the void realm, the human race experts who had come out to see the situation ¡­ Looking at the Oracle in the sky, the promise given by the heavens, his mentality directly collapsed! Some experts were even cursing without regard for their status. He spat out water from his mouth, his anger soaring to the sky, and flames spurted out from his head. It was unbelievable. It was like a joke. They couldn¡¯t figure it out, they couldn¡¯t understand! Why did they receive such heavenly hatred? He was targeted again and again. And his hatred was constantly growing stronger. In order to deal with them, they had even offered benefits that exceeded the value of the entire human race. They really didn¡¯t do anything! This kind of feeling was really like sitting at home, and disaster came from the heavens! ¡°Now is not the time to be angry and disheartened. We have to think of a way to deal with it.¡± An expert managed to calm down and spoke. ¡°How should we deal with it?¡± ¡°None of us have reached the eternal level, and there¡¯s more than one person who¡¯s going to attack us this time!¡± ¡°No chance, there¡¯s really no chance!¡± ¡°I hate it!¡± An expert shook his head and let out a sorrowful sound. The other experts were silent. That was the truth. It was different this time. Last time, the heavens had ill intentions towards the human race. Only the weaker beings would be directly affected. To the experts of the void realm, they only knew the attitude of the heavens. If they encountered humans, they might just take care of them. However, they wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to hunt him down. But this time. Not only would they take the initiative, but they would also chase after him like crazy. At that time, there would be no place for them in the entire Mirage. Moreover, the heavens would open a gate to the vast expanse. He let those powerful beings go to the vast world to deal with the human race. This was a ruthless move! The heavens and earth did not leave any room for the human race. This wave. It was a fatal blow! To the human race, it was a situation where they would definitely die. In this situation, even hot-blooded words were useless! Everyone understood! The pessimistic atmosphere spread. From the weak to the strong, they had experienced too many things. They had also encountered desperate situations. However, he had never felt so powerless before. The more powerful they were, the more they could see how dangerous the current situation was. It could be said that there was no way out! In fact, they were not that afraid of an individual¡¯s death. What truly terrified them was ¡­ The fate of the entire human race. ¡°Human! The human race!¡± Each word was filled with tears of blood! Next. One could imagine. Corpses covered the Galaxy, and blood dyed the stars red! This was what the human race was about to face. ¡°Human!¡± ¡°Why does canghei hate you so much?¡± which one of you chose you? if so, what¡¯s so special about you that it chose you! Just as the group of human powerhouses was still angry, and even with their strength, they fell into confusion. A voice with an inexplicable deep meaning sounded. After he finished his words. A powerful aura then descended. It enveloped all the human powerhouses. His body was cold and his soul was trembling. It was the aura of eternity. An eternal realm expert had arrived. And not just one! All the human powerhouses who were still in a daze instantly woke up. He had lost his composure! The human race¡¯s path forward had been cut off, causing them to lose their self-control and not control their aura well, attracting the eternal realm experts. Previously, the heavens had already promised him some benefits. There was no need to even ask if an eternal realm expert had arrived! They knew in their hearts whether they were friends or enemies! ¡°I¡¯m going all out. I¡¯ve already reached this stage!¡± ¡°Since the heavens don¡¯t give us humans a way out, we¡¯ll die after the ethereal Plane destroys us!¡± Some human powerhouses roared. The other human powerhouses didn¡¯t say anything and just nodded. Turning grief and indignation into strength. They didn¡¯t plan to find a chance to escape. If they were in the vast world or in the chaos ¡­ Against an eternal realm expert, they might not be able to cause much trouble even if they joined forces. But here, in the Mirage, they could still struggle! If he wanted them all to die, he would have to Pierce at least two holes in the Mirage. However! Facing the enmity of a group of human powerhouses ¡­ The eternal being shook his head and laughed. you don¡¯t have to do this. We¡¯re not here to annihilate you. We¡¯re here to protect you and help you escape from the other eternal realm experts! Chapter 497 - 497 Where the problem lies 497 Where the problem lies ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Not long after the old man who called himself Cang Tian left. Chu he suddenly felt a surging hostility. Then, he connected the dots with the conversation just now. Chu he¡¯s thoughts turned. He moved his hand and the book of curses appeared in his palm. He flipped to the first page. [ vast darkness: the source of all evil in the vast world. It works with the heavens, and it rests with the heavens! ] [ Level 6 hostility, fight to the death! ] In the curse book, the highest level of hostility was level six. Ashen had already achieved that. But this time, it was different. At this moment, the words ¡°I won¡¯t rest until I die¡± turned red and purple, and it looked like it was about to explode. This was the rhythm of an explosive hostility. There was no need to think about it. The surging hostility that he had felt just now was almost tangible. It was definitely from canghei. it seems that the death of an eternal expert is unacceptable to it. Chu he realized this problem. He began to seriously consider the old man¡¯s suggestion. It was indeed necessary to maintain the balance now. I can¡¯t continue to provoke him. Otherwise, if canghei went completely mad and did not care, he might not be able to stop him with his current strength. He still had to develop properly for a period of time. He would only have more confidence if his strength increased by a level. then, let¡¯s continue with the curse. Don¡¯t kill the remaining two eternal realm experts yet! Chu he decided to slow down the attack. He wanted to give ashen more time to hesitate. Don¡¯t go crazy too quickly. And during this period of time, he focused on his development. When he had the confidence, he would increase the strength of the curse. At that time, he could be more direct. He would curse canghei to death first! After making the decision. A smile appeared on Chu he¡¯s face. He relaxed his body and mind once again and accompanied Zhao Yuling and Lin Xueling to tour the various worlds. Although he had already decided to develop. However, it was necessary to take some time to relax and strike a balance between work and rest. It would only be a few months. With his current strength, he did not have much presence during this short period of time. The main reason was that he had just finished his closed-door cultivation, so he needed some time. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡°The power of the curse has weakened, and the birth of the heart¡¯s devil has also slowed down!¡± ¡°As expected, it seems that my guess and my decision were correct!¡± ¡°This is where my chance of survival lies.¡± ¡°If you perform well, you might even get more benefits.¡± Within the Mirage. Some time had passed since the confrontation with canghei. Kamitani sensed that the power of the curse had returned to normal. It was quite calm. It no longer continued to grow. He instantly realized. It had made the right decision. That person felt its sincerity. He was giving it a chance. ¡°I¡¯m still too weak!¡± Kamitani only heaved a sigh of relief. However, he didn¡¯t feel any excitement. After all, there was nothing to be happy about. He had been hit by a stick and forced to make a choice, only to get a sweet date. He said that he knew what was good for him. However, this was no different from wagging his tail and begging for mercy. To a powerhouse like it ¡­ It was extremely humiliating. ¡°It¡¯s already been two times!¡± Kamitani¡¯s claws gently pressed down on a small mountain not far away from him. In an instant. There was no scene of mountains and rivers being destroyed. There was no earth-shattering sound. The small mountain disappeared under the claw and turned into a flat land. He was forced to make a choice. Kamitani didn¡¯t like it. But Yingluo had no choice! ¡°Eternal transcendence!¡± Kamitani¡¯s divine eyes pierced through space and entered the primordial chaos. Only by transcending could one be free from the shackles of heaven and earth. Only then could he be truly free and unfettered! ¡°What¡¯s so special about the human race?¡± This was a question that Kamitani wanted to know about recently. He could only figure out this problem. It could make better decisions. It had even activated some of the hidden cards it had left behind in the vast world and paid a great price to contact them. However ¡­ Such a long time had passed. It still didn¡¯t get the answer it wanted. Humans were normal. There was nothing wrong. He was neither strong nor weak. It could be considered ordinary. He didn¡¯t do anything in the world. There were no special traces. It gave Kamitani the same feeling. It was confusing. How did such a human cause canghei to hate him so much?! It shouldn¡¯t be. One had to know. To be able to make canghei so angry and pay such a huge price to exterminate him ¡­ It was definitely not as simple as an eyesore or a curse. It was definitely a stumbling block. The series of mishaps he had now. They should all be related to the human race. it seems that only those guys who have gone to the vast world will have the answer! Kamitani looked towards the core of the ethereal Plane. There, there was an open door. At that moment, the eight Eternal Champions who had signed a contract with dark gathered. Their expressions were ugly. During this period of time, they had turned the ethereal Plane upside down. He had used many methods. However, he did not find a single person. They realized. This was an eternal realm expert taking action to protect those people. Moreover, he was one of the most powerful eternal realm experts. Then ¡­ It was self-evident who it was. They demanded it and were willing to pay a huge price for it. However, Kamitani and the puppet sect simply ignored them. He didn¡¯t even reply. Before this, it was all of the eternal realm experts who were pressuring Kamitani. And this time, Kamitani no longer went crazy. The other eternal realm experts who had failed to compete with them for the spots also stopped fighting. In fact, they were all getting restless. He could feel that they had the desire to drag him down. If there was a chance, those guys would turn around and attack them without any mercy. As a result ¡­ Even if they had the advantage in numbers, they wouldn¡¯t be able to use force against Kamitani and the puppet sect. However, the contract they had signed was to exterminate the entire human race. And the people in the void realm! They were all top powerhouses of the human race. There was no doubt that they had to focus on killing him. They had to be dealt with! However, Kamitani made it clear that he wanted to cause trouble. It had already stood out and fought against the heavens, so it was obvious that it could not be pressured in the name of the heavens. The matter was in a deadlock. However, this was not the way to go. Some eternal existences suggested that they first deal with the human race in the vast world. As for the humans that were protected by the Kamitani yuzong ¡­ He would use force at the end! It was a good suggestion. But as time passed, they did not move. Another problem was placed in front of them. The door to the vast world that allowed the eternal realm to enter was now open. However, they received a piece of information. The great change in the vast world was not complete. Even with the help of the heavens. At present, only one eternal realm expert could enter. This way ¡­ There was a problem. Who¡¯s going in! To be able to make the heavens so angry. There must be something strange about the human race. If Kamitani was able to think of this, the other eternal realm experts would naturally be able to think of this as well. For the path of eternal transcendence, they were willing to take a gamble. This was not wrong! If there was only one contract, the person who obtained the slot would not hesitate to enter without saying anything! However ¡­ The current situation was that there were eight of them. No one wanted to be the one paving the way for other living beings to reap the fruits of their labor. Chapter 498 - END 498 The era of the human race (grand finale) ¡­¡­¡­¡­ After touring for a while. After returning to the Barbarian region, Chu he started a new round of closed-door cultivation. After his power to cast curses returned to its normal state, even slightly weakened, and he no longer went to cause trouble for the sky ¡­ Heaven and earth quieted down, and there were no more major movements. The dark evil energy was temporarily appeased. He did not go crazy. This made Chu he feel at ease. And this time, during his closed-door cultivation ¡­ Chu he decided that as long as there were no major changes in the world. He directly rushed to the ninth transformation of the nine transformations golden body, and his transcendence golden body also reached the ninth level before he came out. He wanted to do it all the way. After that, he would clear away all the threats in the world. At that time, he would be able to live a carefree life. Even if it was a little wild, it would not be a problem. However ¡­ Although he had made up his mind. However, at Chu he¡¯s current level of cultivation ¡­ Even a small increase in cultivation level was not easy. In the blink of an eye, a few decades had passed. Chu he¡¯s cultivation level had only reached the great circle of eighth transformation ninth level. He was just one step away from cultivating the nine transformations golden body. However, this step ¡­ The level of difficulty was beyond imagination. After completing rank eight level nine, Chu he spent more than ten years and could not even touch the barrier. Chu he opened his eyes. It wasn¡¯t because he couldn¡¯t hold it in after a long time. Instead, it was because the day of super check-in had arrived again. Another hundred years passed. The ninth time. He had signed in for 900 years! Time passed by faster and faster. Chu he did not feel anything for the past 100 years. He truly felt that time flew by. ¡°Check-in!¡± Under the willow tree. The entire process was completed. After the auspicious time arrived. Chu he activated super check-in. [ congratulations, you¡¯ve completed super check-in. You¡¯re rewarded with a nine-turn Saint breakthrough pill! ] The reward was still a purple-gold rank. Chu he¡¯s palm moved, and a pill that was flowing with divine radiance appeared in his palm. The main effect of the nine transformation Saint breakthrough pill was to use it together with the nine transformation golden body technique to break through a large realm. Good stuff. It was exactly what Chu he needed now. He glanced at the statue of Guan Yu, whose eyes were shining as if it could come to life at any moment. Chu he waved his hand, and the statue of Duke Guan landed beside the world suppressing cauldron. With a flash, he entered the library once more. This time, he had absolute confidence. With his untiring efforts, he would definitely break through rank nine. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Time flowed like water. As the years passed, the atmosphere of the vast world became more and more subtle. There was boundless terror brewing. The more powerful the creature, the more it could feel the pressure. It could explode at any moment. At that time. The heaven and earth were reversed, and the heaven and earth changed! The fate of all living beings in the vast world was unknown. Especially the humans. Even though the enmity of the weaker tribes towards the human race had been decreasing over the years, the humans were still a threat to them. However, those powerful races ¡®attitudes towards the human race began to change. Even his allies in the Star Alliance had an ambiguous attitude and were no longer trustworthy. The powerhouses of the human race had a feeling. It seemed that the human race was the center of the whirlpool of the upcoming great change. The human race would be heavily suppressed. This was a great calamity for the human race. It was unprecedented. If he couldn¡¯t cross it, he would be destroyed. This was a crisis for the race. The few human powerhouses felt uncomfortable. They knew what they were doing. With their current strength. In order to withstand such a crisis, an unimaginable miracle would have to happen. The pressure on them grew as time passed. In the infernal great world. The human race¡¯s stargazing Hall was operated to the extreme by the powerhouses with deep foundations. In order to react as quickly as possible when the world changed. Even though the crisis was unprecedented and there seemed to be no room for struggle. However, they still wanted to try to resist. He didn¡¯t want to sit and wait for death. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ The Mirage core. At the gate that connected the vast heaven and earth. More than a hundred years ago. Because only one eternal realm expert could enter the vast world. The eight eternal realm experts who had signed a contract with the heavens did not come to an agreement. No one wanted to be the first to go in and suffer the possible changes. The human race might be able to solve this. However, in a game that was hidden in a deeper layer, it was very easy for accidents to happen to the one who took the lead. And through communication with the heavens. He only needed to wait another hundred years for the world to stabilize again. They would be able to enter the vast world together. And in a mere hundred years. To eternal realm experts, it was too short. He could totally afford to wait. In such a short time. In their eyes, it was not a concept. It wasn¡¯t wrong to say that it would pass in the blink of an eye. &Nbsp; so, They had been waiting until now. And at this moment. The eight eternal existences stood up at the same time. They had a feeling. The vast world now was enough to withstand all of them entering. It was time! ¡°It¡¯s time to go!¡± The eight eternal realm experts all cast a cold glance in the direction of Kamitani. They all fell into the door. ¡°It¡¯s starting!¡± Kamitani suddenly raised his head when he sensed the commotion. Its divine eyes had already turned red. It was too difficult! The past hundred years had been more and more torturous for it. Although he had made his stance clear, he had stopped the curse from increasing in power. But perhaps that person never completely believed it, or it was a reminder. Therefore ¡­ The daily minimum curse still existed. It was like a sharp sword hanging over his head, ready to strike at any moment. Although it was weakened, the power that was constantly stacking up was still extremely terrifying as time passed. By now, he already had a feeling that he couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. It couldn¡¯t wait for everything to start. This was the only way to show off and solve the problem. It was much better to be Dead or Alive than to endure. ¡°Finally, it¡¯s finally starting!¡± Puppet sect was also very excited. Its eyes were also very red, as if they were burning, and there was a black aura flickering in them. It couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. It was too torturous to stack the mental demon power at the bottom. It was really impossible to live like this. Kamitani-sama, you have to save our human race! At the same time. The group of human powerhouses standing beside them were also shocked when they saw the eight eternal realm experts enter the gate. All these years, the Kamitani sect and the puppet sect had never stated their true intentions. However, he didn¡¯t hide the purpose of the eight eternal realm experts. All the human powerhouses knew the basic situation. The human race! He was in danger now! The danger of clan extermination! It made them very anxious. As he spoke, some of the human powerhouses even flashed toward the door. ¡°Let¡¯s go and see if we can follow them!¡± Kamitani and kun sect stood up. The mental demon power was getting stronger and stronger. It was warning them to be active. He had no choice. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡°Hiss! This is crazy, no wonder these years, the dark sky has become softer and softer, allowing the heaven to turn over, so this was the plan!¡± stabilize the vast world so that it can withstand the return of the eternal stratum! ¡°But how did it dare? If that¡¯s the case, wouldn¡¯t all of its efforts have been in vain?¡± ¡°Or is there something else that I don¡¯t know about?¡± In a crack in the latitude of heaven and earth. After so many years. The selection that Azure Dragon had arranged had finally come to a conclusion. There was no surprise. After untiring efforts, Lin Feng and the purple-robed young lady successfully passed the trial of killing tens of thousands of living beings, becoming the only two survivors. After giving out the rewards, the Green Dragon, who had just sent the people away, felt that something was wrong. It suddenly raised its head, and the expression on its dragon face was full of confusion. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ BOOM! After a long, loud noise, there was a continuous tremor. The entire world was shaking. The starry sky became chaotic. All the worlds were dark, like doomsday. All the living beings of the various worlds, regardless of whether they were strong or weak, had a bad feeling. He was flustered. It was as if death had enveloped them. ¡°It¡¯s about to start!¡± ¡°Detestable!¡± Infernal world. In the stargazing Hall. The expressions of the three human powerhouses were getting uglier and uglier. What was supposed to come would still come. It seemed that fate could not be avoided. The world began to change. If there were no accidents, the human race would be the first to bear the brunt. At this moment. It was the beginning of a great change in the world. It was also the beginning of the great calamity for the human race. He wanted to get past this. It would be very difficult! There was almost no hope. But! ¡°Fight!¡± The infernal great world. The sound of the war drums reverberated rapidly, each beat louder than the last. It dispelled the oppressiveness, shook one¡¯s qi and blood, and made one¡¯s blood boil. Three human cultivators walked out of the stargazing Hall. He arrived outside the starry sky with a single step! On this day. Even though they were afraid, they had waited for a long time. They had done everything they could and worked hard. He didn¡¯t know if it was effective, but they had indeed tried their best. Next. It would be a bloody battle. It was very likely that there would be a bloody battle with no chance of survival. Outside the starry sky of the infernal great world. It was filled with human powerhouses. There were also battleships. After feeling the boundless horror, he was stunned. The three powerhouses of the human race issued the seal of flames to the human powerhouses of the various worlds. It clearly stated the crisis. He didn¡¯t force her. However, in such a crisis, most of the powerhouses came. This was a crisis for the entire human race. They realized that only by working together could they have a chance of survival. Even if he failed! That would also be falling while charging. ¡°Fight!¡± The impassioned sound of the drums reverberated through the starry sky, and a high-spirited battle intent shook the world. ¡°Move the war machines!¡± The three humans spoke. The entire infernal world began to move and roll forward. The infernal world had undergone many transformations. Apart from being a Holy Land for those at the origin realm, there were also other places that were suitable for cultivation. It was also a huge war fortress. The three humans controlled the infernal world to open a path and led the experts toward the source of danger that the stargazing Hall had detected. ¡°The human race is finished!¡± ¡°But he still has the courage!¡± Hmph, what¡¯s the use of courage? the existence they¡¯re about to face isn¡¯t something that courage can fight against! the fate of the human race has been decided, but this is only the beginning. The vast world will no longer be peaceful. We have to be prepared! ¡°¡­¡­¡± In a place far away from the human army. Some of the major races who knew about the situation were watching. In their hearts, the human race was finished. There was no vitality to speak of. The ancient region! This place had been a forbidden area in the vast world since ancient times. In this place, even experts with a strong foundation had to be careful. The human army. They crossed many star areas to arrive at this place. Looking at the shattered, black hole-like depths that seemed capable of devouring the entire world, and the increasingly powerful aura of the ancient Cang region, the three human powerhouses ¡®expressions turned ugly. The danger had yet to come from the ancient region. However, just his aura alone was enough to make the three of them feel suffocated. They were already in such a state. As for the others, there was no need to mention them. At this moment, the rousing sound of the war drums weakened. The human powerhouses ¡®blood turned cold, and they even felt their bodies turn cold. The difference was too great. They couldn¡¯t even withstand the aura alone. As a result ¡­ The hope of a slim chance of survival was really just a hope. Even if all of them were to charge forward, it seemed that they would not be able to stop the source of the terror from the ancient region. But! There was no other choice now! ¡°Kill!¡± The three humans decided to take the initiative to attack. If it couldn¡¯t be blocked, it would be destroyed. He wanted to see if there was a chance to stop it. At the very least, it would be good to delay the descent of the horror. The war machine was activated. The entire infernal world began to press down on the ancient region, which had turned into a black hole. ¡°Kill!¡± Under the leadership of the three. The human experts used all sorts of methods to throw forbidden Arts into the infernal world. BOOM! However ¡­ As it got closer to the ancient land, the terrifying devouring power within it seemed to cause the infernal world to collapse in advance. Even if the three humans went all out, they still felt like they couldn¡¯t control it. For this reason. They didn¡¯t hesitate to burn their own origin. ¡°It¡¯s inside!¡± ¡°We¡¯re about to enter!¡± Hengu let out a heavy roar. He held his breath. His face was flushed red with excitement. However ¡­ At the last moment. Suddenly, a giant claw appeared in the ancient region. With a single claw, he had grabbed the infernal world. Then, with a crisp crack, the infernal world exploded in its claws. The infernal world was a war machine that the human race had spent a great deal of effort to create. The power of countless human powerhouses was also gathered inside. However, after the explosion, no aftershock was released. The Giant Claw that stretched out from the ancient region was still stable and did not even shake. It was as if crushing the infernal world was a small matter to it. To it, the infernal world was nothing but dust! Terrifying, extremely terrifying! A majestic figure slowly squeezed out of the terrifying black hole that could devour everything, bringing with it a terrifying and boundless pressure. It glanced at the human army with an indifferent and majestic look. ¡°Very good. It¡¯s very wrong of you to take the initiative to send it up!¡± ¡°Today,¡± ¡°Human.¡± ¡°Exterminate!¡± The terrifying existence spoke. It looked down from a high altitude. He was announcing the fate of the human race. Behind it, more claws came out of the deep black hole in the ancient land. There were still experts behind. Despair! He was in utter despair. The difference in strength was too great. They couldn¡¯t even withstand their aura. Only by facing terror directly would one know that there was no chance of survival. ¡°After today, there will be no one left in this vast world!¡± After another terrifying existence came out. He gave the same verdict. The most important thing was ¡­ This wasn¡¯t the end, there was more to come! Even though they didn¡¯t make a move immediately. However, the human army was already showing signs of collapse. The thunderous drum beats had already stopped. His boiling qi and blood froze, turning into a rain of blood that drifted in the starry sky. Yet to fight! A sorrowful atmosphere had already risen. ¡°This feeling is so familiar!¡± but this time, there¡¯s really no hope! ¡°The time is too short!¡± ¡°If only Yingluo had given me a little more time!¡± On a warship. Xia Yuan clutched his chest. In the past, he had survived the crisis of the Barbarian region¡¯s humans. Later on, the fishing net ancestor descended and dragged the Barbarian region¡¯s humans up by himself. When the crisis first appeared, the hope was also slim. However, each time, the humans of the Barbarian region became stronger and stronger. But! It was different! The stronger one was, the more knowledge one would have. The more Xia Yuan understood, the more he knew how terrifying the crisis that had affected the entire human race was. This time, it was truly a desperate situation! The people here were all top powerhouses of the human race. Trampling the heavens as a soldier, the essence as a general. This was the strongest power of the human race in the vast world. The fishing net patriarch might also be an origin realm expert. However, even if he came, he could not change anything. If he had more time ¡­ He would digest the inheritance left behind by the seniors. He might have the strength to struggle. However, he did not have the most important time! ¡°The human race is very weak!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t see anything special about it!¡± ¡°If you guys aren¡¯t going to move, then I¡¯ll be the first to move!¡± Another terrifying being walked out of the black hole that the ancient territory had turned into. It was the seventh! After it came out, it didn¡¯t wait like the other experts, but attacked directly. ¡°Human!¡± ¡°Exterminate!¡± A terrifying killing intent swept towards the human camp. Killing intent! It was just killing intent. This was an eternal killing intent. After all these years, it had once again appeared in the vast world. It became solid. It enveloped everyone. Before the killing intent had even arrived, everyone already felt as if they had already turned into dust. He couldn¡¯t even muster up the strength to resist. This was an absolute suppression. However ¡­ At this critical moment. ¡°The fate of the human race is determined by humans!¡± ¡°You!¡± ¡°Impudent!¡± ¡°I, really don¡¯t like it!¡± A calm voice sounded in everyone¡¯s ears. It sounded extremely gentle and plain. But as the voice fell ¡­ The killing intent that enveloped the human camp immediately turned into wisps of green smoke and dissipated in the starry sky. ¡°This voice, it¡¯s so familiar!¡± It was a sudden turn of events. He was pulled back from the edge of death. Everyone was dumbfounded! Only Xia Yuan¡¯s body trembled. He was familiar with the voice that pulled him back from the edge of death. It could be said to be unforgettable. No way! ¡°We welcome the utmost being!¡± ¡°Worship the undying!¡± In the starry sky, the murmurs of tens of thousands of living beings continued. It was confirmed. It was the fishing net patriarch. It was him. It was him. He¡¯s here! could it be that my overestimation was still underestimation? ¡± Xia Yuan felt complicated. That person¡¯s strength had refreshed his knowledge again and again. ¡°Could it be that ancestor¡¯s so-called great screen of heaven and earth, the world of great strife, was actually referring to the present?¡± Xia Yuan started to have some doubts. At the same time, as the sounds of worship rang out, the starry sky, which had been swept away by the changes in the ancient region, was once again filled with Starlight. The light was even brighter than before, as if it was going to illuminate the entire vast heaven and earth. Roar! The roars of beasts sounded in succession. As the sound got closer ¡­ A continent lifted up by a Lotus platform and pulled by countless giant beasts was approaching. Those giant beasts clearly didn¡¯t have strong auras, and could even be said to be ridiculously weak. However, they were able to pull a continent across the starry sky at an unusually fast speed. As it passed by, lotus flowers bloomed and bloomed in the starry sky, surrounding the continent. The chanting and worshipping in the starry sky became even more urgent. It was as if there were countless excited living beings that were about to step into reality from the void. In the Barbarian region. Chu he completed the Super check-in. This was the tenth time. A thousand years passed just like that. His strength had also reached rank nine. He was playing with the Rubik¡¯s Cube in his hand. This was the reward for his tenth check-in. It was a treasure that had broken away from the classification of levels. Heaven and earth changed. It was a treasure that could allow him to go to other worlds. This made Chu he understand. The vast world was not the only one! However, he didn¡¯t plan to use it unless he had no choice. One had to know. Now that he was rank nine, he had absolute confidence in suppressing vast expanse. Life here would be incomparably carefree. It would be unknown if he went to other worlds. Why bother! He had always liked peace and quiet. He didn¡¯t like pressure. is this all the strength of an eternal realm expert? ¡± it seems my intuition was right. After rank nine, only eternal transcendence can be my opponent! the power of ordinary eternal realm experts is still limited to this world. They can¡¯t be considered as ordinary ninth realm experts! His transcendence golden body had also reached the ninth level. Chu he naturally understood many things. Especially after seeing the eternal realm in this world, it further confirmed his understanding. Then ¡­ He had nothing to worry about. ¡°The human race is indeed not simple!¡± The group of eternal realm experts no longer paid any attention to anyone else. They turned their attention to the continent that was being pulled over. This was not the Mirage. They were not restricted. The killing intent just now. Even if it was done casually, it was not something that could be stopped by someone at the origin realm. Moreover, he had blocked it so easily and casually. On that continent, there must be an existence of the same level as them. However ¡­ Don¡¯t panic! Eight against one. They had the advantage. Things might be tricky, but they were prepared. After all, to make that person so anxious and pay such a price ¡­ It couldn¡¯t be too simple. ¡°Everyone, attack together!¡± The eternal realm expert who had released his killing intent spoke again. The other yongs nodded in agreement. Even the last eternal realm expert, who still had half of his body left, stretched out his claws. However ¡­ Just as they reached a consensus. A finger flew out from the continent that was being pulled over. It continued to expand in the starry sky. It was like a falling pillar that held up the sky, suppressing them. Terrifying! At this moment, there was only one feeling left in the hearts of the eight eternal realm experts. The finger landed! They couldn¡¯t stop them, not even if they were eternal. Even if they worked together, it wouldn¡¯t work. This finger made them feel as if they were facing the suppression of heaven and earth. ¡°Ashen black!¡± They realized that they had been tricked! It was no wonder that ashen was willing to pay such a huge price. It turned out that the power of the unforeseen event had already exceeded his imagination. It was impossible to solve! But they couldn¡¯t be blamed for this! They were certain that they had realized that the problem might not be simple. But he had never thought that it would be to such an extent. It shouldn¡¯t be! Previously, Kamitani and ashen had been fighting each other, and ashen had been unable to defeat him. They had seen how weak canghei was. Therefore, the problem that even it couldn¡¯t solve wasn¡¯t too difficult for them to imagine. Eight eternal realm experts together would be enough to solve the problem. And then ¡­ They understood the vast world quite well. It didn¡¯t make sense for the human race to have an unimaginable powerhouse. One had to know. The vast world had its limits. Furthermore, although they had gone to the void realm, their connection with the vast world had never been completely cut off. Every era ended. They could obtain all the information of that era. He had never heard of a human genius. In the vast world today, there was no condition to give birth to an existence at that level. In addition, when a living being broke through to the eternal ruler realm, theoretically speaking, they would be the first to sense it. In their hearts, the trouble they were about to face came from that person. Even if the human race was supported by it, it should be easy to solve the problem since the time was short. All sorts of things. Where did this person come from? It didn¡¯t make sense no matter how he thought about it. The eight eternal realm experts were angry and depressed. That finger, although slow, even gave them time to think. However ¡­ There was no way for them to hide. He couldn¡¯t even move. An absolute heaviness sealed everything. The closer he got. The feeling of fear and powerlessness grew deeper. He felt very aggrieved. They couldn¡¯t use their power at all. Before the finger even fell, the heavy power suppressed everything. He was powerless to resist. They could only watch helplessly as the terrifying finger descended and swept over them. Even that eternal being who was only halfway out. He wanted to try his best to shrink back, but he failed. He was directly swept out by a finger. One finger pointing at the universe. Eight eternal realm experts. It was directly fixed in the starry sky by a finger. Chu he had a good temper. He discovered that he could be killed instantly. He retracted his power and didn¡¯t directly take their lives. It was shocking. It was like a dream. All the human powerhouses were shocked. The crisis was resolved just like that. To solve it in such a way. It was something they had never thought of! How could the human race have such a powerful patriarch? He had never heard of it before! He didn¡¯t care about the shock of the others. After suppressing the eight eternal realm experts with a single finger ¡­ Chu he glanced at the black hole that was still spinning. He reached out and hooked it. The black hole¡¯s spinning speed suddenly increased. Then, there were two plops. Kamitani and kun sect flew out with dumbfounded expressions. They couldn¡¯t understand why they suddenly lost control of their bodies when they were walking in the tunnel. Most importantly, after they came out, they felt a heavy sense of pressure that made them unable to muster up any strength. Kamitani and the puppet sect both realized that something was wrong. At this moment. They felt a pair of scrutinizing eyes sweep over them. He followed his gaze. It was a person. They were people who had just walked out of a continent pulled by thousands of beasts! Chu he looked at the group of human powerhouses hanging on the bodies of the puppet sect and the divine eye and fell into deep thought. ¡°Look!¡± At this moment. The puppet master noticed the eight eternal existences who were suppressed by the finger and gestured for his divine eye to look over. The two of them gasped at the same time. At the same time, his thoughts were racing. At this moment, at this scene! In addition to that, there was also the madness of canghei. Make a bold guess! There¡¯s something wrong with that person! He was the source of the abnormality in the human race. It was also the variable this time. It was possible that the source of the curse was not the person they had guessed, but the person in front of them. Especially ¡­ Just as they had this thought. Chu he suddenly turned his head. Then, he flipped his palm and took out a mysterious book. Based on his feelings. The inner demons they gave birth to came from that book. ¡°Yan Chi, you have to be my witness to your ancestor. I am in an alliance with the human tribe!¡± Kamitani hurriedly spoke up as he looked at the human expert riding on his back. It was very nervous. He was just afraid of being heavily cursed. However ¡­ In fact, it was overthinking. Chu he could suppress it with a finger now, so there was no need to curse it. The reason why he took out the curse book ¡­ Chu he had noticed it. There was a strange movement in canghei. Chu he¡¯s power had also exceeded its imagination. He made it understand that there was no way out, and it went crazy. As if it was self-harming, it had cut a hole in the vast world, and the chaotic energy had seeped in. And the place that had been chiseled. Chu he was very familiar with it. They were the foreign worlds that were connected to planet Earth. He could also sense a powerful aura approaching with excitement. Chu he instantly realized. That should be the ancient God! Chu he had paid a huge price to cast a huge curse on them. However, they could also be considered true ninth level. A big one wouldn¡¯t even be enough to successfully curse. ¡°I¡¯ve never been happy!¡± this is a rare opportunity. Perhaps, it will be the last time! ¡°Come on!¡± Chu he put away the curse book. The universe armor covered his entire body. The sky splitting bow was in his hands! His hearty laughter reverberated across the vast world and resounded in the ears of all living beings in the various realms. Along with the sound. At the same time, a figure appeared in their minds. It made them subconsciously respect him. ¡°The human race can not be provoked!¡± ¡°This is the era of the human race!¡± This thought appeared in the minds of many living beings. He would remember it in his heart. Within the Mirage. A group of eternal beings at the core gate. After hearing the sound and sensing the terrifying aura, he was stunned. Their expressions changed drastically. ¡°The human race actually has such a Foundation!¡± ¡°No wonder he forced ashen into such a corner!¡± They still had lingering fear. There were even some who gloated. Just the sound that came from the door was enough to make them feel a sense of horror. It was hard to imagine what it would be like if he faced it directly. Those few who had signed a contract with canghei and had no other choice would probably be in a terrible state. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Canghei has gone crazy!¡± ¡°The ethereal Plane is about to collapse!¡± Suddenly. Some experts sensed that something was wrong. He jumped into the door at the first moment. The other powerhouses were also afraid of the aura that had just passed on. However, knowing the consequences of the collapse of the ethereal Plane, they knew that they had no other choice, so they jumped in one after another. Even the origin realm experts made the same choice. ¡°Human?¡± ¡°Someone in this world walked that path?¡± In the end. Only the chaotic origin remained. It took a deep look at the door. It understood that it was time to leave! Even though it didn¡¯t achieve its goal. Although it was very dangerous to stay in the chaos in its current state. But he had to leave! Someone had risen in this place, and that aura gave it a familiar feeling. It understood that this was not a good place, and it was better to stay as far away as possible. Otherwise, it would be dead if it was exposed! it¡¯s a pity. It¡¯s rare to see an ancient race being without an inheritance. I wanted to borrow its body for a while! The chaotic origin felt regretful. He still didn¡¯t turn his head. From the moment he sensed that aura. It understood. The ancient gods and the negative emotions that had been separated from the newborn world. He would definitely not be his match. They were finished! There would be no accidents. All the schemes and plots were meaningless in the face of absolute power. This world would belong to the human race! The rules of heaven and earth and the order of all living things would be decided by that person!